The Coptic Encyclopedia

•
 Editors and Consultants

EdHor In Chief
Azb: S. Atiya
University of Utah

Edllors
William Y. Adams
University 0/ Kentucky
8asilios IV
Archbishop of Jerusalem
Pierre du Bourguct, SJ.
Louvre Museum, Paris
Ren~-Georges Coquin
College de France, Paris
W. H. C. Frend
Glasgow University
MimI Boulros Ghali
Society of Coptic Archaeology, Cairo
Bishop Gregorios
Higher Instilllte of Coptic Sludies, Cairo
Peter Grossmann
Gemlan Institute of Archaeology, Cairo
Antoine Guillaumont
College de France, Paris
Rodolphc Kasser
University of Geneva
Martin Krause
Westfalische Wilhelms·Universittit, MiinSler
Subhi Y. Labib
Kid University
Tito Orlandi
Utriversity of Rome
Marian Robertson
Utah StQte University
Khalil Samir
Pontifical Orielllal 111$1;/«le, Rome

Consultants
Lahib Hahachi
Egyptian Department of Antiquities, Cairo
J. M. Robinson
Institute of Antiquity and Christianity, Claremont, California
Magdi Wahba
Cairo University

Editorial Managing Committee

•
S. Kent Brown
Brigham Young University, Provo
Fuad Megally
Polyluhnic of Central London
 Aziz S. Atiya
EDITOR IN CHIEF

Volume 8

Macmillan Publishing Company

NEW 'lOR/(

Collier Macmillan Canada

TORONTO

.Maxwell Macmillan International

NEW 'IORK· OXFORD· SINGAPORE· SYDNEY
Copyright e 199\ by Macmillan Publishing Company
A Division of Macmillan, Inc.

All rights reservL>d. No part of this book may be reproduced or

transmillcd in any Conn or by any means. electronic or mcchanical.
including photocopying. recording. or by any infonnation storage
and retrieval system. without pennission in writing From the
Publisher.

Macmillan Publishing Company

866 Third Avenue. New York. NY 10022

Collier Macmillan Canada. Inc.

1200 Eglinton Avenue East, Suite 200, Don Mills, Ontario M3C 3NI

Library of Congress Catalog Card No.: 90-23448

Printed in the United States of America

plinting number
1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10

Library of Congress Cataluging·in-Publication Data

The Coptic encyclopedia / Aziz S. Atiya, edilOr·in-chicf.
p. Cill.
Includes bibliographical references and index.
ISBN 0-02-89702S·X (set)
J. Coptic Church-Dicti(IOarics. 2. COpls-Dictionaries.
I. Miya, Aziz S., 1898-
BX130.s.C66 1991 90-23448
281'.7'03-dc20 CIP

The preparation of this volume was made possible in part by a

grant from the National Endowment for the Humanities, an
independent federal agency.

Photographs on.pages 567. 736. 754, 755. 790. 791. 876-878. 1284. 1311. and
2168 arc reproduced courtesy of the Metropolitan Museum of AI'" Photography
by the Egyptian Expedition,
 Contents of Volume 8

Errata
Maps
Appendix: LinguilUics 13
Index 229

•
Errata

Vo/llme 1, poge XXXIV;

In the US/. of Ankles, Moonir Mcgally should be
1i5lcd :u the aUlhor of "Numerical System, Copeic."

Vo/wrle I, page U/1;

In the Ust of Conllibutors, the following ankles
should be liSle<! under the name of Mounir Megally:
"Accounts and Accounling. History of Copeic";
"Bashmuric Revolts'" , "Numerical S....tem r~~'ic'",
~~ ,~~

''Toponymy, Coplic"; "Waq'at al-Kana~~"; ''Waq'at

al-N~ra."

Volume 1, page 409:

11le signature appearing wilh the anicle "Bookbind-
ing" is incolTCCt. The author of the anicle i5 Jane
Greenfield.

Voll/Il'le 6, poge 1811:

11lC signature appearing with the anicle "Numerical
System, Coplic" i5 incorrect. The author of the ani-
ele is Mounir Megally.

Further Acknowledgments
The editors wish to thank Nabil Selim Atalla,
who gracioll5ly offered his services in taking
photographs of objects in thc Coptic Museum,
Cairo. Thanks also to Charles Smith, SiraTl'i
Feredjian·Aivalian, Philip Friedman, Elly Dicka-
son, Sylvia Kanwischcr Miller, Jonathan Wie-
ner, and others at Macmillan for their efforts
on behalf of this encyclopedia.
 Maps

I. Egypl.: General Map

2. Egypt: Provinces
3. Alexandria in Late Antiquity
4. Monasteries in and around Cairo
5. Monasteries of the Delta
6. Monasteries of the FayyOm
7. Monasteries of the Lower Sa'id
8. Monasteries of the Middle Sa'Id
9. Monasteries of !.he Upper Sa"d
10. Nubia
t I. Oases
12. Pentapolis

OUI' thanks to Pierre Laferriere of the Institut

frnm;ais d'archeologic orientale. Cairo, and 10
Mark Hafey of Salt Lake City, for their work on
the maps that follow.
 2 Maps

EGYPT

•
• • al-Man~Oro~
Damonhor •
••
01- ahallah
• • •
Tan!O Zoqaziq ~ •..
••
·(Zagazigl•.:~I-lsma ,lJyyah

/•
• Al-QAHIRA~s
(CAIROI . uez ••

• .'
.
.' "
O.SIS ,.' •
Madinot al-FayyOm

9"'H"'~IY. •••
•• •
OASIS

w E
• al-Minya
S T E R N

•
• OASIS

o E s E R T
••

KHARJ.lH

OASIS

••

-Aswan

•
I

'----- ---------- . - - - - ._--- ---_•. _---------

• I. Egypt: General Map.

 Maps 3

JUEDITE.R.RANEAN SEA

, "'..-J ;--:;::-...... ,
,,
I
'--.oJ '-_,,- Alexandria ,- - AI- Arish

• AI-Ismo'iliyyoh

,,
,, 25
24
14
• •••
••
••
I
I
AI- Minya w-...,

AI- Ghordaqoh

, I
18

~K19
Suhiij

22
'J-J'-- 20

• AI-Kh~rjah

23
,.A- 21

I
I

Ll1k6 Nou.r.

o 100 2001( ..
It--~~,~'-~,-----il
o 50 1000111.. ~

L-- - - - - __ L#-..L--- - - - - - - - -

2. Egypt: Provinces.
City provinces: (1) Cairo (al-Qahirah). (2) Alexandria (al-Iskandariyyah). (3) Port Said. (4) Suez (al-Suways).
Lower Egypt: (5) al-Isma'iliyyah; capital, same. (6) Beheirah; capital, Damanht1r. (7) Damietta (Dumyat); capital,
same. (8) Kafr al-Shaykh; capital, same. (9) al-Gharbiyyah; capital, Tan!ii. (10) al-Daqahliyyah; capital, Mansura
(al-Man~t1rah). (11) al-Sharqiyyah, capital, Zagazig (Zaqazlq). (12) al-Mint1fiyyah; capital, Shibln al-Kom. (13)
al-Qalyt1biyyah; capital, Banha.
Upper Egypt: (14) Giza (al-Jizah); capital, same. (15) al-Fayyt1m; capital, same. (16) Bani Suef (Bani Suwayf);
capital, same. (17) al-Minya; capital, same. (18) Asyt1t; capital, same. (19) Suhaj; capital, same. (20) Qena (Qina);
capital, same. (21) Aswan; capital, same.
Frontier provinces: (22) Red Sea (al-Ba\:Ir al-Al:tmar); capital, al-Ghardaqah. (23) New Valley (ai-Wadi al-Jadld);
capital, al-~arjah. (24) Marsa Matrui:J; capital, Matrui:J. (25) Sinai; capital, al-'Ansh.
The provincial boundaries shown reflect the divisions made by Mui:Jammad 'All in 1833, with additional
provinces created after the Nasser revolution in 1953. The provinces are now formally known as governorates. (See
also EGYPT, ADMINISTRATIVE ORGANIZATION OF.)
•

•
4 Maps

•
MeQos limen
Lochial okro

Antirrhodos

8.ndid'iO~"-;B:':"'~'~':i'~(~B~'::=:;'---'- ~
'n UC:OI;s'
01_ ShotbT

ol-Wordiyan
NICOPOLIS
Konobilti pyli (NOULIOPOLlSJ
1.$ ELEUSIS
Kolmitirio
.-' ."
." Proost,io
Koimltlrlo

MAREOTIS
I'm

1-.-----,-..- -E3;+Damonhtir - SlIubra Above:

t"'----~'
o ,:I...n.. 3. Alexandria in Late Antiquity. (See article, pp.
95-103.)

Left:
AI-Khondoq 4. Monasteries in and around Cairo. (See article, pp.
Anb6 Nuways 1646-47.)
+
CAIRO

+, Horll Zuwoyloh
0,01-R6hib41

+ Horil 01- Rum

D. 01· Rtfhib6/

D. AbO Soylayn
+
• QOlr 0/· Sham' (D.o/·Sanol)
@~@. oI! D. Baby/On ·o/.- Ooroj
1- O. TlJdrus
"E~+ 0, Mi'khD71 01- qibli

•
GIZA +D. o/·Nos/ur
 ~EDIT E R R AlV E AlV SEA

+ Naqizoh
RaShid~
etRosett ,,,
I
O. Sill Olmyiinoh "FCiriskur Ie

.Fuwwoh - + ~O/')~q/O/1 - Tinnis

• ,.
<,'ALEXANDRIA Noboruh
• - 01_ MCnZQIQIlt

• Abu Hummus
•
Kafr ol-Shoykh
• +
Domru
Tolkho +
+Ashmun 01- _---"
Rummon
_ I:
r =
~

DAMANHUR
•
O.ol-Zujiij .• ai-Dono' b -' I:'
(0. o/-ZojjojJ
\,\ AL- MA~ALLA
•
AL- MAN~ORAH,'
Iq I
, + :
I:
.i 01- Forom
( P8/us;um)
+ ' • +-"'' ,. ./
I
,-- ,
,
Nifria
•
NAUCRATIS
ol-Kubro
Somonnlid
•Burij
• Nowoso
+
~
Timoy 01- Amdld
,
I:
I:
.
Kosios
Os/racine
'-'"
~

-, ....... , +
Ibyor eBirmo +
ol-Ooyr
' -.. ,
,
/
I:
r- . (Rhinocoruro)

----
-" '-- I-
Kltllio + ...... , r \ ';
--'·TANTA
• - Sunbat
. \ \~
-'- " ,
• • ,
\ Zift~ •
\
'
I
I -:.
/• :
"
\
.
\ .. _) AL-ISM/{ILlYYAH':
./ r -_.~
" ,
... .
Wli 01
........
.. . ,q ( .. "'A
I
,
I
•
Molij -"
\
,
t'
I<afr 01- Doyr
- •
-, / I ZAQAZIQ
- -

..;
~--
,.J- - --' , "\
\
~,~
\.
Khoshm
+ .-: : : : .:. . . .
,.:.:.:.:.:.:.:-:-:.. ~ J'
I
I
I
Shibin al-Kom ') •
(Minya ol-Qomh • Bohtit./
.-/
I
I ..
S
al-Ou'ilti "'';':':':':':';':';'. • '90- I 8 anna...,. A~rib • ,~ \ _ :
','.,. -'::;:;:;:;:;::" + I Mashtiil
(A/rip,) Bilboy S I
O. ol.8or~mjjs+·.·.:::::::::::-.+ D. Abu MiisQ .J I
\ Tlikh J . " \" J I
......;......... ol-Aswofl • +Ol-Doyr... _-
O. ol-Suryan ..... :t::::.t;. \
Atris
O. An/Jo Bishol O. Abii Moqir ,, • Sh ........
,
'\. . '' , \
,~
"', 4 '*I
I
, ,\
.
~~
\ Siryaqus
'\ / ~
\
- I Phoron
\ AL-QAHIRAH ,
O. o/·/forrom +, \ + Misl' 01- Ood/moh f
SUEZ Roilhou
• O. Abu Soy 0rn

\
Giza Klysmo
I • 0051' al-Shom' fol-OulzumJ.
\+ • Turah O. Hobf/un o/-tJoroj
••• Monastery or monastery location
Situ
Ziiw;yot Ol-(Iryon

SOQqora
Apo Jltremioh
,
+.....
•

• Hilwan
O.Ttfdrus
O. Mikho';/ ol-qibff

o 25 50km
Dohshur •
I I
I I
I
.j
a 15 30 miles
Memphis •

5. Monasteries of the Delta. Of the many monasteries in the Delta, some have vanished; some can still be
identified by ruins, such as the innumerable sites excavated in the Kellia by the French and Swiss expeditions; and
some have survived the Islamization of Egypt and the urbanization of the area. (See DAYR ANBA MAQAR; DAYR
f
'"
AL-BARAMOS; DAYR AL-SURYAN; KEWA; and articles on the Beheirah. Daqahliyyah, Gharbiyyah. Minufiyyah. Qalyiiqiy-
yah, and Sharqiyyah provinces under MONASTERIES.) . U1
6 Maps

• D. Abii Li'fah

-
Qa ru (/.

Sanhur
()O$r
, ()iirun D. Bomwiyoh •• •
FcJnu

0.01- fAjamiyyin
AI- 'Idwah
+ Saylah

• • O.ol-Ilrhwoh
•

Olsya •
AL- FAVVUM

·
... .
·•••••••••••••••
. . ... .. ... . ...,
.
. .
,• • • • • • •
-
•• • •• • •• • • •• • •• • • • • • •
0, 01- Hamuli
•
Oimiishyah •
· .'. .
•
'.' '. Ma·'sorot Arafah e
•
' '
·.'••••••••••••••••••••
•••••••••••••••••• • '. '.' '. D.ol-ljommam
'. .
'
....•••••••••••••••••••••
'. • '.' ' '
+
...... •..• .• .' .'.'. '. ...
' '
•
' '.'.' ' '. '.' '.' '.'
Itsa (0, obii 1.&l1q)
'.' ' ' '.'.'
• • • • •• • • • •••••••
.'.
, .. . . ..
•
.....
•
.• .'•••••
'
. '.' .'
.'.
•• • •• •
'.' '.' '
'. .' '.'
• ••••••
'.' '.'.' +
• • • • • • Modinot Motli 0. 01- Bondt
...............
•
'.
:.:<-:.;.;..
•• •• •• • • •• ••
•
.•..... .'.. .'
. '. ' '
•
1+
' .'
• • •' • • •
.
•• •
• • • • • • • • •
'
• •
••••••••••••••••
•
• •••••••••••••••••
•
•• •• • •
• •• • • • • • • • • • •• • • • • • • • • • • •
..• .• • •••••••••
•
•• •• • •• • • •• • •
•• ••••••••••••••
•
• '~
•
• •
•.•
• • • • • •• • • • •
. .
••• • • • • • •
••••••••
D. 01- Molak Ghubriyal (01- Noqlun)

•- .. .
·.. ':v.c.... .. .. . ..
~

• •• •
• • • • •
• • ••••••• AI- Gharaq
· •• :i;l:'••••••••• .
•
• • •
•• • • •• • • • • • ••••••••
•• •••••••••
· x' .
• •• • • • • • • • • • •
• ••••••••••••••••••
•••••••••••••••••
• •• ••••••••••••••••••
•••••••••••••••••
•••••••••
•• ••••••••••
D.ol-Zokawoh
+
• • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • Sadamant
··.·•••••••••
• • • ••••••••••••••••••
.
• ••••••••••••••••••
. .. .. . . .
.. .. ... t.:• •••••••••••••
'
~

••••••••••••• .
•
.....
•• • ••••••••••••••••••••••••
.....
•• •• ••
.•.• • •
••••••••••••••••••••••••
••
.. ...
•
.
.
' '
' ' ~
BANi SUEF
•·•••·••••.••.•••••.••.••.••.••.••••.••••.••..• •X··········
• • • •

•
•
• • •
• • • •
• • •

• ••
• ••••••••••
•••••••••••
••••••••••••
~ .
• ••••••••••
• ••••••••••• (BANi SUWAVF) •
• • • • • • • • • • • • •
·• ::!"
• • • • • • • • • •• •••••••••••••
• • • • • • • • • • • • ••
• ••••••••••
• • •••••••••• .
..' .. ... .. ..'.....:\t.
• •• • • • •• • •• • • •• • • •• • •••
.. . ••••••••••
• • • •••••••••••
.
· •• •• •• • • • •• • ~
• • • • • • • •
'.
.
+ • • • • • • • • • • • •
• • •••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••
• •••••••••••••••••
• •••••••••••••••••
• •••••••
• • • • • •• • • •• • • •• • • • • • • •• • • • •• ••••••••
• • • • • • •

+ • • ••••••••••••••••
· .... . . .. . . . . ..
•••••••••••••••
• ••••••••••••••••
• •••••••••••••••
• • ••••••••••••••••
• • • • • • • • • • • • • • •
,
..
• • • • • • • • •• • •••••
••••• • •••••••••
'
•
' '
• •
• •••••••••
•
• •••••
'

......• • • •

•
..... ...
•• • •• •
• • •
•
• •••
•
••
'
••••
• •••
. .. ..
••• • •• • • • ••••
• •••

••
• , •,
"
• ••
•••••
• • .
Tokino~h

+ D. Anbd Somi!'il
,
+
01- Qolomun

••• Monostery or monastery t ocotion

Sites
•
•• Ancient sites reoccupied by monks

0 10 20 25km
,
1 , I

0 5 10 15mil. .

6. Monasteries of the Fayyfun. (See article, pp, 1650-51.)

 D. til· Korriim ... SUEZ
O. Abu Soyfoyn
O.ol-A,hmar
I
TOmWOyh____ Z6.,iyol T"" +
D.o/-Adowlyydl1
(KIYIMU/ol- "u/rum)

Turah......-D. Mar Jirjis

0.01- Shom! - - Soqqara • + +, + .
0.0/- (}uloyr.

Apo Ju.miolJ+ ... O. ShaMan

Dahshur • • Hilwan
(Helwan)

'-GULF

OF
0.01- Mu/uurDqoh
Qorii n . +
eir~OI SUEZ
•

...
• It• tih•
1
MADTNAT AL-FAYYUM
~~ I"
"~~ ~\ll'lll\"~
.,-~
~

.... ......
,'
. • ~l. - •
o ~ , ~
~
•
\I •••••
..l. .•••••••••••

4
0:'\
1
-
,.:.:-:-:::.:::;:
.
••••••••••••
Abu Sir al-Malaq _~1.~11 \\\,\,\\\\
\\\Ill\f:
,"
V •••••••• •
'. . '.'
+ 0.01- Maymun- \~\\l\

C)
............•
I~.· • ••••••

......
..... ••••••••
....;.:.:.;..;.;.;.
••••••••••
Bush + ~l.-
J~l.
\~\ 1,
1"\" •
.•...........
........"" ";';':-::::':::-
'.' .
... + ~I
~J #+ ..'t\\\~"'-
"o)'n Bordoh I ~~o_ .........
b 0 tl
,...
_ ..
...- --._"..._....
. e~~
J~
II:) •••• .;.;.; •••••••• - /. i:::: ... ...

l:
• •• •
";"::';:;::- "::::-.
•
BANI SUEF ~1u~ '" ~ .1 ... ,-
...... '.'.
. .. (BANi SUWAYF) + BayDt! ..,:
" 1\\
- 0\~"..-
' $',;)"',,,~
• 0"- Nosoro
• ,
'\'"
~ ..,
a
....,.- " '!'
\"\1 ~"\,,,

+
TOkino$h
+ 'A,\\-"
~
.,\"",,"'\
I\~
r
,
... -... ----' ,

D. Anbi Antiiniyu$ ~~
~\l\,*,
~\t<\.,.
..
.....
~~/
O. Anbi $omu'il ,~ I ~~
:$-
~~ ,
I
\\~~frj' "C':"
al-Qolomun ,;:'" ;"
~\\\\\~'ll11, h.)i\JI~~\II'lhl\\\\'t.,\'¥ ~IJ(,~ ,. }
al-Fashn.
+ Dayr al-l:Iodid
,~l;.~' +
\ ~\\\\\~\\\l\ D. Anbo Bulo
~\\\\\ iP.11 \.
Aqfahs+ ~ It ~
!~ I
,11l.- ,1"11\~
, ... 0 ~ \~~
'. Maghiighah p.'" ~
Tanbida
• - ~~ ...
~

~
al-Na~ara + + J~l.~l. ~
Ishnin
Sharunoh ~l.-
~
--
+ JABAl. .'
OJlyrhynchu$
•••
01- Jarnus + Mono,tery or monoltery loeotion
(al· Bohnola)
D. o/·Sonquriyyoh + • Bani Mazor ••
.. •
Sites
Ancient ,it.. reoccupied by monks
o
I
o
2~

10
I!
OOkm
I
30milu
I

~
IJJ

•
7. Monasteries of the Lower ~a'id. (See article, pp. 1652-53.) -...J

,
8 Maps

Oxyrhynchus
•
••
O. Apo Tumo

D. 01- Sanquriyyoh + • Bani Mozar

;! o. Anba Ookhum

+ - 0.01- Ourqas
Kom N1mriid
+ / +
Kom tJl-R6hib +
•
••
01- Shaylth Has. on
t
/.#0
/.;------ ....
. .::: b'- bir 0/·"0)1_
1'/

• / /
,.../ D. 0/· Malak MikhO'il _
Sa molu! O. ol-lAdhro" (Jabal 01- Toyr)
+ • r t/ 0.01- $liuhodo'
+ + O. 01- Mo' diidi
:. Tihno
•
0/- Jabal Ak~,m_;i:m:::::~+ D. 01- Adhro'
•
'. ,'I +
O. Mar Jirjis 01- Hodidi
AL-MINYA •
+ D. Apo Hiir

- Z- .
oWfya! 01- Moyyilin
+D. Anho- BislJdoh
• Boni Hasan

Qasr Hur
••
. • , Speas
•
Arf~midO$

O. Abu Fona (D. 01- ~ulbonj +• + ---------~-

O. al-Oilt
D. ol-Nosoro
-
N away
.1
~.
'. Anlinoopolis
O.Sunbiif
•
ol-Ashmunoyn - ++-............-.. _
Mollowi • ----- ------
O. Abu tfinnis
0.01- Borsho

Dolja •

O. Abu Sorobamiin. -----____.

- D. Mowes
-I'•• Toll
•• 01- Shaykh

01- 'Amornah
$o~id

+
Bow;!
+ Doyrij!
• D. 01- OUfiiyr
$Onobij+ +
O. riidru$
Mir •
••
+ - - Buo +
+
O. Mar Mina
O.ol-Mu&orroq
? + O. 01- Jobrliwi

+ O.
Monlolij! -"'" ...'\.
~ -+
Buqlur Shu

O. al-'Adhro'
ol-Jowli+ Abnijb + O. Abu Ishoq

- ...+ .O. Monqobad - ,,,ASYUT

Oi.roh

O.
O. fJurunlroh
Abu Miisho ./
+
~~~:::~~~~§~~~~~~~+: ~+ O.ol-'Awonoh

O. Rifah ---..---- ~ + o. rosa

o. al-Zow;yoh - - - O.ol-BoloYrab+ •
Wodi So~oh- __ Aba TiJ· ol-Bodori
O.lIb ii Moqrufoh -=-=-=-=-'------~
~;;;;;;;;~+~ +
......
• + o. Apo Hormlna
O. al- Janiidlah -

Tima • • -Qaw 01- Kobir

QaW Ghorb

O. Anbo Bakhum
+ Monastery or If'OllQstery locotion
ol-Moragha_ / O. 01- Shuhodo

••
•
••
Situ
Ancient sites reocc.upied by monks
+ / +O.OI-MO~dildi
ol-doyr ol-AlJmor to. Anbii Bis/loi) +-O.o/-'Adhro·
+ • Akhmim
o rD. Anb8 Shinudoh) + +O. Mor
1
25
,,'-'- - - - - - , ' .'
50km 01- doyr 01- A byod
• ·v Jrrjis
o 15 30.miles SUHAJ o/-Hodidi

8. Monasteries of the Middle ~a'id, (See article, pp. 1654-55.)

 Maps 9

Ooyr A"bo Sis h6i

(AI- DD}'r 01- AlJmor) + AkhmTm
Doyr Anbo SlIinudoh
(AI-Ooyr
+ •
ol-Abyod) _ _
• + O. Mor Jirjis 01- /jodidi
SUHAJ
, -I...
a 1- Ill .nshOll...
+ D. Anbii Bisodoh

+ D. 0/- M%k Mikha~~1

Naj' al- Dayr

D. Abu MUSD
+. Dandarah
(Dendera)
-
QINA
•• • (QENA)·
Abydtl .. Fiiw Oibli •
. + .',-_..,r
Bakhiinl. + +
-
Farshul
• +
/ / al- Ballii~ •
Bahjurah ~ • Hiw _ .Oifl
NOJ' Hammodl + D. Mor Minii
(Nag Hammadi) Naqiidah
0.0/- Malok Mikhii'i! - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - . +.
o. 01- ~olib ++ D. PI•• ,,';u$
+
o. Abu Ufoh - - - - - - - - - -
D. Mor Jir/is --
+++ Hijiizah

O. Mor SuqluT -- :.+. OamUlii

• al- lIIadiimud
•
• + D. Anbii Bakhum

Armanl •
al-Dim;qriit. ai-Tad +
D. Mar Jirjls + D. Anba Abaho)'

A~fun •
O. 0/- F6lthiirT
+ + D. 01- Rumlinlyyoh
o. Ap;; l.hOo + • Isna
o 25 50km
tl---------t11l--------r1' D. 01- SlIuJlodo' + Esna)
o 15 30mil..

Jabal 01- $I/#/oh --

Ombo O. Anba Bokhum

+ • Idfu
( Edfu)

0.01- Kiib6nlyyoh
+

D. Qubbol al-Hawo. + + Monastery or monostery locotion

D. AnbiJ Hodrt1
(Sf Sim,on)
+ ASWAN
• • Sit . .
•
Jabal 0/- 5i1,lIoh --

Phi/D. •• Ancient .lte. reoccupied by monks

9. Monasteries of the Upper ~a·id. (See article, pp. 1656-58.)

•
 10 Maps

1 sl
COIOr(:lC~

~ ~
Philoeti Aswon
- 01- Shollo~" ,.
.', ',. Tala
. .
To1mis
..'. ".•
. '. . , , . .
.. ....
,
: ~ ~

.
.
..
. .'. ....
",.. ..
"
tt\
•
... ' ',.
•
~
~
'"
.~
• • "i ~
Tamil.;·.. · ... ·Q·o,.~ Ibrl~' -
Bollana. '. 'Jobol 'Addo ~ ~ ~
: ••.1 .Faros
2nd • "
Cotaroc~.

••
...".,'
:Meinorti
0
tS-
....... ('
"
. ,.•.' • .' ~~
, .
•.
N OBATIA ...... ',,""~V
Soi'
,~,

'Q'

hd
C%racl C".'
'fl Karma
New \ Abu Hamid
•
Dongola ~
• .Kowo \.~
~\
./.
Cataract. 5/.
Ca/orael

.Berber
• AtbQr'Q

'ALWA 6/.
Co/artie!
(ALODIAl
Omdurmon.
(Umm Durman' Khartoum (Khortum)
Kossolo
·Sobo
\ •
Wad
Madani
Gedoref V Axum
• 7-
e::-
•
Sennar

(
••..••, Lake Nasser
O!""~5~O;=;'~O'!!'O-"""!2~O:;;:0==3;:J,b 0 km

10. Nubia. The Nubians, speakers of the Nubian family of languages, in modem times have lived principally in the
Nile Valley from Aswan, Egypt, to Debba (south of Old Dongola), Sudan. Much of this area was flooded by the
building of the Aswan dams (1963-1969). In the Middle Ages the territory ofthe Nubians extended from Aswan to
the confluence of the Blue and White Niles and comprised the kingdoms of NOBATIA, MAKOURIA, and 'ALWA. The
Biemmye or BillA TRIBES have occupied the Red Sea hills since pharaonic times. Area shown includes parts of
modem-day Egypt, Sudan, and Ethiopia. (See NUBIA and related articles, pp. 1800-1820.)

,
 Maps 11

. JM:EDITERRAN"EAN" SEA
0;. arl
;;;
~~id Kosio. ~+
ALEX IlliQRIA.7 ~~
-- .7
• :, AI- Faramo
)(pe/USiumJ
Rhinotoruro
Oslracine

Khos..hm ol-Qu ud
.. + ~
.. I
%......... wadi""'. -
b..
u~
ol-N4/run AL-QAHIRAH 'Klysmo (Suez I
-j
~ 01- Oulzull'l

SINAI

#
AI-Fayyum
SIWA
• Phoroh
_ AI-'Aro] +
O. 01- His

+.
- -
AL-WA/:lAT EASTERN
AL- BA/:lRIYYAH
DESERT ,
WESTERN
J. Abu Dukhkh017 e .

DESERT •- .
AL-WA/:lAT
Asyu,· wadi
{Jo!lar
AL- FARAFRAH

+ O. AI- Ghonol"'"
Myn 'A-
fA
,..mur
- -
AL-WAHAT
•
+ + O. MU1!ofo /(6$!JI'
_ AI-Bogawal
AI-Qalomun +0. ol-t/oior
AL-DAKHLAH
•- -
AL-WAHAT
•
AL-KHARJAH

o 100 200 II If!

Aswon
I - - - - - T l ' ' - - - - - r ' ,'
o 80 12:0 ..11. . •

11. Oases. Christian ruins are still to be found in the oases located in the Western Desert. (See 'ARAJ, AL-; 'AYN AMUR;
BAGAWA.T, AL-; DAYR AL-GHANA.YIM; DAYR AL-J:!AJAR; DAYR MU$TAFA. KASHIF.)

•
 12 Maps

(
-

MEDITERRANEAN SEA
Apollonio -
50km
Sozouso
Phykous . .'. . . ' . '. Erythron .
:C ....
o. ·Po leitiiska·.·,
Ptolemois : yrene •• , Darnoh
..",~. " ..•.·Bologrol ° Limnios·· r .

./:.~. . .. I .
Arsinoe - Toucheiro •.···Borqoh "., Olbio..: .
./ .,~/""" ~, LIBYA SUPERIO'R I .:
Hodrionopolis
: ,t { ". . • 500···· I LIBYA
••
f ~
• ••
" .... or I'"•

Be renike- •
•
• (.... 5 00 .:.... PE N T.~ PO LI S .:V· . IN FE RIO R
•
• .... ·· .. ···2.00·····~···. .... .··· .....:"1
Euesperides •
~
• v
• ••
•
•
• · : ..' ~~ I
· ...' r_-<" I
to Boreion' : J
co 200 km··.. :..,
. I
• •
•

12. Pentapolis. (See article, pp. 1933-35.)

•
Appendix: Linguistics

•
 List of Articles in the Appendix

Akhmimil: Dialecls. Morphology of Capeie Phonology of the Gn:ck of Egypt,

Aleph Dictionaries Influence of Coptic on lhe
Alphabet in Coptic. Greek Ojinkim Pre-Coptic
Alphabets. Coptic Egyptian Ambic Vocabulary, Pre-Old Coptic
Alphabets, Old Coptic Coplic Influence on Protodialcct
'Ayin Etymology Sahidic
13asbmuric F:lyyumic ShCnulean Idiom
Bodmer Papyri Gemination Sullam
Bohail'ic Geography, Dialectal Syllabicalion
Bohairic. Pronunciation of Laic Greek Tr.mscriptions Vocabulal)', African Cont3ct.\ with
Cryplogrnphy Idiolect Autochthonous Coptic
CryplOI)honeme Language(s), Coptic Vocabulary, Copto-Al'abic
Dialect, Immigr.mt lyco-Diospolitan Vocabulary, Copto-Gred:
Dialcct, Sporadic Lycopolitan (or Lyco-Diospolilan Vocabulary, Cuneiform
Dialect G (or Hashmurk or or Subakhmimic) Transcriptions of PrQtQl)'pC5 of
Mansune) Mcnlphilic Autochthonous Coptic
Dialect II (or Hennopolitan Of Mesodialcct Vocabulary of Egyptian Origin,
Ashmuninic) Mcsokemic Autochthonous Coptic
Dialect i (or Proto-Lycopo!itan) Metadialect Vocabulary of Semitic Origin,
Dialect P (or Prolo-Sahidic) Muqaddimah Autochthonous Coptic
Dialects Old. Coptic
Dialects, Grouping and. Major ~leography
Groups of Phonology

15
 Foreword
TIle greatest, but a.l~ the most frotgile and delicate
Ireal;Ure of any highly developed cjViH7.3lion ill its
thought.
This is also true of the Egyptian pharaonic civili7..3·
lion, the most ancient among all exceptionally cui·
lured civiliwlions.
The majority uf loday's lQUr'iSIS admire the Egyp-
tian monUlllents covered with figures artistically
drawn, calved, or p;lintel!, without rcally under-
standing them. Yel it is through these figures thaI
the eternal Mlul of the Egyptians is expressed. '111ese
figures an; a writing, or [he essential i1Ju.~lralions to
ICllIS-tell.IS wliuen in the genuine Egyptian lan-
guage. which hands down to us through the ages the
mysll'l')' and profound essence of Egyptian thinking
-through whk:h humanity in its evolution complel'
ed a decisive stage in ilS history.
In the same way we can speak of the Egyptian
Coplic civilization, direct descendant of the F...gyptian
pharaonic civiliwtioll. lIS thinking, especially reli-
gious and Chri~lian, hut also Gno:lilic, Uennetic, and
Manichaean, has cume down to LIS through a rich
literature. ThaI literature is exprei'iScd in thc different
variation.~ of the Coptic language, a language that i~
also a direct descendanl of the Egyptian pharaonic
language even if it is wrinen in an alphabeticlll fOl'lll
(a writing for the most part renovoted and simpli-
fied).
That is why the presentation of the Coptic Ian·
17
•
guagc-with all ilS regional variations, orthographi-
cal, phonological, morphulogical, syntaclic-is C5-
!\Cnlial in an encyclopedia enlirely devoted to all
aspeCIS of the splendid Coplic civili7.3tion, a living
civilization that still remains flourishing today in
Egypl.
Naturally in prcscntintl the C()ptic language-in
its multiplicity-one connot avoid some technical
terminology without which it would have been diffi·
cult to treat correctly lhe subject in question. It is
hop,ed that Ihose readers whu need such linguistic
knowledge will make Ihe effort necessary to under-
Siund this terminoloGY. Other TC3ders will cunsider
the linguistics a... useful lools ready 10 be used, per·
haps rnrcIy, hut to hand whenever necessary.
Mon..'Over, ht::lw COl.lld the Coptic language be omit-
ted from Ihe first Coptic encyclopedia when this Ian·
gu:lge-morc than 1500 years old, musically among
the most beautiful. and rich in arll37jng subtleties
(like those of the Egyptian Pharaonic langunge)-
still resounds in Ihe Coptic churches or today each
time the holy liturgy is sung or rccilecl there? This
lunglmgc goes on living through the adoration that
hun1an beings address 10 their elernal God, unique
and pcnnuncnt in its many form~ and uncleI' its
many names, multiple and various a.~ it was revealed
10 humanity.
Ronou'up. KA.·;SER
AKHl\tIMIC. The Akhmirnic dial~t (siglum A).
along with the Sahidic (5) and lhe various vemacu-
lal"$ of the Lycopolitan dialect group (L). is one of
the Upper Egyptian UlAI.ECTS of Coptic. lis range of
distribution extend,; from Aswan to Akhmtm (Coptic.
CQI1I/'l or XMltl: Arabic, 'AI!mfm; Greek, Panos or Pano·
polls). Thebes is considered the poinl of origin as
weU as the center of the AkhrnimiC'speaking region
(Kahle, 1954, pp. 197-203: Vergote, 1973. Vol. la, p.
4). How<:v<:r. according to the fonner view of Kasser
(1982a). lhc proto-Sahidic dialecl (a reconslrucled
entity. symbol ·p5. very like DIAllCT p) also began to
develop in Tht:bes after having infiltrated from the
nonh llS early as the second half of the third century
A.D. As a result. in lhe founh cemury A and S were
in concurrent usc in the Upper Thebaid. While
Akhmimie had nOI been unifonnly standardi1.ed, it
became a medium of writing as early as the fourth
century and re<lcheu its 7.enith in the fOUl1h and fifth
centurics. Beginning in the fifth cenlUl)', it W3.'i grad-
ually displaced by the Upper Egyptian koine (5),
although for its pan A (besides L') bolh influenced
S-as seen in the Nag Hammadi texIS and Shenute
-in Ihe fourth and fifth centuries and left traces in
nonliterary texts from Thebes dating from the sev-
enlh and eighth centuries. These observations imply
Ihat even after being displaced by S, A was Slill in
use llS a slX'ken language.
1. General characterIstics
The dialectical fealures typical of A may be sum·
marized in contradistinction to S (if neccssary also
to P; cr. Kasscr, 1960) and to the group of dialects
included under L (i.e., LA - Manichaean texts; L5 -
London Gospel of John, ed. Thompson, 1924. as well
as the Dublin fragment of the Gospel of John and
the Geneva fTagmenl of the Acla. Pauli, the latter two
being unpublished; U - Nag Hammadi texis of co-
dices I. X. and XI, as well as the Heidelberg ACla
Paull, ed. Carl Schmidl, 1904 and (909).
The lextual citations b~low refer to editions and
studies of lhe documenls noted in the bibliugraphy
as follows: ApocSoph. - Steindorff. 1899; I Clem. -
19
Schmidt. 1908: 1 Clem.(R) - R05ch, 1910 (pp. 1-
87); Elias - Steindorff, 1899: EpAp. - Schmidt.
1919; Ex. - Lacau, 1911 (pp. 45-64); Henn...
Lefon, 1952 (pp. 1-18): In. - ROsch, 1910 (pp. 119-
60): MinProph. (Minor Prophets) .. Till. 1927b (for
Obadiah 1-13: Amos 1:1-2:11: 6:3-10; 7:10-16: Ha-
bakkuk 1:7-2:2,2:11-3:19: Haggai; Hosea: Jocll:l-
14, 2: 19-3:21: Jonah 4:2- I I; Malachi I: 1-7: 2:9-
3:24: Micah 2: 11-5:8; 6: 1-7:20; Nahum 1:1 -3:8, 3: 14-
19; Zt:phaniah: Zechariah 1:6-4:5, 7:14-14:21):
MinProph. (Minor prophets) - Malinine, 1950 (for
Obadiah 13-21; Amos 8:11-9:15; Habakkuk 1:1-7.
2:2-17 (sic): Joel 1;14-2:19: Jonah 1:1-42: Micah
1:1-2:11,5:8-6:1; Nahum 3:8-14; lA:chariah 1:1-6,
4:6-7:14); Luke - Lefon, 1953; OSlo - Till, 1931
(lext A); Prv. - 8Ohlig. 1958: Sir. - lamu, 1911 (pp.
64-67); P (Papyrus Bodmer VI) - Kasser, 1960.
1.1 Grapheme (nvenl0l')'. Beyond Sand L, A
ndds the alphabetic symbol t, the postpa1atal spira1l1
Ixl (or !!' [Xl] rrom the Egyptian 11 or !!.>: in P, the
symbol for this is f:).
1.2 Poonetlc Charaeterlttles.
1.2.1. A, L la/. 5 101 in a closed stressed syllable
berore a nonlaryngcal sound, e.g.. A.. L OM, S COH,
brother.
1.2.2. A. L lei. Sial in a closed stressed syllable.
e.g.. A. L f(I"'; S r.a..... name.
1.2.3. A li:/: 5 ItI before a lal)'ngeal in the medial
and final position, e.g., A M16101f1, 111lJ1(l, S M111ICQ6, l.
MH(Jj(J, crowd; A OYI6rMl, 5, L OytUlll, priest; A rl, S, L
rll. sun: A OYtl, S, L Oya,lll, night.
1.2.4. A, (LS) lu:/, 5. L 10:1 in a long finullX'sition
or before a laryngeal. e.g.• A, (LSI Kay. S, U, (L51
K_. 1..0 kM, 10 place « Egyptian 'P'); A. (L5) GOY. 5.
LA (LS) ~, to remain « demotic 1:3. g' < gr): A
rq>Oy, S, LA, LS 1Jr(D, winter; A, (1.5), l..6 .xoy: S. lA,
U .xu. to say.
1.2.5. '/ewl in stressed final syllables: A 10/. L
le~/. S la~/. e.g.• A. fA (ManiH-Manidl,'lean Homi·
lies) NO. I. Ney. S N.a.y, to Sl:e; A, fA (ManiH) (l7RHO,
L 6'TffH6y. S OTR"H.a.y, thaI (Ii/crally, which is Iherc).
1.2.6.1. Typical of CC11ain A lexts (bill not 011ho·
graphically slandardizcd throughout in A), insertion
20 AKHMIMIC
uf a nasal before It I fulluwing lu:1 in open stressed
syllables: A in 1 Clem., Hcr'nJ., Provo (minority), In.
(minOlity) HOyt/T6, S, I., etc., and elsewhere in A
MOynl, tu call; A in I Clem., Herm., ProVo (majority)
rwyrlTO, 5, 1.., ctc., and elsewhcre in A NOyrO, God.
f.2.6.2. In contrast, the inserted nasal (sonant) is
missing in A, 1..4, LS (1..6 oscillllting) in the posHunic
syllable: Imtl, A t>.MT, 1.4, IS Q,lJ.HT, 1..6 Q,lJ.HNT, 5
Q,lOHlfT, three; A, L4, L5 ;HT, L6 2),HlfT, S 2OHNT,
copper; A, lA, 11> C.II.HT', S cOHNT', to be strctchcd.
1.2.7. An3ptyctic vuwel [:l] as well as lei is written
as 6 nt the cnd of a word l"ollowing a closed syllable
of the pattern lvoicclcs.\ COil-mnalll + voiced
consonanl or svn(ur)mrlf, by which A and L4 form a
group distinct from LS, L6, e.g., A, IA CWTH6, $, (IA),
L5. L6 cwTR", tu hCllr; A, L4 T),2HQ', 5 TJ.~H'. to be
invited (versus S, A, L TJ.2H6, to invite you [r.]), A
llnpTpe, f. Q,lT),yrT, S (Ifl"O£'11'", to be amazed. Natu-
rally, the consonant ean also be 1'1, e.g., A OyJ.J.B6',
L4 OyJ.l\fl', S, LS, 1.6 Oyll..B t , to be holy « lI"b).
Note that while the representation in spelling of the
anaptYClic vowel 0 in the configuratiOn 1~'o"l;u1rmll
+ so,,(or)all//-not Ilaryllgeal + .~OII(or)aml-is not
standar'dized in L4, the spelling with 0 predomin<ltes
hy fur. Consistent spelling occurs only in CJ.yNO, to
know (<llso P COOYNG). The anaptyctic vowel noted
here by l:ll is phonemically r'Clevant according to
Hint~e (1980).
1.3 Morphological Features.
1.3.1. Second present tense in A, 8(1) J.'l-, 5, /.., (l'l.
(in (.fIinn'ltive sentences, it is homophonic with the
circumstarllial verbal prefix).
1.3.2. Impcnect: A, B(I} NJ.'I- (lie), S, 1. Nfl'l- (n6).
1.3.3. Second perfect: A NJ.'l·, S, L lfTJ.'l·.
f.3.4. In the "6TJ.~ group" (sec 3.2.1.1), the rela·
live morpheme of the penect remains invariably
6TJ.~· if the subject of the 1'Clative clause is identical
to che llnteeedent in the main clause.
/.3.5. Homophony exisls between the subject pro-
noun of lhe conjunctive ten.,e and that or Ihe fir'St
present, cxeept the form of the first-person singular:
firsl present S, A, /.., +-; conjunctive AT),', S, L
(lr}n-.
1.3.6. Causativc prefrx A T(l·, S, L5, UJ 1l'0, (in L4
the prefix is not standardized, Te- occurring along-
side TrV-).
f.3.7. The qualitative forlll OfT- causative verbs in
A almost entirely ends in ·J.orr.
1.3.8. The neg'ltion of the nominal sentence and
the bil>ar1ite conjugation paller'n in A is reali~ed
without N, i.e.• only with 6N (5 N ... )'N): A (L)
6'lCaJ11'1G ON, .s GN....CwTR" )'N, while he docs not hear;
A lJTCaJTH6 6N, S 6T6 N'ICaJl'R A.N, who does nOt
hear.
/.3.9. Definite articles in A, including those pre-
ceding double eunson3nts and expressions of time,
are /I., T·, and N· (wilhout 0).
1.3.10. The second-person feminine singular pos·
sessive a'1icles in A, Bare IIG-, TV-, 'W-, S tloy-, TOY',
NOy·.
f.3.lf. The third'penun plural posse.'I.~ivc a11:icles
in A, Bare noy·, TOy', troy', S rlOy', TlJy-, NGY-.
1.4 Lexical Features (Akhmlmlc 11IOglollAu).
/.4./. Significant function worJs:
1.4.1.1. A ),oy, S, L ),yuJ, and.
1.4.1.2. Directional preposition to ur toward «
Egyptian r) A, L ),', 5 e-, including the adverbs con·
taining thc formative ),/6, A, /.., J.u,)" P A.BO)" S 6BO)"
OUt of; A .ll.eUyN, L >$>YN, P J.!lOYt/, S G20yN, B
6~yN, into.
1.4.1.3. Negative impemtive A HN·, S (L) FfnT·.
1.4.1.4. Lexical and functional distim;tion betwecn
eunditional panicles formed from -n6 and ·XG: A
(.lleno, enG, if (in the sense "supposing it is true that")
is to be differentiated from flleXfl, iX6, if (in the
sense "as if it wcre"), the equivalent of eQ,lxe in S.
This distinction is found only in L6 of those tcxts
belunging to the L group: 6llJ,l116 a~ opposed 10 tllQ,lXfl
(Funk, 1985).
1.4.2. A numher of nominal and verbal lcxemcs
specific for A (d. Tm, 1928, pp. 276-78; Ka.~ser,
1979a). While the vocabulat)' of AkJllnimic h<ls been
tretlteU throughout in Crum (1939), Ka~er (19M),
and Westendorf (1977), a fully documented lexicon
of Akhmimic has not yet been compiled.
I.S Syntactic Features.
1.5./. Connecting objects.
1.5.1.1. Nonreduetion of the stressed vowel of the
infinitive occurs also when the object is tillaehed
dircctly to it. In such ca~e.~, the infinitive retains the
form of the I;/alus absolrl/Ils. In thc bipartitc conjuga-
tion pattern this constr"ction is possible only with
objects not modified by a determinative (Shisha·
Halevy, 1976).
1.5.1.2. There is a lendency loward placing (. pro·
nominal indirect object (dtltive) before the direct
object {accusative} without an accuSlltive particle, in
thc C;lSC of t, to give; KTO, to bling back; and XIlO,
to bring for1h, which then tllke the respectivc forms
TO NO &> accusative, "1'6 Nil // accusative, and xno
Nil &> accusative.
1.5.2. A..~ in L, the affirlllative linal clause following
XG is (II most l:llwa)'li lhe second future (5 third fu-
ture, or (wlImlll cllcrgiclim).

As is npparent in scctions 1-5 above, not all of the
described fe;l\ures:He exclusivcly charm:tcristic of A.
Funhcr, it is the totality of all features (or, if not all
features appear in a given text, the combinalion of
sufficienl individual features within a text) that as·
sigll'i a document 10 the Akhmimic dialecL
TIll:: rollowing sections will include a di5cussion of
the phonemic inventory (2) and Ihe conj\lgatioo S)'!l'
tern (3) of A, out of which the criler'la for group
classification (4) of Akhmimic tcxlS will be derived.
At the end (5), problems associated with a number
or texts lraditionally assigned to A will be treated.
2. The Phonemic Invenlory of Akhmlmlc
As is tmditional. consomlOlS and vowels will be
treated separalely in Ihis lnvcntol)'.
2.1 Consonants.
1.J.I. Consonantal phOllemes and graphemes OIre
as shown in Table I. The eighteen consonamal pho-
l'IeffieS of A l:orrespond 10 scvenl«n graphemes. The
laryngeal Slop rl does not have its own sign but is
expressed, or may be rceogni7.ed, by Ihe following:
graphic vowel douhling (01' "breaking" of vowels)
(e.g., K.U.//'I, to plnee him)
syllnbic struclure Ivoic.e1ess COtlsonanl + voiad
COtlSOllQlI1 + :V (e£. 1.2.7: oy,uMl', oy.a.Mi'. i.e.,
lwab(:,)/)
vowel narrowing I~I > 1i:1 (fit, rt; d. 1.2.3). 101 >
lu:1 (KCD, KOY: cr. 1.2.4)
lhe poslconsonanlal first'person singular suffix
pronoun (K,u4'T. to place me. Le.. /ka't/)
The phonetic articulation of fbi 5 is disputed;
Vcrgote aSi~igns itlo the bilabial category, but see his
CromlPluire cople (1973, Vol. la, sec. 28).
r lind A appear only in Greek loanwords. The
replacement of K by r in the unstressed syllable Iil'"
(e.g., S HOYM"R:, HOym·-, 10 fann) is foreign 10 A.
fJlecpt in Greek loonwords. ~ is 1101 rcpre!lCnted in
A. since ltotl7.III1G (01' vaJiously ltotlCIIIIO). sl.:hool. is not
attested in Akhmimic.
TABLE I. COllso.latlts of Akhmimic
BrUBlAl. LABIO-
DENTAl.
Voiceless SlOps Ipln
Voiceless spiranlS (rf 'I
Voiced spirant!> 1101'1 (o)y Ibl B Ijl
Nasals Im/H
lateral5/vibrn~lts
&sm 0/'(: Vergocc, 1973. vol. la, pp. lJ. 15.
AKHMIMIC 21
<Jr. 9. lind lll·e. a~ in ::; and L. illonogmphic
'l(
charlleter.; of Ihe I'honelllc combimltlollS II' + hi, It
+ hi, and Ik + h/. Only in Ilolmilic do aspir:lOlS
corresponding 10 11'/, III, Ikl occur. 'I11e symbols t
and, represent the phonemic combinations Ip + 51
and fk + sl, e.g., ttc, nine, and Tell(; (5 Tlt.GCCI,
niu::(1), footprint. The graphemes (o)y and (tI)1 also
sel'Ye to indic31e those vowels, [u:] and Ii:], which
are homorganic wilh the voiced spinmts.
Note that in causative verbs sueh as XIllO, to cause
to be ashamed « dj·tpj), x may be inici-preled in A
ali biphonemic II + if; coml'are 5. L xno, A TtlJO, P
"r.In(). 10 bring forth « dj./yJr).
2.J.Z. Phonetic alterations of conson;UlIS.
2.1.2.1. Assimilation: " before p > mp is not stand·
ardi~d, e.g.. n'p appear.; side by sidc with lIJ·p (2l1"
111101 as well as ~I'f 1l1l6t [not in EpAp.]. ott llll side by
side with OM 110 [nll"C, I Clem.]); 'I bcfon~ m > mm
(mre), n:r~, 3-nd we fill (Prov. 13: I): s bcfon~ j >
n, ClfCI appears side by side with 1fC9CI. it is filling.
2.1.2.2. Dissimilation: mm > rim, R'Hlt." (Slallls
protlQmilialis of 'IT.) A (standard) versus lfHlt.#
(EpAp.); mp > lip: 'lTno· (negative fir.;t perfecl) A
(standard) versus Rnll' (EpAp.).
2.1.2.3. Ptll'tial depulalal17.ntion: k' lei befol'c s >
ks, S, L tIOyGC, II liOyttC. 10 be wroth; ::; 'KlGl:", II
'UJl,I::", leap: S T06I::". A TltoK'C". seal.
2.1.2.4. Melathesis: TllOZ'C" side by side with r.DC:,
to bite; ~'C" side by side wilh ~. 10 reap.
2.Z VowelL
2.2.1 nil: voclllic phonemc iUVllllIQry. A new lind
comprehensive system of Coptic vowel phonemes.
especially modified for Ihe Septlr.lle dialects, hIlS
been proposed by Vcrgote (1973, Vol. 1a. lM..'C. 60-65,
A lM..'C. 62). According 10 the phonemic S)'!ltCIll
developed by Satzinger (1979), vocalic phonemes ap-
pear alwa)'!l as eanier.; of the stressed syllable. "All
vocalic: articulalion outside of the Sl~ 5Yllable
may be cltplained as consonantal phonemes 01' as
anaplyetic vowels which emerge aceOlxling to specif-
ic rules" (ibid. p. 344). While Satzingel~1l system ha.\
DENTAl. PIIF/ POST- l..AJl.VN(;FAL
PAJ.ATAL PAJ.ATAl..
l'iT Ic/./c/X, 6 fkI' 1'1 e.g.. ,u
/sic lsi fJ1 /ltf. /hi,
(0)1
Inl n
fll1>../r/r
22 AKHMIMIC
th.., advantage of greater clarity, it ignores mOll'hn.
phonologir.:alr.:onneclions. The result is that altmor·
phemes that in the CO·text do not function as the
main stressed syllnbles remain unconsidered. The
following summary relies on Vergote's analysis but
does nOI treat all possible phonetic articulations. [al
as an anaptyctic vowel in closed syllables. with or
wilhout a sonomnt, is not considered a phoneme
(otherwise Hintze, 1980; ef. 1.2.7).
2.2.1.1. Sh0l1 vowels:
la( A: BATCI, abomination; CAN, brothel·. Al1iculated
hefore lalyngea1s and in stl'essed final position as (0)
(0), as in to, thou~llld; T6KO, to destroy; eOOt1 t , to
be; oo~, moon; bUI OYAAf;O', to be holy.
(e( e: 116016, half; r6N, name. AI1iculated as [;'I)
befor-e a sonornn! concluding a syllable or before
continuants, as in Il:l:'xo, shard, pOllery; CTBC, 10
circumcise; ~TO, to bling back.
/;'1/ 0: in unstressed initial, medial, and final
sounds, but nol as an anaptyctic vowcl: oS-y, glory;
GOCH6, hunler; rcilN6, man, as opposed to elUTMI
/xot9(0J)/, to kill; Tl.2M6 /tahm'J/, to call you (fern.
sing.), as opr>Used to n,2MG t /tahrp(a)/ to be invited.
2.2.1.2. Lung vowels:
Ii/ I, 61: 61N6, to bling; MIC(I, to bear; ,Xt, 10 receive.
/e( u: KIlIffi, Egypt; MlK', going; NUTN6, to you (pl.);
upll, wine. Al,iculated before l:uyngeals and at the
ends of words as [i:]: MIO, 1Iuth; oytt, night; (Mp(
21111', to be hidden, as opposed to /ke'( K(lI', to be
laid.
Note that according to Vergote, II [c:] is an llllo·
phone of [i:) before and after sonOl'ants (GerIlG,
HUTtle).
/6( (D: KWT, l() build; tllDT, to lun; f'WK,~, to burn;
thereto the allophone [u:] (oy) llfjcr /m( and (nl
before laryngcals and when final, as in HOy(tl}TO, to
call; NOy(N)TO, God; Koy, Lo pillec; lIfOY, winter; but
RMWTtl6.
(iJ( oy: ~oytl, intelior; COYf'lI, Lhorn;
TOyNOy610T<- (.Ul.~), to reveal (Lhis last is different
in Vcrgote, 1973, Vol. la, sec. 56).
2.2.1.3. Contraction vowel:
(cw/ 0, (II only in final sounds afler /m( and (n(:
MO, NIU mother; NO, to see; HMO, there. The wrillen
TAUU! 2. SummaI)' of Vocalic Opposilion
LONG StlORT
ClOSEO/OARK OI'EN/CU'.AR
/6(W • /ilel,
/a/l. /e/6
/u/oy
valiations HO, NIU do not indicate the neulrulization
uf a supposed opposition ·0 versus I), since in the A
vocalic system [0] does not appcar as a phoneme,
but exisl~ only as an allophone of (a/.
Note that (II for' 0 occurs occasionally as the final
sound /-a'( of the causative verb Tl.G,l(U, to increase (I
Clem. 59;3, p. 77 .9; EIi'is 33:9).
2.2.2. Vocalic OPPOSilioll depelldell/ upon syllahic
slruclure (Iollg.shorl ol!Posilioll).
10(, la(: /k6tl K,(IIT, to build, /katf( Kl.T"'I", 10 build
it (ma.~c.). (porx( n(Dp'i, to spn'ad OUI, (pard(lIl.rae-l,
to spread it (maSe.) oul. /mOnk( NoYN"K, to form,
/mankf/ Ml.NK6'!, to form it (mase.). (mor/ HOYf', to
bind, /marfl Ml.p"l'", to bind it (mase.). Before laryn-
ceals: (xOp;'l1 t(DllO, to become, (xo'p/ eoon', to be.
Note that in the status nomi,wlis, /a( before a
sonomnt is reduced to [;]: tfr, to bind someone(
something; nTt·, to spr-ead out someone/something.
(iJ/, /a(: (nhiJt-/ lT~ "', to trust, /nhat(lT~l.T'.
trusting (there arc no further examples).
/e(, Ie/: /nft~(;)/ HIITtltl, to you (pl.), Inek/ N6K,
to you (sing. mase.). Icarec(GOrIIG, hunter, (C;}ree;)/
GOp06C1, hunters.
/ii, (e(: /marit( MertT, beloved (one), Imarela(
MOraTl>, beloved (olles). /1II1S;'l/ Mica, to benr', /mestfl
MOC-rq'", to bear him. Before a sonorant, (i( disap-
pears and Ihe sonomnt becomes sonant and syllabir.::
(cIn;'!/ GIIlCi, to find, (cnt;'lf(
o
(llfT(I'I, to find him.
Vocalic opposition is summali~.ed in Table 2.
3. The Conjugation System
The summary of Ihe system is based on Polotsky
(1960) and Funk (1981). Except in special instances
(e.g., conjunctive), the fonn cited here is only lhc
Ihird·pcrson masculine singular and lhe eon·cspond·
ing prenominal form (nom. IIC hefore nominal sub·
ject). The entire par.ldigm is not :IHested in all con-
jugations.
Unles.~ specifically mentioned, the form is allinml·
live (neg. = negalive). Every basic tense (abbreviated
hereafter to "basic") is followed (if attested) by its
salelliles, afler "And": cire. - circumstantial. reI. =
I'elative, pret. - pr-etelite, II - second tense. Forms
Lo'G
OPEN/CLEAR
1
le(H

between brolckcts ( ... ] are reconslituted from VCI)'
similar forms (7£fO - no verbal prefix, no panicle,
ctc.).
3.1 Bipartite Pallern.
3.1.1. Preselll (basic) 'I', nom. 1.Cro. And tirc. (1"1',
nom. o· or Gf(l· (d. Polotsky, 1960, sec. 55); reI. UT-
or tiT't- rc:sp.• nom. 6T6' or eT61'6-; pret. ru,"I- ... (Uti;
also H6"', Ex. 1:5, by influcnce o( s n. nom. 10.- (In.
12,2; /00- sec also SCi:ond perfect) or tu.fEI••.. (n6);
II ),"1' (with Xtl. x'\Y'*IY, I Clem. 48:2), nom. ),- or
),1'" 01' ),ffl· (d. I'olotsky. 1960, sec. 55).
3.1.2. FI/lure (basic) "IN)". nom. 1.ero ... Ii)". And
eire. CNIU.•• nom. 6- . . . ru.-; rei. 6TfO,,· or 6T<tI4),••
nom. I1TO- •.. H..\-; prel. H..\'lH.\- ••. n8 (in lhe apodo-
sis of the hypothetical form - Irrelllis); II )'''IIU,-.
nom. ,.\.... N)'- or "\fG· ... N,.\- (second feminine sin·
gular "\p"\-, I Clem. 20:7. d. PolOlsky, 1960, sec. 59;
5CCOnd nUl."euline singular also ~"\'. !?pAp. 23.4;
witb X6, JO.crru.-. !irst plural .x.utt4),-. 1 Clem. 58: I;
second masculine singul;u- also JUlKH..\-. Pry. 5:2;
nom. JO.•... H..\., PrY. 3:22, but .xe ,.\- ... H..\-. Prv.
3:10; nom. ,.\(1'6)- ... 1'1,.\-; cf. Polotsky, 1960, sec. .5.5).
3.2 Trlpnrtllc Pattern.
3.2.1 Tellses wil}, special "ega/iolls (if IIolll}. Inde·
pendent (sentence) conjugations.
3.2.1.1. Perfeci (basic) ),cr· (second feminine singu-
WI' ),r-), nOlll. ,.\-; neg. Rn...•• nom. R"1l6' (in EpAp. a
dis~imitalive Rlf"'-, nom. l'flMl-). And eire. {I"\cr·, nom.
no; neg. IlHIl"-; ret (IT,.\'1- or lIT),:-, nom. fiT),· (to
the I1T~P belong !?pAp.; Elias; Ex. 2:14, 4:11; 1
Clem.; In.; and Osl.; nevenbcless, lhe innt:cled form
GT.\. also appears in these texts under identical
synlOCtic condilions; 1l(;1tT.\..•• Prv. 18:22, and 1fT.\...,
ElllIS 22: II, are to be considered a.~ influenced by S);
II tt.\'!-, nOIll. 1'1"\' (Polotsky [1937 und 19441 Is to he
credited with the discovery of the Akhmimic second
perfect; it is found with a deriwth'e of the second
degree only in the prota.~is of the hypothetical fonn
- IrrclJli.t, 61U.ym.~, if they had gone, Prv. 2:20).
also Il.\'l- (I Clem. 31:3). [61'A'!'] (I Clem. 32:3. 1I1I! G6
"lroY GT.\yXI G.\y "\Dy .l.YXtcc .\tlU ttTOO1'Dy 61'1 II
ztTlf HOy:&HO)'(l 1f~1 6nyclycl ..\.U.\ : " "
1l6«l'(W1a(l, "Now all of these an: glorified and elevat·
ed. Mt through themselves nor Ihrough their works
of righteousness which they did. but Ihrough his
will"; cr. second po::nect of 8).
3.2.1.2. Complelive (basiC) (it is unknown whether
the expected affirnlative substitute o.\'fOyOy 6't. is
simply not attested or actually docs not: exist in .4:
the passage cited in Crum. 1937. 373b. Hos. 13:2, Is
nOl peninenl: .\y(oy)oy, they perished, is a finite
verb fonn in the fir~t perfect; nn the completive as a
AKI-IMlMIC 23
fonnal CutegOI)'. affirmallve substitute S .\'IOylD 6'4-,
has already ... , neg. ffiuT'r-, has nut yel ...• see
Funk. 1981. pp. 191-94); neg. R"tu.T'lr. (in EpAp. a
dissimilative (lfluTIr·], thin! plural IDl),TOy-). nom.
R"ll),T(I' (EpAp.(Rn.\TG·] not allested). And eire. neg.
lIHll.\TIr·. nom. 6Hll.\TlI·.
3.2.1.3. Aorist (ba.sic) e,l,fiN- (second pIUl'llI)
e.lf6T61'lf-. I-Ig. 2:16). nom. t.\ICl.; neg. tu.,,-. nom.
fU<I'E- or HJ.. (d. Polotsky. 1960. SCi:. 55). And eire.
61"\1'6"'. nom. (I~'; neg. (IHJ."I-; rei. (ITaJt.I'6'1'. nom.
1l1'1.\ftl·; neg. IlT{lH.\"I- (Prv. 14:23); pre!. lNtlQlof6"1']
third plul'lll N6tlofO)'-; II ,.\aJt.r6'1- (EHa.s 38:13), nom.
"'Uf(!- (Prv. 11:10. 19:14. also 61.\1'6-, Prv. 19:15 by
influence of S?).
3.2.1.4. Flllllnm, cnergicutll (or third future) (ba.~ic)
.\'1.\-. nom. .\.; neg. 116..• (also 1I116..•• Sir. 22,19), nom.
116-; with xc, X),,!.\-, norn. ;0,-; neg. (xnIJG'!-] (e.g.,
third feminine singular' XRNGC·. Lie. 18:5), nom.
X.RN6- (Elia..., I Clem.).
3.2.1.5. Imperative. e.g., 6HO, see! (Ex. 4:13; (or
imperative with prdonnativcs, see Till. 1928, sec.
147d): or infinitive; or H.\ + T-causativc (no all(.'Sta·
lion among 1'-cnu~ative verbs of Iln impcmlivc con-
structed simply from an infinitive); neg. HR· + infini-
tive; also R"IlIPr '\'. Apcx:Soph. 10,6. (this form is also
common in LA and L6 (Nag Hammadi); m.r ::un_.
do nul sleep (pl.). A Osl. A 10. is highly questionable.
probably an erron(.'Ous writing or R"llCDf' "\').
3.2.1.6. COIISillive imperutive H.\pO'I-, nom. Hlor(l·.
absolute Hlof.\N (Mi. 4:2); neg. Hlf'rlr-, nom. HlfTO-.
3.2.2 Tell~ ""ith nq:.1'R(R}-. Subordinate (daaac)
conjugations.
3.2.2.1. COlljmlclive (singular first, second masc.f
rem., third ma.\C./rcm., pluml fil'St, second, Ihird)
n-, K-, Te·, 'I' (also lfTlr-, EpAp. 2,14). C', Tn·,
TeTR-. C(I- (or COV-. EpAp. 6.7). nom. TO,.
3.2.2.2. Fuwre conjmlClive T.l.f6't- (second plural
T.\fGT6TR-). nom. T.\f'6-.
3.2.2.3. Temporal: Group I lfT.\I'£'I-. nom. lfT.\ro-
(In.; Helm.; Prv.; ApocSoph. 11,2; Elias; EpAp. 3,14.
11j,1O); Group II np6cr·, nom. T),f(l· (I Clem., Ex .•
EpAp.. MinProph.).
3.2.2.4. Un,ilalive ("until ...") ".\TIr· (!irst singu·
lar • .\f-l. nom. IIl.TO- (also 1I.\HT6·, Apoc$oph.
18.5).
3.2.2.5. First conditionul .\....... {(llso 6"1~"\', 1 Clem.;
second plural ),'1),T6TR·. also 1 Clem., but onee
6t,!.\TI1TJJ-, 1 Clem. 63:2). 110m. ),,,,.\- (also <;qJ..... 1
Clem.).
3.2.2.6. Second conditirmaf [......J (only second plur-
al ,.\T6T'R·. lee. 6:15. The conjugation here refel'TCd
to as second conditional is that termed "simple"
 24 AKHMIMIC

conditional by Funk [1981. p, 197]. in COrltrast to his
"expanded" conditional con~uuctcd with 11,I)" (8
0I),,1'l). That the "protatic" e<!cwTtl belongs 10 tile
tripal1ite conjugation was discovered by Shisha-
Halevy. 1974. Aflinnative fonn~ arc notoriou~[y rare
in Iitemry texts. The protatic ),,'1CWTM6 docs not oc-
cur in clauses beginning with tlI~ntl and is only 10 be
distinguished from thc ~eeond present when it may
be defined by ils syntactic behavior as a (tripanile)
subOI-dinate conjugation. Neg. linn singular 1.rrA"-,
Mi. 3:8; SCl:ond masculinc singular )JI,TtlN-, EpAp.
40,12,14; third plural ),,)"TR-, Ex. 4:8).
3.2.2.7. Ca.usative infinitive -vr-, nom. -nl- (second
plural -TGTGTlf-, Mal. 1,7, or -TOTlf·, Mal. 2:17;
),flT6Tlf·, Prv. 24:23; also -Tf6T61'lf-; conceming the
second pluml, sec Polotsky, 1960, sec. 56; unique in
A third masculine singular 1.Tr6['1-], Lk. 12:49, inllu·
enced by L).
4. Categorization Within Standard
Akhmlmlc
The Akhmimie litemry texts exhibit a high degree of
standardi7.ation. Disregarding sporadic deviations
which may occur within the same texts, four criteria
may be laken [or an attempt at classification:
l. dissimilation mlm and mlp _ /lIm and nip: (1.1.1)
RMO, there ---+ HMO, EpAp. 12:13, 28:14, 29:7;
(1.1.2) RM),,4 -+ lfM1.4, EpAp_ 1:5, 13; 19:1, 12;
17:7; 29:12; (1.2.1) FrnG-, neg. perf. -+ l'ft16-, EpAp.
(R"tIOy-, 25:3); (1.2_2) Frn1.1'6-, neg. completive _
+ml)"Te-, EpAp. (lflI1.TOy-, 36:4)
2. Ihe uninflected relative form of the perfecl (;1'1.2-
(as opposcd to CT1. 4)
3. the temporal conjugalion T)"J'E- (as opposed to
Nnrc ·)
4. thc variant Icxical appeamncc of the conditional
pal1icle "i[ (it happens that ...)" e1l6, 6len(;
The criterion noted first pertains only to EpAp. This
phonetic feature i.~ supplemented by the fact Ihat the
assimilation 7l1p-mlp very mrc1y occun; at mor-
pheme junctures in this text, the standard for a mOl'·
pheme junclure in EpAp. being the una«imilated
form (IN nllOl, elc.).
The distribUlion of the remaining distinctive forms
may be represented in Table 3. Where 6T1.~- and
(;1'... 4, T"'rC- and lfT1.p6-, occur simultaneously, the
second fonn is to be considered as unmarked.
A special group is constiluted by I C!cm., Ex.,
EpAp., and Elias, which possess three comlllon fea-
tures. EpAp., moreover, is distinguished by dissimila-
tion in its labial features. In [ Clem., a distinction is
still to be made between the conditional particle in
Old Testament quotations and its [onn outside of
such quotations (see footnote to Table 3). At the
opposite end of the spectrum is Proverbs, which is
the one Akhmimic lext characterized only by the
conditional particle en6 while lacking 61'),,2-, 1')"r6-,
and EI~"E. John and tile Minor Prophets assume a
middle position: ClenG occurs in both, but John also

TABLE 3.
eT),,!- T)"re- Glenn ,""

I Clem.(R) +
I Clem. + + +'. +'"
Ex. + + +
EpAp, + + +
Elias + + +
Jo. + +
P~. +
MinProph. + +
Os!. + Temporal nol +
attested
"The allestations of f)t~1l6 and tnf) arc disuibuted in the 8er/i'l€r Hlwd.ehrift for I CI~tIl. as follows:
melle: p. 36, 18 (I Clem. 27:7); p. 69, B(I Clem. 54:2).
ellll: p. t l, IS (I CI~rn. S:4 _ Is. l:lS); 13, 29 (I Clem. 10:5 _ Gn. 13: 16); p. 14,5 (I Clem. 10:6 - Gn. 15:5);
p. 23, 12 (I Clem. 16:16· Ps. 21:9 LXX); p. 23. 14 (I Clem. J6:17).
The form Ino is used in four out of live pa~sages thm cite the Old Testamem, where"" lJIlIlC oceurs only
outside of'!luch quotations. The remaining fOI1Tl till) on p. B.14 may have been attracted to the
idemical fOI1Tl on p. 23,12. In 1Clem., therefore, two levels of I"nguage can be recognized in the case
of the conditional p"rtic!".

•
 AKHMIMIC 25

A ISI.... danlj

....- ....- "''''-

,.. Minl' mph. I'rY. (+ .,18)
I Clem. (+.nOlln citatl "na) I Clcm.(R)
EpAp. (.;. db•.l",ila tion)
Eli..

5.1.2 [,.etters. Listed by SinlOn, 1940, p. 201, with

employs OTl..l· and N'TJt.f6-, whil e lhe text of the Mi-
foot note s 30-3 1.
nor Prop hets uses (IT.. .. and n,"6 ·. The position of as abov e, with fooll1ote
5.13 Mag kal falS . Sam e
0sI., which emp loys 6T~ and 6laIMl, rem ains unc er·
32; Erni ledt , 1959, no. 70.
lain beca use of the lack of a form of the temp oral .
5.2. The liter ary tcxts Ascls., Berl in Gen esis, and
The most stron gly neut raliz ed docu men t is I Clem .
the Hym n were prcv ious ly desc ribe d by Kah le (1954,
(R) in which no disli nctiv e fonn (6n.~. n,p( l', or
pp. 203- 205) as "Ak hmi mic with Sub akhm imic {that
1116) appean.
is, L] innu encc ," wilh Ascls. and Gen esis form ing a
A summary by mOJl)hologica1 char acte risti cs ap-
grou p of thei r own . The laue r texts were show n by
pears in Figu res 1 and 2. Both type s of mor phol ogi-
Kass el' 10 be earl y form s of the dial ect L. (sec espe .
cal classification lead 10 the sam e "ext rem e" groups:
ciall y Kassel', 1979b and 1982b, in whic h Ascls. and
J Clem., EpAp., Ex., and Elias, on the one hand , and
Gen esis arc refe rred to as ; and ;7, l'espcctively; see
I Clem.(R) and Prv., on the othe r. In. and MinProph.
also Fun k, 1987). Ascls. and the Berl in Gen esis have
have no disti ngui shin g feat ures in com mon with thc
defi nitel y to be elim inat ed from the body of
other main grou ps, but fonn a class of thei r own.
Akh mim ic texts, al'i does the Hym n of ~Iierakas,
whic h corr espo nds mor e dose ly to ;7 (and L) than
5. Akhmlmold Tex ts to A (lr > /5/ ~6 : h > jxj "ff-, with out an Ilnaptye·
5.1. A num ber of liten uy and nonl itera ry texiS tic vowel in Ihe sylla ble JeRI [- voiceless consoll/lIIl
(e.g.• [ette n, mag ical texts) have trad ition ally been
+ l'Oiced consonanl or SOft(or)ant), 5C'Cond perf ect
designated Akh mim ic: Hl.y-: voca lizat ion of the stres sed sylla ble as in L.) or
to Gala tians (see Kassel' and Satz inge r, 1982).
5.1.1 Literary le.:cts. The Asce nsio n of Isaia h (Asels.)
-laC D.U, 1946. The Berl in Gen esis [rag men
t, P. 8773 5.3, Akhmirnlc Psal m 46, whic h is chllr'll.cteri~cd
by irreg ular orth ogra phy. is to be cons ider ed an ear-
(Gn. 1:18 -2:5 , frag men lary ) - Leip oldl , 1904. Gal.
5:11-6:1 .. Brow ne, 1979 (pp. 19-2 1). The Hym n [of ly form of L rath er than A, sine e non e of the diale cti-
HierakasJ • Lefort, 1939. !'s. 46:3 -10 LXX, a pu- cal featu res of Akh mim ic an: disli nedy mar ked: e.g.,
),)'e , lind not M)y (see 1.4.1.1); u.l.r .'. to be holy
pil's exer cise on a wood table t • Cru m, 1934.

~-
I Clem. ti _ in c~~ion.)
~ ..
MinP roph.
~ ..
I'nt. (+ ....,
I CI<m.(R)
".
I!pAp. (+ dluimi!;>lion)
Eli..

FIGURE 2. Tl.p e, lfTl. p6.

26 AKHMlM1C
(fo... 'oy.ua') and not u;ue l (see 1.2.7): oyoT6 (fu...
'~o) and not OYb)~TG. (he iii) fearful. In this
connection. it is noteworthy that instead of the
Akhmimic :tfGl(e)t6. fl.'3 .... the S (I.) lexeme ~e
(:J>T6) is employed.
5.4. The nonlilerary lexts were delineated C3rtie...
by Simon (1940) as Akhmhnic with Sahidic influ·
ence. 0'" As (fo... the leltel'S) and "As vl/!gai...e." 0 ...
~'Ulga ... Akhmimic with Sahidie influence (fo... Ihe
magical lex IS). While delaik-d evidence cannot be
offered here. it should be l)Dinted OUt Ih:lI the Mcle·
tian leue... I'ap. 1921 (betwl."Cn 330 and 340 ..... D.; cd.
Crum. in Bell, 1924) clearly belongs 10 L. as dues
Ihe lette... from the John Rylancls Uhl'ary. no. 396,
which w:t.~ claimcd by Cnull (1909, p. viii) liS an
cxample uf "tl pmetically pure Akhmimic" lexl.
5.5. II Illay be coneluded Ihat the more 01' less
Akhmimoid teltlS should no longer be counted with
the corpus of lexts written in the Akhmimic dialect,
nOl even with Ihe mitigating addition of a small s,
which is to indicatc $ahidic influence. This mean!>,
furthermore. thm the A diaft.'Ct is only represented
by literary texL~ (i.e., blblica.!, apocryphal. and palm·
tie) and lhat. finally. "Akhmimic" i~ identical to
"litandard Akhmimic:' The Akhmimic tCJ[!S are ex-
elusively documents translated from Greek or
Sahidic. Just for lhe most comprehensh-e te:cu.
(MinProph.• Prv.) it has been shown tMt they rcpn"
sent interlinea... verstons of Sahidic (Till, 1927b,
p. :u:c: BOhlig, 1936, p. 35).
818L1OCRAPIIY
Bell, H. I. Jews and ChriS/ialls in Egrpl. London.
1924.
DOhlig, A. Umcrsl/cJllltlgctl iiber die koplisc1Iell
Prol'crbicll/cxte. SlUlIgal1, 1936.
---::-. /)cr flchmimis(;1Ie ProllubicmexI >loch Ms.
Herol. orierll. OCI. 987. Munich, 1958.
Browne, G. M. Micltigtm Coplic TexIS. Barcelona,
1979.
(rum, W. E. CUlt~!ogue of Ihe Coplic Malluscripls ill
Ihe Colleclimr of Ihe Jalrll Rylawls Library, Mw,,'1Ies·
ler. Manchester. 1909.
"Un Psaume en dialecte d'Akhmtm."
Memoires de /'hrstilltt fram,;ais d'urcheologie orieu-
tale 67 (1934):73-86.
::--,--_ A Coplic Vict«mary. o:cfo...d, 1939.
EmStool. P. V. Koplskie leuly Gos;. EnnitaiP. Moscow
and Leningrnd. 1959.
Funk. W. P. "Beitr!ige des mittelagyptischcn Dialekts
zum koptischen Konjuplionssystem." In S/lldi~
Prese,rud to /tans Jakob PolO/sky, cd. D. W. Young.
pp. 177-210. Beacon Hill, M~, 1981.
_::-_. "Koplische lsoglo~n im obeliigyplischen
Raum I. lllVUl 'wenn', elc." lei/schnf, {iir
iJgyptisc1le Sprache u"J Allerwmskunde 112
(1985):19-24.
....,::-~ "Die Zcugen des koptischen UteralUrdialeklS
i7." Zeiuchrifl fiJr iJgyptisclle Sprac1le t(ltd Aller·
1...'lsleunde 114 (1987):117-33.
IlinI7.e, F. "Zour kOplischcn Phonologic." Ellchoria 10
(1980);23-91.
Kahle. P. E. Ba/a'itIlh: Coplic TUIS from Deir cJ·
Bala';wh in Upper Egypl. Oxford and London,
1954.
Knsscr, R. Popynls Bodmer VI: Livre des Prol'e,m.s.
CSCO 194-195. Louvain. 1960.
_=~. Comp!rimtmts art diCliormaire cople de Crwll.
Bibliothcquc d'etude~ coptes 7. C.'liro, 1964.
_--,~. "Un Le:ceme cople oublie, 1'KllN akhmimiquc
(Nahum 3,19)." Bullelhl de la Societe d'Jgyplologie.
CellCl'c 1 (1979a):23-25.
_....,_. "Relations de genealogle dialectale dan!> Ie
domaine Iycopolltain." BIllie/in tie la Societe
tNgyplolvgie, Ge'leve 2 (1979b):31-36.
"te Dialectc protosa"ldique de Thebes."
Archiv /iir Papyrusforschung 28 (1982a):67-81-
_,--_ "Un Nouveau l>OCumeut protolycopolitain."
Orielllalia 5 I (1982b):30-38.
___ "Le Grand-Groupc dialcclal eopte de Haute-
Egypte." BlIlletill de la Soclbe d'egyplologit,
Ge,livc 7 (1982c):47-72.
Kasse..., R., and H. satzinger. "L'ldiome du P. Mich.
5421 (tfOUve a Karnnis, IlOrd'i$! du Fayoum)."
Wieller ltIitsehrift fUr die KWlde drs Morgen/andes
74 (1982):15-32.
Lacau, P. "Textes CoptC5 en dialCCles akhmtmique Cl
sahidique:' B..lIrlill de I'fllstilllt /r(lllt;ais d'arche·
ologie orie"l(lfe 8 (1911):43-81.
....,::-~ "Fragment!> de j'Ascension d'isaie en cople."
MUsCon 59 (1946):453-57.
Lefort. L T. "Fragments d'apocryphes en copte·
akhmlmique." MrtStOIi 52 (1939): 1-10.
_::-:_ us Peres aposlaliqu/!.J ell copte. CSCO 135-
136. Louvain, 1952.
_--,_. "Fragments bibliques en di:llecle akhrnl·
mique." Museo>l 66 (1953):1-30.
lLeipoldl, J.]. Aegyplisclrc UrklllltlC'1 allS dell koeuig.
liclrcll MltSe,m VI Berlin, Irermlsgegebe'l VOII tier
Gellcralverwaltl/Ilg, koptisc1ll! wltl I/rl/bise/re Urklm·
dCII. Berlin, 1904.
Malinine, M. "Frngnlents d'une version achmimique
des Petits ProphCtcs:' DI/Ile/ill of Ihe 8)7ftlltille Ill·
slitllle 2 (1950):365-415.
PoloL~ky, H. J. "Deux amdliain'S mt.'ConnUli cn
cOple." Comp/l~S relldl/s dll Groupe liJlglfUJiqlle
==
=
d'cllldcs c1lamito-simitiqlltS 3 (1937):1-3.
Etl/des de S)'>ltcue cople. Cairo. 1944.
'The Coptic Conjugation Systcm:' Orlell/uliG
29 (1960):392-422.

h" R&ch, F. 8mchslilcke des ernell CJelll/!l1shrie/c.f ll(Jch
I/lr de", achmimischCIl PtJpyrus der Strassburger Un;-
112 vtwtiil$. umdesbibliOlllek, mil bib/ischen
ulld
Tuttll der~/MJl lIalll/sellri/l. Stra.<.bourg, 1910.
,'"
Iltr.
Saltingcr, H. "Phonologie des koplischcn Verbs
(sa'id~hcr Dialckl):' Fe$lschrifl Elmo, &lei. ed. A.
Wuckelt and K.-J. Seyfried. pp. 343-68. o..nlbcrg.
, 10 1979.
Schmidt, C. Ac/a Pal/Ii aIlS der Heidelberger koplj.
. e/. schen Pupymslumdscllri/l Nr. f. Leipzig. 1904.
la,. _ _ Dt!r erste Cfemenshriel it! /llIIwpliscl,cr Vber-
$C1vmg. Textc und Untersuchungen 32. Lcip:r.ig.
1908.
-;:-. "Ein ncues Fragment del" Heidelberger Acta
WI!. Pauli." In Sill.Jm~sberid,'e der /Ju/i,/Cr Aklldemie
der W/ssellsdw/len, PhiluwplJisc!l·f1iSlorisdw
,que Kla,"lc, pp. 216-220. Berlin, 1909.
lill /!. _ . Gesprilche fe.m mil .lduclI fiillgcm Huch der
Auferslelilmg. Tcxte llnd Untersuchungen 43. Leip·
s le zig, 1919.
:/I!IC Shisha.Halcvy, A. "Protalic C1'tco>TR. u Hilhel10 Un-
noticed Coptic Trip'lI1lte Conjugation·Fonn and
es." Its Diachronic Connections." Orlen/alia 43 (1974):
369-81.
jn," "Akhmimoid Fcalurc~ in Shenoule's Idio-
lKL" Mlu~otl 89 (1976):157-80.
SinlOn. J. "Note sur Ie dos.~ier des textcs ill·
mlmiqucs." Ci"qlluute"uirfl de J'&oIe bib/ique el
lIfChiologiqlle de Jin15afem. MemQrial (Marie f~
stph) lAgrange, pp. 197-201. Paris. 1940.
,.) " Steindorff. G. Die ApokalypK des Elias, eine llllbe-
,du kamr/e Apolwlypst lwd 8l'l1chstllc« der Sophorlia.~
ApoblJpst. Tcxle und Untersuchungen 17. leip-
,e et zig. 1899.
chi· Thompson. H. 11rc Gospel of St. 101m According 10 the
Earliest Cop/ie Marti/script. London, 1924.
lI.e." Till, W. C. "Die SteHung des Achmlmischen." Aegyp-
tlU 8 (l927a):249-57.
_ . Die acJtmimische Vcrsioll der ~wiJlf Heinen
ProphCtCH (Codex RaineriamlS, WiclI). Coptica 4.
35- Copenhagen, 1927b.
_ _. Adll11imisdl-kop/ische Grmmllfl/ik. Leipzig,
1m!- 1928.
Os/erbrief ,/lid PredlCr 11/1 uchmimisclwll
,,,
~"ig· DIlIlek/. Leipzig, 1931.
_ . "Coptic mblit::ll Tcxts Published Mler
.:1111- Va\Chalde's List." Blllle/itr of the folm Ryllllrds Li·
brary 42 (1959-1960):220-40.
Vaschalc1e, A. A. "Ce qui a ete public des versions
coptes de la Bible, quahieme groupe, lexles
akhmimiqucs.'· Museo" 46 (1933):306-313.
VcrgOlc, J. Grammaire cop/c. Vol. la, /lIIrodl/c/iQIl.
'"
lillie phOlli:tique ct pho/lofogie. morplrologie syti/helllu·
tiqlle (stl'llcturc dcs si",allt~lPlcs}. JH2rtie synehro-
nique. Louvain, 1973. Vol. lb./mrodllclioJl, phone.
/iquf! d plronologie. "'QrpllOIogie s)'tltll~lIIaliqlle
(struc/lire df!5 simall/~lIIes). partie diuehro.tiqlte.
ALEPH 27
Louvain. 1'173. Vol. 2a, Morphologic S)'II/oglllotiquc,
syllloxe, partie S)'nchro"iqlle. Louvain. 1983. Vo\.
2b, Morphologic s)'lIfagmoliqllt', partie diachro"ique.
I...oll\'nin. 1983.
WClI;lcndorf. W. Kop/ischts lIulld...fjrttrouch.lX:llrbf!itet
auf Gnmd des Koprischell Halld...(jrterollchs VOII
Wi/)rdm Spiegelberg. Heidelberg, 1977.
Won-ell, W. H. Coptic SOImds. Ann Arbor, Mich.•
1934.
PIlTER NAGEl..
ALEPH. NOI onl)' in Coptic but in olher languages
also. aleph (- rJ) is a consonant or a \'el)' sJX.'(:ia[
kind: it is cCl1ainly a laryngt:al occlusive, bUl is il
ret,ll)' unvoiced? For some, it clearly Is (e.g.,
Vergote, 1973, Vol. la, pp. 12-13), whik others hesi·
late to plnt:c il eilht:r tlmong the unvoiced 01' among
the voiced sounds, 01' resign themselves to pUlling il
S()lllewhen~ betwecn the two (e.g., Dicth, 1950, I'. 98;
Dubois et al.. 1973. p. 25; Kassel'. 1981a). It is besl
thought of as a stop followed by an abrupt cmission
or sound, ~'SJX.'(:ially a stop sept'lraling two adjacent
\'Owcls, for instance al the beginning of a sylltlble
afler a hiatus (e.g.• in "rccnlcr" or in French "13
maine" [la ·cn]). or as a "glollal stop" replacing a
consonant hurried over in pronunciation (e.g.,
" ....on·cr" ror "water"; d. thc Arabic hanlZS).
In Coptic. so rar as it is really preserved, it is in
every case a CRYI"TOPIIOSEME (that is, a phonemc not
rendered by any writtcn 1t.-lIer of its own). and it is
no doubt for this reason that its eXislcnce in Ihis
language has long becn ignored or disputed; even
today it is not universally accepted. For this reason.
it occupies a very special place in the Coptic phono-
logical inventory.
II is true thal pharaonic Egyptian, down to ils last
full manifestation prior 10 Coptic (i.e. demotic). p0s-
sessed both thc phoneme aleph - J and the CUlTe·
sranding gmphcmc (lhe "Egypti:lIl vullure" of Gar'-
dineI', 1957, p. 27, tl hieroglyph Ilmt, among other
lhing.~, hecurnc :L.> in demotic; cf. du Buurguct,
1976, pp. 3,75). Now this J was, on the onc hand,
almost evcl'ywhen: muled and disappeared (d.
Vergole, 1945, pp. 80-98, and 1973, Vol. lb. Ilfl.
28-33; and 'AY1N); but, on the other hand. the aleph
docs indeed st:em 10 have reappean:d in Coptic as a
phoneme rl and as a prodUCI or the transfOlmalion
of various other cotlSOnants. 11 is appropriatc in this
connection 10 examine above all what can be ob·
served in P. Bodmcr VI. the sole witness to DtAUlCT P
(which In ilS orthography and phonology orten looks
like what can be known about a primith'e proto-
 ,
28 ALEPH
Suhidic. ·ppS. that became a more evolved pr'Oto-
Sahidic. 'pS, a reconstructed pToto·Sahidic, howev-
er, nol situated in its regiun of origin but probably
immigmlll into Ihe Thehan region. whet't' it was suo
pClimposed on II and probably also on some variety
of L; d. Vcrgotc, 1973b, and Kassel', 1982). One can
lher'e see the scribe rendering what seems indeed to
he 1'1 by a quite particular grapheme J., but only
sponulically, for in lhe same or similar cases he also,
through confusion, uses - (normally equivalent to
I?(); or again, as in S properly so called, he practic-
es graphic vocalic gemination; or finally he omics
any graphic proceeding thaI might rcmlcr /'1 amI
presentS an orthogronphy without vocalic gemination,
in the manner of M, for example (where it is admil-
ted that the phonological system has lost its primi-
tive /'1>. Here al"e these unique vestiges of .L
(Kassel", 19R1c, p. 35): ::&.Jo..L.;, (to put) one case, hut
~Jo.';' one case; <9Jo..L"'I" (deficient) one case, but
lijJo.Jo.T' two cases, lijJo.T ' one ca~e; ~.LIl' (being) two
ca"l:S, hut ~"t one case; .xO.L';' (to say) three cases,
but .xoo" one case, .xu" one case; also ::&.lJlJ.Lc
(.~ic) (bone) one case, but ::&.66C four cases. However,
apart from these rcla1ively weak and evanescent reo
mains of an ancient usage (and those still more rare,
vaguely similar. but, despite that, very uncertain,
which one may eventually think to discover in ml"e
Old Coptic texts; Kasser, 1980, pp. 258-59), one no
longer find~ lIny specific grapheme for /'1 in the
other Coptic OIAL.ECf"S and 1'Il.OTOlltAI.I'.crs fit present
known.
One noticcs, however, in some of them-espcl:ial-
ly in A, pI.. (= i), lA, LS, 1-6. V5, F5, S, but not in M,
W, V4, F4, n, B and its subdialcets, G-a graphic
vocalic gcminlltion (succession of two identical vow-
el graphemes: cr. GEMINATION. VOCAUC), of which the
first clement is, in phonology, an authentic tonic
vowel, but Ihe second seems manifestly to render a
consonantal phoneme, to define, and itself replace, a
vanished eonson:lIlt such as i, " r, 01" I.
ntis substitute phoneme is consonantal for two
rea~ons difficult to contest. Firsl, in A, every final
sonant pluced lIfter a consonant becomes a r'ising
voiced consonantal phoneme: thus S oyJo.Jo.s' (holy)
= A oyJo.Jo.Sfl', just as S C11lTfl" (to hear) - A C11lTHfl,
which pl'Oves that in oyJo..u' or OYJo.Jo.~fl! the second
vowel grapheme Jo. phonologically renders a conso-
nant, not a vowel. On the other hand, it is known
that if the pronominal suffix of the first-person singu-
lar is :Ilways .;, I after:1 single vowel. it is always'" T
alier a consonallt and, likewise, after a succession of
two identical vowel graphelllcs, of which the first
and tonic element is, in phonology, manifestly a
•
vowel, but the second clement, although a vowel
grapheme, is nevertheless phonologically clearly a
cunsonant; thus, for example, S KJo.lt.';' T, to leave me,
like (ijOlI" T, to receive me, and not like T~';' I, to
reach me. It is true that one linds likewise "T and
not .;" in similar cases in {he dialects that do not
have graphic vocalic gemination and for that reason
arc considered :IS Iraving lost even this substitute /'I
(e.g.. B Xlt.';' T, to leave me, I Tm. 1:12; M KG "'T, ML
27:46); but this shows only that these dialects also
possessed this substitute consonant in an earlier
stage of the language and th'llthey subsequently lost
it, this phenomenon hnving come about hefore the
time at which their orthographic system was fixed.
In a general way, it is admitted (Vergote, 1945,
p. 71, etc.) that this subslitute phoneme is 1'/ e1early
and in all cases, and not now 1'1, now 1'/, as Till
(1955, p. 4b) expre....~es it, not without l"t.'Servations
and ambiguity: "'Aleph and 'Ayin arc still present in
Coptic, although no separate letters exisl for them.
Both may have been pronounced alike (probably').
even though' in sUllie drcumstances exercises a
different effect on the neighbouring vowel than 3."
Cet1ainly, /'I is a voiced frietltive, liS are the glides
Iii and Iwl, and like them, in Till's hypothesis, this
fricative, although a consonant in phonology, would
have been rendered by tl vowel gr,lpheme, while /'I,
on the contrary, is an occlusive considered al' un-
voiced (according to Vergole, 1973, Vul. la, pp. 12-
13) and even as belonging to the c~ltegory of the
most unvoiced phonemes; fTOm thi.~ point of view 1'1
rather than 1'1 would appear to be the more capable
of playing the r'ole of substilute consonant. (Stem
also may have thought this; sec Stem, 1880, pp.
29-30, 54-55.)
In spile of that, it is for various rea~ons proper 10
sct a.~ide this solution. First, 'ayin seems to have
dis'Ippearcd from Uite Egyptian before the forma·
tion of literalY Coptic and even PRE-COPTIC (Vergote,
1945, pp. 122-23, and 1973, Vol. lb, pp. 31-32: after
the sixth century A.D.). Second, as a consonant re·
placing i, " r, or I (or even i or 11'; see below), it is
manifestly 1'/ rather than 1'/ tb:1\ is the betlel" suited
to assume this manifold , function: for example, bin
becomes in Coptic fha'nl SWQlfl, bad; '!r becomes
(with mcttlthcsis) jkO'f;Jj KQ)Q)'l(j (01" KaxtlS6), to con·
.~train; dr.i./. becomes Ito'ifl TOOT"'~, his hand ref.
ibid., p. 35; "TIIC lendency which contributed, in
numerous words, to change proto-Semitic r and I
into Egyptian 3 ... continued to exercise 11 certain
innuence during the historical period"); Imllral be-
comes mll'ra, then Ime'wl HGflrfl, midday; sU, to
soil, qualitative sayfu becollles sa'fll and then Iso'fl
 ALEPH 29

}wel <:00'1', soiled; and w4giwlI/ hecomes wliK"'at, then (by analogy with other Coptic finals of identical
Wdwgll, then wlI'ga, and finally IwO'ca/~, jaw, spelling, and whatever lhe conditions linked with
'" mo. chcck (Vergote, 1973, Vol. lb, pp. 36-37). In Dielh etymolol!Y), would they not make the hiatus equally
I, to (1950, pp. 99-100) some similar modem examples unlikely in A and L. even if the Iinal there is leI 0 ...
,"d "'ill be found in .....hich ['] replaces even ocdusives lal lind not ffl The solution of this delicate prob-
other than /II. The linal and probably decisive argu- lem will wilhout doubt still n'quire some supplemen-
~"
"'" ment is that the grapheme .1. in P, which seems to tary invcstig:llions (cf. in particular Kasse.... 1981h.
e/'l render fl, resemblt'5 lhe demotic 1..> = 3 in a ruther p, 37).
, Mt, striking manner (with eventual innuence from J. '" (See also.: Syllabication.]
"w ij, much more in any case tholn it doc'S the ~ (or,,"),

·,...
.rIic... ), :L, "", -,) - demQtic "
The graphic vocalic geminalion allcsting f I in
BIBLIOGRAPHY

Dieth, E. Vademeklfm der PJH:me/ik. Bern, 1950,

·""
~ed,

94' .
Coplic occu~ only within a word-lhal is, eithe...
within a final syllable where this fI is fol1o~d by
another (:onsonant (d. &aMlH above) Of' at the end of
:arty a penultimatc syllable where this f! is followed hy
Till another cOl\SOnant beginning the final syllable (ef.
:ioll$ II:--e above). It is true thai some ancient S manu-
~t in scripts present spellings such as to..'. Inn'/ (and nOl
~m. ro./narll, pity) 0 ... H6f1 Im!'1 (and nOl H6 Imerl/,
Iy '), truth) and so on (d. Polotsky, 1957a, p. 231, and
~,
1957b. pp. 348-49); bot this is always before the
I J." copula 116 (masc.), T<ll (fern.), or It6 (pl.) in such a
Jides way that one may suppose thai the (atonic) copula
this was feh as fonning pan of the "word" that it imme-
~ld diately follows and lhat bealli the tonic accent on
, rl. the \"Owcl of its last syllable. a vowel lhal is nonnally
· un- and gr.lphically the last letter of the "word"; it is
12- thus entirely legitimate to put, for example. oyHG6
:- the Til lume'la/, that is tl'\.lC, in parallel wilh O.....,.,T6
wI'! IwO't;)/, to sep:U'llle. Vergote (l973. Vol. la. p, 12)
>able further eonsidc~ that A and L "present an I at the r
item cnd of CCl1ain monosyllabic word.~, whcre it is
· ",. mal'ked by the hiatus II-e: &l.lJ palm.tree; Nl.6 to
have pity; A 1),0 to appear (of St'II~), In Brandl F it
cr to is Irnnsfomled into /j/: B I\Jo.t, lUI, 1I1l.1 01" F roe!, ~61,
have QlGt" (ef. ibid. Vol. lb. p. 31), Howevc.... even if it
~,.
may lind support in etymolugy, this phonological
,gote, interpretation of the final ICller of the A and L
after lcxemes mentioned Ilbove seems likely to mise nu-
It l'e- merous questions; or1hogl'llphy, it must be I'emem·
it is bered, expresses above all not the pl'Ofound 01' semi-
uited profound phonological structure of the word, but its
" birr most superficial stl'\.1cture (cr, Hint7.e, 1980, p. 49).
ornes Thus, one might ask how there can be hi.llus if tht'Sc
con· lexernes are monosyllabic. Would they be monosyl-
f {d. labic in Pre-Coptic and polysyllabic, through their
d, in hiatus, in Coptic? Another question is, why must one
md I in this case envisage lhe presence of a hiatus if the
~rtain final lJ - fI and nOl leI or I.J{? Arc there reasons
It be· based on elymology, and nlUst these reasons be con-
if, to s~ compelling? Finally, with regard to the B
Ir):,'fl and F parallel fomlS, apparently also monosyllabic
Dubois. J.; M. Giacomo; L Guespin; C. Marcellcsi;
J.-8. Marccllcsi; and J.-P, M~vel. DictiOtrrlai...~ d~
/irrguistiqlle, Paris, 1973,
Bourguet. P, duo Grammaire forrc/ion/rdle I!t progres-
siv~ d~ regyp/ien dbrroliqll~. Louvain. 1976,
Edgcrton, W. Revit'W of W. C. Till, Koptische Grllm-
mariA: (saldixh~r D/alekt'. ' .. Journal of NUlr East-
em Studi~$ 16 (1957):136-37.
Gardiner, A. EgyptiDn Grammar, Beillg atl lmrodllc-
tum to the Study of Hi~rQJ:fypJu. 3d ed. Oxford,
1957.
Hinl7.e. F. "Zur kopti!IChcn Phonologic." Enclwria 10
(1980):23-91.
Kasse.... R. "Prolcgomenes a un essai de c1assifica-
lion systematique des diak'Clcs et subdialectes
coptes scion les critercs de la phonctique. 11, AI·
pllabels Cl systemes phonetiquC5." MllseOIl 93
(1980);237-97.
___ "Usages de la surligne dans Ie P. Bodmer VI,
notes additionnelles." BlIlIetill d~ /0 Societe
d'egyp/ologie, Gerleve 5 (198Ia):23-32,
___. "Voyclh:lI cn fonction consonanlique. con-
sonnes cn fonclion vocalique, et classes de
phonemes e'n coptc," Bulle/in de fa Socibe
d'egyp/ologie, Geueve 5 (198Ib):33-50.
_-,-_. "Syllabation l'apide ou lcnte en copte, 11,
Alcph et 'voyelle d'aleph,''' EnchfJna 11 (198Ic):
39-58.
___. "Le Dialeete protosa"idique de TIlebes."
Ar(;hiv !Ur Pllpyms/orsc!llmg 28 (1982):67-81.
Nagel, P. "Ocr frUhkoptische DiDlekt von Theben."
in KOfllOlogische S/lidiell br dcr DVR, PI', 30-49.
WissenschDftliehe Zehschrift der Martin·Lulher·
Unlvcrsitlil Halle·Wlttenberg. Sondel'hcft. Hallc-
Wittenberg, 1965,
Polot.~ky, H. J, Review of W. C. Till, KfJplische Gram-
ma/ik (sai'discher Dilllekf), ' . , OrienWfisti${;he
Li/era/urtJ:i/utlg 52 (1957:1):219-34.
___ . "Zu den koptischen literurischen Textcn aus
Balaizah," Orietlwlia 26 (1957b):347-49.
Slem, L Koptische Grammll/ik. Leipzig, 1880.
Till, W. C. "Alles 'Aleph und 'Ajin illl Koptischen."
Wi~IIer lei/Khn!/ filr die Klmde des Morglmlulldes
36 (1929):186-96,
 30 ALPHABET IN COPTIC, GREEK
_ _ , Kop/ischl! Gramllw/ik (Sai'dischcr IJiulck/), mil
Bibliugruphie, Lesesliickell wrd Wiirlerverzeidmin-en,
Lcip1.ig, 1955,
_ _ . KaJllisehe Dial<!klgwmmalik, mil l_ese.~liickell
und Wiir/erlmch. 2d cd. MUilich, 1961.
Vtrtlott, J. Phr.melique Iris/uriq/Je de l'egyplien, les
CUllsomw~', Louvain, 1945.
_ _ . Gramlllairt' caple, Vol. I a, III/mdlic/ion, plIO'
m!liqlll! eI phOflOfogie, morphologie syllihemalique
(s/rue/ure des semmrlemes), pur/Ie synchrolliqlle,
and Vol. Ib, Inlrudlle/io,r, pho'Jetique el pllOllologie,
/Ilorplro";;gie sy,r/hemaliqlle (siruclure des
sCl/lamimll.'s), parlie diaclrrolliqllC. Louvain, 1973a,
_ _ , "Le Dialecte copte P (P. Bodmel' VI; Pro·
ver'bes), essai d'idelltificalion," ReVljl! d'cgyp/ologie
25 (\973b):50-57,
ROOO1.l'llE KASSER
ALPHABET IN COl-TIC, CREEK. The Greek
alphabet is much in evidem:c in Coptic; in fact,
among the various Coptic alphabets (cr. AU'IIABETS,
<':OI'1"t<':), all have a considerahle majority of Greek
grllphernes, ol'leticrs (d, AU'liAIJIlTS, COI'I'I(;, especial-
ly the synoptic table; K.assel·, 1980b, pI. II, pp. 280-
81). This U1:tjority varies from onc di:deettll alphabet
to anoTher. III the following calculalion of lhe per·
eentages, lI,I and lil, and 2 and a, have heen consid-
ered, respectively, :IS one ;lfld the stUlle gr..lphell1e,
whether or not provided with a diacritical sign: G
and F9, 100 percent; J, 92 percent; F7, FR, and 1'1, R3
percenl; S etc. (Le., S, K, K7, F4, F5, V4, V5, W, M,
£4, L5, and L6, together with their subdialects if
there are any), with il7, A, i (= pL), and i7 ('" p'L),
80 percent; 8 etc. (Le., 84 and /15), 77 pel'cent; P,
71 percent
To this sTrong presence of the Greek alphabet, one
may add that Coplic gmphemes of demotic origin
arc :tssimilaled to thosc of Greek origin, such as (1,1
formed like w with a tail, .. like p reversed and opell
at the IUp, and x like A wilh two horns or 'X resting
on a long horizontnl har' underncath. This assimila-
tion and this predominance tire indeed such that a
superficial ohscrver might ver)' well take an ancient
Coptic manuscript for a conteOlpomry Grcek one,
espcl:ially if it W;lS " cupy without any superlinear
strokes (which rnay occur even in thc dialects in
which tbc usc of such strokes is habitual).
E',vcn if onc recalls thnt Coptic is the fin:11 stage uf
the Egyptian language, which docs not helong to the
same family as Greek, this indispUI(lble supremacy of
the Greek alphabet in Ihe Coptic ought nOI to Occa·
sion any undue sU'l'risc. When the first vmieties of
the Coptic alphabel were created in Ihe course of
•
the third (?) century A.D., Egypt had been wholly
within Ihe Hellenic sphere of intluence for more
thtln half tI millennium, since the conquest of the
eounllY by Alexander the Greal in 332 U,c (Milller,
1969). This ract explains not only the presence of so
many Greek graphemes (most frequently the entire
Greek alphabet) in the Coplic alphabets bUI also the
abundance of various Greek lexemes (words) used in
Cuptic. Sume 1cxemes were used ellceptionally ur
rarely in the texts lhat have survived. because they
eonstituled a vD<.:abultuy uf specialists and were
scarcely cmployed outsidc Iheir specially; othcrs
were used more or less currently (even very CU1Tent·
ly) almost everywhere in Coptic litemlun::, because
Ihcy constituted a vocabulary so completely assimi-
lated (mentally) by the mtlss of the autochthonous
Copls Ihat Ihey considered il wholly Coptic as well
(IS wholly Greek (cr. VOCMIUt.ARV, COI'l'O·(;IIEEK).
Moreover, tl.~ can be seen from the texts, the
Gr'Cek glttphemes of Ihc Coptic alphabet wtrt in
principle sufliciellt for transclioing into Coptic those
lellemes which callle from tht Hellenic world. Il is
only rarely that one sometimes tinds in addition, at
the bq~innintl of (I word or rtplacing onc of Ihe two
clements of a double p, n 2 of demotic origin which
seems 10 render normally the Greek rough breath·
ing; il is also found oecasion(llly in place of tht
smooth breathing of stnndard Greek orthoglllphy,
which has been variuusly interpreted as a neUlmliz-
inti of Ihe contrast in pronunciaiion bel ween Ihc
rough and smooth breathings in the Greek of con'
temporary Egypl (Bohlig, 1958, p. 111), a "hyper·
ur'banism" (VCl'gote, 1973, p. 15), and a "secondary"
or "vulgar" aspiration (Weiss, 1966, p. 204). More·
over. in the L6 documents (and a group of S docu·
ment., probably deriving from a region of Upper
Egypt where Vi wa.~ the autochthonous dinlect; cr.
K.'"iS5er, 1980a) there is Ill, also of demotic origin,
where one would expect to find un initial 2, in
Coptu-Greek words c01Tcsponding to Greek words
beginning with 1 or fl. It is not without inlerest to
note fUl1her that several Greek gmphel11ts of tht
Coptic alphabets tIre used esclusively, or nearly so,
for the tHlilscription of Copto-Greek wor'ds (e,g" r,
A., z; cf. Vergote, 1973, p. 10), All these factor'S
combintd produce the result that in an average Cop'
lic page aboul nine gmphemes 001 or len arc of
Gl'cek origin (against une from demotic)-hence the
"Greek" appearance, br'Oadly speaking, of thtst Cop·
tic copies,
The creators of these varieties uf Coptic alphabets
were by no means suictly "phonologists" in thc
modern sense of tht term, of course, like their mod·

,, CI11 coumerpal1s, they seem to ha..e striven [0 apply
as .\Iriclly as possible the fundamemal and gencrnl
, law according to which c\'cl)' phoneme should be
•
rendered exclusin."ly by a single grapheme. and this,
,• just as exclusively, should render Ihis one phoneme
, and no ocher. But, on the other h...nd, the means
, they employed and the criteria lhey applied evident·
, ly n:mailloo emphical. Above all, they wen: nol al·
, ways in a position to decide wilh l:olllplclC r,'eedom
whether this wuml or thaI deserved to be treated
&rophically as a distinct phoneme. in precise con·
, [ra~1 to sollie Olher (~I(lb1ished phoneme: Ihey could
. not in faci rail to take account of the work or their
predccc:o;soni. No Coptic.: alphnbcl emerged com-
. pletely new :lnd original from an earlie]' vacuum.
,'
The vcry faci thaI the grcllll,:]' p1ll1 ur lhe COptiC
,I Il,lUphemes arc Greek gmpllcmcs shows very well
where lay lhe principal model lhat had 10 be taken
, inlO llccount, whence sprang the flt'St SQun;e whose
influence WQuld m;lke itsclf felt, mOl'e or les.~ strong·
, ly, in the work of the inventors of Coptic alphabets
,
, -all the more boxllusc they, though coming from a
, native Egyplian milieu and carrying on thl'ir activity
there, were always close to lhe nellcnic milieu of
h Eg)-pt and found themselves foreed, in noading or in
writing. 10 pr.acticc frequently Ihe Greek gmphico·
, phonemic system. It is WOr1hy of note thm the PRE-OU)
come alphabet is the Greek alphabel, no more and
,.'. no less, whk:h was ,"ready uSI,:d according to cer1ain
, closely related rules for the transcription imo Greek
of lhe: proper nallles of autochthonous Egyptians (d.
GltEF.K TRANSCRlP110NS).
••
The OlD u>p"nc alphabets, though still based on
. the Greek alphabel for the most par1, admit a strong
minority of graphemt:s of demotic ol'igin, The Coplic
,
\
alphabets eliminate scveral of Ihese, above "II for
f. motiVe!; of simplilil'ation, and by that vel)' fuct the
'. Greek alphubetic majority in them is reinforced.
lienee, one may sec that if lhe Coplic lliphabets
," were created according to lhe principle of the fun·
o dlUllcntal Inw stated nbove, lhe strict application of
, this principle was limited in v;lriOUS ways, lirst by
'. the empiricism or the melhods employed by the ere·
at01'S, and later and above all by the Hellenic phono-
, logical heritage for which these alphabets were the
> vehicle and which they trnn5miUI'<l from one 10 the
,f other.
•> In lhis process there inlen-em..'<1 also a law of
"economy," of which it will be necess.u)' 10 speak
again later. in a general Vooay, one may say mal the
el'OlUlion and succession ~r Ihese alpl1<lbcl1l consli-
lUte a proccs.s of simplifK:ation: Ihe number of Ihe
graphemes (and of the phonemes) diminishes rather
ALPHABET IN COPTIC, GREEK 31
than incl"t."'olSCS. It is lroe that thL~ a'lSC11ion appears
at lirst 10 be in f1al contradiclion with the: facI lhat
the mosl ancicnt of these alph...bels, the Prc-Old
CoptiC, is moll.' simple than ils immediate succes-
sors, the Old Coptic and Coptic alphabets. BUI the
PIt:.Qld Coptic alphabet is only very imperl"ectly
adapted to the transcription of Egyptinn; eenainly it
could 1>atisfy the I-Iellenic milieus of Egypt. not only
in the Ptolemaic era but e\'en down to the l3yt... nline
epoch, because throughout lhis period it was an al·
phabet of this nature that sufficed for the tl.mserip-
tion, in Greek d<X:uments, of "utochthonous proper
naml'S. Going <x:casionally beyond it~ oligimll fr..lllle,
tllis type or alphabetic usage could evell be applied
(hefore the prescnt cnol to lire U"t\llSl.:ri]1tion of ~ome
isoln1Cd Egyptinn words (cf. Bilahel, 1(38), and at·
tempts wcre made (also before lhe preS<:llt <:ra), with
~omc diflicuhy. lu usc il for a VCI)' brief and rudi-
m<:ntfu)' lext (d. Lacau, 1934). It l'ml'rged ancw in
the By/.antine epoch in the nonlit<:mry texts (ahove
:111 pr'ivlIte lellel'S), which constitute lhe dossier ror
l>lAI.F.CT G; bUI that alph.loct, too cxclusively lIellen·
ie, lilways remairll:..'tI rnal'ginal so fur a~ Coptic and its
autOChlhonous antecedcnts are conee!1l(,.'(\.
To the mind of non-Greek EgyptiallS and pos.~ibly
of SQITlC Greeks in Egypt who were "cros.s-bn.-d" and
Slrongly assimilated, a merely Gn:ck alpll;lbct would
nO( suffice for the transcription of lhe language or
lhe counll)', with its fundamenlal phonemic original·
ities; one could not make clttensh'e and !>)'Stematic
usc of it. first of all in Old Coptic texts (almost all of
thclII mugical lexlS, in which the correci prommda·
tion or Ihe formulas playt..'<1 an essential I'ole) and
later in Coptic tcxls (when! a va.'" and valied literary
1)l'oouClion makes its appcar.tnce). Whcn they
sought to clreet a real tloansition to Ihe Iitel'at)' stage
rol' their language, the aUI<x:hthono\ls mell or !eller'S
engllged in this t;\sk or necessily had recourse to an
llUlocluhonous rorm of wl"iting, Ihat of demotic, and
the Old Coptic alphl\bcts lhat they crt:alcd oughl
properly be eonsith::rcd not as successors to Ihe Pre·
old Coptic alphabet (i.e., Greek) hut lIS the results of
a radical reform of the demulic "alphabet," with a
massive infusioll or Greek grapheme!> (Pre.Qld Cop-
tic). l-esults that were eminently "cconomicul," since
demotic had many more gmphemes than Old Cop-
tic. It is thllS, to say Ihe least, a ease of a "compro-
mL~e" bclw<:en the Greek system in EIDT't and Ihe
autochthonous SY51em. bUI one Ihat, being "lone lit·
ted like the laller for rendering the idiom of the
country, did so at much less COSl (in lerms of graph·
emes and 500n of phonemes). Thc t..'Conomizing
proccs.~ was continued in the pl"Olo-Coptic (cf.
32 ALPHABETS, COPTIC
I'ROffiDli\LECT) and then in the Coptic alphabets, in
which (s:.wc fur the exceplion in DIAl.ECT II; cr. \)e·
low) the total of graphemes of Greek origin re·
mained stable, but the number of graphemes uf au-
tuchthonous origin was gradually reduced: S, the
most neutral Coptic idiom, ha.~ only six (qt, 'I, 2, oX, G,
t), and H, the mOSI eeollomieal MEl"ADIALE.'.CT of all
(pro\)a\)ly twenty.three graphemes altogether; cf, S,
with thirty, and P, with as many .IS thirty·five), has
no more than four signs derived from demotic, 11,1, a,
:x:, and G, di.~pensing with the two autochthonous
gmphemes 'I (> ,) and t ( > TI), as it also does in
principle whh no fewer lhan three Greek graph.
emes, r· ( > 11.), ~ ( > Ke), and t (> lie), not 10 speak
of two Olhcrs whose usc is considerably r'estricted, 0
( > III) and y ( > II), both excluded except in the
combination (o)y fOI· luI antI /w/.
IIIBLlOGRAl'nY
Barns, J. W. B. "Egyptians and Greeks," Papyro/ugica
Bruxellensia 14 (1978):1-23,
Bataille, A. Les Memllmriu: Recherches de papyrolo{!,ie
el d'epi{!,raphie greeques sur lu necropofe cle fa
Thi!bes d'!1f;Yp/e aux i!poques hellcnis/iques e/
WI/wines, C:.iro, 1':152.
Bell, H. 1. Jew.. and Ch,·i../irms in Egypl. London,
1924.
BiI:tbcl, F. "Neue liter'adsche Funde in der Heidel·
berger Papyrussammlung." In ACles du V' Cmlgres
inlemalimlGl de papyr%gie, pp. 72-84. Brussels,
1':138.
BiJhlig, A. Die grieehisehe/l Lelmwor/cr im sahidisclJe/l
und bolmirisc/len Neuen Tes/amenl. Munich, 1958.
Brunsch, W. "Untersuchungen zu den gl'iechischen
Wiedergaben figyptischcr Pcrsonennamen." Enchu-
ria 8 (1978):1-142.
Chaine, M. Elemenls de gralll/llaire dia/eclale eople.
Paris, 1':133.
Fra.o,cr, P. M, Plolemuie: Alcxcwdrill. Oxford, 1972.
Gignac, F. T. A Grammur of Ihe Creek Pclpyri of the
Romml o"d RYt0ntine Pcriod.~, Vol. I, Phorl%gy.
Milan, 1976.
Kasser, R "L'idiomc de llachmour. ,. Bljllelin de
I'blSlitlll frall(;ais d'urcheulugie urieu/ule 75
(1975):401-427.
_---:. "fupression de I'aspiration ou de la non·
aspimtiun i\ I'initialc des rnots Copto·grecs corTes·
pondant it des mots grccs COlllmeno;nnt par {E)t-."
BI.lle/in de la Societe d'egyp/ologie, Ceneve 3
(1980a):15-21.
___ . "Prolegornenes a, un essai de cla.~sification
systcm31ique des dialectcs Cl subdialectes coptes
selon les critc"res de la phonctique, J. Principes et
tenninologie." MUSCOll 93 (1980b):53-512. " ... ,
II, Alphabets et .~ystemes phonctiques." Museon 93
(1980b):237 -97.
___ . "Orthogmphe (sub)dialectale du vocabulaire
copto·grec 3vant Ie VIII' sieclc de notre ere." M,,·
sewn Helveliel/Ill 40 {I983):207-215.
Lacau, P. "Un Graffito cgyptien d'Ahydos ct'rit en
ICllrcs grccques." Dudes d,~ popyro/ngic 2
( 1934):229-46.
Mallon, A. Grammaire CUple, bibliographie, dm:~'/o·
ma/hie el voeabNfaire, 4th cd., rev. M, M31inine.
Bcimt, 1956.
Montevecchi, Orsolina. La papirofogiu. Turin, 1973.
Muller, C. D. G. Gnmdziige des chrisllich·is/amise:hen
Agyptcn vml der Ptolemaenei/ bis WI" Gegenwarl.
Dllrlllstndt, 1969.
Percmans. W. "O\)er die Zweisprachigkeil im
ptolemfiischen Agyplcn." In S/udiell zur PaT'Yro·
logie Imd aU/ike" Wir/sclraf/sgeschidlle, Frier/ridl
Oerlel tum aehlvgs/cn Gehurlstag gewir/mel, pp. 49
-60. Bonn, 1964.
Plumley, J, M. All hl/rodl/clory Coplie Grammar
(SahMic Dia/cel). London, 1948.
Prenux, C. I.e Monde hclJ.!nisliquc, /a Grece el {'Orient
(323-146 avo l.·C.). Pads, 1978.
Ouaegebeur, J. "The Sludy of Egyptian Proper
Names in Greek Tmnscription, I'roblems and Per·
spectives." Olloma 18 (1974):403-420.
Rcmondon, R. "Problcmes du bilinguisllle dans
l'Egypte [agide." ChroniqllC d'Egypte 39 (1964): 126-
46.
SteindodT, G. Lchr/mch der koptischcl1 Grammatik.
Chicago, 195 I.
Stern, l. Kop/isd1<: Grammalik. Leiplig, 1880.
Till, W. C. KopJische Grammalik (saiaisdl/:r Diolekl),
mil Bibliographie, Le.lcslileke,r lmd Wiir/e",erzeich·
lIiss/m. Leipzig, 1955.
--C' Koplische Diu/eklgr"mmalik, mit f.c.5cslikkell
und Wiirlerblleh. 2J cd. Munich, 1961.
Vergote, J. Gramrnaire COpIC, Vol. hi, bl/roclu"lion,
pho/l(:/iqlle eI phonologic, morpholugic syl1lhenlll.
/iqljc (stn/Clure dcs sbnamemes), partie synchru-
Iliql.e. Louvain, 1973.
Weiss, H.·F. "Zum Problem der griechischen Fremd·
und Lehnwtirter in den Spmchen des christlichen
Orients." l/eliko/1 6 (1966):183-209.
ROlJQu'JlE! KASSE!R
ALPHABETS, COPTIC. Attentive study of the
alphabet used in each of the various Coplic UJAU!CTS
and subdialects obliges one to recogni1.e that there
was not a single Coptic alphabet, :u; is uften be·
Iieved, but several CoptiC alphabets (01', to pili it in a
slightly dilferent way, several vatieties of the Coptic
alphabet). Certainly, if one eKamincs the Coptic lexts
lhemselves in their manifold vatiety, one find~ that
one of these alphabets, that of S etc., is employed
almost everywherc (it is that of almost 92 percent of

the local); il Is therdore comprehensible enough that
the alph;abct of S .should practic>\lIy a.lways be called
"the Coptic alphabet," without further explanation,
while the alphabetic variety of B eiC. (alm(X'i! 7 per-
cent) is only vcry seldom menlioncd, the existence
of the twelve Olher varieties (about I percent only)
being entirely ncglct:tcd. However, all these fourteen
alphabets. major and minor, will be accorded the
place to which they have 11 right herein.
II will he convenient to recall in the first place
thaI each type of Coptic diak>t:[-whcther a dialect
in the nanTIW sense of the term Qr a PROTQI>IAI£CT. a
Ml'.'iODlAUCT. a MlITAOIAuer. or even a solxlialect-is
delined lirst and foremost as a phonological system,
\l'hill" morpho(phono)logy and rnorphosynlax inter-
\'enc only secondarily in its definition (for want of
evidence sufficiently fn-quenlly 8ltesled).
Coptic has lK:en a dead language for liCveral cen·
turics, and its demi5C preceded the beginnings of
Coptology as a modem discipline. Hence. Coptic
PHONOlOCY can only be known today through the
orthography of the Coptic tellts that have survived. a
I'ery small number' in comparison with the immense
quantity of lhose that perished in the lempestuous
and painful course of Coptic history: lhruugh lheir
regular and syslemalic orthogmphy only (that which
w<: find in the tell1$ of "good" quality), and not
through the irrcgullir and disordered gmphical man·
ifestations lhat may be observed in all sorts of care'
less and orthographically undisciplined copies..
Prudence certainly obliges one to ~mcmber that
the analysis of a Coptic orthographic system is not
automatically the analysis of a Coptic phonological
.system. One must always reckon with the possibility.
lKlwever weak it may be, that the difference bet~n
the various Coptic alphabeu may be not only a dif·
ferenee of quantity (phonemes and graphemes in
more or les,'i large numbers) but also. on some J)<1.r·
tkular poinl. II dUrerence of quality (3 given graph.
erne nmdeling a given phoneme ill one idiom. and
the same grapheme rendering another phoneme ill
another idiom; or a given phoncme being n~ndered
by a given gl-apheme in one idiom and by anOlher
grapheme in another idiom). Howevcr that may be,
if one lIlay sometimes doubt that such an original
a1phabetK: system really allesu a particular Coptic
dialcct. it nonetheless remains that each particular
CoptK: alphabetic system is a piece of evidence; and
this reality, although superficial in rdalion to ph0-
nology. deserves to be recognrlCd as such on i1$ own
(me alphabetic) level; thi, recognilion. in f3C1, is noc
hound to the phonological intcrpretation, sometimes
uncertain, of the graphemt.'S that COlllJ)(lSe the alpha·
beiS.
•
ALPHABETS, COPTIC 33
The uncel1ainly of this intcrpretation at any given
poim often derives from a qu~ion of principle and
from a mClhodological alternative of which one
muS! be very consciOIlS. Tn fact. the investigator who
strives to rediscover and analyze the phonological
systems of the Coptic dialects and subdialects
through their ol1hogmphical systems is soon con·
strained to choose belwecn two preliminary working
hypotheses: each of these presents substantitlllldvan·
luges. but even in the bellcr hypothesis. lhey I'emain
limited and weakened by important disadvantllgt.'S.
TIle firsl hypothesis consists in postulating a priori
a phonological unity of the COplic language, a unity
practically absolule. In pushing this hypothesis 10 i1$
elllreme cOIlSl.."quences, one would have to admit
that despite the ort!lographical appcanmces, litis lan-
guage is by no means divick..d into II plurality of
dialects. The diffc~nces thaI orthography ~ms to
manifC51 would be only 5UperfiCial, or to put it sim·
ply, the various sc:hooh. of scribes would make LL~.
In certain cases. of different gmphemes 10 cllprcss
the same phonemes. One should Ihen obsclve ill
Coptic not various di..lccts but various "orthograph.
ic codes" applying to a language th..l is "one" and
nOI divided on the phonological level.
This hypolhesis is very seductive because. over
against the various eadier StagCli of the Egyptian
Innguuge (apparently homogeneous because dialec-
tal multiplicity does not appeal' in it. or practically
nOl), it sets nOt a group of Coptic phonological sys-
lelllS but a single Coptic phonological syslem (0.... at
thc vcry most. a group of systems wt difTer among
themselves only very rarely and on details thai are
truly exceptional). It seems 10 be confinnl-d by the
fact thut, if one compares wilh one another lhe dif·
ferent ol1hographical fonns of the same autochtho-
nOl.ls Coptic words, II appears evidcnt that the II. of
the majority of dialects and tlte 1. of P rende... Ik/:
lhe 11/ of the majority llnd the a of G ...ender lsI: lhe
'I of the majolity and the l' of G likewise render If/:
lhe; of P and B. the e of A and i, and finally even
thc X of B7 and G (see below) render 1'1./: the 6 of
the majorily and the II, of P render 11,'/: llnd SO on.
However. the limils of the efficacy of this explana'
lion are reached when one is faced with problems
such as Ihese: when A in F eorresponds to r in S. the
phoncme cannot be either 11/ or II'I uniformly for A
and r at the same lime; and likewise, when , in A
corresponds to ... in S ctc., the phoneme cannot be
either 1'1.1 or Ii! uniformly for , and ... at the same
time. By themselves alone. these exceptions prove
that there is in Coptic a dialectal plurality.
The second hypothl'Sis consists in postulating thaI
in COJltic, according to lhe unanimous intention of
34 ALPHABETS, COPTIC
the crc;tlors of ilS ldph:\bel, there is for eaeh pho-
neme (or each combination of phonemes, should
uccasiun arise; d, Ithl clc. below) a singlC' corre-
sponding gr<lphe!lle tlHll can never sen'e 10 express
another phoneme. This "law of exclusiveness" lhus
does nut alluw uf :my plurulity uf Coptic alphabets
based on a difference of phonological "qualily"; this
plurality can only exist a" a consequence of rhl!
"quanlity" of the indissoluble phuneme-grapheme
unities: cenain Coptic idioms would make use of the
Coplic series lu the full (or nearly so), while other
idioms would content Themselves with a very dimin·
ished series (luss uf Ixl or even lsi, Ihl, or lei, for
example).
Huwever. if this hypothesis give... vel)' satisfoctOl)'
results in regard to F '" versus S clc. r or A ~ versus
S etc. lij, for example, it seems 10 fail in other eases
already mentioned ahove: in comparing The different
Olthogmphical forms of lhe S<lrne Cuplie won.!, it is
difficult to seC' what phoneme P ;" could render if
not Ikl <llli seems ellduded for solid reasons; d.
Ka."ser, 1980b, pp. 244-48): in lhe S<lmc way, it
seems unlikely that, corrcsponding rC'gularly to lij I~I
in B etc., the combinalion of gr<lphcmes C:l! in G
shuuld render IS1.1 rather than lsi; and when lhe q.
of G corresponds 10 'I IfI in B ctc., would it be
equivalent to Iphlrather than to IfI? Tire rigid appli-
cation uf the 1:lw uf ellelusiveness would entail other
phonological solutions thaI would be bizarre and
difru.:ull to accept. One must then r-esign oneself to
!lOme compromise between these two cxtreme hy-
potheses, a compromise to be negOliated and dcter-
mined f,'om case to l.:a.~e.
One panicularly troublesome alphabetic fact
(above all, in cunsequence of the second hypothesis
and iL~ law of "exclusiveness") is lhe USl.: of (appar-
ently) tbe same grapheme to ellpress lWO differenl
phonemes. When this phenomenon coincides with
the opposition nf two Coptic idioms, as wilh S 6 Il.:l
versus n 6 leh/, one may allempt to explain it by
l"efening to Ihe divergenl principles applied by two
schools of scrihes belonging 10 two difrerent cultural
ambiences. BUI wh:1l is one to say of this ambiguity
when it appears within one and lhe samc Coptic
or1hogmphieal systcm (and probably idiom)?
Thus, in P (compar-ed to S etc. in the onhography
of their l.:ommon vocabulal)') K is assuredly Ikl in
the CoplO-Greek words, but il is lei in the autoch-
lhunuus Coptic words. (It is diflicult to imagine th:1\
P, by some palalalization, or "d:tmping," applied to
the Greek word!;, should have syslematically 1'1."
placed by lei all lhe Ikl in its CoplO-Greek vocabu-
lary,) One sees the same ambiguity in G, where one
find:> <I> buth in the Copto-Greek words (for Iphl)
:md in the autochthnnous COptic words (for' Ifl,
which cuuld. huwever. at least ]m:ally, have become
the al1iculation of of even in Coplo-Gr-eek). Tire same
confusion is manifest in the Dublin /.5 (d. below), J
(sporadically). and F9. where x appeal1i both in the
Copto-Greek words (for Ikh/) and in lhe nutochlho·
nous Coplic vOl.:ubul:try (for lei); there is fW1her-
morc lhe pr'Oblern of lhe usc uf x evcn fur 1111 or
that of the invC'l.,;e use of x for x Ikhl in some
Copto-Greek words in LS. (The rd:uion of x lei :tnd
x Ikbl or 1111 is probably of another order, or at leasl
tuo subtle and eumplcll to bc summarily expounded
here.) Finally, a similar- ambiguily nppcar'S in fI7 and
in some L(, tellts (d. Ka"xer, 1984-1985), where the
grapheme .,. is both the "normal" Coptic t Ipsl and
the "normal" Coptic .~ Iti/. These are tellts n\lested
by tnanuseripts nearly all par1icularly ancient: F7 is
The langullge of lhe bilingual I'llpyms No. I of 1·lam-
burg (Cuptic and Greck, end of third eentlll)'). /0'9 is
the Innguage of Coptic glosses in :I manUSl.:ripl in the
Chester Beatty collection (third century; d. Kassel'.
1981a, pp, 101-102). J is the language of a Coptic
schnolbny's tablet (end [?] of thirxl cenIUI)'; d. ibid_,
pp. 113-15). An unpublished papyrus in Dublin (ef.
Knsser, 1984, p. 274) secms lu be eonlemporm)' with
the preceding two or scarcely Illuch later'; it contains
John 10:18-11:43 and 12:14-39 in a variety of LS
with very panil'ulnr orlhogr-aphicophonulogieal
characteristics (Ka~ser 198fb, pp. 27-29).
The following hypothetical explannlion could,
howcvcr, 10 SOIllC l.:1I1l.:nt resulve these tliverse enig-
mas, except for' lhe ambiguity of q. in G. One shoultl
h:we in each instance, for two phonemes undoubted-
ly different, not a single gmphemc considercd (ex-
Cl.:pt for t) lIS of GreC'k oligin but two graphemes 10
be distinguishetl from one anuther, the one uf Greek
Oligin, the other of demotic-two gl'llphernes dis-
tinct in thcir origin but in which the autochlhonous
Egyptinn sign h(15 gnldllally been su strongly intlu-
l.:nced in its fOIll] by the Greek graphemc that it has
bceume pml.:lil.:ally identical to the latter (wbence
the confusions that ensue). In what fullows, ellcept
for special mention, references are made to du
Bourguet (1976, p. 75), where lhe dcmotic signs arc
presented in lheir "usual" forlll orl lhc left ILlld lhen
in cer1nin of their "variants" on the light.
In P, the autochthonous K Icl could be der'ivcd
f!"Om a sign fOl' 1;, lhe firsl uf the vari(lOts, resembling
u very "nallcned" K; this ambiguous usage, alongside
l<./kl in lhe Copto-Grcl.:k words, will have led 10 the
usage in S of K (no longer';") for Ik/throughout, (lnd
6 (no longer K) for Ie/.
In the Dublin LS. with J and F9, the autochtho-
nous x lei could be descended frOIll a sign fur ~! the

fi~ of the .......rillnts (il has the look of a slightly
upturned x. of whkh Ihe first stroke. whkh in Greek
goes from top left 10 bottom righl. Is ncar the verti·
cal and the Sl,.'Cond stroke is con.o;cqucntly ncar the
horizonlal); confusions betwLocn the x Ildll "nd thi!'i
x Ie! will havc IL-tl 10 lhe gl'aphemc x being soon
pn:fcITcd 10 it; lhis is alw descended fn.ull a sign for
~. eilhel' the fmll usual sign (vaguely resembling an
(\' the loop of which has been complclcly nllllencd)
or lhe last of lhe vtllianls (resembling II bulging a
with the rounded Plu1 "I the OollOin and Ihe two
horns al the top).
In f7 and wille L6 texts, lhe ." Ipsl L~ exactly
identical wilh this grapheme as one sees it in lhe
contemjlOl'ary Greek manuscripts, which "Iso makes
it unfortunately almost idenlical with the autochtho-
nous t Iti!, llo""lbitually considered as derived from a
demotic sign (cf.. e.g.. Stcindorlf. 1951, p. 12; but
su also KaMer. 1984-1985); this ambiguity will
have inciled the Coptic scril,,:s 10 modify inlO t the
grapheme for Ipsl borrowed from lhe G~k alpha·
"',.
With regard 10 lhe two 6 (the ~ Olle fo,' Icl and
the B etc. one for !eh/), one remains within lhe
autochthonous Egyptian zone, withoUi i'lletference
from the Greek alphllbcl. II is admined tlmt lhe 6!el
derives from II demotic sign for k, the fin;t usual onc
(which has lhe appcamnce of a., the circle of which
is \"el)' small, the stroke that escapes from it leaving
al the sulllmit and Slrelching horizontally at length
10 the right), The 6 !eh! could be descended from
the demotic sign for !!,. the last of lhe V'... riants (the
one lhat resembles a bulging a of which lhe round·
ed pan would be at the bonum and the two homs al
the top; d. abolle with regard to x and x for!c!; Ihe
suppression of the lert horn could well yield a kind
of 6).
As cnn he seen, this compl'omise obliSes one 10
renouncc the thesis of lhe "ahsolute phonological
unily" of lhe Coplic language; lhel'c nl"c then scveml
Coplic dialects. a fact lhal is inCOnleStahlc. BUI this
compromise pl'Obllbly also ohliSes one 10 consenl 10
some delmctlons from the hlw of cxclusivenes.~,
\\.'hich Oows from lhe seCQnd hypothesis; if (admit-
ling the duality of K. x. t, and 6. above) one is to see
each grapheme alway.;; rendering the same ph0-
neme, it may come about Ihat a phoneme is ren-
dered, according to the idiom. by tWO or even three
different graphemes, as with :&. and It r for /k!; -
and H for In{;
, .. and" for Ifl; x and x I- for !e!; It
I· and 6 I" for leI:' and -it for 1f</;!l. t. "nd x 2" for
Ixj. In Ihis last case, one mighl think of the inOu-
cnce of a local Greek anicul"tion x Ix! rather than
x {khl and extending to the pl"Onunci"lion of the
AU'HABETS, COPTIC 35
Corto-Greck words in 87 "nd F9 (cf. also Ihe e\'enlll-
ality of .. Ifl in C alx)\"e). There are Ihen in COplic
nOl only sen:ral Coptic di"lo..,;;:ts but also sc\'t'1"31 Cop-
tic alph"bets employed to render th(.'SC I13rious diu-
lo..,;;:ts. lhe limits of the fidd of applic"tion of Ihese
alphabets not alwaY" coinciding wilh thc phonologi.
c,,1 inlel'dialeel:ll limits,
From Ihis pc11lpcelive, a search through tlte most
diverse Coptic lex IS finnlly ends in tlte idenlifiealion
of at leMl fOU11een different COplic alph"bels. As
wa.~ undedineJ at the beginning of this :lI1ide, lhey
val)' considerably in their relative im]X>11ance if one
takes aCCllUnl of the number and the extent of the
tCXl!! that employ each of them. One of lhese alpha-
bets is supported by S. Ihe \'ehicular language of the
whole of thl." I13lley of the Egyp!ian Nile (the Delta
exceplcd); il was also utilized by a large number of
diak.,;;:ts and subdialecl!! in the I13lley and even in the
FayyUlll. AnOlher alphabet is supported by 8. the
vehicular language of the Egyplian Delta, 111CSC an:.
one mighl say. the "classic alphabets" of thc Coptic
I"nguagc, The olhcr alphabetri arc supported (mly by
a small number (on occasion evcn by a lritllng num·
her) of texIS slighl in extent and variely or ellen by (l
single small texl, the sole representative of an idiom
whose otigin,,1 ehumcter. on Ihe level of the dialeet
and nOI simply on Ihat of lhe IDIOl.Cer. t'enlaitls open
10 discussion: hence. one may call them, respective·
Iy. '-marginal" and "vel)' marginal" alph:lbets.
An alphabet could be marginal fOl' vtllious rea-
sons. It could be situ.'\t(.-d in lhe "preliminary histori·
I."al margin" of Coptic lilcrary lifc: this would be one
of the I13rious alphabets crealed by way of t:55ay5 011
Ihe time when the pionccrs of lilerary Coplie were
attcmpting. as individuals or in s"11I11 isolaled
groups. 10 forge Ihe instruments indispensable for
the rcali7.ation of their enterprise; some of these al·
plmbCls would not h"ve obtained lhe r:tdhesion of a
SOl;:ial or cultural group, SO that they would vcr)'
quickly have becn abandoned, even by thcir few
p1lrtis.""IIiS. Or "gain. :m alphnbet could bc nml'ginal
because il was desccnded from thc invenllve spirit
of an individu"l or a small group living somewhat
on the margin of the society that was eontclI1po......1)'
with them. and this al leas( on tm: cultural or even-
tually the religious level; this alphabet would ha\"C
kno...,," only an extremely rcst:rictL-d diffusion tInd an
ex.iSlence probably all too short. Bul whethl."r "das-
sic" or more 01' less "marginal:' all lhe Coptic aI-
ph.'\bets thus attested by the texts of this language
will be of inlerest for the researcher.
A synoplic view of lhe fourteen Coptic alphabets
menlioned above will be found in Table I. Each of
lhe alphabets is indicated eilhel' by 1111: unique dia-
36 ALPHABETS, COPTIC
Icct or subdialect that attests iI or by the principal
idiom (language or diakct) that attests it. These arc
:is follows:
(I) P ("" a PROTQOtAU1T remarkably similar to ·pS,
the latter being the tentatively rcconstnlctcd protO'-
Sahidic idiom; d. OlAl...ECT p), 0.1 percent of the
whole Coptic textual surface.
(II) j (- pL, proIO'-Lycopolitan dialect; d. PRoro.
OtAL£C1" and OIAlECT I), 0.01 percent.
(lin A clc. (- II, Akhmimic dialect. with i7 - p'~
all evolved protO'-Lycopolitan dialect; d. AKHMIMIC
and PROTODIAlECT with OIo\lJ'..CT i), 0.6 percenl.
(IV) 8 ell:. ("'" 85, the "cla.~liic" and relatively late
BOHAIRIC language, commonly designated by B, with
B4, the Bohairic dialect of "ancient" alles1a1ion, d.
KasseL 1981&, pp. 92-93; 84 lexts puhlished in
Husselman, 1947; Quecke, 1974; K<!sscr, 1958, only
p. 53 of Papyros Bodmer Ill), in all, mOt'e lhan 6.5
pereenl (cf. I,ANGUAGIi.tS), COPTIC).
(V) S etc. (- S properly SO called, the SAllllJlC
language, with [a] thl.: variety of the Fayyumic dia·
lect showing lambdacism most recently allcsted. F5
[cf. fAYYUMIC]; [b) V5, the lea.~t widely nllesled of the
two mesodialeclal varieties of the Fayyumic dialect
without lambdacism (d. FAYVUMtC); and [c) the three
subdialcctal varielics [or even dialects entirely apart,
according to Funk, 1985) of I... the LYCOPOUTAN or
Lyco.OIOSl"OUTAH dialect), :is a whole nearly 92 per-
cent.
(VI) M eiC. (- M properly so called, the MESOKEMIC
diak-ct. with [a) the cryptO'-Mcsokemic mesodialCCI
called dialect W (published in Hus.sclman, 1962]; [b)
V4, the most widely attested of the two mesodialec·
lal varieties of the Fayyumic dialect without lambda·
cilim; [c) F4, one of lhe two varieties of the
Fayyumic dialect with lambdacl~m and of ancient
atteslation (F4 and f7]; and [d] the 1\VQ very small
mcsodialects K and K7(J) [d. Ka.~~er and Satzinger,
1982]), in all 0.7 percent.
(VII) 87 (d. Ka.'lSer, 1981a, p. 93; subdiak'Ct), a
little less lhan 0.001 perccnt.
(VIII) L5 (Dub.) (- the particular subdialect of the
Johanninc &-agment LS in Dublin), 0.015 percenl (cf.
I.YCOPOUT"N or lYCQ·llIQSI'OL!TAN).
(IX) f7(the PAYYUM1C subdialect n, of ancient at-
testation; cf. Kassc:.r, 1981a, pp. 91-100), 0.05 per·
cenL
(X) F8 (a very small subdiale<:t; cf. Kassel', 19813,
p. 101), a lillie less lhan 0.001 percent.
(XI) } (very small subdialect; d. Kassel', 1981a, pp.
113-15),0.001 percCPlt.
(Xli) G (- D1Al£CT (; or mcsodialeet [?); cf. Crum,
1939; Kassel', 1975, and 1981a, pp. 102-103),0.005
percent.
(XIII) F9 (yery small sobdialec:t; d. Kassel', 1981a,
pp. 101-102), a little more than 0.0005 percent.
(XIV) H (- OIAlE.CT II or mctadialect; cf. Kassel',
1966; 1975-1976; and 1981a. pp. 104-112), 0.03 per·
cent.
In the synoptic table (Table I), everything has
been grouped around S etc., thc allestation of
which, in relation to the olher Coptic idioms, is "'cry
amply preponderant (92 percent). This is why (al.
ways with the cXccplion of P ~ /kl and - I~r; SI..'C
below) Ihe order of the phonemes (or I.:ombinations
of phonemes, should occasion nrise), along with the
alphabetic order corresponding to them, i~ first of
a1l1he one habitually found in lhe Coplic t;;t"lllllllHU-S
and lexicons (or dictionary clement...) Iimiled to
Sahidic, s: (I) Fin;t comc lel1eI'S of Greek origin. (2)
Nexl come lel1ers of detllotil: ul'igin (10 lhe eXlenl
lhat they are in u...e in $; with regard 10 the debnted
origin or 'r, sec below; ror details on the origin or
lhese non·Creek grnphemes, see AtPII"'ltrrS, OU> COP·
TIC). A~ regards the alphabetical order of the Coptic
lelleTS of demotic origin, it should be mentioned
here that in some ancienl doc:umenl~ showing that
part of the Coptil: alphabet, 6 is placl.:d beforc .x
(e.g., tlall, 1905, pp. 35-36; Krall, 1888, pp. 129-30;
question raised in di Bitonto Kassel', 1988). (3) Last
come various "supplementary" phonemes (or com-
bination... of phonemes), almost all descended from
demotic (on their pn.-cise origins, sec ALPHABI:"1S. OlD
come): deriving from pre-<:Optic Egyptian, ALEPH -
fl is a CRYFTOPHONEME in S, :is elsewhere in Coptic
(exct.'Pt in P), and is therefore not rendcn.'tI by any
grapheme exclusiyely its own; also of autochlhonous
OIigin and pre-Coptic, 1t>I, lxi, and eventually also
Ic~1 were abandoned in S CIC.. but have been pre·
served in other dialecl~ or protodialec:ts; Ichl i.'l spe·
cific to the Bohairic domain (8 etc. and probably
also 87); Ivl is the charactetiSllc or a lendency that
results in various manifestalions or Coptic
rIIcl<\Jinlecls. In regard to the particulm'ly vllried
graphemes thai conespond 10 1hese supplementary
phoneme..., several will be noted in P that can be
Jescribed as Old Coptic (so .L 1'1, !I 1..1, in aJdition
to the 6 /kl and - In/, , already mentioned above,
which rt.'Spt.'Ctivdy in P alone replace the K and N of
Greek origin); olhers (~ and 6, or • and I with their
diacritical :r;igns, which, respectively, mark them off
from, and oppose them to, .. alld ~, which them-
selves belong in group 2) are simply of demotic
origin; others fmally (I and x) arc, or Kem to be,
Greek graphemes, but here play an unaccUSlomed
role.
As regards the correspondence between thc pho-
nemCli and the gr.tphemes of the \'arious Coptic al·

phabcts. it will be nOled thai in this are.. the situa·
tion in Coptic i'l very similar 10 that in Greek. Thll.'l.
brOlldly spc;.lking. for each Coptic alphabel Ihere is a
corresponding phonemic series madc up of either
(most frequently) isoltlled phonemes (e.g.. la/. l'rJ/.
Ig!. etc.• the alfricRlc 1t.1 - [IS] also being consid-
ered lIS a "single" phoneme) or of combinations of
phonemes (jdl/, Ib/. Iph/. Ik1l/. Irs/. lli/)·
Taking inlo account the total phooemic series re-
sulting from the addition of all Ihe particular phone.
mic ~riC5. each of which con-espond'l to one of the
fourteen individual Coplic alphabets. one may estab-
lish. from case to case. lhe existence of one or an·
other of the five following possibilitif,.'5:
(I) In a given Coptic 3lphabel. a given phoneme
(or combination of phonemes) is rendered by a
gmpheme Ihal. according to a syslem of correspon·
dence usual to this lllphubet as well 3$ to (almost)
the whole of the Coptic dialects and subdiale<:IS. is
peculiar 10 it and liCrvf,.'5 for ilS exclusive use: thus,
fur example, in 5 ele..... for Ia!. III for fbI elc.• 9 for
Ithl elC.• K for fkl etc. (It will be nOled in this
regard that. according to rules which cannot be set
out here lcf. Kasser. 1981). /if may be rendered
eilher by the grnpheme , or by the combination 61.
although the same I or (II may equally render Ij/;
and if luI is almost always rendered by lhe combina·
lionor. nevertheless Iw/. normally rendered by the
Mme combination. often sees iL'l initi;tl 0 diS<lppcar
in ol1hography after .... e. or H. which conveys the
illusion of a correspondence y - Iw/). This type of
peculiar and exclusive phonemc-grapheme relation-
ship is in the Coptic alph;:.bcts the mOS! normal and
widely favored possibility; e\'ery graphcmc that at·
taches to it-and likewise the eventual combina·
tions (e)t or (o)y-is tben nOled. jll.~1 as it is in the
synoptic table herein.
(2) In a given COplil,; alphAbet. a given phoneme is
rendered by a given grapheme that. according 10 a
system of con-e~pondence usual to this alphabet. al-
though not to the uthel' Coptic dialeCl~ and subdia·
lccts. is peculiar 10 it And serves for its exclusive use:
thus. for ex.ample. K for II,;I in P, Although eve,y·
whell' else K - /k/; 6 for It.hl in S, although every-
where else 6 = Icl (bUI see earlier discussion of law
of exclusiveness). This possibility is not the most
normal. but it remains very widely favored; this
grapheme is then also noted. just as it is In thc
synoptic table.
(l) In a givell alphabel. a given combination of
phonemes, instead of bciTIg rendered by the gr.lph·
erne usually peculiar to it. is rendered by each of the
graphemes thai habitually render each of the com·
ponents of this combination: thus n. and not t, for
ALPHABETS. COPTIC 37
Ilil (one could likewise imaginc T~, and nol 9. for
Ilh/. etc.). This possibility. scarcely less widely fa·
vored than the preceding onell, il' markf,.-d by Ihe
symbol a in Ihe synoptic table. the complemcntary
e~planalions being fuund in the commentary fulluw-
ing the table.
(4) In a given alphabet. a fnll1kly more problemat-
ic ca'lC. the proper and exclusive grapheme for a
gi\'Cn phoneme is missing: the phoneme. however. is
repuled to be prescnt despile this and is dlen .$iIid 10
be a CRYnlWIIONf.ME. This is. by definition. rendered
by a grapheme or combination of graphemes each of
which is nomlally approprialed to the proper and
cxclusive use of ::another phoneme: for example. in 5
o - 101 in normal usage. and yet one may nOle the
second clemcnt of 00 (nol O.L) - lu'l in gmphic
vucalic gemination (cf. ALEPH): or 'lgain in G. G - lsI
and :t - 17.f in normal usagt. and yet c:t (not lI,l) -
Is/. This possibility is indicated by the symbol -l-
in the cOrTeSponding box in lhe synoptic tablc. the
complementary explanations being found ill the
commentary following the table.
(5) Finally. in a given alphabet the absence of lhe
usual grapheme (cl. point I) signifies the absence of
Ihe phoneme concerned; this pm.'libility. the only
one that is really and fully negalive. is marked by an
empty shaded cell in the synoptic lable.
In this table. ;lIly grnpheme betwcen parcntheses
is of considerably reduced ustlge (because it eOITC'
spunds to a phonemc thtlt is itself also of greatly
reduced usage) in all of the dialeci. subdialcct, or
group of idioms concerncd (lhus. e.g., the S()llanll'
IV. Il"fI/. II'fI. Irl in B etc.). This obviously dlX-'5 not
apply 10 (e) in (0)1 or to (0) in (o)y, which signify.
respectively. the simultanCOl.J$ existence of spellings
in 61 and in I, in oy and in y. A.ny grapheme be·
tween square brackell' has had 10 be reslored. taking
account of the prob3bililies (the lextual base being
too narrow. lher-e has been no occasion fol' this
gnlpherne 10 appear). In line ll, "gem." ~ignifics
graphic vocalic gClllination (see CliMINATION. VOCAL-
IC). a way of rendering r I in writing a,<; a
cryplophoneme and nOl a phoneme in the ordinary
sense.
For convenience,S has been assigned the function
of a norm or standard; in relation to it thc following
phonemic and alphabetic differences will be noIed
(uansfomlalions and simplifications):
uncs 2a and 32: J. G. F9, H r. fbI > Ivl (cf. I. 26):
D7 also has .. Iv/. but could well have preserved II
fbI simultaneously.
Line l: H r 181 > K Ik/.
Line 4: 11 A Idl > T It/.
Line 5a: He leI> II I!/.
38 ALPHABETS, COPTIC

Line 6: /-1 z I'll> cis/. Line 32: See line 2a.

Line 10: P )../kl > S etc. «(111([ ,ill the Olher Coplic
dialcels CIC.) II. Ikl (d. I. 29).
Line 15: H 0/01 > lD lu/.
Line 20tl: H Y Iyl > II Ie/.
Line 21: See line 26.
Line 22: Sec lines 28 and 35,
Line 25: F9 (ij /AI > cis/.
Line 26: J, F9, H 'I IfI > t Ivl (ef. l. 2;1); G l'
probably IfI rather than Irhl (ef. l. 21).
Line 28: With regard to x (1-5 Dub. ;md J. F9) for
oX, sec discussion above.
Line 29: P II. lei > S CIC. (and all Ihe other dia·
lects. Cle., which have this phoneme) G lei (cf. L 10);
note, however, Ihat in J lllld F9 6 lei> II. Ik/; F7 G
lei> x Ie/.
Line 34: P 9/...1 and alsu i ~ 1...1 > S dt:, (nnd L
and all lhe olher Coptic dialects, etc.) (I,l I~/.
Line 35: P (d. B) fJ Ixl and [llso i (d. A) with J 8
Ixl > S eiC. (and L and all Ihe olher Coptic dialeels,
etc., except A eiC. and 8 eiC. with 87 and G) ~ Ilt/:
note 87, G x probably Ixl mlher than Ikh/.
II is difficult 10 know wilh any precision lite
names of the letters of lhe valious Coptic alphabets,
Thuse proposed by modem ur semimodcm gr.tm-
mal'ians all rest lll)()n relalively late tmdilions and
represent nut lhe primitive furms but furms alrendy
somcwhllt modified (Stem, 1880, p. 7; Mallon, 1907,
p. 7; Steindorff, 1930, pp. 6-7, nnd 1951, p. II;
Plumley, 1948, p. I; Won'Cll, 1942, pp. 314-27, lak·
en up in Till, 1955, p. 40). To provide n useful,

TAUtE I SYlloplic Table of Coptic Alphabels•• wilh Commell/ary

P I A D 87 L5 G P9
ele. ele.
S
Cleo
M
eiC. (Dub.)
F7
" J
"
1 M , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,
, ,
,• • • • ,• ,• ,•
2, /b ?

,.• ,.•
2b !'II UJ (II
3 IgJ ,. ,. e e le] e e e e e (e]
4 Idl A A A A A A A (A] A
5, lei , , , , , ,
(AI
l'j , A
, ,
(AI
, , (AI
,
5b /01 , , , , , , , , , 1'1 , , ((l)
6 14 , , , , , , (,] , ," [z] [7.] , [7. J
7 le/
8 /thl "
0 0" 0" 0" "0 "0 "0 "0 "
0 "0 "0 "
0 "
[01 "0
9, Ii! (6)1 (6)1 (6)1 , {6)1 (6)1 , (ti)1 , , (6)1 , , {ell
9b Ijl (U)I m (1))1 , (e)/ (6)1 , (6)1 , , (tj )1 , {6)1
10 1\1 ~
'"
I Ia 111 ,
K
,
K
,
K
, ,
K K
, ,
K K
,
K
,
K
,
K
,
K
,
K
,
K
,
lib !!! , , , 1'1 , , [(>.)] , ? ? ? ,
12, Iml H H H H H H H H H H H H H H
I2b Iml H H H (HI H H (H) H (HI ? ? ? [M~]

13'
•
Inl , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,
13b I~I
, , , ("I , , I")
, 1"1
, , ? ttl?)
13, Inl B, , , , , ("I , ? ? ? [tl?]
14
•
Iksl , , ("I
, , , (,] , ("I
(,j ('I (,] I'] (,] ('I
15 foI 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0
16 1,1
17, M
"r "r "r "r "r "r "r "r "r "r "r "r "r "r
17b M r r (fl r r
18 lsi ,r •
, , , , , (fl
c
r
, ,? ?
, ?
, ?
, [p?)
, ,
19 1'1 T T T T T T T T T T T T T T
200l? 1,1 y y y y y y (y] y y (y] y y (y]
20b lui oy oy oy oy oy oy oy oy oy oy oy oy oy oy
 ALPHABETS, COI'l'IC 39

• ••Ie op(A/labelS , mmellIary (co" I

r,\,8lF., 1, SyllOpIIC T.bl
p I A
p' •
·'"
IC ','Co
8 S M 87
111111

1.5
cd)
F7 F8 J G FY H
etc. eiC. ele. elC. (l>Ub.)
.
'00
11
Iwl (olY (olY (olY (olY (o)y
Iphl .; .; .; .; .;
(o)y
.;
I(o)y]
.;
(olY
.;
(o)y
.;
(olY
.;
(o)y
(';1 ,,
", (olY
[';J
(olY
.;
11 /khl x x x x x x (x?1 x? x x x, x? x
13 1..1 t 't) t t tit t 'tl t tit 'tl t [tl t It'
14 1'1 • • • • • • • • • • • • • •
1S
26 '"III/hI •• •• •., •., •
•,
•, • •., •• ••• l~?] -I-
ltl
•
2? , , , , , ", , , , ,
26 1'1 x x
, x
, x x
,
x
, x 0, x x
, 0 -1- 0 x
,
29
30
1'1
Iti!
[;;]
"
t t -t- -t- t -t- .,. ., - ["'71 - • •
31 /'1 QJ gem. gem. gl·m. gcm. gem. gcm,
, , , , •
31
33
34
M
Iccl
Ie)
51 (-J
I2l Iiil
• - - {'"?] - "

35
36 '"
Ichl "
[!J [!J
"•
x
['I
[!J x
,
Total 35 J2 31 31 30 3. 3. 2. 2. 2. 26 24 24 25
•
Lines 2lI-2b. In phonoiOllY. fbi has lhe: \-al..., of a eonsonalll (~"Oleed). and !ttl of a \"Ow<:l (!!Onanl) (cf. Kass."r.
, • In 8 elc. (and
1981 c).
also in ,..S. ,..... he:re inclu<lcd In S eLe. ,,00 M etc.• rt'Spe'Clively) ~I > I~I (l'S. F.. also /ybl in spo-eific cast'$); in f7 If!I > IJb/.
Iib/./ool ur Irb/. each in ~iI;e c a s t S . ' ,
liM'S Sa-Sb: lei lOOie. lal ;!Olook:.
Lines 9a-9b: In phoooIocy. /if has tnc \"ll!..., of a \~I and fJ/ ul" cumon.:ull (glide). With regan/to lhe: nil"" ul di:aI.,.,ta1 or
itlbdW«laI orthov:tphy lhal (litiS<: Ihe wrilinl ul a ()f" I for iii or fJ!, d. ICas6cr (198]) and. more detailed "nd I~ ~e"",llc.
Qued:e (1984).
or
UnC:ll II a- lib: In phonology. III has lhe value a consonant (voiced). III of a """"" (sonanl). (d. Ko!s5er. 1981 c). If 11/ > 1t.1/.
AI"",",I al",...". in 8etc. (amI "Iso e~erywhere in FS and f·4. ncre Included in Setc. and M eIC .• r6pecli....ly)./11 > I;AI. In 1'7/11 >
/:tl/or Iil/. each in specific cases (Ihen: Is no poMibilily of Iol/); bUl in F9/l/ln CTATOA' (- [~TfJA""'''''J). lroubled. •
.
Unts 1201-120: III phonology,/ml hM Ihe vatu<: of" enmonanl (\'t>lccd). and Im'l uf a ~owcl (soI"l.1nl) (d. Kll$6Cr. 19IIle). II Iml
Itm/. In 8 elC. (and also Fj and F4. here indu<lcd In S etc. lind M etc......' Spcelivcly)./ml mosl oflen > l:>nl/: in n Im/nlOSl
, >
frequently> lan'l. fin.I, "r/oon/. each in specific cases. ' •
Unes ll;a-Ilc: In phonology./nl has lhe ~alue of a eonsonanl (voiced). and Inl and Inl "f a vowel (sonant. II'!" being "I Ihe
bellinning of a syllable and FOl"mln& a syllable with 11K: eon50mml lhul full""", il; cr.Kwr. 1981<:). It In/ > Itni. In IJ CIC. (and
In 1'5 and N. hcre included in S ele. and II-! ele .• respccllvely). 1111 most uften > I..m/; in n /nl m061 f..cquenlly > lanl or lin/.
each in specific CMCS (nOl lonl appllrcntly: cf. I. J 1 ) . · ,
Line 14: H very of'e" , Iks/ > IlC Iks/.
Lines 1711-17b: In phunulngy./r/Illt. lite "lIlue of a consonanl (voiced), lind /rl , "ra ""wei (st",am). JJ II'I , > I~r/. tn n ele, (and In
f5andF4. he,.., Inclu<k...J ill S dc.and M ele .. rcsI>celivcly)./rl , 111%1 orten> lar/: in F7 Ir/, "''''I fn:quenlly > /arl or /Ir/. each in
~I"'clfic ca<t'1l (Ihere Is no posslbllily of fori). Would fV have had, /r/lhe,.., lClll has ... II/?
Unes 2Ob-20e: In phonoloilY. lui has lh" vaIn" oh vowel, and Iwl "r'a consonunl (Illidc)~ l¥Y or y for Iw/.
Une 22 (d. I. 28): Lj (Johannlne f....Il"'enls in Dublin). J, amJ F9 'cguludy n.'Plaee oX by a,.; that is vel)' probably c'Iu;~alenl ltl {?:I
and nO! /kh/; however. Ihere is in ,...ri<:Jus COlllo·Gred words a,.; that Is prob.1bly cqul~..lcnl 10 Ikh/. 1"hcse lwu lyJ>C'l of,.; may
lUll be in ongin Ihe same gr-.. ph...l1e (demolie ,.; "" Greek x).
U..., 2]; Fl (nol 874) and al:so some LIJ leJlS (under S Cle.) wnte t ror 'Yo 11 \"Cry often i'/psl > IIC IpIl/.
Litle 25: C cz ve,y probably CQul\":Ilent 10 If.!.
Line 23: C T:t \"C1)' prob3bly equlvalenl 10 Itl.
Une 30: FlI, [RJ, G, 1-"9, II n 111/; t ill gClIcroilly considered a grapheme of demotic ongill (d.• e-3-. Mallon. 1907; Stei"durlI. p. 12):
bul other illierpretations ~maill possiblc (d. Kasser. 1984-1985).
liM' ]1: Gcm.signlfio lhat fils rendered not bya gr;l.phemcofilSown but by Ihcsexond detnenl.,( alll3pliic I'OCalic Il'minalion
(we AI.Utl); in bet. in Papyrus Bodmc:r VI, the sole wilness of 1'• .L fI aleph tends 10 be replaced by Il''''. (ahhouVt a,lnc ~mc
lime -/ry' lel\ds to be n:pIaced by .LIJ.
Une ]]: The compendium" If, le~1 (1 Coptic autoc:hlOOnow wonIs PII, _ S 60. then; P fN • S 'lfGl. Ihe prolcplic panicle) also
appc:al'$ in somc Coplo-(;...,.,k wonk. in which il'" alnlOSl always l.'<Iulvalent 1010.' as in Inc G...,.,k ma.nuscripu (thus P.v<.oc
aiKD-,ju:;t. 85 percenl nllnc ea.<cs;~,6u<D«><rir"'l.juSl:icc. 86 pen::enl of Ihe~; R'\.l1Cf
life... ,,<pU>.. barKJai,..,. one casc!).
.D'np. althuugh. tine e3St';
 40 ALPHABETS, COPTIC
rather standardi7.ed example. even if hs value may
be open to deb'lte. here <Ire pre5ented liTht the
nllUles of the Coptic lellers as in Plumley (1948).
with some adaptation: while Plumley writes the
names in Coptic lcucrs. they llt·C hcre tmnslitcr;lted,
generally in accordance with I'lumley's system of
phonetic equivalents (e = short c: e .. long e: 0 '"
short 0; 0 '" long 0; eh .. guttural eh ns in Genlltln
Wc/lnllac/ll. army; g' = hnrd g): ), .. alpha, 1\ .. b~ta,
r' ... gamma, A. ... dnlda. 6 '" ey (or ei), Z zeta, H ,.,
hllta, 0 .. thllta. 1 ,., yOta. K ,., kappn Inudl' (or
lawda), M '" me, N '" nco ~ '" hi. 0 '" ow. n '" pi, P =
l"l'l. c .. semma. T '" tau (or' taw). y .. he. t .. phi. x
.. khi, l' '" psi, (J) . . o. (1,1 .. shai. " .. fai, !.l .. chai. ~
'" hori. X = j.mjia (or j.mjya), G = g(y)ima, t '" ti.
Coming closer to the testimony of the texts in
their (quite confusing) manifold witness. sec also,
fwm v"rious perio<.]J; and in Coptic. the names of
graphemes noted by Crum (1939). a list completed
here by that of the nllmes of autochthonous Coptic
leiters thai appears at the end of Ihe (unpublished)
Bodmer papyrus of the Acta Pauli (fourth-fifth cen·
turies. L5. siglulll hercarter Bod.): ), .. ),....t),. II ,.,
IItlT), (or 1I1}t..),). I' = r),HM),. A. = A.),i\A), (or A.X"}t..),).
e .. (Jl (or (;Ie). )! = )!IIT), (or )!tT)" Z),1'),), H .. (2)H1')'
(or lilT),. 2),TfI), 0 .. OIlT), (or 1)11')" 001'0). I ,., IWT),
(or 101'),. l),yA.),). I(. ,., 1(.),11I,), (or 1(.),1I),1. .... '" >,),yA.),
(probably for .... ),l'.A)" or ),y>.)" >.0....0). M = Mil (or
M6. MI). /'/ ... /'/6 (or NI). ~ 'll. 0 '" oy (or 0). 11 '" Ill.
r .. rw (or ~ro). C ,., CtlHM), (or CyMM),. elM),. CRM),),
T ... ny, y = ~O (or yo, y),), t '" tl, x = Xl. l' = 1'1.
W = (J) (or loy, way); then (1,1 .. lI,I),1 (or (1,161; Bod.
(I,Illll[I]); " ,., '1),1 (or '101; Bod. <11101); !J ,., !J.\I (or !.lei);
~ .. 20pl (Bod. 2Olpm); x ,., XJ.tu:'), (or XO/,/X(l; Bod.
prob"bly x)''''~. but x.\/'/X!~ not excluded); G ,.,
GlM), (Bod. 6f.!!':If.! very uncerlain); '1' ... Bod. +m.
(I) So far as the Coptic grapheme.~ of Greek migin
are concerned. one will probably be closer lu their
primitive names if one names them in the Greek
fllshion: ), ,., ulpha, Po .. bela. r .. g:lmma. A. ,., delta.
tl .. epsilon, Z = zeta, .. = elo, e = theta. 1 '" iota. "
= kappa, .l. = lambda. M co mu, /'/ .. nu. ~ .. xi, 0 ..
omicron. n .. pi, P ,., rho, C .. sigm:l, T ,., tau. y =
up.~ilon. l' '" phi. x .. chi, l' .. psi. (J) ... omega.
(2) fur the Coptic graphemes of demotic odg!n in
S. the prefer'Cnce her'C is for tire following fonns (in
the S vocalism): (1,1 = sh<li, 'I .. fai, ~ .. hOli, x ..
jonja. G = gima (easier 10 pronounce Ih"n the more
exact k(y)ima), t '" ti.
(3) for the supplcment"ry graphemes, lipan from
!J. their names areJ,Jnknown. so that il was necessary
10 ere'lte them (if possible in relation with their
wrilLen fOlm, which is certain because it elln be
observed. rather than with their phonological value.
which is sometimes less cenain): L !k! .. -.:eloid
kappa; - !nl' ,., hyphen·shaped nu; x !l:.! (for x) '"
•
chioid janja; ..I. /'! = reverscd.tau·shapcd aleph; '" =
kai compendium; 9 = 9·spiraled grapheme; OJ -
crossed shai: !:J '" khai or ~ai; a .. balTed hod; G !l:.h!
in B etc. = aspiraled jllnja.
RIUUOGRAI'HY
Bilonlo Kassel', A. dL "Ostrac"" scolastici copti a DeiI'
cI Gitlil.... Aegyptus 68 {I988):167-75.
Bourguet. P. du. Grammaire fonctionnelle I:t progreso
sive de Ngypt!e'/ demOlique. Louvain. 1976.
Cr'lm. W. E. A Coptic Viclionory. Oxford, 1939.
Funk. W.·I'. "How Closely Relaled Arc Ihe SubakJ,·
mimic Dialects," Zei/sclrrif/ fiir iigyp/isehe Spraclre
Wid Aitertumskllllde 112 (1985):124-39.
Hall, H. R. Coptic and Greek Tex/s of Ihe Chris/larr
Period from OSlrokll. SIe!ae ele. in the Brilish Ml,se·
/lin. London. 1905.
Husselman, E. M. "A Bohairic School Text on Papy·
rus." loumal of Near EasU'm Sllldie$ 6 (1947):129-
51.
_ _ . The Gospel of 101m ill f'ayumie Cop/ie (p.
Mich. II/V. J52f). Ann Arbor. Midi .. 1962.
Kassel'. R. Papyrus Bodmer 111. cl'ongile de lean et
Genese I-IV,2 en bQhai"rique. cseo 177 -178.
Louvnin. 1958.
_,--_. "Dialectcs, sous·dia1ccles ct 'dialccticules'
dans l'Egypte copte." Zei/schrift fiir iigyp/ische
S"rache WId AllerWlIIshmde 92 (1966): 106-15.
--C" "L'Idiome de 13achmoul'." Bulle/ill de {'filS/i·
IU/ fralH,ais d'arche.ologie orienlale 75 (1975):401-
27.
_-" "A propos de quelques caractclistiques
olthographique.~ du vocabulaire grec utilise dans
les dinlecles H et N." Orien/illia wvrmiensiu
Periodicil (Miscellanea in honorem Josephi Vcr·
gote) 6-7 {I975-1976):285-94.
_ _ . "Prolcgomcnes a un essai de clao;sification
systematique des dialectes et suhdialectes copte.~
selon les crilcl'es de la phonelique, I. Principes et
lermiMlogic." Mrmiorr 93 (1980.1):53-112." ... ,
11. Alphabets ct systCl11CS phonetiques." Muston 93
(198%):237-97. " .... 111. Systemes orthographi·
ques cl categories dialecl,,1cs," Museun 94 (198Ia):
91-152.
_ _ . "Usages de la surligne dans Ie P. Bodmer VI,
notes additionne1Je.~." Bllllelill de Iii Sociert
,/'e.gyptologie, GelltiVe 5 (198Ib):23-32.
_ _ . "Voydles en fonelion consommtiquc. con·
sonncs cn fonction vocaliquc. ct classes de
phonemes en copte." Bulleti" de 10 Societe
d'egyp/ologie, Geneve 5 (1981 c):33-50.
___. "EI ou I pour !i! ou !j! dans les dialectes
coptcs." Bulletin of Ihe Ameri"mr Sociely of Papy'
rologis/s 20 (1983):123-26.
_ _ . "Orthographe et phonologic de la variete

subdialeelale IYl,;opolitainc des tClItcs gnostiqllCs
copt~ dc Nag Hammadi:' Musiull 97 {I984):261-
312.
___ "I'si en ti et ti pointe dans Ie P. Biling. I de
HambOllrg," Billie/iII tie lu Societe d'egyplolo/:ie,
Gtll~ve 9-10 (1984-1985):135-40.
Kasser, R., and H. Sat;dnger. "L'ldiome du P. Mich.
5421 (Irouve a Karanis, nOI"d·eo;t du Fayoum)."
Witntr Ztilschrill liir die Kmrde ties MQ~tmfufldes
74 (1982):15-32.
Krall, J, "Reste koplischer SchulbueherliterJ.tur."
Mil/hei/IIllgt" Q'/$ der Sammltmg dcr PapynlS En·
htr<.og Raintr 4 (1888):126-3S.
Mallon. A, Grammaire cople, uvec bibliograplrie,
chreMomarhie et vocabulairt. 2nd cd. Heinl!, 1907.
Plumley, J. M. All httrodllctnry Capric Grrmmrar
(Sohidic Diu/ectJ, London, 1948.
Ouccke, H, "Ein altes bohairi:>cho FrJ.gment des
Jakobusbriefes (P. Heid. Kopt. 452)." Orielllalia 43
(1974):382-93,
--::-: "ZUr Schreibung \/On i/j in der koptischen
Buchschrift." 1.0 S/Ildicn lJl Sproche Wid Rtligioll
ACfPlelU, Vol. I, Sprllcht, lJI Ehrell VOII WoIfhllr1
Wtslt'ldorf jjberrticlll \1011 stifle" Frelllldell .lIId
Schil/em, pp. 289-326. COllingen, 1984.
Stcindorff, G. KopliS€he GrllJllJIIlllik, mil Chresto-
IIIlllhit, W;men'trteicJ",is lIm/ LileruflIr. Berlin,
1930.
...,"'.. Lel,rlmch der koptischell GrOJl/J11lllik. Chicago,
1951.
Stem. L Koplisdre GrommlJ/ik. Leipzig, 1880.
Till, W. C. Koplische Graltlltlalik (saidisclter Dillfekl),
mil Bibliographie, f.ese.ttilckclI wrd Woncrvcncicll·
"isseI!. Lciptig, 1955,
Worrell, W. H, Coptit' TexIs i'l lire U'liversily 01 Michi·
g~rl eollcc/iotl. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1942.
RODOlJ>HE KAssER
ALPHABETS, OLD COPTIC. The group of
tcxts dcsigmdcd ow corne does not represent a
linguistic unity, but on the contmry a motley collec·
tion of essays spaced out between the fit"lit 'IIU.!
fourth centuries A.ll. Chronologically thcy most frc·
quently pr'l;ldatc littm1)' Coptic, but wmetimL'S,
though rarely, are l,;ontcmpomry with its beginnings.
Howcver tlnlt may be, through their char.lcter as
isolated essays tentatively made, not very systematic
or even pmetically unsystemlltic, and through their
language, in which one observes a significant pro·
portion of prl.'-Coptie features, they all logically rep'
resent a slage prior to th:;at of litemry Coplic. includ·
ing prolo-Coptic. The laller is already syslemalic and
makes its appearance in the form of PROTODtAu:crs,
many of which have disappeared without leaving any
ALPHABETS, OLD COPTIC 41
traces, but two of whleh are nevenheless attested hy
Coptic documents lh.'lt have sunrived the vicil;situdes
of the tormented history of the Copts: I)[AI.ECT I
(pml:QoLyeopo1itan) and OlAUCT P (an alphabetically
and phonologically an:haic idiom that often looks
like what can be known about a proto-Sahidic, tenta·
tively reconstructed and considered immigrant into
lhe TI1cb.'ln region).
In the$C cin:umstanecs. it is scarcely surprising
that each of the Old Coptic leXL~ :utesL~ a panicular
Coptic alphabet (or if onj,' prefers, a panicular varie·
ty of Coptic alphabet). It is reasonablj,' to suppose
that all these alphabets included all the Coptic let·
ters of Greek origin-a supposition and not a cer-
tainty, bt:cause these very ancient texts are gj,'nerally
too shon for each to attl'St all these Greek graph·
emes. But thcre is no reason to suspect that one or
more of these Greek letters was s)'!'tem:lIically elimi-
nated in one or anothcr of thl'SC alphabets, as is the
case in the Coptic alphabet of a late text likc that
which atlests D1AI.F.cT H (cf. AIJ'I{ABEn). COPTIC, synop-
lic table), which lacks the r, A, and ~ of Greek
origin. All these Old Coptic alphabets induck-d Iet-
tcrs of demotic origin, generally in largcr numbers
than the Coptic alphabet properly so called, especial-
ly since the varielies of Old Coptic h:wc at the same
lime a number o( phoncmes more significant than
that of the Coptic idioms (the evolution proceeding
logically toward phonological and gr-J.phical simplifi.
cation and hencc toward a reduction in the number
of phonemes and graphcmes), The synoptic table of
Old COI)tic alphabeL~ (Table I), which includes all
Ihe Old Coptic texis lhat arc available and makes use
of letlet"li of demotic origin, will make this evident.
The sigla for the texts used in this ta\)le are a~
follows: &:h1ll. - the Schmidt Papyrus (first-sl.'t:ond
century): Hal', - thc London Horoscope Papyrus
(firM-second century): Mich. • the Michigan Horo-
scope P\lpynlS (second centuly): Mun, - the Munich
l'apyms ([schoolbook?J second century): Oll. - the
Egyptian Oxyrltynchus Papyrus (second century):
Mum, - the two mummy labels in Berlin (second
century): Mim, - thc Mimllut PlIpynls (third centu·
ry); DMP _ the Demotic Mllglcal Papyrus of London
and Leirlel1 (third-fourth century): Par, I - first
non·Greek section of the Paris Magical Papyrus
(founh century); Par. 2 - second non·Greck section
(bllt not the third and lasl) of lhe Ptuis Magical
Papyrus (fourth century),
To the alphabets of these ten lexts properly desig·
nated Old Coptic are added here, by way of compari·
son, those of the only two protodialel,;u sunriving in
Coptic, P and i. because both have preserved eenain
phonemes of Old Coptic that later disappe:lred in
TAB1..£. I. S)'1lop/ie Table of Old Coptic Alp},abels, \\,;/h CommellIury
Schm. Hor, Mich. Mun. 0,. Mum. Mim. OMP. »:lr.! 1'(Ir.2 P I
, , , , , , , , ,
,i Ikl
/oJ • "• ?
, •
?
• • • •
• " "
3
4
5
N
IfI
M
,
.,
,
3
,
,
•,
,
,
?

?
•,
,
3

,,
?
•,
3
3
.,
,
.'
,
3
•,
,
•, •0'
, ,
,. •,
6
7
1'1
M
•
& ,
?

,
?
•
•• ? ,
" ,• ", ,? x
,
x
•t
8 Ilil • • • ? • • • • 'r
9 f/ (.L )? ,, , ? ? , gem.
,
.L gem.
0
iO 101 • (I)?
• , •, • •
II

12
M
It-hI
? :> :> ? :> "
~~/'X
(.)
'x) :> •
13 Ihl 3 , ? 'V?
"
Totnl 31 ? 35 31 32? m ? 281 34? 3D? 271 35 3Z
(In the following. "A.C.lablc" ..crers luthe ~ynoptic table in "I.PUAliEB. eo,,"ne.)
UII< I (A.C. tabk.l. 10); UO<". gcncr-IIly hal;), /k/and II./e/. but lhis tellt ICnds toconfust! ~ two pOOncme5. sincconc also fin<k
Sf!ve...1K fOt" fkI and (more ......,Iy»), for leI. Mich. is so rmtnlt'nu>ry that one eannol b..- su..., hcre ofiL' wilne1S. Did Mim. abo
uSi', alungsidc K. a kind of), fo.. /1:1 (cr. Ka,.'1(:... 1980. p. 265)1 DMf' gcnernlly has), /1:/ ami K /e/. but unc ;11$0 find~ ""me", /k/
(confU$i<>n of lhe twu phOflCllld).
Line 2 (A.C. luhle.lI. 13b-13c); Hor. has _ rOt, /n/. while I' Itu.~ it mtherrur In/.
Une J (A.C. table. I. 25); In Sellin. the choice <;>f I (or lsi i~ stmnge (in lkmolie I 'renders /r/ and :llso IfI; uu Bourguet. 1976, p. 82).
One uf the telllS of Mum. is wrillen from right [0 lei", whh all but three of ilJileucrs l'qU3l1y lurned from righttu l.,rl, bUl 3
remains withoul il1\"'~n: thc """ond lexl is wrincn from left to ri&ht, wilh i\$ 3 just a6 it is. In Mim., in (InC case, tbe cdiloro(
the TC11 imlicaTCIi thel're:'JC1>ce 0( an' (as in P) in plac:e or". but it is prefer;llble to [;Ike noaccuunl of this reading (at thifi point
lhe tCl{t is alm""t entirely el1l5Cd, and the photo sh"W$ no t.."",e to allow us to C(lnfiml this assumption, however weakly), 1"..1'. I.
a single example, hru; poerhaps the clumsy dmft of" III (mlher th"n n 3, 01' .IHI less a ", Ka.'\Ser, 1980, p. 2b7),
Line 4 (A.C. table, I. 2b): NOlhing.
Une 5 (A.C. table. I. 27); In Seh",. generally, the anelent" is rendel'L..J by a I (o( Uvery particular rorm; Ka.o;scr, 1980. p. 257), ami
the andcnt IT by 3. In Oll., the uncicnT II is g"nc:r;Illly I, and the and"nt II is I 01' r. In !)MP. for _m 0( c.-rtain ~iilpIL'" deriving
from an • ...;1<:111 h. it ;,. difficult la ~y whew.. [here I"" ancient II ~ It haw re<;onc:iled wi.- opposltion to rotlw'"G" in a
unifOnn /hI, rendcred now byl, 1I0w byy, 0<" whether eventually only the anc:\em II i!' rendered hylor y, th" ancient h having
WIl'pletcly l1isappcared; thillstrangc y or OMP is "nly then~ at The bcginninll of a ;vord (but SOlllC other beginnings of worns,
m",.., mre. al!iO have I) and for prcJer"m:e before" vowcl (supplcmenlal)' l1ela1l5 in Ku...." '.., 1... ~0. p. 2(8). In Par. 2, L is phJCeu
only t-..rcly "bcfor'e" the vowel that phonologically roll"w~ il; "'U._t orten it l_ placed above It (I ike lhe Creck epigruphic rough
breaLhi"ll, which it much resembk" Dnd of which it mighl evenTuully he a v:>riaul); it also happef15 thallhe ""ribc rClllac"" This t.
aha"e the line by a simple "acute Keent" or again that he r"'lIet! it alt"lle:ther.
Line 6 (A.C. table, I, 28): In Sehm... has the form of a large Creek D. In Mim. tbe rt'gUlaI' form isdeddcdly .. (1M t...... x rratI by the
editor of the texl.rc eXlJemdy doubtful). In ~r. I, 1t.1 is no.mally rendered by; (tWO CItl5CS), but at..... (through phonological
confusion of If-I and I<;/) by" (two cases) or evcrt by X (one eus<:. Ihrough the influence of the eomenlpor.:u), Coptic alphabet).
Line 7 (A.C. lable, J. 29): Mich. very unee.,a;n.
!.inc 8 (fl,C. lllble.1. 3D): NOlhing.
line 9 (A.C. tablc, J. 31): In HOI". lhrcc case~ only, all ruther dottblful (pilOnellle 11>:>1 could be fl. gr.. pheme mOl'e ur less
........,mbling a ~ 0 .. a ;. ("-'<C", 1980, p. 264); in Oll. the pus.'libility of a ~ rcn1.1ins tOO hazardous (ibid•• p. 264).
UlIC 10 (A.C. whit::. I. J4): n"r. presents three casa "'·he..... .,') is wrillen in place of" and pert.aps a furttx,.. casewhe,..,,, Is wriu<,n In
pI;lCe of 1:1 (confusion bet"'...... n the poonemQ /XI and I.;/). TIle only I of Mich. is in a COnlCllt olremely (perhapll "ll~iV('ly)
obscun.·. It Is not very likdy thaI "orOll, eve.. renders Illl (Kassel', 1980, p. 267). In I)MP there is evcntually (?) a case whcre/f<.1
is rendered by I.
Lit'e 11 (fl.C, lable.l. 35); In OMI' Ihere i~ an uneCl'lain!> (two eu."I:$). It ecrt"in" (one case), Imd a probable 11: (otte case). In Par. 2,
if L regtrlarly renders /hI. il also ren<1cl"l' Ill/two "UI of llll'l~" times, x renlkring il (mu con"CClly) one out ulthree times
(ten<1cney toward the ncutrolimtion of th" opposition ulthe phonemC$ /hI llnU Illl, in fu of the suiI' sun-ivai of a unifonn
jhf1).
Line 12 (A-c. Table. l. 36): Mim. probably does nOi h;...e this Ithl (d. Ka....."C1'". 1980. p. 269). With regard tu the problem ulthe
eYenlUal e"''''''enee 0( the phonem" It-hI r;Illher th;ln ItI in Par. I, er. Ka,.-.;cr (1980. p. 269).
Line 1.\ (no eum~sP'Onding lin., In flC t"ble); Wilh regard 10 DMP, sec above, IInc 5.

42

Coptic; P even h:lS in its a1phabel such a large num·
bel' of lelten typical of Old Coptic that it reaches a
tOlal alphabet of at ICOlSt thirty-five grolpherncs. This
is thus an alphabet as rich as the richest of Ihe Old
Coptic alphabets (excluding exceptional gmphemlOS;
see below), that of Hor., with it~ thil1y.five lellers;
one might even s;,IY thai P has thh1y-slx gmphemes if
onc admits Ilml the II. Ikl of its Copto·Greek vocabu·
Illry is to be distinb'llishcd from the K leI of its
autochthonous voeabuku)'. the first developing from
the Greek K, and the second from tl llemolic graph·
erne (sec du Bourgoet, 1976, p. 75, sign for g, firsl
variant).
To facilitate comparison, the ordel' of the pho-
ncmes is that of the final sections in the synoptic
table of Coptic alphabets (only nos. 25-36 are con-
cerned), except for I'l.l and Inl,, placed right at the
beginnin&. and 11.'/, placed at the vel')' end. In the
table hereafter. the sign ~ indicates th.1t instead of
rendering Itil by a sillgle grapheme, t, the text in
question rellders it by two leiters, TI; "gem." signi·
fies that /'I is rendered not by a gl'al)heme of iL~ own
(like .l in HoI'. L? J and P) but hy the second clement
of a g1'llphic voealie geminulJon (see AI.EPH).
In lhis pt\:scn1:ltion of the graphemes typical of
Old Coptic, each Is given in a standuroized f01'1II and
no account is takcn of ils numerous particular
grnphic valiants (sometimes very perceptibly remote
from one another); 50 fur as <t is conce.mcd, it has
been fixed in the form that it habittmlly h:lS in C0p-
tic. although in Old Coptic this form is gcnerally
much closer to that (the most usual) of the demolic
grnphcmc for trI (du Bourguel, 1976, p. 3), esJx:dal.
Iy with ilS Mem Mrongly inclined toward the right.
Furthennore, thc signs arc limited to those that ap'
pear regularly in these lexts (or ncarly so); it has not
been judged indispensable 10 include al50 ceruin
rare fonn5 of Old Coptic gropheOiCS whose use is
occasional (01' even, in most cm;e~, ll11ceptional) llnd
docs not seem to Illlve any pfit1ieulal' phonological
significance (Ihese unusual forms appear above all
in Schm., HOI'., Oll., DMP, and Par. 1; fW1hcr details
will be found in K4lSSCr, 1980, pp. 256-57).
Right at the end, in the count of lhc total number
of the grapheml'S of each Old Coplic alphabel (and
of the two prolo-Coplic alphabelS " and i). accounl
is calcen only of the graphcmes of demolic origin
chat appt.'llT fairly regularly in these lellts (ali just
eltplalned), and it L~ assumed with regard to each
texl Ihat !he alphabel it uses had the full comple.
ment of the. twenly·four Jellers of Greek origin, ac-
cording to the assumption made ahovc.
ALPHABETS, OLD COPTIC 43
The majority of the graphemes of Old Coptic al-
phabets presented here are considered, :is has been
said. as being certainly of demOlic origin: for othen
(especially K lei. Y ItJ/, x Ixl and, above nil, some.·
timl.'S cvcn leI in Coptic, if not in olll Coptic), even
if their appearance i§ wholly lhat of grolphcII1CS of
Greek origin, one may strongly SUSf)\.'Ct that it is a
casc of signs of de.motlc o,igin having been cntirely
ussimiluted graphically to Greek leller~ thai resem·
hIe them and h.lVc influcnced their graphic form.
This series of leliefS will now be reviewcd in the
following ordel~ first the g"'dphemc:s of Greek ap-
pearance; then the. lellers of demotic origin utilizl.-d
in COplic; and, linally, the grnphcOlcs uf demotic
origin (whedu'r ecnain 01' possible), utiJi7.ed only in
Old Coptic, nOl in Coptic (Ihe Coptic protodiak-ct P,
1H)"'ever, here rejoining the Old Coptic group).
In the enumeration of each of these signs below,
the.re is first indicated, so far :IS possihle, lhe pn.-cisc
demotic sign from which it derives or may be pre-
5Untt.-d to have derived; for these referencl.'S to the
dcmotic grophemcs, the work cited will in ench case
he implicitly du BUUl'Kuet (1976, p. 75), where the
"usual" gmphic fonns arc presented on the left :llld
their "variants" on lhe !'ight. Thercartel', Ihe name of
lhe (Old) Coptic gmphemc will be given: the name
lraditionally known in lhe case of the lellers 01, <t, tJ,
t, X. 6, .,. used in Coptic and a name unknown and
to be created in thc ease of the other lellers. The
lattcr has becn done, where possiblc. in relation 10
the g...<\phic fonn (....-hich is ccnain because it can be
ob,o;en;ed) rather than to the phonological value
(somelimes very uncertain and ahove all very varia·
ble from one Old Coptic text to another).
I. K Icl could strictly speaking be Ihe same gmph.
eme as K Ikl (of Gn.:c:k origin}, Ikl and leI being
phonologically close to one another and hcnce Iia·
ble to be confused; but if that was not the case, the
demotic original of II. leI (not IkfJ could be the fjn;t
variant of lhe sign fol' g. Name assigncll: kuppaoid
gimll (easlet' to pronounec than the 11101'C exact
"kllppaoid k(y)ima").
2. y 1tJ,1 (ot' Ihf!), always at the beginning of a
won!, is nOI very likely to be the saine grapheme as
Y Iyl (of Grcc:k origin). and this even if one must
recom that (with vel)' rare exceptions in F and M) in
Coplie y alone (hcnce not preceded by l., 6, or II
and not in any case oy) can only be found in a
Copco-Greek word and that at the beginning of a
word lhc Greek 11 always has the rough breathing,
equivalent (the most normal spelling in Sahidie.
etc.) to 'lY" in Coptic. This y could thus be II distor·
44 ALPHABETS. OLD COPTIC
lion of the Gn:ck epigraphic roo&h bn:athing ~.
placed above the y and finally confused with it; but
this y It).l could better still have a demotic origin:
see lhe third of the variant~ of the sign for ~. Name
a.~signed: Y-slwped grapheme.
3. x Ixl could strictly be tile !lamc gmphcme as x
Ikil/. cor'l'csponding to some local Greek pronuncia·
tion; if nol. lhere is some chance that il issued frotn
the fourth 'l3riant of the demotic sign for h. Name
assigned: chiQid ~Qi or chioid kluli.
4. x ItI is phonologically 50 remote from x Ikhl
(of Greek origin) that their confusion appears very
unlikely (e\'rn if one ven!lln,:s to ~uppose a local
Greek pronunci:J1ion in which [k] > [11 and [h) >
(~], hence (khl > [t~l > It]); it is more reasonable to
make this x I~I derive from the (!cmolic .~ign fnr ~,
fit'j;l variant (slightly inclined to the len). Namc liS'
signed: chioid ja"ja.
5. l,. Ihl will t:videndy be inter'Preh:d first of all a.~
a variant (in trulh not ran:) of the Greek epigraphic
rough breathing (the more 50 sincc in Old Copt.ic
one finds l,. not only as a leiter placed between the
other graphcometi of its line but also as an "accent"
placed above graphemes in its line, as the rough
breathing would be placed). One cannot, however.
exclude a demotic origin for this sign also: see the
grapheme for h, firth or seventh variant (with the
final "hook" cut 011). Name assigned: '.·shl/pe,1
#fIlpheme.
6. CO IV der'ives from the demotic sign fur s, third
usual form (see also the fifth and eighth vadants).
Traditional name: shui.
7. C, 1<;1 evklendy derives from the same sign as It.
but completed by a diacritical clement. Name as·
signed: CTO~d PlIli.
8. .. (Coptic graphic fOml) IfI deri\"C!i from the
demotic sign for (, first 'l3riaOl (which is however
clearly inclined toward the right, as is 'I in it<; graph·
Ie form in Old Coptic; see above). Traditional nllme:
fai; in Old Coptic it could also, if prefen-ed, be coiled
inclined flli.
9. ~ Ixl derivcs from the demotic sign for II, lil'Sl
usual form. Traditional name: ~IQi 01· kJl(~i.
10. ~ 1111 derives bum the demotic sign for h,
usual fonn (but not without some graphic cvolu·
tion). Traditional name: hon.
11 .• /xl clearly derivcs from the same sign as ~
but is completcd by a diacritical clement. Name:
assigned: btlrTt!d hori.
12. .x leI deriVCll from the demotic !;ign for !f., the
lil'!lt of the usual fo.nns or the lasl of the vari::lnts
(but in both with .<;ome graphic evolution). Tl'I\dition·
al name: ;anil/.
13. 6 (Coptic graphic foml) leI derives from the
demotic sign for k. the lil'St of the usual fomlS
(which has, however, a very !;mall loop lind stretehcs
its upper antenna at lenglh to the right, as is the
case also with 6 in Old Coptic; see lIbovc). It is
prohahle lhat lhis forrH of the Old Coptic 6 should
not lead one to confuse II with the graphically VCI)'
,;imilar one thllt Par. I eventually uscs for lehl rath·
er than for Icl (see no. 30). Traditional nnme: gima:
in Old Coptic ooe may also call it, if pn:ferred,
$lrO!,,:h~d gimQ.
14. 6 /thl (only in 8, etc.) cOtJld be deri\'ed IlOI
from the demotic sign for k (see above with refer-
ence to 6 Ie/), but from the demotic sign for d, the:
last of the ","unts, which n:sembl(:s a bulging a
with the rounded pat' beluw and the twO "horns"
above (suppression of the Icft horn would ill fact
pt'Oduce.- kind of 6). Namc assigned: IIsp/raled j6lJja.
15. t llil is gener-illy considered as derived from
the delllOtic sign for I, the sewnd or eighth of the
variants (with cunsidcr.lblc graphic cvolution). It
will. how..-ver, be n:rnarlu..-d that Ihis Coptic lettcr
has uaclly the fonn of the 'r in latin epigraphy. a
compendium for Ilil, more ran:ly for lill (cf. Kassel'.
1984-1985); a strong gr.lphic innuenee from the ut-
in compendium on the demotic sign, str"olngcly abo
scnt from Old Coptic but adopted in Coptic, seems
to be lhe least one can admit. Tmditional name: Ii.
16. t Ipsl is lhe customal)' forl11 of the gmphcme
psi in the Greek manuscripts cuntemporal), with the
oldest Coptic manuscript~: all the same. af'ler the
adoption of t ltil (a non-Greek grapheme) in Cop-
tic, h was necessary to modify the fonn of the psi, t
> t, to avoid confusion with t Iti;' (1lee Coptic
tellts that still ....The t Ipsl, all very ancient. are
ran:.) Name assigned: lioid psi.
17. .1 1'1 derives from the demutic sign for i. the
third of the usual fonns, perhaps also innucnced hy
the demotic sign for' 3, lhe lil1lt of the usual forms or
the lil'!lt of the variants. Name assigned: reversed
tall·shaped Clfeplt.
18. ~ Ikl derives from the demotic sign fur ~, the
second of the usual for·ms. Name assigned: Uloid
kappa.
19. _/nl derives from the demotic lign for n. the
•
first of the usual fonn~. Name assigned: hyph~n.
.shaped nil.
20. 3. the equivalent in Old Coptic most often for
lsI. but also sometimes fur Ihl or 11.1/. has particu·
larly variable graphic forms (St..'<: above) and derives
from the demolic liign for ~. the second usual fann
(sec :1150 the thh1eenth lind the twenty·si~th variants
fOt' ~). Name assigned: J-shaped grapheme.

21. co. the cqUl\'alent in Old Coptic most oftcn for
IfO/. but also sometimL"S for 11>/. derives from the
demotic sign for h, the Iirst usual form. Name as-
signed: 6·spiroled grap/If!nre.
22. " the equivalent in Old Coptic (Hor.) of Ihl or
(DMP and less dearly)/x/. but systematically equiva·
Itnt to ItI in pruto-Coptic P (an inversion of the (;
presented just above?). deriv('S from the demotic
sign for h, the l.I.SuaI foml (?) or lim. third. or sixth
variant (strungly developed on the grnphic le\'el). or
eventually also from the demotic sign for h. tenth
vanant (?). Name assigned: 9-spirtllet/ grapheme.
23. / 151 pmbably aJi'iO derivL"S frum liome valiant
of a demotic sign. bUl which? FOI' phonological rea'
sons, one cannot compare it with the sign for r,
second usual form, or lhe silln for f. third variant, 01'
the sign for t, second usul'll forlll, or even the sign
fur (I. fourth variant. Name assigned: fmc/iou·stroke·
shaped grapheme.
24. I 1r;1 (? in Mich.) does indeed seem to derive
from the demotic sign for '!' ilCcond usual fonn.
Name 3.....~igned: Slre/ched·capil(J/,~·igllrfl·sJr(Jped graph.
eme.
25. ", the equivalent in Old Coplic of Ihl ($chm.
and Ox.). or again pel....aps 11.11 (I)MP). has panicu·
tarly \'ariable graphic fonm: it may be almost verti·
cal (Ox.) or more or Ics.s sloping ($chm.); its loop
may be closed (Ox.) or less angular and largely
open, in the manner of a demotic h (Schm.• see
further on). ,. derives from the demotic sign for h,
the usual form or the fil'$l of the variant!; (with,
probably, a £airly ck-<Ir influence from the sign for
~. the second llsual form; see also the Iifth. sixth,
and seventh variant!;. and again, phonologically in·
compatible. lhe sixth of the variants of the demotic
sign for w). Name as.~igned: P·shape-d ~rupl,,:me.
though one might specify in Ox. tIJrce-comer p.
shaped grapheme, in Schm. Irrciilled-op,m.P.shaped
grapheme, or in a different W'".!y demotic·h-shaped
grapheme.
26, 1 /1.11 derives fl'om the demotic sign for ~I, the
lhird of lhe usual fOlms (and fifth ami sixth vlll·iants).
Name assigned: h()()k·shllped f:rtll,ireme.
27. ~ leI derives f!"Om the demotic sign for fi, a
compromi.'iC (clearly evulved) hctweell the first usual
form and the last \'ari'-llll. Name 3..~~igned: mimfScule'
alpho'5/rapcd grapheme.
28..... leI delives from the dcmotic sign for !!.
second usual form (gr.lphically evolved). Name as·
signed reversed-pi-shaped grapheme.
29. &.. 11'1 perhaps deri\'l:s from the demotic sign
for ~. thc first or second variant (graphically
evolved); it is difficult to see it.~ origin in one or
'AYIN 45
othel' of the varianlS of the ,ign for g. Name as-
signed: divided-lriQtlg/IHhaped grapheme.
30, The grapheme of Mich. for leI (?) and that or
Par. I for Ichl (7) (sec no. 13 and KaMer. 1980,
p. 269) arc Uecidedly too doubtful to merit being
studied here and named, given pn'5Cnt knowk-dgc.
BI.BLIOGRAI'HY
Bourguct. P. duo Grummaire fO'lc/ilJllllelfe 111 progres-
sive de I'tgyplien deff/otiqlle. Lollr.!in, 1976.
K3..'I.."Cr, R. "Pmlegomenes ;i un essai de c1aS3iilica·
tinn s~ltlllllatique deo; dialectes et subdialcctes
coptes scion lcs principes de la phoneiiquc, II,
Alphabets et systcmcs phon~tiques:' Museoll 93
(1980):237 -97.
--:--:. "(,si cn ti et Ii pointe dans Ie P. Siling. I de
Hamboul·ll." Oulltt/i'l de la Soc/be d'cgyplologic,
Gcuil1'e 9- I0 (1984-1985): 135-40.
ROOO!.PHE KAssER
'A YIN, 'Ayin (- ') is the voiced laryngeal fricative
(Vergote. 1945, pp. 10, 72-76, 79-80), the Ar<lbic t .
It belongs to the phonological invcntCKY of ancient
and also later Egyptian, perhaps even as fur 3..<; the
beginnings of demotic (cr. VergOle, 1945, pp. 122-
23. and 1973, pp. 31-32; du BourguCl, 1976, pp.
3-4. 75). However, it probably does not belong any
longer to the phonological im'entory or Coptic or
even Pre-coptic, not even as tI CItYPTOI'lfONEME, in
eontr,lSt to "I£PII. (~Ience. this discusston will ~t
aside the hypothesi... of th~ who have been tempted
to see. or have actually thought to ~, II phonemic
survival or . in the second elemen! of the graphic
vocalic gcmination [SL'C GEMIN"TlON. VOC"lJCl typical
of certain lexemcs belonging to S etc.)
Uke the lost J or the o..'Vived 1'1 (d. AlJ-:I'II), 'ayin
nonetheless plays an important I'ole in Coptic pho-
nology; iu pn:scnce, althoub>h anterior to Coptic, has
not only inl1uenccd the vocalization of conternpo'
rdry Egyptian but has also often left it... mark in thc
VOCali1.alion of certain Coptic dialects and subdia·
IccL~. On the other hand, it will be noted that in
numel'OUs cases ' it.self has not ('ntirely disappeared
but ha... survivt'd in .some way. being u.....nsfOI11H:d
into 1'/. this phonological aleph (in tachy.
5yllabication) normally appearing in orthography (as
a phenomenon of bradysyllabicatton) through the
graphic doubling of the phonologic tonic vowel pre:-
ceding lhis 1'/ ("echo clfcct'1, exctp( in the final
position (see below and SYllABICATION).
Thus, accortling to Vergote (1973. pp. 30-33):
46 'AYIN
(I) At the beginning of the tonic syllable. both at
the tx:ginning and within the ....,orc!. • has disap-
peared In Coptic without lea\'ing tmccs (e.g.. 'Imall
• •
16nhl mIfF. life: noD"db > IWOpI oyon, be pun:) or,
jusl as in the other positions (sec below). the' (after
Ihe general disappcal'llilce of J) has taken the value
of the lal)'ngeal occlusive /'1, which is rende:n"d by
the lirst element (unslressed but Ihe mosl"voiced) of
a hiatus in the archalzing form of wr'iling nItl 'J >
languages or DIALECTS etc. S elc, Inpma61 rF!"H),O, D
/rama6/ P),H),O, M Irrpm~/ fMHO)" F5 /bmaa/
)'6tfl))" rich.
(2) At Ihe beginning and end of Ihe unstrcs,<;ed
pretonic syllabic and in the stressed final syllOlblc. '
has generally disappeared. though leaving traces in
the vocalization ("anteriori1.ation" of the stressed
vowel. Of' articulation of vowels mOf'C and more for·
ward, /01 > /a! and 111/ > le/./o/ being less fo,ward
than /a!, and /al even less than Ie/); thus atonic ),;
5, B tonic ), instC".Jd of 0; F tonic 6 instead of .a., as in
'aua/!(1!a} > lanas/ .a.11I..... elc.• oath; }'a'~iJJ/'I' >
Ija·t6't. I m.a. TOOT~. etc.• wa.~h the Imnds. At thc
end of monosyllabic WQrds the' > /'/ is sometimes
preserved in SOllle way (lachysyllabically) in A and F
and lhere rendered (oI1hogmphlcttlly) by the 1leeond
elemenl (unslressed and the less"voiced) of a hiatus
(where it Illays Ihe role of tl "simiJiglide": d. Kassel',
1981b, 1', 35). while in 8 Ihis essenlially vocnlic
linkage has becollle a veritable diphthong (ils Sl'C-
ond clement being Ihe glide Ij/). as in bo' > 00' > S
MI Uo, A, L /00:4 u.s, 8 {bajl UoI, F jbCjf 1.6(6)1,
palm (cf. AlE'tt, end of nrticle); but nOle, on the
other hand, dab.]' > S. A, L /Iba/ TL\. B IthOO1 QU,
F Itbel T&(I,len thousand.
(3) At Ihe tx-ginning of the unstressed syllabic ht....
fore a consonant and in the unslressed final syllable
of a WQrd, • has been preserved (in some ","<ly) in
Coptic in the fonn of rI, ellcept in M. W, V4, F4, JJ
•
(and its subdialee\.~), and G, as in ~(I'fld > /f.6't/ 5 cntil"Cly assimilnted to this consonant; !lOmetimcs •
OIQIIIIT, IJ lQlIlT, to Cll!. When ' wa~ the third radical,
there wa~ inversion (excepl in sOll1e particularly al"
chaic idiums; see below), but the' > /'I did not
modify lhe "timbre" of the vowel, as in "111.1"11 > S
•
/mc'b/ • HIIq/, crowd. Here, however,
H1111q108, 8 ImB/
the archaic orthography will be nOled (unstressed
finals in .), inslead of the IISllal ·6 or ·1, ....1th at Ihe
snme time gcnernJly no graphic vocalic gemination),
which allrncts allention in some idiol115: the PROTO.
DlAUCT P (in its mOSl ancient form, phonologically
very often 5imilar to a reconstrucled .ppS, cr, DlAu:.cT
p) and the pelipheral.and oflen nrchnic sulxlialect
1-7; they an: survivals from a stage in which the
metathesis had nOi yet taken place and' has retained
its value, preservIng the /al that deriVe! from old u
and u (which shows the lale date of Ihe change in
question). FS and VS for their part present at once
the gl."mination caused by • > 1'/ and the peculiar
alonic final vocalization (,6 instCo1d of Ihe usual -I)
rcsuhing fTOm the still active innuence of', Finally,
F4, V4, and W appear in a manner analogou.~ to P
and n, with, however, in this case, as in VS :\lId F5.
.
an atonic tinnl vowel in ·0 instead of the usual '1, as
,
in "111.1"/1 > I' (and F7) /lllCMa/ NIII\I.a., W, F4 /me~:l/
NI1I\I6, FS /lll~'~/ HllltlllE (5, B see above), crowd:
. • • •
d,lb'u > P /tf:ba/ "IIU" FS /t~'~/ TlllIBO, d. S /Ie'oo/
-TllltW, 0 /t~1 Till. finger (d. Kas.<;er. 1981a. 94-95).
In the cases of 1'/ < ' al the end of a tonic syllnhlc
befon: a consonant, 5 presents an .a. im;lt·..d of 0; on
the other hand, it has a tonic 0 before the 1'/ de·
rivro from other consonants, as in tJ!.f.f. > /to'lfl
TOOT" 'I, hili hnnd. This prov¢s Ihat at the lime of
the general change al first in B. later In S, from /al
10 10/ belwC1:n Ihe seventh and the sixlh centuries
A.D.• " had preserved its value as n voiced larynge-.d
fricative and hnd not yet become the unvoiced lal)'n.
geal occlusive /'/ ctilled ALE'H (Vel''SOie. 1973, PI'.
31-32). On the olher hand, the p,'csenee of the tonic
), in IJ, dc.~pile the disappearance or /'I < " shows
lhat the laller phoneme is still later (e.g., wa'bu S
/w:'t'b/ Oy.u.B'. 8 /wab/ oyn', holy), When the'
precedes ~, Santi B and even A and L present an 0;
it must be concluded thai by differcntintion ("dis·
similation") between the two laryngt:al mcations,
Ihe voiced and the unvoiced, ' had alrendy become
1'1 before the general change of /a! to 10/ had come
about (e,g" yQ'~lIf > 5, A /o'hl oat, B (phI lOt,
moon). The • that ends the atonic final syllable of a
word has undergone a melalh¢sis. wilhoul, however,
modifying thc quantity of the tonk: syllable. which
then..-by becnme dosed; when Ihe sl'Cond radical was
~, either' disappeared or (after mctftlhcsis) it was
was changed into 1.1 > ~: e.g. pOm/ > S /pO'nn/ •
ntOOlN6, IJ /phOnh/ twN2 (d. FS /r6'nal [nwm]tm), to
ehnnge; '1lI.Ia' > S /Oha/ CU2€!, B etc, /ohij O:!t, etc.,
.
stand, stay: dUIIl/l' > S /cO'm-:1/ .xCDCDHO (FS • S). B
-
Icom/ XCDH. hook (Vergote. 1973, pp. 30-33).
8tBUOGRAPlIY
Bourguet. P. duo Grilmmaire fO'lc/iarmelle et progres-
sive de rlgyptien dimotiqlle. Louvain, 1976.
Kasser. R. "Proll:gomlmcs a un essai de c1assifica·
lion des dinlcctcs et subdialectcs copies scion les
crileres de la pholltliquc. tIl, S)'$l.~IIIC5 orthogra-
phiques et categories dialectale!." Mllsiol/ 94
(198Ia):87 -148,

_ _ , "Voydles en fonclion consonanliquc, con-
SQnlll'S en fonction vocatique, el classes de
phoncffiL'S en cOplC," BlIlIelill de /n Socie/e
d'egyplologie. Gel/ell/, 5 (198Ib):33-SO.
• _.,--' "Manus Cll.'l1nc el 101 Ih~ d'une relation
phonologiquc privill:gicc entre Ics !llngues cOpIes
saIdique ('I bohaTriquc," JOllmal of Coptic Smdies I
(1990):73-77.
Satzingcr, H. "On the Origin of the Sahidic l>ialecl."
In AclS of fill! &COIIJ III/emll/ional collgress of Cop-
lie SllIdits, Romo 22-26 Sep/ember 1980, cd. T.
Orlnndi and F. Wi!i,';C. pp. 307-12. Rome. 1985.
"On the Prehistory of the Coptic Diale<:IS."
In Coptic Studies, AC/$ of ,lie Third /II/emu/julia'
Congrt.5S 01 CIJpli,' Slm/res, Warsa .... 20-25 AI/gust,
1984, 00. W. Godlewski. pp. 413-16. Wars:l.w.
1990.
Stem, I... KQPlische Grllmmatik. L-ipzig. 1880.
Till, W. C.......lll'S 'Aleph und 'Ajill im Koptischcn."
Wjeu~r Zci/st:hrifl fiir die KlInde des Morgeulrmdes
36 (1929):186-96.
-:::c~ Kop/ische Grallllllalik (5Qi"diKh~r Vit>lekt), mil
Bibliographi~,Leusllieken WId Worterwruichlli5~".
Leipzig, 1955.
V~rgoll:, J. Pllfmitique Iri$/orique de r~'Plietl, les
COII,SOfllll:S. LoU\'ain, 1945.
-cc- Grammaire cople, Vol. Ib, lulrolil/Clio", phO'
IIbiqm: el pllQlloIogie, morphologic :i)'/ll/limalique
(s/me/llre de,S si!lIlltllemcsJ, partie diacllrolliqlle.
loumin, 1973.
ROOOU'HE KAssa
BASHMURIC, TIle history of the Bashmuric dia·
!t'e! is in large mca.'iUre that of a "phantom dialccl."
Coptic Egypt had many Illore dialL'Cts than modern
sdence ha~ heen able to identify from the texl~ dis·
covered: but sollle of these never reached the liter·
ary stage. Others did (perhaps poorly enough), hut
none of their witnesses has been found as yet.
Hence, they ;ll~ as good a.~ completely lost. Such
might have been the fate uf 13ashmuric if it had not
been saved from ublivion by a Coptic gnmmmrian of
the fuuneenth century (Garitte, (972). Ath:.masius of
Qi'I~. who wr'Ote in ArJbic as follows (d. &:ala copte
44 in the Natiun:\1 Ubrrtry, I'ads, p. 154, left culumn,
II. 14-22, tl'l'lns. W. Vycichl: d. K:.ISSer, 1975, p.
403):
... 00nti you know that the Coptic language is
distributed over three regions, among thcm the
Coptic of Mi~r which is the S.,hidic, the Bohairic
Coptic known by Ihe BbJ.laira, and Ihe e.,shmUl·ic
Coptic ust.-d in Ihe countl)' of &shmllr, as you
know: now the Bohairic Coptic and the Sahidic
13ASHMUR1C 47
coplic are (alone ~ti1l) used. and they are in origin
a sirlgle language.
The firsl scholars whu in Ihe seventeenth century
SCI themselves to Ihe serious study of Coptic had OIt
their disposal only an extremely limil(~d docUlllenla-
lion-above all, Bohairie lexIS, some Sahidic. and
Fayyumic texts in even smaller number. Hence, they
had befol'e their eye.~ thn:e Coptic idioms or "dia-
lects," and they knew the lext of Athanasius of Oli!!.
who also spoke of three: Coptic "dialects" and indi-
cated their names and their location. These CoplOlO'
gists thus sought 10 give to the "diak-els" they knew
the names mentioned by Ihe bishop of ou.,.
For Sahidic and 9ohalric, the iderllificalion wa..~
made without dilficully. The Sahidic and the 9ohai·
ric of Alhanasius having been identified. there reo
mained, on the one hand, the Fayyumic documents
and, on Ihe other, the menllon of the "Bashmuric"
dialect. How could they not yield to the lemptation
to confuse them-the lJ}Ol'e so since one Ihen rccov-
en.-d the tripartite scheme dear to the Egyptologists,
with the three chief regions mal'ked by Egyptian
history, Uppel', Middle, and Lower Eto'pI?
In Tallam's grammar (1830) one sees thai the texis
of the third dialt.'CI, which could not be assimilaloo
to Ihose of the first (Bohairic "Coplic") or Ihe sec·
olld ("Sahidic"), are perforce lhose of "Ba..~hmuric."
Georgi (1789) affll'llled Ihat the region of Bashmur,
of which Ihe learned founecnth-ccntury grammarian
spoke. is not the ol1e in the eastern l>ella but anoth-
cr Bal;hmur, deriving fmm Ihe Coptic I1Cl.MII{', len;-
tol'y "beyond the river," or the Egyptian o.'lSCS of the
We~tem Desert. including the Fayyliffi (d, QUiI'
trem~I'C, 1808, pp. 147-228, for whom Fayyumic
could not be the famous "Ba..~hmuric" of the bishop
of Qii~: hence, Qutllremcrc gOlve to Fayyumic the
nilme Oa.~ilie). Clmmpollion (1811, 1817) look up
this ternlinology without contesting it: likewise
I'eyron (1835, 1841), Sehw1ll1~e (1850), :md othel'S,
I~ter ~till. at the time when the first Akhmimie texts
appeared, 13ouri(lnl (1884-1889). by tI vel)' cur'ious
r'ClISOning, Identified Ihem with Fayyumie and hence
wiln Bashmuric, tllthough recognl~ing vel)' well the
Jialeettll difference~ that rendel'Cd them fundamen·
tally dis.~imilar (Kassel', 1975, p. 405).
Maspero (lll99) was, it ~eems, the l:lst OIuthor who
caned one F text Bashmuric, withOUl explaining why
he 1ll00intained such an opinion, although it had long
been contested and become oUlmoded. In fact.
some (wenty years carlier, Slern (1880, p. 12. n. I),
following (hIOllreml:I'e (1808), had alrcady categori·
cally rejected Ihi5 tenninol<>gy. "It wa.~ not out of
 48 BODMER PAPYRI
desire for novelty that I abandoned the usual desig.
nation for Ihe di.,lel.:ts, once Bashmuric was no long-
er tenable." ShOltly afler', all Coptologists followed
him, and since there was in fuCI no Iruly Bashmuric
•
document, people ceased to speak of this dialect, 10
which only the mention made of il by Athanil.~ius or
QO$ could h:we dr.lwn the attention or schol:u's; they
oecame almOSI completely unintcrcsted in il, ir Ihey
did not J'Cach the poinl of denying ils existence as an
authenlic Coplic dialect. Thus, Steindorlr (195 I. p. 5)
wrote: "According 10 Eulychius., . {he Bushmuric·
speaking population Wil.~ in origin Greek, not Egyp·
tian; perh:lps Bushmurie was a Greco·Egypti:ln gib-
berish and not a Coptic dialect at all," W. Cmm,
however, wondered if the medieval grammarian's
famous "Bil.~hmuric" was nOI the l:mguage (written,
in principle, by means of an exclusively Greek alpha.
bet, without graphemes of demotic origin) of which
he published the pdodpal te.~IS in 1939. That is no
doubl a hypothesis in whose favor several weighly
and important argumenls speak (d. DIALECT G;
Kasser', 1975).
BIBLIOGRAI'IIY
Bouril'lnl, U. "Les Papyrus d'Akhmim (fragments de
IIItHlUscrits en dialectes bachmourique et
Ihebain)," M(jmoire.~ de /1' Missioll archiiologiqlle
lraw;aisc all Cairt: I (111114-1889):243-304.
Champollion, J. F. "Observations SUI' Ie clltalogue
des manusclits coptes du Musee Borgia :) Velletl'i,
ouvmge posthumc de G. Zoega." MagasbJ clleyc/o·
pcdiqlw 5 (1811):284-317.
_-;:~. "Observl'llions sur les fmgmenlS copies (en
din1cctc ba\:hmourique) de l'Ancien et du NOll'
venu Tesltlment iI Copen hague." Annales ellcyc/o-
pMiqul!:> (1817):284-317.
Crum, W. E. "Coptic Documents in Greek Script."
Procccdillgs 01 fhe Brilish Academy 25 (1939):249-
271.
Gmille, G. Review of G. Bauer, AthOlru~ius VOII Q{IS
OilOrlal al-Ial,lrfr {rUm at-lIllsfr, eil1t: kuplische Gram-
matik ill arabischl.'r Sprm:he ails dcm 13/14. Jllhr·
}umdcrl. Muston 85 (1972):561-63.
Giol'gi, A. A. FrllgmefJIwtl Evall~c/ii S. Johannis
Grut:cu-Cuplu-Thchai"cwn. Rome, 1789.
Kassel', R. "Dialel:tcs, sous·dialecles et 'dialccticules'
dnns l'Egyptc eopte." It:il~chrill liir iigyplisdre
Sprache Imd Altcrtumskunclt: 92 (1966): 106-11 5.
"L'ldiome de Bnehmour." Bullc/ill (Ie
I'i/wi/Ilt Irallfais d'archau/ogil.' Oriclliale 75
( 1975):401-427.
Maspero, G. "Fragment de l'cvangile selon S.
Matthieu en dialectc bachmoUJique." Ra'lIcil de
/raV<lI/X rellllils ii la phi/ologic ct il I'lIrcJu!ologie
f:gyplicnllcs II (1899): 116.
I'eyl'on, V. A. Lexicun Li~lglUU~ Copficac. Turin, 1835.
Grallllllalica Linguac Coplicut:, Arcer/wII
Acir/iial/lcllla ad Lcxicon Copticum. Turin, 1841.
Quatrcmcre, E. M. RecJwrdle~ uitique~' sllr la langllc
I.!/ la lil!f:ra/we dt: I'Egyple. Paris, 1808.
Scbwllrtle. M. G. Kopti.~chc Gramma/ik ... , ht:l"(lII~'
gegcben nach des Vcr/assas "l'odt: vIm Dr. H. Sieill'
Ihal. Bcrlin, 1850.
Steindodl", G. LelrrbHch der koplische'l Grmwwuik.
Chicago, 1951.
Stel"O, L KOfltische Grmwnrl/ik. Leipzig, 1880.
Tattam, H. A CumpemJiutl~ Gram/IJar allhe li~'plilm
/.mlgu0f:e a~' Conllli'led in /hc Captic mId Sahidic
/Ji(Jle<:/s, wilh Ob5crvaliolJ.~ ou the 13uslmlUric To·
gelher wilh Alphahc/s and Nwnt:m/s in Ihe /-ficro.
glyphic and Ellchorial CJwra,'lers, wilh air Appcndix
Cmuistillg olrhc Rlulimenls 01 a Diclionary oltlrlt
Ancienl Egyplilm Language in Ihc Enchuri(Jl Clwrac·
lers by ThomaJ Young. London, 1830.
RonOlJ'lIE KASSER
BODMER PAPYRI. The term "Bodmer P<lpyri"
is the conventional designation of an impOltant
group 01" manuscripts (75 percent on papynJs und 25
percent on parchment. lit least 950 folios) held by
Ille Martin Bodmer Foundation, at Culugny, ncar
Geneva. There are good reasuns for tbinking that
these manuseript~ were found logether as a com·
plele collection (pcrhap.~ a plivate libr~uy) in Upper
Egypt; the greal majority uf them (81 percent) was
acquired by the lea1lled Swiss collector Martin
Bodmer, for his libr.uy. The percentages mentioned,
like those below, are calculated, except in special
instances, on the basis of folios the exislCnce and
location of which are known today. (Other folios
lllay very likely bave perished during the centuries
or when Iheir discovery took place.) The Bochner
collection, origin:llly known ;IS the Bibliothcca
Bodmeriana, became, il.~ of 1971, the Fondation
Martin Bodmer. It is by no mcans limited to
papyrology, and even in thl'lt lield it has seveml man-
uscripts (on papyrus, such a.~ P. Bodmer I, XVll,
XXVIII, XLIII, and XLVII, or on parchment, such
as P. Bodmer XXXIX, XLII, and XLIV) c1el'lrly dis·
tinct in origin from the Bodmer papyri pmpcr. In·
formation un this subjcct Wil.~ collecled from reliable
informers at precisely the same time as these docu-
ments came to the Bodmer Foundalion, that is,
probably shortly after their discovcl)' in the Egyplian
sands.
All the Bodmer papyri al'C more or less complete
codices (nineteen in all, according to an estimate

confined only 10 reliable infonnation). and thl-"SC arc
works of vel)' VlU;<.::J si7.e~ and contents. They in-
clude, in Grc\lk (39 percell!), SOllle pagan litcmry
texIs, some booh of the Bible. some Apocrypha. and
Other documents From Christian Iitcnuur(: (hagiogra-
phy, lilullO'. religiou.'i poems. eIC.); in Coptic (58
• pcn:enl), primarily biblical texts, an apocryphon.
and two fragments of Christian literature; and, in
~Iin (3 percent), two pilgan literary texts and (l
fragment of Christian Iilerolurc. Hcrc, of l,;O\n"Se, ac-
count is wkcn only of published texts and of some
unpublished ones regarding which at Icast a mini·
mum of inOispcln5.'lble infonnation is available (such
is nOI the ca.«: fOl' the unpublished remainder a.. rc·
LG • the Latin-Greek codex of Barcelona; d. be-
low).
lh.:re are !lOme n-asoos for thinking thai the
Bodmer papyri were discovCR'd .some yenl's after Ihe
end of Wol'ld War II, in Upper Egypl, either ncar
AsyU! or, more probably, in Debha, a few miles to
lhe northe;\S1 of Nag Hammadi (d. Kassel', 1988),
lhus in lhe $<line geneml region as lhe well-known
Coptic NAG lIAMMMIl UIlRAR,V of Gnoslie manu.<;cnpu,
the remains of a library of thirteen papyNs codices
of the fourth and firth centuries, containing fifly.two
distinct texIs and amounting approxinuttely to six
hundred wrinen folios fairly clearly identified as
such. Although the place and time of lhese finds
were more or less the same, it is impm..~ible 10
group them logelher as one and the same diseoVClY;
while these lwO groups of m(muscl'ipIS, which (Ire
vel)' sizable, embmce, apUr1 from a 101 of more or
lw mUlilatt:d folios, a large number of tiny frag.
ments, nOi iii single shred belonging to Ihe Gnostic
library has bt."Cn found among the Bodmer papyri
and vice versa.
Thus, there are nineteen codices if one considers
only the reliable infonnatlon gathered by the
Bodmer Foundalion al the lime Ibe Boomer papyri
cnme In be included io the !ibmry. There arc some
scholars who, on lhe basis of much later research
(wrne thirty years after lhe presumed d.·lle of lhe
discovery of the Bodmer papyri), think llult they can
also include in the Bodmer papyri various other
famous manuscripts such 3..~ the P. Palau·Ribes from
Ball:elona (lhe Gospels of Mark, Luke, and John in
Sahidic Coptic, ediled by H. Qut:dl.e), and, above all,
Y.lriOUS Iclters of PACHOMIUS, one of which is pre-
served in the Bodmer Foundation bUl wilh nOlhing
til indieate llml il might bc part of the Bodmer papy·
rio Their sugg~tion iii th.l lhe actual librolry of lhe
famous Monastcry of Saint Pachomius al Faw al·
Qibll has be<:n rediscoven.-d. This hypothesis is eel'-
BODMER PAPYRI 49
tainly velY tempting. but the l'eliable infomlation
referred 10 above lends 10 weaken ralher than
slr'Cllg1hen il.
These nineteen codices arc IiSled in Table J. They
contain in all fifty·follr distinct texts and amounl 10
951 (?) pl'(:sclYCd folios of which something short of
100 arc seriously mUlila\t.'d, incomplele, and frag-
mentary (thl~ apart from a minimum of 213 folios
IOSI, if one ca.n InJi'it the dues-and th<.-)' are nOI
absolutely precise-Ihal Ihe texIS and theil' pagina-
tion provide). Of thcS(.' nineteen codices, four1een
arc slill wholly in the Bodmer Fuund;ltion; a fif-
teenlh (Divv-G) did until recently belong to Ihe
Bodmelimm in iL~ enlirely, bUl it was dismembered
when Martin Bodmer made a gift of one of his texIS
(P. Bodmer VUI, 18 folios) 10 thc Vatican Library;
two (Jer-C and Jos-e) are partly in the Bodmer
Founoo.tion and partly in anOlher library: and two
{Ball:-LG and Crosby.q arc entirdy OUlside Ihe
Bodmer Foundation; cleven of lhese codices arc
Coptic, seven arc Greek, and nnly une is Ultin and
Greek.
Following arc the signs and abbreviationli used in
the chart of codic~ and list of papyd contenL~:
A ., oldest wilness: (A) oldest witness in lhal Ian·
guage; (A') oldesl wilness in lhat Coptic idiom;
A. oldest witness for almost the entire tc",t; (A.)
oldest witness in lhal language for almost the
entire texl; elc.; A: oldesl wilness for a lar'ge part
of the tell.t; ete.
a - one of the oldei'it witnesses; ClC., 3..'1 for A,
mUlatis muumdis
AP.c - P. Bodmer XU (unpublished) (texl no. 38)
B - Boluliric Coptic language
874 and B4 = Dohairic (sub)dialt:cts (Ihe laUer
alit'Sled only by Jo-<: [imperfeclly] and [bellerj
by Ihe Pap. Vat. Copto 9, manuliCript of Ihe
Minor Prophets in the Vatican Library)
BtII"C·LG - Ultin-Greek eodell. of Barcelona (par-
lial puh!icalion: lCll.t~ nos. 5, 6, 53; llumDcr of
unpublished tex\.'1 (- 22(?) foliosJ still unknown)
BF - Martin Bodmer Foundalion
.c (at the end of Ihe siglum) - in Coptic
d. - classical veniion (in this or lhat Coptic lan-
guage or dialttt)
compo - composition
conupt - corrupl lell.tual fonn
Crosby·C - Croohy Codex (unpublished) (lex IS
nos. 12, 17, 32, 40, 42)
Ct·e - P. Bodmer XL (unpublished) (tcxt no. 16)
Div-G _ P. Bodmer XXVII, XLV, and XLVI (lell.1S
nos. 4, 23, 24)
SO BODMER PAPYRl

TAIll£ I. The Ni"e/eell Codicts ol/ht BDdlt/er Papyri

Siglulll here Mal. Formal Compo Age (cenlury) B.E Elsewherc [Lost) Sig.t.e.
Ap·C "h mi (7) (MA?]
" 2/3 w
V ',h MA(54 ?) (m; 2?)
Barc-LG
" 'II
III
'''' MA (59 ?) [Illi ?]
C"""y-C
c,e "
m 111·
w
w 5,h ml (8) (MA 71]
111- 3-41h
Div-G
" III
w
3-41h
ml (12)
MA (93) mi (fr.)
IMA]
[mi 2?) (Rahlfs 2113)
Diw-G
" w
{-I 8) (Mi +18) (P 72)
l>t·e I' III w 4>h MA (48)
F...~-C 2/3 w 4>h MA (80)
&·C "m III w 5(-6)lh MA (42)
Jcr-C m III w 4th MA (39) Mi (34) Lilli 2J
Jo-C I' 2/3 w "h MA (77) [mi 5]
Jo·G I' III w 2-3rd MA (100) mi (fr.) I' 66
Jos·C I' 2/3 w Sth MA (21) Mi (18) (Mi?24n]
l..uJo·G I' 112 V 3rd MA (48) lMi 17] "75
Mcn-G I' 112 V 3,d MA (26) Illi (fr.) [mi 6]
Mt·C m III w 4-51h Mi? (48) IMA? 70?]
"s·G 112 V 3-41h MA (49) IM135] Rahlfs 2110
Pv·C "m 'II w 3(-4)th MA (66) Lilli 3]
Vis·G I' 2/3 V 4-51h MA (22)

Divv·G '" P. Bodmer V (celt! no. 35). X (00. 36).
XI (no. 37). VII (no. 34), Xlii (no, 39). XII (no,
41). XX (no. 43), IX (no. 14), VIII (nos. 31. 33)
Ot-C '" p, I30lImcr XVlIl (tellt no. 9)
e1se.....here • ellist..~ in some 1ibr~ry or collection
olher Ihan Ihe Bodmer Foundalion
Es-C '" P. Bodmcl' XXIII (IClll no. 18)
I:.ll-C '" p, Bodmer XVI (Iell no. 8)
fr. • f~gmenl
·G (al the end of the siglu111) • ;n Greek
Jel'·C ,. 1'. Bodmcr' XXII ( - Mississippi COI)lic
Codex 11) (tcllL~ no,~, 19,20,21. 22)
Jo·C '" P, Bodmer 111 (IClIS nos. 7, 29)
Jo·G = P. Bodmer' II (texi 110. 27)
Jos·C • 1'. l.lodrner XXI (- Chcsler Beatly Libmry,
Accession no. (389) (lexlS nos. 10, II)
" - Lyco.Diospolitan COlllic dialect (or c1ullter of
dialects) (here of Iype LS)
·L (at end of siglum) - in Lalin
(lusl] '" mayellist in somc \lIIknown place, or no
longer CJl.isls (having been destl'Oyed)
LuJo-C ,. P. Bodmer XIV, XV (Iellts nos.. 26, 28)
m '" parchment (membrana)
MA "" major part of eodel (£ollowed by the nU111-
ber of the foliato. ir known)
Men·G'" P. Bodmer XXV. IV, XXVI (tellS nos, I,
2, J)
mat. - material
mi - very small part of the Codell (followed by the
number of folios, if known)
Mi • relatively small bul important pan of the
Codc:ll (followed by lhe number of rolios, if
known)
MI-C - P. Bodmer XlX (Ielts 1105. 25. 30)
N - completely new telt: (N) e0l11pletely new ICJl.t
hi that lal1guilge; (N') eomplelely new tellt in
thai Coplic idiom; N. new for almost the whole
lellt: (N.) new in Ihal language for alm01lt Ihe
whole tellt; elc.: N: new fOl' a large p:lrt of Ihe
lelll; clc,; N:, new for part of Ihe tell': ell,',
01'. - the original IlIngU;lgl.: of Ihl.: tl.:ll (the Greek
of the Sepluaginl, 'hough Imnslated from He·
bl'cw, is consil.krcd exceptionally here as ,he
"ol'lglnal language" bel.:llUSe very probably illl
the Coplic Old Testament vel'Sions were lronslat·
ed f!'Om one or olher LXX rext)
p - papyros
P • DIALF.CT r (phonologically quite ncar 10 whal
can be known about ·pS, n tenratively recon·
strocled proto-Sahidic: l"Cmarbbly archaic even
in its alphabet, whe~ 6 Is missing (replaced by
11,) and One finds Ihe following demotic or Old
Caplic letters: .l fl. 1. N. - /~/. ~ /r;/
pre-d. - preclassical version (in one Coplic dialect
or another; whal has remained of il is CJl.tremcly
rare, hence its exceptional Imeresl)

P...·G - P. I3<KImer XXIV (It'xt no. 13)
Pv·C - I'. Bodmer VI (tell:t no. IS)
S • Sahit.lic Coptic language
sig.l.c. - oUid,,1 siglulll in Greek blhllcal textual
erilidsm (of the Old Testament: Rl,hlfs ... ; of
the New TeSlament: P ... ; this is placed in pll'
rcnth~ wht'n unly one pal' of the cudex is
hihlical)
V - codex com,isling of a single quire
Vis-G _ Gn.--ck codell called (in the BorJmer Foun·
dation) Codex Visionulil (pllrtial publication: P.
Uodmer XXIX, text no. 44; unpublished al"(: P.
8OOnll:r XXX to XXXVIII, texLS nos. 45-54)
w - codell made up of several quires
1/1 - folio ltlmust 5Quure in shape (generally,
howcvllr, a little taller tlllln its width)
1/1· .. roughly 1/1, although in a form Icnding
IowaI'd 2/3
1/2 - folio of which thc width ;s almost hlilf the
height
2/3 - folio of which the width is almost two-thirds
of the height
[.•J - with variOl.l.5 gaps
An outlhlc of the fifty-four known tcxls of the
Bodmer papyri folluws:
I. Pagan Texts
1. Mcmmdel', Tire Samilm (nearly three quurters),
in Greek: P. Bodmer XXV in Men-G, lhlrd cell'
lIIry [or. N:J
2. Mcnander, 71It, Dys/wlos (- Kncllw/I Ihc Misntl-
/hropc), in Gn-'Ck: P. Bodmer IV in Mcn-G, third
crntury [or. N.J
J. Mcnandcr, nrc Slril1ld (-Aspis) (roughly half), in
Greek: P. Bodmer XXVI, in Men·G, third centu·
ry [01', N.)
4. Thucydidl'l;, His/ory ... 6.1.1-2.6, in Creek: P.
Bodrm:r XXVI] in Div·G, thlrd-foul,h centuries
[01'. A]
5. Cicero, III Cil/ilillam 1.6-9, 13-33, 2.1-29, in
!..utili: in Bare-Le, foul1h centuI)' [or. A]
6. I'oem on the subject of the sacrifice of Alces/is in
Latin: in Bare·Le, fourth centm)' [or. N]
II. Christian Texts
A. Bible
7, Genesis 1:1-4:2 in 874 (mixed wilh 84): in P.
Bodmer III : Jo'C, fourth century [(A') precl.]
8. Exodus 1:1-15:21 In 8:1'. Bodmer XVI - Ex·C,
lifth(-sl~th) century [(A:) el.]
9. Dcllleronomy 1:1-10:7 [. .] in S: P. Ilodmel'
XVIII - Dt·C, foul,h century, [(A:) d.]
BODMER.PAPYRJ 51
10. Joshua 1:1-11:23. followt.'t! immediately by 22: I·
24:3. in S: in P. Bodmer XXI - Chto'Ster Bl'3lly
... 1389, In Jos-C, fifth century [(A) eOITupt]
II. Tobil 14:13-15 (end) in S: in I'. Bodmer XXI -
CheSH'r St'Utly ... 1389, in J()~-C, fifth cenlul)'
[(A) comlpt J
12.2 Maccabl-cs 5:27-7:41 in $: In Crosby-C, foul,h
century I(N:) cl.]: unpublisht.'t!
13, Psalms 17:45-51:9[..]. 55:8-105:32 [..], 106:28-
118:44 [.. J in Greek: P. Bodmer XXIV - Ps-G,
third-fourth centuries (- Rahlfs 2110) {a] (two-
thirds of this tellt allest for the first time the type
of Gn:ck text from which the Sahidic ~'erslon of
the I300k of PlI:tlms is derived)
14. PS31ms 33:2-34: 16 in Greek: P. Bodmer IX in
Divv-G, lhird-fourth cenluries (.. Rahlfs 2113)
[:I] (s.'1mc typc of lext ".'I 110. 13 above)
15. Proverbs I: 1-2:9, 2:20-1 R: 1, 18:9-20:9, 20:25-
21:4, in P: I'. Bodmer VI - Pv-C, lhlrd(-foul,h)
century ((N') d. 5]
16. Song of SoIOlllon 1:4-3.1, 4:2-8:12, in S: P.
Bodmer XL - Ct-C, fifth century (a) (N:,) d.);
unpublisht.-d
17. Jonah, in S: in Crosby-C, fourth century [(a)
precl.]; unpublished
18. Isaiah 47:1-66:24 (end), in 5: P. Bodmer XXIII
- ['.s·C, rourth century [(A'.) d.]
19. Jeremiah 40:3-52:34 (end), In S: in P. Bodmer
XXll - Mississippi Cnptle Codell II - Jel~C,
fourth eenlUl)' [{A) (N'.) d.]
20. Baruch 1:1-5:5 in S: in I'. Bodmer XXII - Mis·
sissippi Coplle Codex II - Jc...C. foul1h cenlUry
[(A)(N'.) d.]
21. Lamentations, In S: in P. Bodmer XXII - Missis-
sippi Coptic Codex II - Jer·C. fourth century
[(A')(N':) d.]
22, Epislle of Jeremiah in S: in P. Bodmer XXII -
Mississippi Coptic Codes II - Jer-C. fuurth cen·
tUI)' [(A)(N'.) el.J
23. Susannall. In Creek (Thcodotion): P. Bodtllllr
XLV In Div-G, lhlrd-foul1h centuries [or. A (or
or. a)]
24. Daniel 1:1-20, in Greek (Theodotion): P.
Bodmer XLVI in Div-G, Ihird-fourth CelllUnC!'i
[or. A (or or. a»
25. Matthew 14:28-28:20 {end}. in S: in P. BorJmer
XIX = Mt·C, founh-fifth Cl:nturies [(A':.)(a':.)
d.]
26. Luke 3:18-22, 3:33-4:2, 4:34-5:10, 5:37-18:18
(..J, 22:4-24:53 (end), ;n Greek: r. Bodmer XIV
in LuJo-G, third (;entlll)' (- I' 75) [or. A:, 01'. n]
27. John 1:1-6: 11 [..].6:35-7:52, immediately fol-
lowed by 8:12-21:9 [.. J, in Greek: 1'. Bodl1H:r II
• Jo·G, second-third centuries (- P 65) [01'. A.]
52 BODMER PAPYRI
28, John I: 1-7:52. imlllediately followed by 8: 12-
13:9 [..], 14:8-15:8 (..], in Greek: r. Bodmer
•.
XV in LI,IJO'(;. third century (- P 75) [or. A:., or.
]
29. John 1:1-25 [.. j, 1:40-45 [. ,), 2:9-16 [..J, 3:33,
4:5-7:52 [. . J. immediately followed by 8:12-
21:25 (end), in 874 mixed with 84: in P. Bodmer
III - Ju-C. fourth century [(A:.) (N') pred.]
30. Romans 1:1-2:3 (.. J, in S; in P. Bodmer XIX "'"
Mt-C, fourth-fifth cenlulies [(A> c1.j
31. I Peu:r. in Cn:ck: in P. Bodmer VIII in Divv-G,
third-fourth CCnluries (-P 72.) {or. AI
32. I Peler, in S: in Crosby.c, fourth CCnlury [(All;
unpublished
]]. 2 Peter, in Greek: in P. Bodmer VIII in Divv-G,
third-fourth centuries (-P 72) [or. A]
34. Jude, in Greek: P. Bodmer VII in Divv.(i, third-
fourth centuries (-P 72) [Of'. A]
B. Apocrypha
]5. Nativity of Mary (or Protevangelium of James),
in Gn.-ek: P. Bodmer V in Divv-G, third-fourth
centuries [or. A]
36. Apocryphal COlTCSpondcncc of the Corinthians
and the Al'lostle Paul, in Greek: P. Bodmer X in
Divv-G, third-founh ccmuries [(or. N) or. AJ
31, Eleventh Ode of SoIOlllon, in Gn:ek: P. Bodmer
XI In Divv·G, third-fo1ll1h centuries ((or. N) or.
A)
]8, of Paul, Ephesus episode [.. J (, ,J, in U: P.
Act.~
Bodmer XU - AP·C, fourth century (N: (A:)];
unpuhlished
C. Other Christian L1teralure
]9, Melito of $.1rdis, Homily un E.,\sler, in Greek: P.
Bodmer XllJ in Divv-G, third-foul1h ccntUlics
(01". A, or or. a]
40, Melito of Sardis, Homily on Easter, in S: m
Crosby'C, fourth century [(N)]: unpublished
41. Liturgico.l hymn, In GI'Cek: P. Boomer XII in
Divv·G, third-foul1h centul'ies [or. N]
42. Liturg!ctll hymn, in S: io Cr'Osby·C, fourth centu·
IY (NJ: ullpublished
43. Apology of Phileo.s, bishop of Tmuis, in Greek: P.
IJodmer XX in Divv-G, third-fourth centuries
[or. (N)A)
44. Vision of Dorotheos, in Greek: P. Bodmer XXIX
in Vi$'G, fifth century (or. N]
45-52. Eighl religious pocms, in Greek, othelwise
unknown. with the following titles: (45)
Abratlnl (P. Bodmer XXX), (46) The Righ-
teous (P. Bodmer XXXI). (41) [ ... ] of the
Lord J(.'SUs (P. Bodmer XXXII), (48) The
Murder of Abel by Cain (I") (Po Bodmer
XXXlII), (49) The Lord to the ( ... ) (Po
Bodmer XXXIV), (SO) The Murder of Abel
by Cain (2°) (P. Bodmer XXXV), (51) Pocm
Wilh d.'ullaged lille (P. Bodmer XXXVI), (52)
Hymn (P. Bodmer XXXVII); all in Vis-G,
fifth century, (or. N), unpublished
53. Psalmus RespOrlsorius, ill utin: in Bare·LG,
fourth century (or. N]
54. Hermas the Shephel'd, the first three visions, in
Greek: P. Bodlller XXXVIII, in Vis·G, fifth cen.
tury [or. OIl; unpublished
BIBI.1OGRAPHY
P. Bodmer II
Manin, V. Papyrus Bodmer II: Evallgil~ d~ l~dn chap.
1_14. Cologny/Geneva, 1956.
___ Papyrus Bodm~r //, suppJemtltll: Evallgile de
le/m cllllp. 14-21. Cologny/Gcneva, 1958.
Martin, V., and J. W. 8. Barns. Papyrus Bodmer II.
supplcmclI/: lvaugile de lcal' chap. 14~2 I, lIouvelle
editiOlI au"mmfce et corrigl.e avec reprodl/ctiQII
pllOlographique cOlllpfete dl/ lIlalllucri, (chap. 1-
21). wlogny/Geneva, 1962.
P. Bodmer III
Kassel', R. PapyrI/ii 1J<Jdmer III: El'allgilll de leatl e1
GCllese I-IV,2, ell bohai"riquc. CSCO 111-118.
Louvain, 1958.
P. Bodmer IV
Mllrtin, V. Pllpyms Bodmer IV: Mellalldre, I.e
Dyscofos. Colugny/Gcneva, 1958.
I'. Bodiller V
TeSIU~., M. Papyrus Boomer V: Nalivilc de Marie.
Cologny/Gcncva, 1958.
P. Bodmer VI
Kassel', R. Pllpyrw; Budmer VI: Livre des Pml'l!rhe.~.
CSCO 194-195. Louvain, 1960.
P. Bodmer VII_IX
Teslu~., M. Papyrus 1J<Jdmer VII-IX: VII. L'Epitre de
lude; V/I/, Lu Deux lpflres de Piem~; IX, Les
PSill/mes 33 et 34. Culogny/Gcneva, 1959.
P. Bodll1er x-xu
TesIU~.. M. Papyms HOilmer X-XII: X. Correspolldallcc
apocryphe des Corilllhiells el de l'ap6lre Pal/I; XI,
alltieme Ode de &fOIl101l: XII, Fraglllell' d'utl

h)'lfme limrgique, rllfllmscrit du lIIe 5iiclc. Colognyl
Geneva. 1%0.
P. Bodmer XUI
TCSlOZ, M. Papyrus Bodmer XIII: Mililoll Ife Sardes.
HamMill. sur fa Piiqll/l., mamucri/ fill file tii!de.
Colollny!GenilY:l, 1960.
P. Bodmer XIV-XV
Manin, V., (illd R. Kasscr. l'lIpyms /Jodmer XIV:
Evaugile lie tuc chap. 3-24, Pllpyms IJodmer XV:
Evallgilc de )e(l" dlap. 1-15. Cologny/Geneva,
1961.
P. Bodmer XVI
!<asser, R. Papyrus Bodme.r XVI: Exode I-XV,11 1.'11
5<!hidiqllc. Cologny/Cc:neva, 1961.
P. Bodmer XVIII
!<asser. R. Papyrus Bodmer XVlII: Dclllerollvme I-X.7
til sahidiqlle. Cologny!GcncV'"<l, 1962.
P. Bodmer XIX
Kasser. R. Papyrus BOllmer X/X: t:vmrgile (Ie Mal/hie/(
XlV,28-XXVllI,20; Epilrc tWX Romaills /,I-I1,J, ell
sahidiqllc. Cologny/Gcne\'a, 1962.
P. Bodmer XX
Manin, V. Pap)"rus Bodmer XX: Apofoj;ie de Pllileos,
tvtiqlle de nil/lOuis. Cologny/Gcncy:.l. 1964.
P. Bodmer XXI
Kasser, R. Papyrus Bodmer XXI: Vl,16-25,
)OS4lt
VJI,6-XI,23, XXJI,I_2, 19-XXlJl,7, 15-XX1V,23, erl
stJhidique. ColognY/Gencva, 1964.
P. Bodmer XXII
Kasser, R. Papyrus Botfmer XJ(JI el Mi.uis.lippl Coptic
Codex JI: Ur~,"le XL,J-U/,J4: £,mll/JnlalioIlS, Epi/re
de JerClIlle, /1/lTuch I, / - V,S ell sahidiqlW. Cologny!
Geneva, 1964.
P. Bodmer XXIII
Kasser, R. PapYflls Bodmer XXlU: &ail! XLVJI,I-
LXVI,14 /!n $lllJidique. ColognY/Gcncva, 1965.
P. Bodmer XXIV
Kasser, R. and M. TestU7~
PapynlS Bodmer XXlV:
Psaum£J XVU-CXVllI. Cologny/Geneva, 1967.
P. Bodmer XXV
Kassel', R. and C. Aoslill. Papynu Bodmer XXV;
Mellalldre, La Samietllll!. CoI08nY/Geneva, 1969.
BOHAIRIC 53
P. Bodmer XXVI
Kasscr, R. and C. Auslin. PapynlS Hodm/!r XXVI;
ftfblatldre, I.e Bollr:lier; en appfmJice, cOtlll1lbll~ms
all Papyros Bodlll~r IV. Cologny/GencV"J, 1%9.
P. Bodmer XXVII
Carlini, A. "II pllpiJ'o <Ii Tucidide Jella Bibliolhcca
Budrncriana (P. Budmer XXVI!)," Mm'ellm Hd·
vellclIlIl 32 (197';):33-40 (111d pl. 1-3.
P. UOdmer XXIX
HOl'St. A.; O. Reverdin; and J_ Rudhar'dt. Pa/l)"nlS
8<Jdmer XXlX: Vision de Doro/"eos. "dili IIlIee Wle
introllllctiot!, wle traJl/elio" et des "OI~S. With ap·
pendix by R. Kasser and G. Cavallo, "Description
CI d:ll.::llion du Codex des V~ions." Colagnyl
Geneva, 1984.
P. Bodmer XLV-XLVI
Carlini, A. and A. Cili. "Susanna e III prima visionc
di Daniele in due paph; inedili dcll(1 l3ibliOlheca
Dodmedana, P. I3odm. XLV e P. Boom. XLVI,"
MflSCllm Helvetiew/! 38 (1981 ):81-120 (tnd pI. 1-
14.
Other publicatlonll
Mcrkclbach, R. "War1etext 2, P. Colon. IllY. 904.
Komooicnrragment." leitschrill liir Papyrologie
II/Id Epigrophik 1 (1967):103-104.
Ruca-Puig, R. Hilll"e a IQ Vergt' Maria, "Psalml/$ Res'
po"soriu$," Pflpir !fori del segfe IV. Barcelona,
1965.
-,-c "Fragment de 'u &imin' de Menandre. papir
de Barcelona. inyentari no. 45." BoII~lit! Je III ReQ/
Academia de bmmas /etras de IJarce101l0 32 (1967-
1968):5-13.
___. Cicero, Catilinuries (I ('I JJ ill Cat.}, Pap)"ri
lJarcillomJrlses. U:u'cclona, 1977.
___. Alcestis, Hexlulletres Llalins, Papyri RMc!'
110llCllSCS, ftiV. I1U. /58-161. Barcelona, 19l:12.
Shore, A. F. Joshua 1- VI (lnd Otlrer Pllssages iu Cop·
lic, Ediled {rum a Fourth-Centl/ry Codex II! Ihe Clres·
ler Beatty Library, !)..M". Dublin, 1963.
Willis, W. H. "A Papyrus Fragment of Cicero,"
TrQWi(JClions al/d Proceedil/gs of the American Plli/·
oIogical Associalion 94 (1963):321~27.
RODOLPIiB KASSER
BOHAIRIC, a major dialcct of Coptic, calk'd "MEM·
f'HtTtC," "the nonhcm dialecl," or "dialect of Lower
Egypl" in earlier tenninology, and simply "Coplic"
In eightccnth· and ninch,::enlh.cenlUry Irealises, 80-
hairic being lhe 6rst Coptic dialcct wilh which West·
54 BQHAIRIC
em scholarship became :Iequainted. "Bohairic" (8)
WOolS first used by Stern (1880. p. xii).
Originally the nonhern local dialect of the ","'CSt·
em Delta (Bubaira) and WIkIT al·Na!nm. Bonahic
spmuJ dramatically (beginning ;'Iftcr. and as ;'In indi-
reel result of, the ,\It.AD CONQUFST OF f£YPT) eastward
and southward. In lhe eighth and ninth centuries it
brokc the monopoly of Sahidie as a Pan-<:Optic idi·
om and by the dc\'cnth century had largely complet·
ed the proccs... of becoming vil1ually the sole dialect
of Coptic. IJoh:.irie lx:c.mlC the official ecciesiastie:.1
language. and the classical I30hairie version of lhe
ScriplUrcs. che onicial text. 8ol13ilic. which slU"vives
only a... a liturgical langu('ge. W:IS lhe dialect that saw
Coptic oul (IS the living idiom of Egypt. The old
controversial question of its prehi.'iIOl)'-whcthcr il
was never a litcrar)' Innglwgc before the Arab COil'
quest (Stern. 1880, p. 1; Lefort, 1931) or W;\S. on the
contrnry, .(In old Iiler-try dialecl (Worrell's opinion)
has not yet bcen ~ltled. Wllnt survi\'cs in lhe \vay of
Bohair'ie documenlation consists, on the one hand,
of manuscliplS latel' than lhe ninth Cl.'ntUl)' wilh
scriplural, homiletic. hClmeneutic. hagiographical,
and liturgical tellts and. on thc other, a moch small·
er collection of fourth- and fifth-eentury fragments.
all biblical (sce sec. 5 on the V3rieties of Bohairic).
Bohairie shares isoglos.scs with most other dialects
of Cop(lc. mainly with Fayyumic. Middle Egyptian
(lotf..SOI:EMJC). Sahidie, and. more SUblly. certain Nag
Hammadi varielies of Sahidic (especially some lrac-
tates in Codex VII). DIALF.CT C and I)JAu:.CT P. The
persistent. somewhat biased impression of Bohairic
as an innovating dialect is refuted by careful internal
and conlr,lSliw examination. which shows it to be
rathl."r of a consel'Valivc natUI'C (cf. Shisha.Harevy.
1981). Not only its gr.mlmatical minutiae but even
some major issues arc still obscure and in need of
rigurous and mechodologicllily car'cful investigation.
Far from being "sufficiently well known" (Knhle,
TALJUi I. Clu~ed Ullslressed Syll{jbll!~ in fJuhuiric
STRF-SS SVlL\ULE Cl.OOru
PIlI;l'ONIC SoNOIt.ANT No SONOItANT
ONSET
,.
coe••"
""......
enlreatl hear him dlOOlSC
destroy him
him
1954. p. 232), it has, following Stcindorlfs Grflm-
ItIQlik of 1894. been supcrscd...'(] by Sahidic as far as
n:5Carch and tuition are concerned. (For S!.em.
1880. it was still the primary muslralion dialect.)
Since the 18905 "Coptic" par cxccllenn- has becn
Sahidic, and Bohairic has been suffering gl'3ve schol·
arly neglect {cf. Erman. 1915, p. 161). This article
will attempt to provide a blief In>ological profile of
Uohailic gmmmar. While details of phonology and
nonsyslcmic mO'llhology t11'C rcl:.th·c1y well known.
its Y)'Mimu~ de valellr and syntall still hold quite a few
mystelies for the linguist. The account given here is
predominantly synchronic and noncontl'nSlive.
l. Phonology. Morphopholllllogy. and
Grllpltemles
1.1. Probably thc most .~lriking feature of llohairi{;
is lhe nonpcrlincnt, allophonic stalu.~ of consonant
aSpir..lliun in words of nalivc Egypl!.rn slo{;k. The
a.~pirated allophone (e, <j>, 'X) occurs "combinalorily"
before. and in eOnlaet with, :. SOllonmt (any of /b/.
11/./m/, In/. Ir/./w/. and Ij/) in initi:lI clusters :111(1
elsewhere {nOM. crown; "OHOY. immonal; <j>Me1lftT.
the bclo\'oo) or "spontaneously" as thc onset of a
stressed syllable (indeed. "stress" is a fealure equiva·
lenl to "sonority:- and thus the "sponllll1eOmncss"
is relative and only a manner of speaking). 6, lhe
allophone of x before sonor.lnts (6M)G, bed), none-
theless constitutes a phoneme (611. quince. vcn>us
Xli. dish).
1.2. The 8 phonemic inventory features lhe oppo-
silion /xl : fhf, graphemically ~ : t (:.»'tIt', lo.....er
pal':tfll¥. upper pan).
1.3. The open Iinal unstl'essed (posltonic) vowel in
8 Is III (~, man; HGYI. think, thoughl). Table I
display!> the facts in the case of closed unstressed
syllables (cr. Polotsky, 1933).
1.4. NOllfinnl historical 131)'ngeat.\ (primary and
$TRF..ss SVlL\IJl,£ OJ'EN
SoNORANT SONOItANT ONSI'" I
COM NOSONORANT
,. e
c,..". -, "'"'
h~ .. bn..ak choose

secondlll)', evolved from r or I) lire nOl realized in
Bohairie: lI,IOI1t, in existence: "'11, finger; C(JIll, re·
main ovel'; rl6-, thy. (second fcm. sing.) Finally, one
finds I: SI.'Wnd fem. sing. ~, lhou too; T«lOyHI,
stand lhee up: masl;. OY>.l, one.
1.5. Palatal sibilant assimilation is Ihe rule: ~...,."
make live, flOurish; ...... despise.
1.6. Long diphlh<.mgs lengthellt.-d from shon vow·
cis ()Ceur wilh II' and j: WIll., bl'cud: roy. honor.
1.7. TIle syllabicily of vowels and nllsal sonOI1:mls
is indicaled by means of a superposed poim (Xlllttltf;
see WINKIM). In ela.,~ical usage (manuscripts prior to
lhc fooneenth ccntury). Ihis applies to any vOVo·et
eOllSlituring by i\Self a syllabic (;L"i 1'1110/0., he went
out; i111O'(t. bring (imp.l) and 10 Mand II conslituting
a radicnl or a gmmmatical clement and preceding
another (mON, 1'eSl; ilOO'I, he; Mo/~, for God). This
syJlabichy is canceled in cel,ain combhmlolj' ci1"
cumstances (d. POIOlSky. 1949). In lalel' Bohairic,
one 6mb the djinkim on olher consonants (¢OOI
smell; KtttIO'(, you are coming).
I.&. Numbers arc usually symooli1.cd by letters
and not wriuen oot (Dt. 34:8, MX" Ht."OOOV. for thiny
days; Mk. 6:40, K"'T'" 1" 1" t1llM K;LT'" N N, by hun·
dreds (HId by fifties).
I.!l. Thc phoneme {i{ is usually exprcs.<;ed by an
iOla, even when initial (i. come, go: illl, thir.>l).
1.10. Proclitically weak elements arc nO' always
marktd 115 such (Ennan, 1915): 1tlQK., oyott-, Httoth
2. Morphology and Word Formation
2.1. There is superficial (struelur..llly resolvable)
coincidence of the pclfect base wilh the sccond
prescnl{Futurc convencl'. both ... (OpposccllO the til'-
cumstanliaJ E1). a·vocalism characteril.es Ihe preterile
con\·ener tu'll' and the negative aorist MIa....
2.2. The rclalive convener 61'0 l.. common 10 lhe
bipanite and all tripartite conjugation Forms (iIT...·I-,
relative perfect).
2.3, The relative and second perrecl convener:s
coincide. as ClT·. with systemic eonsequcneL'S.
2.4. TIt.e relative convener CT6 has no pre nominal
a1lomorph, thus differing from lhe other Ihree con-
venCB before the bipartite pattern. ere- is an alter·
nanl (variant?) of the circumstantial before the exis-
lenlial oyotI. TIle converter.> and some bases have a
1'6- allornorph before lhe shm' second plul'lll suffix:
1r6T6N·, NlorCTGN', Il,llof6TClN', (GT)"'p6T6t1·, etc.
2.5. The base of the conjuclive is irre·. prenomi·
nally as well as prcsulfixally. In Ihe firsl singular the
basc-plus-aclor is irr...·: in ihe Ihird plural it is kroy.,
which is opposed 10 ftcc·. the sole representative in
BOHAIRIC 55
Bohairic of n synt.lgm (the SahiJie conjunctive) in
which iI· lll11rks as modifier 11 nexus of ".,ClOI' plus
verb. "
2.6. The so-called third fUIUre is l:Hogely conven·
ible III Bohairic (Stem, 1880. sec. 418-19;
A.ndersson, 1904, pp. 62[.).
2.7. In one variety of Bohairic (R'C 5.3) there oc-
CUD a special negative-condilional ba~c. "'"II(J· (dis·
cussed by Cerny, 1963, (Inu Kassel", 1963). '(IJ;LN oc·
curs only in the affinnative form of lhe conditional
c1auSL..tlipanite conjugation fonll. The neg;tlivcd
base coincides with Ihe second presenl (J.....TEH-). a
coincidence thai is diachronically significant but
synchronically probably superficial.
2.8. The negative jussive (causative impcr..ltive)
00sc is in Bohlliric MtHlMOf<l·: ilS conneclion Wilh the
ncg:uivc impemllvc chamClelistic MIlCr' is thus scv·
ered.
2.9. The negative aorist base is MlI"'('), showing
diachronic affinities with the SI.'Cond lense.
2.10. T6f"'- is tht: second singular feminine form
of the future.
2.11. The first singular and third 1,lul':31 actor suffix
pronouns are syllabic with the cauS<llive infinitive
(opl', oroy-) and negalive lhil'd fulure (ilrn", ilJiOy':
d. Polol~ky, 1960, sec. 49).
2.12. Verb Lexeme{SllIllve Pecullarille.. Histori·
cal JQe ;'1/in"Qe .j infinitives (Stem's class Ill) usual·
Iy have no ·r- in the pronominal state (ClN'" , bring;
MEG •• give binh to; .Y.6M •• find; 6J.C •• exalt). On
lhe othe.· hand. thc imperotive fOl'01 marked by ...
often ha~ ./ - (irITl', do; it/IT"', bring). Verbs of
Gr'Cek ()I'igin have in Bohnhic the Gr'Cek infinitive
form ('11'1, ·eeoc) and al'e integraled in the COlllic
conjugation by means of Ihe auxiliary or- (Ilr +orlli.
bear, 6f "'OIUOCEKI, embrace. greet). The stative of
Ihe causative lexemc class ends in 'I (-ltoyr',
OloMtlloyr1 • being erc.'lted).
2.13. The imperative of "give" has tlll'ee allo-
morphs: MOl, Mlo-, HHI'" (I'OIOl~ky, 1950, pp. 78f[:
1971,2131f.).
2.14. II vcrb-nominalizalion rorm in Xit/· is gram·
maticalizcd as IUOtrrCl·!ere· (Stem. 1880, sec. 470-
72; Mk. 14:55. bnXltI~'II. to kill him).
2.15. The definite determinator pronoun {III has
only one form (with no special prccluster allo-
mOl1lh).
2.16. Bohairic has II plural infix '1/- (it/loy<l1. oalhs;
CN"'yZ, feller.».
2.17. The first plural object suffix is usually (post-
cooso'lantally) ·Tllt/ (rarely 0(1").
2.lg. Postacljunelivc Greck-origin adverbial modifi·
ers may be marked by h (AIU.Mx;).
 .. BOHAIRic
•
:I.•,....... tu. Panel.. Itt<:. (Rote
Relationship), and Prosody
3.1. FIN:.llzallon Pall~m•. The se<:ond tense fo-
cali1.es adverbs only, not actor or object (pro)nouns
(except for ),f'tITCllq 0'1', How are yvu? d. Polotsky,
1960, p. 409). Interrogative pronouns may be con·
strued with an unmarked (basic lcn.'le) topic, csJl'C"
cially me hrst perfect (Gn. 27:33. "IH oyM ),'OCCIf.lt
O'(.EOf'C 1tHl, Who then hUnl(:d game for Ille?), but
wter more usually the nominal cleft-sentence 1'01-
(em. In the lauer case, lhe topic constituent is either
the invariable U6T· (Polouky, 1962, PI'. 419£. (-CP
424). whkh difers from lhe "$Ubstanlivized" rela-
tive ... 6T- (ltw.- rel:llive eJl;panding a demonstrative
and indeliltire pronOUrui as well as proper Rames; cr.
Polotsky, 1962, .sec. 9; Shisha-Halc¥)'. 1981, »p.
32If.): Mt. 3:14, 1f«lK 6T(lf' xpU. G61lDHC, II is I ",,-ho
need 10 be bapli1.ed; MI. 9:5, oy r).f O9HOTH Axoc.
what is it lh:.. is casy 10 say? Mt. 2:22 l.fX6UOC (lTOl
Itoyfo, It is Archc1aus thaI i.~ king; Mk. 8:37. q..l rJ>r
GT6 ....,...,. "J>THl'l l'rrCl,j'fIlUlb I'lT6'....yXtl. This is whal a
man will give in cllchangc for hi~ soul.
3.2 £lr::traposltion. Bohairic is strikingly topic-
mart.ing, favoring a front (topicalizing) extraposilion
as topic of a nominal sentence (Gn. 24:65, n)I[M.
_ tJII 6TllI. Who is this man yonder?) and In other
construcliorlS (Shisha.Halevy. 1981. p. 321). 1hc rear
extmposition of a noun lexcme 10 an "intcrlocutivc"
(finl!-l;econd pernon) pronoun is marked in Bohail"ic
by:u,- (e.g.. Acts 10:41. las. 4:12).
3.3 Nominal Synt8gmallel. The Bohahie system
of detenninator nudear pronouns ("ankles") is
quaternary. ddinite-deictic ({III-}). ddini!e nondcictic
({I..}). indefinite ({oy-}). generK:. nonindividuali7Jng
01-). Of these. Ihe first lwo are interrelated in a
complicated. still panly obscun:: sel of factors. SOllle
external (cOIellltHlI). othel"'5 intemal (i.e.. selection of
{n.j by t\ special lexcme pllmdigm in a conSllllction
In.} 1'1. expressing inalienable possession. opposed to
{ttl-} NTe, which cxprcssc!l noninh<n.:nt "appurte-
nance"). Elucidating this issue is probably the most
urgem single task to be undertaken by students of
this dialect. ,.. is also used to add further Icxemes to
the de1enninator·plus.lexeme basic unil: ~,. 0V0:t
•• as in MI. 23:17. 19, HtCOX. avo: HB.6AAG. Ihe !ltu·
pid and blind; Acta MQrtyrUm 1.21.1r.. ~
~ fttU,HT (nolll, predicate) "piliful lind mcrciful."
3.4. The predico.tion of pos:'It'ssion is effected in
Bohairic by a parnrligTD of adverbial'predK:ate pat·
term prl'dicating 1rrJ>'" (U. 3: II). and IlO4 only by a
•
verboid (0'y0ffTJ>'" / HHotrrJ>+, a.~ in Gn. 16: I; d.
Shislm.li:tlcvy. 1981. pp. 317[.). The pI'onomina]
1'0.I.H!.~.~lmr never occurs as object of lhc vcrboid. bUI
as the subject of the adverbial predication (Dl. 4:38).
3.5. The pronominal subject of afJinnative bimem·
brol nominal sentcm,:cs is sometimes 7.eroctl when it
is anaphoric to a delemlinalor or an extraposed
topic (Shisha·Halcvy, 1981. pp. 328r.; I Cor. 5:18,
ClMMt tlOyOO OYJ>1 "yt rJ>N l>f'O'I XG COlt
GOytlOf"OC). The most common instance of lhis is
the dislinctively Bohltiric pos~ssive nGTlj<p->+ (11-)
(Lk. 6:30,16:12).
3.6. (trO. lhe gmmmatically opcrJlive eau!\.3tive in·
finitive of If't. is in Bohairie subject to the SIl.~rn­
Jemsh:dt Rule and Ihus incompatible with Ihe me-
diate (11·/Htio".) dirt:ct-object construction in the
bipartite pauem (Stem, 1880. p. 292; e.g.. MI. 5:32;
De Vis. 1922-1929, 1.14.6).
3.7. The bip<trtitc pattern predicating an ad\'ern
favors the internll:diation of a copulaI' Sfalive (Gn.
26:24. ;-:.01 116MAK. I am with you).
3.8. Gender. The calaphoric gender in "illlpCrson-
al" pt'edications is as a rule the feminine. On the
other hand, the pronominal subjeci of the pn..'dicate
no the dcbit/obligtttion of ...") is (at least as a
variant) the masculine: Ga1. 5:3, 'fGfO'l Cqo +t+ottoc
~. he is obliged to ob:;crve the whole !..aw.
3.9. TempusJehre Idlosyncrasll'S. The so-called
third future is in Bohairic a true tense. not a mooe.
in pal"..Idigm with the pl'Cscnt·ba.~cd imminent fulure
mar'ked by -tlJ>·. The conjunctive htL~ oflen a .~ubjunc·
tival or "that"-fot'111 value (Sterl1. 1880, sec. 442),
such as expanding the cataphoric feminine in "im-
pel'!iOnal" predications (Mt. 5:29. CClr HO'ff'I rJ>r It,U(.
ffT8 oyJ>t ~ T>.KO. It is good for you thott
one of your members perish ...). The second rela-
til'e perfcct fonn serves no! only its topicalwng ad-
nominal runction but also as a temporol.protatic
"tempomHs" 10pk before a main clause (constitu·
ling a "lopic·comment" nexus on a macrosyntaetic
level of analysis; In. 11:28, q.J>t GTACXO'I ACO,lO lue.
Having said this, she wenl away). The temporal
clause is thus not expressed by a specifie clau.se-
tripartile conjugation base. (Incidentally. the S(:cond
perfect in 80hairic cannot be further convened by
the cln::umSI8nlial COI1\·erter.) The linal and con'
ditional clause paradigms include in Bohairic the
conjunctive (aftcr Greek final conjunctions of 6o,Iul.
n:specliveJy. I Cor. 12:25. Ml. 6:14ff.). 'nle postim-
pcmtive paradigm lacks in Bohairic a specific
marked apodotic form (TJ>f'6'1' in other dialects. {'S-
pecially Sahidic) and features, typically, imperative

and jussive forms (M\. 9:6; Lk. 7:7) Ix:liiuc lhe non·
specific conjunctive (ACl~ 6:3) .wd O)"O;! plu.~ future
tcnsc (M1. 7:7; Prv. 4:6). Till: "ethical d:.ltivc" is regu·
lar aner 196 in lhc nondumlive eonjugalioll (lIJ'6 Ii),"").
3.10. Prosody and Junelure. Elements of rda·
tively ....~k SITl:'S5 in lhe ullerunce (nalive Egyplian
enclitic par1iclcs, augenlia, .).fl. the "backgmunding"
116) tend to a s.entem:c-po:;tcl"ior, "truiling" po:;ition
(Shisha·Halevy. 1981. pp. 319f.; e.g.• MI. 23:4. 26:44;
In. 5:30. Lk. 16:2).
The relative convl'r1er l'IT(\, when exp:mding lhe
formal demunstr'ative anteccdcnt I'll 01" 'hilt. may
bc separated from thc cUllvel1ed conjug:.l!iun,[ol·m
by at least two aJjacenl par'lldigms ("SIOIS"), the fil'llt
(pro)nominal and the second ad\'erbial (Shisha-
Halevy, 1981, p. 318; e,g. Dt. 2:25, "" 6T8
),~~€M lllM;'4'oUl 8y~Clr. tht:)' who shall
tremblc if lhey hear )'OUf name; Col. 3:7. lUI £Te
,*-T(ln :/WTtitl II),f'(lT(ltlHOfll ~!lf'tll ~.'}IlTOY, those in
which you 100 used to w:l.lk); this irldicat~ lhat the
converter/conjugation-form scam is juncturally open
to a degree.
3.11, TIle functional rnnge of lhe coordinating
H6tt- is considembly extended in Boh'lirie. entailing
reduced funClions for O¥O!' (lffiH- is preferred as a
coordinator of noun 5)'T1tagms.)
4. lexicon: Idlomallcs
4.1. The Boh(lific lexemc invcntol)', idiooyncrnlic
10 a considel':lble extent, IHls never heen properly
researched in respect of eithcr its inlernal or its
oonlrosth'e SIlUctUI-e. In the unstl'Uctured lexicon
peculiar to Bohairic. occasionally in common wilh
Fayyumic (e.g.• l'fIon, be wroth; oycurn, send; KHft,
cease; ~\OX, foot; ClUlH. side; ~, pour; 6ctaIa;II.
up). one notl'S eases of I: I correspondence with
Sahidic (6HHO'I' : tlktMI. breasl; XJ.Gt1 : t&OYI'. left
side; 0Il0Yt : ct!lOY2, gt!ther), 2: 1 (IOUrl + ~~ :
~lfB, children; 19),- + 2),' : 19J.-, untO), 1:2 (KHtl : oyUI
+ 2Gl, cease, have done), (lnd so on.
4.2. Although no over'3l1 statistics .we availaole
01\ the Greek-oligin component of the Bohairie Icxi·
con (cr, Kasscr, 1966. and Baucr. 1975). one
impl1.'SSionistically notes the higher frequency in
Bohairie of the use of Grt:ek loanwords as well as
their broader semanlic spectl'Um and their number
in absolute terms. which is larger in comparison
with Sahidic usolge. Some loans (e.g., 6CT1l1 1It..tI. tltl
Ole, MeN oytl 60. TO "omOtl, oy llJ.rJ. TOyTO, oy t'J.p)
arc cxclusive to Bohairic jll1d show to whal extent it
imported ready-made Greek phrnses; others (e.g.,
BOHA'RJ'C 57
IWC. 0'yH, 2JlfJ., tl~) do OCCUf elsewhere. but are
much more comllion in Bohairic.
4.3. Phraseology;m<1 idiornatlcll arc again virgin
fields of stuJy. Peculiarly 8 afe, fOf instance. or
oy
(HJ.7). what for. to what purpose?; 1iEH-, OOHlo7,
togelher with: and Noy1I.oy.xJ oUl. nol small. rO!, s
HOG, ~ W-. ClHloT8 (Act... 12:18, 15:2, etc.).
5. Varieties of BohaJrlc
.5.1, Wilhout takinx a stand on their relative sta-
tus and relative chronology. one cnn point out the
following main subdivisions, 01' Gill/WIgen, thaI B
texIS fall into, from lhe grnmmatical [lOint of view.
Given thc cun-ent statc of knOwledge. one can do no
more; as mon' evidence comes in (e.g.• following
the publication and evaluation of thc "Old &halric"
T"'elve Prophets. unbiased eonsiderution of Nitrian
sources) and as the g-tnernl dialectologieal picture
becom(."'!l clearer (as it mrcly will. rollowing thc pub·
lication and study of "Middle Egypti(IO" evidence),
one may be able 10 intcgrate these lypes of Bohllirie
in a coherent sy.~tem,
.5.2. "Classical" scriplural Bohairic conventional-
ly scrvt.'S as a point de re"r-re for judging other types
and is USltall)' used fur "Bohairic proper," Although
it is by no means homog:enous (being often variously
blended wilh Nitrian; St.'C 5.4). it nevertheless repre·
sents an optimal ttstu di lingutJ. cslX'Cially irt "good"
consistent manuscripts (such as Vnt. copto I and
Bihl. Nat. copte I).
.5.3. A group {(,gain, not monolithic) of founh·
and fifth-ecntury biblicaltcxls-extremely early doc-
umcnt(ltiOIl in comparison with Ihe hullt of Doll3ilic
scriplural sources-diffe~sharply from the classical
idiom in linguistic usage. The largest single docu·
ment of this kind published to c.ble is Papyrus
Bodmer J1J, containing the Gospel of John (Kassel'.
1958, and 1966, pp, 661f; cf. DlAl..E.CTS); another ex-
tensive m(lnuscripl conlaining the Twelve Prophets
in the Vaticana wa.~ studied by H. Quecke. In
Bodmer III one finds, mnong others, lhe following
idiosyncrasies: HtU, there; atJ.. two (for the classical
~y, au.y): 0"(0t4l, and; lhe negative condilional
J.lfH(\q.: the preterite relalive COn\'cntf 8r- (known
also in Gnostic Sahidic. Subakhmimic. and Middle
Egyplian): absence of the djinkim: (lQ/femetll of !)-!.
6-.x. t-n. Under the samc heading. one may also
include some shorter biblical texts or apPr'Qximately
the same C(lrly daling, including passagcll rrum
Jam(."'!l (wilh the djinkim; Qucckc:, 1974) and a bibli·
cal anthology (Hu.ssclman. 1947), On some "Bohai-
 • 58 BO HA IRI C
, •
ric" dem ents in Old Cop tic, s(''C Kah le (19) 4. pp.
243[ ).
5.4. Nitl'lan Doha!ric is attes ted main ly in Illlgl o·
graphical. homiletic, find herm eneu tical texts fl"()m
the Nilrian Monastery of Macarius. whe re Ih('y aIX:
gene rally supp osed 10 have been tran spos ed from a
Sahi dic Vorf(Jge in the nint h cent ury. but ill al.so
found "see ping thro ugh" hUa classical sour ces. 111is
kliorn has !lot yet been rede eme d rl'om neglect due
10 the bia.~ of "secondhandcdncs.o;'· and "tain ting
,"
and Nitn an gram mar has not had the altcl llion it
de5ervcs. Phon olog icall y, one observC$ here !) fluctu-
ating with l (e.g., in lIf)ftll, dow n) and 6 with x (in
cox , fool; XJo.Hoy>', camel). Typically ther e (lfe
C¥C9tlH, tree; CHOfIT, fann ; TIlOyOOY. stan d up; and
koyl , SOlan. Spo radi cally , com bina tory aspi ratio n is
abse nt. As regards mor phd ogy . one finds ),-(1 for
the seco nd pres ent conv erte r; t1T6f6- is found as a
vl'1rirmt of pren omi nal (lTll'; in ccri ain eltlsscs the
pI"t'suffix<l1 nllo mor ph of thc verb lex.l.'nle is cxte nded
to the pren omi nal state , leveling simplification into
two -abs olut e and preo bjcc t-al lom orph s (set"
Polotsky, 1930, p. 875 [-CP 344J); <:oyt.IH-, TO'f"OC',
(1,1011', TON-, ()Q,I', 1I,IOyO-; typical arc the conj ugat ion
ba!ICS Q,lJo.HT6- and Hru.t IT(l· (first sing. r:.tu. Hn,- ,
I(l).HTJo.'): OIUiO"( occu rs fOI' !he S(,.'Cond plur al
afte r
frroT -. One enco unte rs the "fre ezin g" of the poss es-
I.,...
sivc suffix in llC'lf'Ul'l, (Pololsky, 1934, p. 61
[=CP 366)]; Gr'eek loan ver'bs occu r al!!.p withotll {JF·.
Synlactically, one finds the relativc to Dc com pati blc
wilh indefinite dcte rmin atio n (OYJo.I OTJo.<t·, B."\lcstri
and Hyv ema t, 1907 -195 0, 2.206.23; f'H'1t OOfIJo.H£'t,
Homefies 1.101.4) and the circ ums tant ial expa ndin g
definitc nou ns (I1IMJo. 010 ""C HMo<t, Balestl'i and
Hyv cma t, 1907 -195 0, 2.184.22f.). i\,~ in Sahi dic, lhe
seco nd ten!\(' may have a nonn dver hial focus
(Polotsky, 1944, pp. 22, n. I, and 31; 1971, pp. 126,
(35). The nega tor Jo.lI is com pati ble with inde pen.
denlly negative elem ents : HttolI· Jo.H (Balcstri and
Hyvernat, 1907 -195 0, 1.9.8), MIIOf' Jo.fj (ibid. 216.3).
The regu latio n of 111- irre· vel'5US 11- H- adno min al
ex.pa.nsion appe ars 10 be disruptt..-d or chan ged. IKI
occu rs (as a back grou ndin g of mac rosy ntac tic sub-
ject) afle r verb fonn s Olher lhan the imp elfe ct
(Hyvel'nat, 1886 -188 7, 135, 13f" Jo.'I.; 146.6r., 6y-, cir·
cumstanli:ll; 150.13,0)'01'1). Although nllmy of thes e
lraits are aUributable to the innu ence of Sahi dic, Ihis
is by no mea ns true of all.
5.5. Liturgical Uohairie has neve r been t..'Spccially
l:onsidercd from the gram mati cal poim of view. The
djinkim occu rs over most cons onan ts, incl\lding
surd s; phon ctic spel ling s arc very com mon . if. is
oflen zero ed. Som e of the synlactic: char acle risti cs of
Nitrian 80h airic arc in evid encc ; the word orde r is
occa sion ally rem arka ble; "agr amm alic al" eonSlruc·
tion~ (suc h :\S X6 + ful. 1 in a final ctau~e, 1\16 HJo.~
in the dUl<llive conj ugat ion) occu r, Nominal scn·
lenc es with zcnx :d IKI arc com mon ; the conj uncl ive
occu rs in initial position.
5.6. Nonliterory Iloh airic is still a conl plet c mys·
tery. The sixt h-ei ghth ·cen tury insc ripti ons of Kellia
in Wlldi al-Na!l'itn belo ng here orlly in tl scns e (they
incl ude tom bsto ne and othe r pers onal rcligiou.~
texts); Ihey arc inten.'5Iing (and as yet unn::sc:archcdl
from !he linguistic poin l of view. One finds here
sporoldic variation of B - y, 0 - U, eM - H; Ihe
conj unct ive Til'; the spelling 6.... Jo.~)ICTOC; spor adic lib·
sene e of na.'lal-Iabinl assi mila tion (HIl1Jo.MIUI) and of
com bina tory aspi ratio n (nH6)'1). Prop cr nam es are
expa nded by lITe C-ot+ 1IT6 11T6AH6). On the whole,
Ihe language COnfOl'lllS wilh the classical mlh er than
the Nitl'ian ~hmdal'l.1 of I3ohairic.
5.7. Kah le's "scm i·Bo hair ie" Bala'i'lllll no. 19, a
foun h-ce ntur y papy rus text with passages from Phi·
lippians, show s som e Fayyumic and Sahi dic affini·
ties.
6. Sele cted Bib liog raph ical Info rma tion
6.1 Maj or or Com preh ensi ve Tex t Edll ions . Bib-
lical, hcnn eneu tic: Tau am (1836. 1852 (Prophet.~J).
de laga l'de (1867, 1886 [Pen tateu ch, New Testament
Catena]), Bur mes ler and Devaud (1925, 1930
[Psalms, Proverbs]). I'orc her (1924 Pob ]). Hom er
(189 8-19 05 [New Test ame nt]). Patristic, hagiograpb-
ical, hom ileti c: Hyv ema t (188 6-18 87), Baleslri and
Hyvemat (1907-19SO), de Vis (192 2-19 29).
6.2 Gra mm atic al DI,leull8!on. Andersson (1904)
cOlllains. besi de blat anl erro rs. a few nota ble obser·
vations. Mallon (1956) is Ihe only mod em SPCI;ia1
grai lima r (cc. Polotsky, 1959, his maj or treatise con·
cern ing Bohairic, as well as 1930, 1934, 1944, 1950)
with cxten~ive bibliography, chre stom athy , and 11105'
SOlry; it leaves muc h 10 he desil·ed. While Peyron's
veneroble gram mar (1841) is still of value, Stem
(1880) is still by far the best trea tmc nt of Boh:tiric
(lL'! of Sahi dic) gral llma r; the Sch wan e (1850) gram-
mar is skeletal, but cont ains numerou~ impol'lant
gram mati cal obse rvat ions , Note also Sch wan e's un-
wieldy wor k of 1843. and !he earl y grammal'5 by
Tuki and by Scholtl. and Woide (bot h 1778). Chal~
(1933), a deta iled and extensive contrastivt..'-(\inlecto-
logical gram mar , ha.~ many mer its and mtlkcs quite a
few pioneel'ing statcment~. Till (1931) is supcdicial
and almo st useless (cc. Polotsky, 1934). Finally,
Erm an's famous, yet unfollowed, cont rasti ve study of

juncture (1915) aims at reviving interest in Ilohail'ic,
and ShL~ha·Halcvy (1981) dwells on some conselVa-
live char.lctcristks of this diak-ct.
6.3 General Dlnlcclologlcal DlllCusslon. Kahle
(1954) i~ still the prime source of information (l..'Sp.
pp. 23lfr., 248ft). WOrfell (1934, esp. chaps.. 1-2)
trealS Bolmhic phonology and the general SIaIUS of
, thl.' diakct. Vcrgotc (1973, Vol. lb) discusses B ph~
nology as a component in a p3IlOl'amic presentation.
,
I
Bohuirk features in all of Ka<;.<;er's impOl1.anl dialec·
lologiCliI studies (sec esp. 1981. pp. 92fT.).
) Louvain, 1958.
6.4 Lexlcalogy. Only Peyron and Tatlam (bolh
,
"
1835) cater specially to 8. The priceless information
,- in Cnnll',s Dic/iOtllll')' (1939) must yet be resolved for
the individual dialects. G. Bauer's concordance
,f
, (I975) of the invariable Greek c1emenlS in the Bo-
hairic New T~ament is a wekome 1001 of research.
"n .....hich. onc hopes, is to be clllendl-d to Ihe res! of Ihe
Grttlt. as wdl as the indigenous, lexicon.
•
;- QIOLIOCRAPHV
,-
Andersson, E. Au.sgewlihlre Bemcrku"ge" ilber d,m
bohllirischetl DiIlIela itn I'ell/Il/tllth koplisch. Uppsa-
la, 1904.
Balcstri. G., and H. Hyvcmat. ACIIl Mllrl)Tllltl, I.
CSCO 43, 44. Paris, 1907, 1908. Ae/a Mllrtymm, II
r (Tat]. CSCO 86. Paris, 1924. See also Uyvemal,
), 1950.
"
10
Bauer, G. KOtlkordllllZ der /liehtflek/ierle.. gricel,i.
se/re" Wlll'/er im bQ/lflirischetl Neueu Tesiamelll.
Wicsbadcn, 1975.
h·
,d
BUrmC1ilCr, O. H. E. and E. DCvaud. Psal/erii Versio
Mcmphi/;ca e Recognitione Pallli de IAgaroe.
Louvain, 1925.
-,_. us Prol'ube~' de Salomoll (ClI. J. v. 1-14. v.
4)
26'. Cil. 24. v. 24-1'. 29 Itl v. 50'-1'. 77 e/ CJJ. 29,
,r·
v. 28-1'. 38), leXIC bohaMqllC d,1 Cod. 8 de la
.,1
Rylauds I.Ihrary, M,wcl!esler, d" Cod. 53 e/ 98 de la
n· IJib/iolhi::que Valicture el rlu Cod. 1051 rlu Musee
0) Cople uu Cllire. (/ve~' le~' \!uri,mles de 24 aulres
)s- mmuucrils el "ldex des "loiS copies el des IIlOI.~
,', gree.~. Vienne, 1930.
m
ric
m-
Cerny. J. "The Hohairic Verbal Prclix J.NN(l'l·." lei!·
sehrifl fllt iJgyplh'elrc Spraehc /Ilul Allerllllnsk,mde
90 (1963):13-16.
.0, Chaine. M. Elemell/s de grallllllaire dia/eCla/e cople.
Paris. 1933.
m·
Crum. W. E. A Cupti~' Dlclimlllry. Oxford, 1939.
by
Erman. A. "Unterschicue zwischen den koptischen
n,
Dialckten bei der Wonverbindung." Situmgs·
,~
betiellle der Prell.ui.',eheu Aklldemie der Wissel/·
":ial selJollell,lJerli1l I (1915):161-72.
Homer, G. W. The Coplic -Version 01 lite New Testa·
lIy, mell/ ill Illc NUr/hem Dia/ec/. Otherwise Called
, of Memplti/ic alld Boltairic. London, 1898-1905.
BOHAIRIC S9
Husselman. E. M. "A Bohairic School Tcxt on Papy-
rus," lounral 01 Near E(lSlenr Studies 6 (1947): 129-
51.
Hyvel'll,ll. H. US Ac/es fles martyrs de /'I::'i:Ypte. Paris.
1886-1887.
AC/Il Mar/ymm. II (Tr:mslationl, Addi/is
ludidbllS TO/illS Operis. cseQ 125. Louvnin, 1950.
Kahle, I'. E. Bultf'iUlh: Coplic Tuts Irom Deir e/·
BII/,,'iUl" iu Upper Egypt. London, 1954.
Kasser, R. Papyrus Bodmer m: EI'IlIlgile de lean et
Gen<tS4,' J-JV,2 "PI bohai'riqlle. CSCO 177-178.
_ _ _ "A propos des difrerenles romles du condi-
tionncl cope." Mudu" 76 (1963):267-70.
L'Ewmgile ulou Saill/ leall el les versions
copll!S de la Bib/e. NeucMtcl. 1966.
___ "ProlegomcnC$ a un CS5ai de classification
systemalique ~ dialC(:le$ el $Ubdialecteli coptes
selon les cril~res de In phonttique. I. Principes et
lemli/K)logie," Mllsian 93 (198Oa):53-11l. " ....
II. Alphabets ct syslcmcs phonctiqul'l;." Musiall 93
(198Ob):2J7-97. " ... , III. SYSI~mes onhogrnphi.
ques el categories dialC(:lales.'· M,uio., 94
(1981):91-152.
Lagarde, P. A. de. Der PePlla/elich koptiseh. LeipZig,
1867.
_:-_. Cllleuae ill EWlllgefia Ael:>1,liaclle Quae
SlIpersu,,/. Gt>llingen, 1886.
Lefol1. L.. T. "Lillcralure bohairique." Mllseoll 44
(1931):115-35.
Mallon. A. Grflltlltraire 001'16, bibliographie, chresl/)"
malflie e/ I'OCllblf/aire, 4lh L-d. rev. M. Malinine.
Beirut, 1956.
Peyro'l. V. A. Lexioou U"g"ae Cop/iclle. Turin. 1835;
repr., 1896.
--==:
_
Grammaticf/ Ung"ae Cop/ietle. Turin. 1841.
lAJxico,r Cuplicllm. Berlin. 1896.
Polull>ky, H. J. Review of H. de Vis. Humefies l:uples
de la ValicmlC. Oricllwlislischc J.,ilemlllrzci/1wg 33
(1930):871-81.
___,. "ZUI' koptischcn Lautlchre 11," Zcitsc!trill fur
iJl:Yplisdre Spruehe IIml Allerlumskllnde 69 (1933):
125-29.
Review of W. C. Till, Kopli.~chl!- Dill/lOkI-
grammalik. mil Lesesl/lcken wrd W(lnerbuch.
:==.
GUllil1gi)·chl.' Gdehrlc Alluiger 196 (1934):58-67.
Eludes de s)'lI/axc COp/fJ. Cairo. 1944.
. "Unc quc~tion d'orthogmphe boha:iriquc."
Bulleli,t de la SociClc d'archcologic coptc 12
(1949):25-35.
_ _ . "ModCll grees en cople?" In Cup/ie Swdies ill
HOllor of Wa/ler ElVlug CrUlII. PP. 73-90. Boston,
1950.
___. "Zur Ncugesla1tung dcr koplischen Gmm·
Illalik." Orieu/lliislische Llteralliruil,mK 45 (1959):
453-60.
___. "The Coptic Conjugation Syslem." Orien/alia
29 (1960):392-422.

60 BOHAIRIC, PRONUNCIATION OF LATE
•
"Nominalsatz und Cleft Sentence im
I(optischen." Orlen/alia ]1 (1962):413-30.
::--:-. ColJecI~d Paper-s. Jerusalem, 1971.
Porcher, E. "Le Uvre de Job, version c;;opte publiCi:
et traduite," Pa/ro{ogia Orl~malis 18 (1924):209-
239.
Om:cke, H. "Ein altes bohairisches Frogmen! des
J.,kubusbriefes (P. Hefd. kupl. 452):' Oriell/alia 4]
(1974):]82-92.
&hoIl1., C. and Charles Godfrey Waide. Gmmml/li~'/l
Al!f;Ypliaca Ulrlllsque Diu/ecli. Oxford, 1778.
Schwar11.e, M. G. Dos a/Ie AI/Ypllm, oder Sprae/re,
Geschichle, Religiotl !/trd VerflllSSUtrJ: des alum
AgyplCtl Ilach dell a/liigypfischctl Originalschrifu!tt
und den Milthei/ungen der nichl.iigyplischell Ill/en
&hrif/$/eller. leipzig. 184].
Schwartu:, M. G. Koplische Grllmmlltik ... , herllllS-
,e'~tl nllch des Verf~r-s Tode von Dr. II. Sltin·
IhtU. Berlin, 1850.
Shisha·Halevy, A. "Bohairic-Late'Egyptian Dia·
glosses." In Swdies Pr~ttted 10 Hilns Jilkob
Polo/sky, ed. D. W. Young, pp. ]14-]8. East
GlooCC!iter, Mass., 1981.
Stem, L Koptische Crummillik. Leipzig, 1880.
Tnttnrn, H. wicott Aegyplil/et>-Lalillwll, ex Veleribl4.S
Linglloe Aegyplillcoe Mottwtrenlis, el ex Operiblls Lfl
erozii, Woldii, el AlioTlltll, SWIIIIIO Studio Currges.
IlI/n, crml Indice VOCl/lll IAlillomlll. Oxford, 1835.
_ _. Dllodeeim Prophewmm Minorllm Libros in
LillgrlQ Aegyptiaea Vufgu Cuplica sell Memphilica ex
ManuscriplO Parisiensi Descriplus et cum Manu·
scriplo Johantlis Lu ... COUll lOS Laline Edidit. Ol'
ford, 1836.
_,--_ Prophetae Majores, ill Dia/eclo Linguae Aegyp-
•
tiacae Memphitica ULl Copliea, Edidu cum Ver-siorre
Lalil1a. Oxford. 1852.
Till, W. C. Koplische Dialektyammatik, mil
Luutiicken utld Wiirterbuch. Munkh. 1931; 2nd
cd., 1961.
Tuki, R. Rlldimenta Litlgllae Coptae sive Aegyplioeue.
Rome, 1778.
Vergole, J. Grammairc caple, Vol. la, {nlroollclion,
phQtI~liqllc cl pllOl1olugie, morphologic synllreml/liqllc
(slTUcmre des .lcIIIOIllemes), pllrtie syllchr'Oniqlle,
and Vol. Ib, Inlrod,lCliorr, Jlhorreliqlle el phott%gie,
morphologic sYl1lhemaliqllc (slrnc/llre des semutlt~­
mes), fXlrtie diacNr'Onique. Loovain, 1973.
Vis, H. de. Uomclies copies de fa Valiclltle. Copenha-
gen, 1922-1929.
WOrTell, W. H. Coptic Sounds. Ann Arbor, Mich.,
1934.
ARlI!l. SIIISHA-H.\L£VY
BOHAIRlC, PRONUNCIATION OF LATE.
The phonetics of a dead language can be detennined
in an indirect way only-namely, by a .scrutinizing
•
analysis of spelling irregularities that arc based on
phonetic phenomena and of traniiCriptions in the
writing system and orthography of another language
Ihe phonctics of which are better known. Absolute
proof of the issue can never be gained. But result~
obtained from different sources and by differenl
methods arc to be regarded a.~ probable if they are
consislenl.
BUI is Coptic a dead language in re.~pcct to phu·
netics? Has not the Coptic liturgy been I'cched io a
tradilional way down to this day? Although sollie
authors have e1aimed near'perfeet authenticity fol'
one or another modem tradition, It seems highly
improbable that thc 1II0ther tongue of the Copts has
Idt no mark on the spelling of the liturgiC31 Ian·
guage. It is, there£ore, advisable to take a critical
""od-tllat is, to reconstruct the pronunciation of
ancient living Coptic from contemporary sources
and to confront thc issue of such an endeavor with
modem evidence only a.~ a last resort.
For the literory Coptic of the thhteenth century
(which is, of course, the BOHAIRIC di:lleet), much
elucidation can be gained from a coclex of an Arobic
version of the Apophlhegrnata Palrum thai i~ cntir-ely
written in the Coplic alphabet (CaS£tnova, 1901;
Sobhy, 1926; Burme~ter, 1965-1966). Some n~m.,rks
on the eharocter of Ihe Arabic idiom of the text are
necessary. It has been plallJiibly classified by Blau
(1979) as "Middle Ambic Substandard:' He wrotc,
"Its author(s) intcnded to write Classical Ambic, but
whcther as a result of his (their) ignorance or negli-
gence, clements of Nco-Arabic penetra\(.'d into h.
Likc Middle Arabic texts in gencml, oor text is char-
acterized by freely altcrnating features of Classical
Aroble, Nco-Arobic and pseudcKorrections" (ibid.,
p. 215, sec. 2). The main features of its phonctics
have been elaborotcd with a SI.Ibstantial degree of
certainty. (/ WIlS pmbably pronounced In the classi·
c"l way (voicclcSIi uvular plosive), although a pro-
nunciation as lil or (g) cannot be rnlcd OUI (ibid., p.
221, sec. 8: SnI7,inger: 1971, p. 61). ~ was of pabta·
lizcd 31ticulation ([8] or [gJ). ~ and; had c;;oalcsced
in an emphatic spiront, most prob.."lbly tj.. n,is pro-
nunciation may also suggcst that!!. and! had pre·
served their spirant articulation, although there is no
direct cvidence to excludc a plosive articulation d
and I, respcclivdy (Blau, 1979, p. 221. 5«. 9;
Sattinger, 1971, p. 52). The author generally pre'
serves ow and oy in diphthong transcription, but in
some cases slips to his Neo-Arobic vernacular mon-
ophthong articulation (ibid., p. 47). In fonns of the
verb gifa, to COllie, he presents purely Nco-Arabic
features, clearly eliding the glottal Slop or hamz
 BOHAIRIC, PRONUNCIATION OF LATE 61

(geyl, 1 carne, gqydl, fCIIl. sing. active p;:It1iciple;
ibid., p. 52).
The main regul:lf correspondences between lhe
Ambie phonemes of the lelll and lhe Bohairic signs
of the lranSCliption are given in Ihe following tables
(ibid., pp. 49-50, but Wilh observations of Blau,
1979. pp. 218-22. se<;. 6-10):
I. The Consonants
zero
Remarks. Amble I is gcncrJlly rendered by the
aspirate, o. tr in the final position, / nlay also be
rendered by T.
Arabic ~ to; generally rendered by T; in nonfinal
positions it may also be rendered by o.
Arabic k is l-endered generally by x or, more rart.~
Iy, by 11... In the final position, however, k is ellelu·
sively rendered by K.. This leiter is also used to reno
del' Arabic q (see Table I).
It is remarkable that T is not used to render Ara·
bic I (ellccpt in some cases where the Iauer is in the
final position). This can be best eKplained by assum·

,
I
b
I
.
"
0; in lin:!! poliilion also T (see remarks)

x
ing a "soft" articulation (4) for T. Funhcrmon:,
three tendencies can be: observed (I) the use of
a:o;pirate signs for nonemphlltlc Mops and of nonas·
b , pirate signs for emphatic Mops, the reason for this
b • being. in all probability, the notably nonaspirated
d A character of the Arabic cmphatics; cr. Klistner, \981,
d A p. 4]); (2) the use of nonaspirate signs instead of
, r
, , aspirate signs for Mops in the final position, such as

, , T occasionally for e, and II.. regularly for x, proving

that Coptic nonaspirate stops were of soft anicl.lla-

, ,
l • tion in nonfinal positions only: (]) the use of II.. rath·
er than x (Dlau, 1979, pp. 218-20, sec. 6) (one may
d , conclude From this that the aniculation of II.. was less
I T; in nanlinal position also (see remarks)
, , lit soft than that of T and II).
In the Arabic transcriptions of Coptic liturgical
•
• texIS (of later date; cr. Worrell, 19]4, pp. 5-6), non·
final T is regularly rendered by Arabk d or 4 (or ~
I '
f , whkh had coalesced with d in Al"dbic), though not
q K in Greek words (.r.1}'Q, ~"If; ...,.,h...;> , xc;
k x, more rarely K; in final position, exclusively etc.). In what is probably the oldelit transcription
K (see rem;u'ksl tellt preserved, an undated eodell published in ell-
I , ecrpts by Gahier (1905), final T is regularly l'endered
m H by Arabic ,. The transcription that Sobhy (1940) pub-
"
" ", lished in ellccrpts-which is daled, according to
him, A.M. 1438 (but lhis cannot be confirmed from
'"
, , the printed rendering; at any rate read "9" [ .. !d')
instead of "8" [which would be 1I<1'])-is less consis-
tent in this, a.s are the reeord~ by Pctmcus (1659; d.
No use is made of the following Copli\: [etten; ror Galtier, 1905, pp. 109-110), de Rochcmontcix (1892;
lrnnscriblng Mabie consonants: ~, 4'. t. 6, consonan· taken down 1876-\877), find Sobhy (1915 and 1918;
lui oy. taken dnwn early in this century). Modem rcfomled

TAllLE I.

ARABtC COPTtC TRANSCRtPTtONS

NONRNAL POSITION FINAl. POSlTlON
,
,, e
T (0)
X (Mo)
o~)
T
Ie.

q K K
62 BOHAIRIC, PRONUNCIATION OF LATE
pronuncinlion does not al1iculatc T "softly" at all; it
is, nuber, I or ~ in all positions, in accordance with
the Greek pronunciatiun.
2, The Vowels
a. d if there is a !wrt mlllaJ!~am in the S...Ulle sylJ".
ble; otherwise, (j (sec Bbu. 1979, p, 222, sec. II,
and remarks)
i 6, ocCllSionally I
"I I 0,occasionally oy
Ii oy, but also 0 if In the vicinity of a hart
mulal!~am (see remarks)
uy ),1 if preceded by a !.,mj IIIlIttJ!!J!tJlIJ; otherwise,
(JI 01' III indiscriminately
uw ),¥
Remtlrks. TatJ!Im, or the glottali7.ing effect, is a
c\mracteristic of the ernphatics s, d. I, l, uvular q,
and, to a les.~er extent, the post<!orsal 'lI~Ulal' consu·
n;lI1ts hand g, thc pharyngcal sounds of ' and h, and
in ma;lY instances r. Allhough, fur example: both
Ambie s and .~ an~ rendered hy Coptic c, Ihe tr'fln-
scriplion di(l'cren(ialCs in rendering 51l by CEl and .~a
by C),. This proves beyond doubl thai), and (l were
pronounced diffcrently in the Bohaidc idiom. which
underlies the Coplie lmnscriptiun.
Similarly, the laler Arabic lranscriplions make use
of the Ambic emphmics 10 distinguish Coptic vowels
fOl' whicll thcre (Ire no distinct Ambic graphemes. In
the text published by Gallier (1905), lhe re(lder can
be sure that an Ambic .?d renders c),. whereas lhe
Arnbic slJ l-enders co (or CIl) nuher lhan c)" more
uften than not. Similarly, both CO nnd ClIlllre almost
alwnys rendered by ~'Ii, whereas Sli is the l'egular
equivalent of coy. TI;e writer of lhe teXI published
by Sobhy (1918) docs not proceed consistently, but a
tendency toward distinguishing), and (l is still clear·
ly disccrnible. In the Coptic idioms underlying Ihese
lmnscriplions (though nOt necessarily the copies
preserved, one of them perhaps from lhe early eigh·
leenth centUlY), the vowels)" and (I were obviously
pronounced in a different W:ly. But coalescence of
these vowels is atle.~ted as early as the mid seven'
tee/Ilh century. In the recOl·d done by Petl'aeus
(1659) both lettel'S are l-egulnrly rendered by II. The
S:lme is fuund in de Rochemonteix's (1892) and
Sobhy's (19t5 and 1918) records of lmditional pm·
nunciation. It is only in the modern refOl'llled pro·
nunciution lhat ), :md G urc again distinguished as a
lind e [B], rendered by alif and yr.', respeclively, in
the popular khulagi~ whieh have lin Arabic tl'anscril)'
tion, Here, emphatics arc only used 10 distinguish TO
and TID (tmnscribed by !u) 1'1'O1ll Toy (tmnscribed by
IIi).
Conclusion
The evidence gained from the Bolllliric Imnscl'ip·
liun, the Ambic tmnscripliuns of liturgical Bohairic,
and tmnscl'iptions of this into lhe L"llin :Ilph:loel
from the mid seventeenth century onward corrobo·
ralCS many of the results Ihat have been gained frolll
other evidence (see 80HAIRtC).
The Bohairic consonants are vuiceless, excepl M,
N, ", r, and, if in a non/inal position, 5 (sec below),
A "soft" al1ieultllion of lhe nonaspirale plosives is
nssumed fOl' all Coplic dialects. This has been cor·
rohorated by the evidence of the Arabic tmnscrip-
lions: the usual cquivulent or T is Anlbic d 01' 4. It
may, however, be aSSumed tlull It was nOl 01' Ihe
saille "softne.'i.~" as n, T, and x; it is mther often used
to render Ambic k instead of x. Worrell (1934)
thoughl il possible Ihat l3ohnir'ic II, T, x, and It were
voiced whenever going back to Egyptian b, d, t! (=
g), and K, respectively. In the Coplil: alphnbet of lhe
Arabic Apophthegmata, however, these signs repre,
sent voiceless stops: it is not T that is used for Arabic
d but ralher A (a le!lel' of lhe alphabel of Coptic
Greek). If .. is used for Al'ahic b and x tor AI'abic g,
this m:ty h:lVe been done by d"f.mlt, there being no
voiced altel'llalive available, in l:Ontrasl to the case
of T,
The problem of x is !".Ither one uf Ambic dinleclol·
ogy, as this lettel' has by and large been idenlilied
with gIm, a phoneme whose aniculation vaJie.~
gl'enlly in 1I1e Arabic idiorns or Egypt (sce Woidich.
1980, pp. 207-208). De Rochemonteix's (1892) Up·
pel' Egyplian infOl'm:mls pronounced x as J (g),
though one infOl1llant offered a fl'ee(?) vaJinnt t.
Sobhy (19 I8, 1" 54), on the other hand, daimed thnt
in Uppel' !!gypl, x is J whel'e it cOl'responds to
Sahidic oX bUI g whel'e it COl1'Csponds to Sahidic G
(but note that xe in the text he reproduces is xe,
nOI 6G, in Snhidie). In Lower Egypl, x preceding
vowel i was pronounced a.s g, but othelwise it wa.~ g,
according lu Sobhy (1915, 1" 18). A very simil.lr IUle
applies in model'll reformed pl'onunciation, which
has g before i and c. This is rcmarkahlc indeed, As it
cannot bc explained by Arabic innuence, it is obvi·
ously a testimony to internal Coptic development.
In lhe final position, n, T, x. and It seem 10 have
conlesced with the aspirates, 4>, e, G, and x, respec-
tively. This. again, is corroborated by the evidence of
the Mabic tmnscl'iptions.
 BOHAIRIC. PRONUNCIATION OF LATE
No to aspirale stopli, in thc Ar..bic transcriplkms. a
(possibly lale) tendency 10 pronounce'" as a frica-
li\'C, C\'cn in genuine Coplic words, is allcsled; il is
sometimes rendered by Ar..bic I (corresponding evi-
dence can be found with de Rochemonleix. 1892).6
is nol USl.'d for h'llnscribing Ambie. It is rendered by
.I in Arabic, 1Iithough Ihe assumed pl'Onunciation is
~ •. This can be explained by the fact Ih(\, Ar.:tbie
(both clllSSical and Egyptian) hllS no (; phoneme, and
the device of rendering Ihe Bolmil'ic phoneme by
two Ambic phonemcs (and, by consequence. two
graphemes), namely I plus S, met with reluctance,
Comparc this to the usc in modem Egypt of s to
n:ndcr Turkish t (which is '" in the Turkish Latin
alphabel; St'C Prokosch. 1983. p. II). But ~ml:Wberc
the t aniculation may have survivl--d. Although bolh
Petraeus (1659) and de Rochemonteix (1892) render
6 by s exclusively. Sobhy (1915. p. 18. and 1918. p.
52) heard ttl (though obviously not in OG. which is
lois). This could. howcV\:r. be intellll"eled n.~ a lrail
of the refonnctl pronuncialion. which has thc t
sound (rendel'ed! plus ~ in Arabic scl'ipt). again with
the exception or oc.
II is assumed that 1\ was pronounced as fl voiced
bilabial fricative, /3 (- £). This ol,lculolion wos still
noticed by de Rochclllonteix in 1876-1877; Sobhy
(1915 and 1918) notcd that nonfin'll p, is pronounced
a.~ vocalic II. and never like the rounded "' of Ara·
bic. The C\'idcncc of lhe Arabic transcriptions is in
agreement with Ihis: initial p, is rendered, nOl by
wliw but ralher by a!if plus w:'i.w. and once in the
syllable-initial ~ition hamza with kasro plus w:'i.w
(":")"!JI,~I ,HIlGJ'Uf&COI'T): by indiealing a short
front vowel. the writer obviously hinted at a non·
rounded anicul'ltion of the labial.
In the final position. ho.....ever. p, was not pro-
nounced as a fricative (ef. Tuki. 1778, p. 3). This
cannot be verified in Ihe Apophthegmata transcrip-
tion, as Ambic filml w is reali7.cd as voc:dic II in the
",,"usal forms. But both in the lr:mSCI'ipliolls and in
Ihe record~ of tmditional pl'Onunclnlion, final B is
renden:d by the con-esponding plosivc (Ambic b). II
is not pos.~ible tn ~y whether finul B fully coalesced
with final ;. or the former remained r.oflcr and/or
unaspir3ted.
It is a very remarkable facI lbat at the time lhc
Arabic transcription of the Galticr (19(5) lcxt was
produced. Copt<K;rcek words were mostly pro-
nounced according to rules similar to those of late
toine and modem Greek.
In many words, T is rendered by the Ambic voicl-...
less SlOps I or !, This indicatt.'S that it was not of soft
63
articulation. as it was in autochthonous Coptic
~"".
Thl,: voiced stops of Greek had developed into the
con-esponding mcatiV\:S in late antiquity: b > {j (b)
> v; d > S (!!); and g before front \"Owcls > J (Ji) > ,.
but uthelwise > y (t).
The relevant corrl,:~pondcnccs with A.....bie ~igns
can be explained by as.~\Iming a similm' pronuncia·
tionor the Copto·Greck wonls (see espedllly for r),
The aspirates of Greek hod developed lnlo the cor·
responding fricatives in late 'lntiquity: pi > I/J (/I) > f;
I' > " (9; and Ie' before flunl vowels > (: (9), bUl
otherwise> K (h,.
For lhe Copto-Greck words in Bohairic. note cspl-...
cially that'" was 001 rendered by Ambic b; e was apt
to render Arabic !: and x was rendered by Ambic j
(lhe sound value coming closest to f in Arabic) if
preceding a front vowel. but otherwise by Ir.
One will be inclined to aUribute the introduction
of such "learned" USo'lge to a mther late period of
Coptic literacy-for example. a period of high philo-
logical interest, such as the thirteenth and rom·
teenth centuries, Note, however, that some or lhe
misspellings in eorlier Coplic (d. Crum, 1939, pp,
48-49, 516, 540-41, 745) can hanlly be explained
otherwise than by assuming a l.....ldition of "Neo-
Gn:ek" pl'Onunciation. The queslion is, though.
whether this pronunciatiOn was applied 10 lhe
Copto-Greek words in eorlier times in lhe Sllme
maller~f.course ....'3y as in lhe Gallier (1905) text. for
example.
Note th'll lhe informanli or de Rochelllonleix
(1892) were not very consistent in the use of r, A.
and x in Copt<K;reek W(lrd~. somctiml-'S prouounc·
ing them in the "Coplic" ........y. namely g ( < g1).
even when preceding back vowels; d instead or !!.: k
instead of lJ Of f·
Pn.'Sl,:nl.(L'ty liturgical rccillltion follows the mles
of a rerormed pronuncillliOIl. It is mill'nI'ed in the
Arabic transcriplions lhot have replaced lhe Coplie
char..eters in the populo,' klrlj/ag;s, The values allli\>·
uled to the Coptic signs lIppcllr systematic and uni·
ronn, making tnlOSCliption almost a trnns!iter..tion.
Consonants are more or less rendered llccording 10
the Neo-Greek \'3lucs, X is g (spelled CS ) bcron:
front vuwcls i and e. but ot.helWis<: g (spelled
Olher \oaIucs have been mentioned above. A compic-
c: ).
UOWi k-ature is the mechanical rendering of Ihe
djillkim by hamz.a: ~, 'c'drrf; ~ , kp·l'lrmQl.
and 50 on.
These modem innovations represent the greatest
breok in lhe history of Coptic pronunciation, But
64 BOHArRIC, PRONUNCIATION OF LATE

TAIlLl! 2.
ifGK",), :x:.ll~"~T
).rrrGH
I. 'ariden ;lnOJmbU, """"
;l1lds6s hen uScb~mOI
2. arilbn enemb{;a cngas ban uiabehmOl
3. ariti!n 'en'empU 'engos hen 'uSep'chrnOt

.xo lIGHllDT GT;')oH ,*k>yI H).rG<fTOyW

I. dicbeni6t ethen nip'bJi marddlibO
2. !\;a ooni61 adhan niraul m3rarduo
3. ge pcny6l 'etl]cn Ilifi'ui mareftllv()

Nxfl m:lIl.r),H H).rocl fI.xn T6KHI1TO'(j'O

I. OJndw bck'mn lIIurcsI :m<!sc dek-medur6
2. cn!\;a b;:lkl'l\n mar.lS1 enga c.Iakmaduro
3. 'cnge pekmn mares'! 'enge tekmel'ur6

IlOT6ttl)Jl,
I. bedchn;.\k'
HJ.f'CI"'9GM lI '""'of
;lmp'rti
mal'eB6bi
2. bedehmlk mamf~bi emcbl-fJ.di
3. petehnak marefMpi 'cmefriti

"". ",.
I. ~en tp"e
H6H tlXEtl
nem hidScn """""
bikahi clc.
2. han elba 'lelll hilian ebkahi elc.
3. hen 'etll llCrll hi~cn pi k~hi ctc.

whereas present·day liturgical recitation would per- 8lDLlOGRAPilY

haps nol be comprehensible 10 the ears of a
medieval Copt, this would certainly nOl be troe of
traditional recitalion even a.~ it was heard in thi~
cen1Ury. Although it cannot be denied thtll changes
had occurred-because of the inlluence of Ambic
and inlernal development-the ancient lradition
had been preserved in an astonishing measure. An
example (fable 2) will serle besl to clarify lhis.
The lin>t line of the example is a reconstroction of
what the beginning of ,he Lord's Prayer l11uy have
sounded like in classical times. BUl note thal lhe
phonctic rendelirlg is quite imprecise. Voiceless
stops [q, 4l are meant by b and d; what is wriuen f is
thoughl to be a bilabial fricative [ell]; short t :rnd u
are open vowels (t, :I): t was rather an al! sound (or
perhaps even w; d. Vycichl, 1936).
The ~ccond line renders Sobhy's (1915, p. 19) reo
cord in the conventions used herc (.t for 511, elc.). An
Upper Egyptian pronunciation J: has been assumed
for .x.
The Ihird line is a rendering of modem church
recilation as it is Irnnscribed in Arabic script in the
popular khulagis.
Dlau, J. "Sollie Observalions 011 Q Middle Arabic
Egyptian Texi in Coptic Chametel"ll." IImlsalem
Siudies ill Arabic WId Islam I (1979):215-62.
Burmesler, O. 1·1. E. "Ful1her Leaves I"l'Orll the Am·
bie MS. in Coptic Script of the Apophlhegmatll
I'3,rom." Bill/etitt de fa Societe d'Q~htof08it cop/e
18 (1965-1966):51-64, pl. I-V.
Casanova. P. "Un Telltc arabI.' lranseril en caractcrcs
COplCS." BlllIlHi" de /'IIIS/itil/ frall"ais (/'archeologie
oriell/ale I (1901):1-20, pI. 1-11.
Crum, W. E. A Coplic Victiomuy. QlI.ford, 1939.
Gallier, E. "Un Mnnuscrit copte en CnmClCI"e!I;
arahcs." BIlI/l!litt de I'ltlsti/ilt frattrais d'a~htologil!
oril!tl/ott 5 (1905):91-111.
Kastner, H. PhO/letiJc uttd Photlotogil! des "lOdemell
Hochorabisclt. Leipzig. 1981.
Petraeus, T. P.~almIlS Primus Davidis, Cop/icf!., Arabice
et I.,mine. London, 1659.
Prokosch, E. Osma/lise/les Wortg'" iff! AgyptL~ch.
Arubischen. Islamkundliche Unlersuchungen 78.
Berlin, 1983.
Rochemontcix, M. de. "u Prononeiation modemc
du eople dans la HaUle Egypte." Memoires de fa
Sucielc Unguisliqllfl. 7 (1892):245-76. Repr. in dc
 CRYPTOGRAPHY 65

Rochemontcix. Oeuvres divl!fSes, pp. 95-129. Bi· TAOl£ 1.

bliolheque q;yptologiquc 3. Paris, 1894.
Satringcr, H. "Zur Phonctik des 80hairischen und
I • I' • 100 P
d~ Agyplisch·Arabischen im Miltclaltcr." Wietler
2 P 2. • 200 q
,
].I!i/schrif/ lilr die KIiI/cle cles Morgel/falldes 63-64
(1971):40-65.
3
4 , y 3'
4.
A 300
400 •
Sobhy, C. P. C. '~rhc Pronunciation Qf Coptic in the 5 • 5. "• 500 .;
or
Chun;h
2 (1915):15-20.
Egypt." JOlin/a! of Egypli/IIJ Ardwl!v!ogy

-::::C' "La Prononciation modcrne du cople dans

6
,
,, •
7
< 6Q

,. ,•
7'
f 600
700
X

•
w
l'Eglise." IJuIle/ilr de /'II1Sli/ll1 Ir/m~·/Ii.s d'arc/reologle
p '00
oriellw/I! 14 (1918):51-56.
"FragmentS of an Arabic MS. in COptic
• 90 900 ~ or-t

Scripl." In Hugh G. Evelyn.White. The MOl/as/eries

of the Wadi '/l Na/n'll, Vol. I, pp. 231-69. New
so on. The next set or nine letters wen: used to
York, 1926. express the hundreds, as Table 1 iIIuslrates. Here
_.,-_ "1111.' Traditional Pronunciation of Coptk in one can see thnoe archaic leuers that had fallen out
the Church of Egypt." Bullelill de 10 Societe of usc: ~ (stigma) for 6, 1 (qoppa) for 90, and " or-t
d'archtologie cop/e 6 (1940):109-117, pI. I-II. (sam pi) for 900.
Tuki. R. Rlidimellla UI/guae Cop/ae sell Aegyptiacae. During the Hellcnisllc period, imitating a Jewish
Rome. 1778. cryptogr<lphie process (called a/bam), sollie Greek
Vyt:ichl, W. "Pi&lsel, ein Dorf mit koplischcr Ober- created a similar encoding based on that division of
lieferung." AfilleiIlIIlgell des dell/$£hctl Il/s/lfIIU liir the former alphabet into three portions (or rows).
iigyp/ische Allerilimsktmde ill Kairo 6 (1936):169- This system consisted of inverting the letters of each
75. row and replacing the normal row by the inverted
Woidich, M. "Da.~ Xgyplisch-Ambische." In 11Imd·
bueh der (JTllbisehell Dialek/c, cd. W. Fischer and
row-for' example, a f3 'Y 6 ~ ~ '7/{J becoming {j 1J (
~ ~ 6 'Y {J a, and normal a being replaced by {J, {j by
O. laslrow, pp. 207-248. POI'a Unguarum Orien'
Lalium n.S. 16. Wlcsooden, 1980. 7/,6 by (, and so on (see Gardtbausen, 1913, p. 301:
Worrell, W. H. Coptic Somrds. Ann Arbor, Mich., Wissc, 1979. pp. 119-20). AJ; this systelll of inversion
1934. had the weakness of not being able to modify e (~), H
HELMtJT SATLINCER
(v), and ... (,,), located al Ihe center of each row,
spt:cial cl)'Ptic symbols wen: fabricated for them.
For Instance, e was translated by • and H by III.
Whcn the Copts bonuwed this system, the archaic
CRYPTOGRAPHY. AI times the Cop15 have felt Ictter -t, which had the value of 900 and in such
the need to use clJ'PI.ogr<Iphy in order to hide the text.s was wriuen with the letter p, had fuJlcn into
contents of certain annotations, formulas, inscrip- disuse; it was thus rendered with some lack of pn:ci-
tions, and message:>. About thirty examples of this sion, as if it wcre Ihe well·known letters yr bound
have been recorded. It would, however, be exct:ssive togethcr. Such was the basis of the cryptography that
to speak herc of a "Coptic cryptogl'ilphy," for, as the CoPl~ mostly used (Table 2). It is noteworthy to
shall be seen, even in a Coptic contell:t, the scribe I'Cmark that in Coptic the Creek 1 is currently con·
used cryplOgr<.lpltic systems borrowed from Creek fused with .., by which it is replaced.
and even preferred Greek over Coplic in formu1a.~
thus disguio;cd. Thc cl)'Plographic systems employed
can be summariwd within lhree types.
TAIlLE 2.
'-0
b-.
-
,,
.-" f·
Co.
f
Flrsl Type ,. , '-0 T_,
The two principal forms fully merit description a.~ A-, H-, y-x
"encoding." fur the Greeks took them not from tlte
cla.s.sical alphabet but from an archaic repertoire
0-' H-H t-t
<- A ,- H x-y
used in writing number.;.: the lil'St nine characters of
!he archaic Cnock alphabot were U5ed to cxpress the
,. , 0-' ,-T
,-.
11-'"
It - I .·C
units one through nine. The next set of nine were
employed to exprC5li the tens: ten, twenty, Ihirty, and 0-' f - f
 66 CRYPTOGRAPHY
•
This system was suitable for encoding a text WI;t·
ten in Greek, and in fact, in encoding fonllulas, the
Copts mostly lL'ied Creek formulas, even in the body
of documents OIhc:rwisc wrillen completely in C0p-
tic. However, when Ihey wanted to hide a truly C0p-
tic formula, they either did not modify the autoch·
thonous graphemcs (especially lV, 'l, t, .x., and 6), or
th(.'Y encoded them by means of convcnliorml signs.
Ilere an: liOme examples of this syslem and some
known \'3riations of il;
I. From the Coptic trcalise entitkod "Zoslrianos"
(Nag HaulIlHldi Libmry, Codcx VIIl [01' IV, aeconl·
ing to Dore!i.'it's numbering), p. 132) comes in GI'Cck
the following "colophon" ;1\ the 111Ictale'5 end (fiBt
half of foul1h century):
oU' " 00;: :i:6'i [0] ijir cwf
Yf'IO m:x ),(JIl.l!' OOI\J.l.l'1
UW ID.T.Il.'l rcYf>. OOF Yf[ll.x]
Ac'ryot tr)""I"fl[cr]~ 'l-rr
putuoii 1'1fOo:; aA71"fi
a<; Ai.r)<w ~O'TP(OIIl
"Words of tnuh of Zoslrianos, lhe God of trulh,
words of ZOroaster" (d. DOI'eSSC, 1950; Wis.se. 1979,
no. I; with some enlendatiOns).
2. A Gn.-"Ck graffito from the sixth century or later
found in the TIlcban mounlains (Crum and Evelyn.
White, 1926, no. 701) reads thus:
til6KO't(x~<fI!I
~
to,c;~
>.9'lKc.~rt..a
~~6f'cs[It JHOt.tIc}ll.~
t>.ocu t
'I' 'lO 'fij '19 ii:ii ·1fU.. T.
Kf Kcri. 8V1'(I~""
rW/ltryi.o/l°xO II
rWII ~-yQ~~/I fU{trU
"010 __~ rO-<; alMlPTia(<;)
JU)lJ ~yW M[71]I't't~ 0 (il)p.ap
wA{ii).. 1" 1" ,,, Ki '116 {
[n lines I and 5, the marks in braces { ... } are
superlluous. [n line 1, the first t, and in line 6, the
second and third t arc ordinary cro:s&Cs. "Lord and
power of lhe holy pl""dyers of the great [monks], pray
for my sins! 1 am Menas lhe sinner. Amen, Amen,
Amen, Lord! Ind(iction] 7" (cf. Wissc, 1979, no. 2,
which strongly improved the n'ading of this text, in
an approximale Greek; fomlel'ly published in Crom
and E\·elyn.White, 1926, pp. 147, 330, 386). The
sampi, a rarely used symbol, is sketcht.od in some
variable fashions. The siglum <to for "Aloen" is the
current Byzantine abb~viation bas<.od on the numeri·
cal value of the letten of this word:
J. + M + II + " - I + 40 + 8 + 50 .. 99.
3. Coptic formulas to proll.'Ct oneself from dOV
were not so much for the simple passerby as for
lovers or thieyt.'S who would fear the <10&'>' barking
and biting at night; thc tc;o;t shown below ",,-as cdittod
by Erman (1895) from a fragment corn;.crvcd in the
British MUSl..'\Im (Or. 1013·A). TIlc reading of the
cl')"ptographic fonnula W"olS spt.'Cified by Wisse (1979.
no. II). The revelation of this fonnula is aUribuled
10 Isis, an allrihution that places it llmong the most
archaic of Coptic fOllllUlas. Here an: the mOSl essen·
tial lines only:
[£'IIll~xrslU.xarlllll~lKqlP.f!llII~:!'t,!!
~~le{OXt-]
[Gl]MOyf MnoyJ.p mUM IlQ,lllrO NTflC~tMe
flTC TC'!MJ.[J.Y TC;)
1 bind thc dog of [ ... ], the son of the woman
[ ... ), who is hi.~ mother!
In this lext, the three Coplic lelteB originated
from demOlie, Ill. 'I, and 2. arc conserved jll51 as lhey
are. wilhout encoding (cr. Ennan, 1895; Kropp,
1930-1931, Vol. 2. no. S, pp. 14-16, and Vol. 3,
no. 249; sec Wissc, 1979, no. II, for review and
comment).
4. In the Coptic medical papyrus published by
Chassinat (1921), the namcs of a cenain number of
drugs arc encoded in the same way. The manuscripl
can be dated from the ninth or the tenlh century.
Samples: lAc-f for HXCDf' (or ~~), onion; ~
for XJo.f'KOC (or ?O.AKoc), bron7.e; lElSIl for l'tU.C6,
calf.
5. DUling the Persi:m invasion al the beginning of
the sevenlh century, lhe monks of the monasteries
in the Theban lllountains (in Dancllil'ah as well as in
Dtlyr al·Bahri) had to Wilhdl'llw to Ihe surrounding
desct'. Prub.lbly this tempomry exile would account
for the Coplie gmlliti fuund in II hermitage in the
region of Armant in 1947 by l3aehatly (cf. /\bd al-
Masih el aI., 1965). This gmllilo was written by a
monk who carne from the great Monastery of
Phocbammon; only the lirst hulf is given here:
elll~IICj>eK)),,),5}l,.I",,-fElIIIW':"'"..AIK
~y{Il'twfIl.QlIIITU.
~1[MDIIIi&fI~
_~liOlllilO"l
.utOK +Eu,ooeoc IllIlIlf'fl HKOH6C II
S161l.J.X1CTOC "AU.
KotlOC HT€lfK.T 1u.x0GlC
tc ooxc "'fI o(y)fu. NHH.\1
In line 2, the first t is an ordinllry cross.. The sign in
braces I ... } is superlluous. In line 3, the scribe
 CRYPTOGRAPHY 67

"TOIl.' the Ii~ t wilh Ihe shape of an ankh. "I am
Phil()(heos, the !oOf\ of Komes, the insignificant dea·
con of Terkllt. My Lon.! Jesus Christ, have mercy on
me .. ," Thc autochthonous coptic lellers 19 nnd x
remain without encoding (d, ibid" p. 30; reviewed
by WL~, 1979, no. 12).
6. To disguise the autochthonous COI)lie lellel's,
the Copts l1icd employing conventional signs such
as !!!: for lI,l lml! txJ for x. The following elllllllple is 1I
personal invocation inserted by a monk berore the
title of an epistle on virginity allributed to Sail'll
Athanasius (Bib1. Nat. copte 131. fol. 21'. perhaps
ninth 01' tenlh century; cr. vall LanL'lChool, 1929.
Vol. I, App. I; reviewed by Wissc, 1979. no. 14):
cH-OJl5!:. i11Of.~[KI]
),XClIlIII'b--9'lJlOC!!{n 1
1l.~)1'f'Stfl~0I0]
.,."
l.f'IlW'16Y6 I'm .\l!-MI.I]
O'(WII "1M (lTto.CDql (2M]
1~H6 H'T(lTHdilIAIU.]
~.,
and hundreds, 1111.' units are rcpn::scntoo by the let·
ters ), through 0, the tcns by Ihe same i through Q
topped by a single dot, the hundreds by )i through ~
topped by two dots. This system was perhaps bor-
rowed from Arabic (Wissc, 1979, no. 18). Each sct of
the alphabet is encoded by the signs I to 9, 10 to 90,
lind 100 to 900, respectively, superimposed one on
the other withollt r-CSOI,ing to an inversion, as was
the case in Ihe system described llhove, with the
r-csull Ihat the leiters ), 10 0 of lhe genuinc tClIt arc
not modified by this code at all (Tablc 3),
8. In a Bohairic Gospel book dated from 1327, an
invocation is tnmscl'ibed as follows:
ttit;lWW ~lJ.,.),1 ut tu.J, bll
.l..AHtI 'to 1111111
l1IEUHf1 OI)H),C eM- H.\.l N.\'"
)"HIUl 'to >.HIVl
The wretched Thomas, Cod be merciful 10 him!
Alllen, Amen, Amen.

An originOlI peculkHily: ellch "Amen" Is encoded in a

Remember' me in love, everyone lhut will read differenl way, The first l.~ represented by +.A.1l8, cor·
in Ihis book, ltnd pray for mc. responding to lhc !lIter lllelhod i11ustmted by lhis
invocation. Thc second is 'iii according to Ihe iso·
7. In a bricf message of grecting wrillcn on a
pscphic system already noted lIbove in eu,mple 2.
parchment SCl"olp (8.M. Or. 4720[96]), the Coptic let·
The third appears as .1..111111, according to the el)'pla-
ters of demOlic origin were encoded by Greek lellers
graphic process described at the beginning of this
used as symbols for thousands: ~ for 1,000; , for
anicle (cf. I-Iomer, 1898-1905, p. lui; Wis5e, 1979,
2,000; r; for 3,000; + for 4,000; and 41 fol' 5,000-
no. 18).
!hi:!;, respectively, for the lettcrs tf, "', " x, and 6.
These graphemes wen: conserved in their n.'gUlar
Third Type
order.
A third system substituled for each letter of the
nonnal alphabet the cOI"n'l>-punding letter from an-
other nonnal alphabet written beside it but shifted
down by onc 01' marc letters, a process called in
OXCf'lOTKO ),y«I TI.I.e1l),
anliquity "Julius Caesar's method." If one shift:; the
I"\5~KAX+O'I ::I:ll MlIOY.x.l.t
second alphabet by one leller, starting with fJ replac-
~K)'~)"llIl"'XTI Mn),M),IIiOYTI
ing Cl', one has the following:
Ven;o: ),IIU ll),nl'+O¥t ),1111), 1I),lItIOyl'
Wilh Godl I grcct and salute the hClllth of my
pious Abba P.olphnollti.
One can sec that the name of Ihe addR'SSCc, Abba
.-.
TABU! 3,

,-,
, -1
k-'
r -,
c-,
..

Paphnouti, is wrinen wilhout code on the parch.

ment's verso (cf. Crum, 1905, no. 669; n:viewed by r - r ,-, T_r
..
Wisse, 1979, 00. 16).
.-.
A-A
.-.
H_"-

, -.
Y-A
+-6
Second Type
.-.
C'c
0-'
x-
t-·
.-.
<;
..

,-.
A second clyptographic system burruwct.l from
II - II II-it
Greek also llSl'!'i Ihe primitive :llphabet divided into
three rows of eltamcters representing uniL~ of tens 0-0 ,-0
68 CRYPTOGRAPHY

(I P 'Y 6 t , " a~
A p. II f 0 .". P U 'T V If' X 1/1 til
K 10 be compared with the alphabctic order tron·
fJy6t(.,bl KAp.llfoTrpU'TII.px"'wa scribed a.~ follows:
9. Here is an e1tample allestL-d in a Gospel leXl OH~~6f"U'WlOl.I H H I ),k -t .. t x +
Y T C r
from Ihe White Monaslery d:1Ied 1112 A.1I. The same
lhc:sc two Jines were found scribbled On a piece of
process was only applied 10 the five Coptic lellers 'iii
through .x encoded by their own sequence being
wood recovenxl in the ruins of the Thehan Monas-
tcry of Apa Epiphanius (Crum and Evelyn.While,
shifled by one leuero
1926, no. 616). Thc gmlcsquc fonnula
""tG.x
'1t 6 .x", ltl3PoxiTt>lIJ 00 qilJtof b1JPO(vyo«op.f/1t,u'fntTtO".
The texl reads: was so well known lhat thc Palatine Anthology
r.\I~oouno.Y~lc] (9.538) had included it. 1I0wc\'(,:r, Ihere survi\'e no
"'T~~~[Y7.J~~~,t;t ellompk'li of either Coptic or Greek cncoded texts
eillployiog it as a key. And yet, the cryptogmphic
),tI()I(, 11l~1lK8 ~lkTl!'[r] purpose of this mnemonic device seems to be indis-
yc ':lQ}ltfOY[T6) '!ow ':l),l C.J~o~ putable, the normal alphabcl being COllOcctcd with
it in the fonn of three !nvel1eJ rOWS (fl'Om 9 to )"
I am the poor Viclor, son of Shenoute. Forgive
rrom 1 to I, lind from f to rl, a.~ in the fir.;t of the
me!
s)IlItems discussed above.
(cr. Crum, 1905, no. 489; van L:mtKhoot 1929, no.
Ixu-h; Wisse, 1979, no. 19, scllied the issue of its
Purpose
interpretalion.)
These syslems are the most CUll"Cnt. The fir.;t, One should ask what purpose these cryptogr.lms
transmitted by the COplic scribes to Iheir Elhiopian served, for it is clear that such systems began vinual·
colleagues, was even adaPled 10 Ihe Ge'cz language Iy al lhe birth of the Coptic language (elUlmples I
and used onder lhe dcsign;Jtion of the "learned Ian· and 3) and laslcd at least until the fool1eenth centu-
guage" or ""ggara liqtiwcrlt (Conti·Rossini, 1927, pp. ry (example 8). In answer, Ihe limited number of
524-28; unfortunately noces WT'iuen very hastily and examples so fur identified, plus the fact that severol
imprecise). cases remain unidcntifiL'<1 and that it is impmsible in
other instances 10 decide whether thc text is written
Other Types in Greek or Coptic (e.g., the calnmus box from
Anlin~ IANTtl'looPOUS] in the ancienl collection of
Were lhere other Coplic processes of encoding?
the Guimel Museum kept loday al lhe Louvre; cf.
One can suppose Ihis, since st..'Vcral formulas slill
Oon.'sse, 1951, pl. 1) allow jusl a few observations
resist efforts 10 decode them, unless they an:: crypto-
rolher than I.rue conclusions.
gram imitations devoid of meaning. It must be poilll'
It seems that inilially such systems served to hide
cd out 'hat artificial alphabets ellisted and were used
lhe entire title of an apocryphal work, to disguise a
'0 hide astrological, alchemic, and magical ronnulflS.
magic formula or make it more mystel;Ous, or to
Indeed, Hellenistic and BY7.antine occultism pro·
veil the exaCl identity of medic..l drugs from the
duced many picluresque versions (DOl'esse, 1950-
knowledge of common people (ellamples 1, 3, and
1951, pp. 221-26). FU11hennore, the Arabs, nOI
4). For the I'Cst, it became above all a guileful C1tpe·
mel'Cly satisfied to revive such formulas, added a
dient of some literates 10 communicate among
greal number of fancies that spread throughout the
Ihemselves only: an invocalion inscl1ed by a scribe
Mediterrnncan world (among othe1"5, cf. Ibn
at the end of a manuscript he has copied (examples
Wahshlya, "Lcs AlphabcL~ occultes devoi!cs," In
6, 8, and 9); a proyer of a monk Sl;:ribblcd on a wall
Hammer, 1806).
It is certain that thmugh the Dyorontiocs, the Copts
(examples 2 and 5); a brief message, esscnlially a
pmycr, to another monk (example 7). All of this was
learned the cryptogmphic method of translileraling
at once naive in il5 pmc($.~ and impoverished in its
lhe normal alphabet by a "Ioog key"-that is, by a
conlent. Apparently, Ihe worthiL'lit things hidden in
conventionalized phrase embodying all the !cUCD of
these cryptogr.uns have been totally lost, except
Ihe alphabet out of alphabetical order, as suggested
vague memories: ''The Thcbans tt'll of an angel giv.
by repetilions in the- anificial sentence
ing the liCicnce of lhe mystic language to Pachomius,
,),1f'OX6t.Um TO epyU\ OHI'~IOC, Comelius and Syrus in such a way that Ihey ex·

pressed themselvc:5 by means of a special alphabel
....-hich conccakd the meaning in hidden signs and
symbols" (Pratfatia ad ngl/las S. PQc/,ornii. in Mignc.
PL 23, p. 68). This would confiml a Ictler from
Pacoomiw; II) Syrus (ibid., p. 1(0): "Animad\'eni
cnim lerminos esse cpistolae vesu'ac Hela ct Thela.'·
where termines could specify a key 10 decodc lhc
order of lhose:: things of which one CUll only catch a
glimpsc.
HtllLlOGRAPIIY
Abd o.J.Masih. Y.; W. C. Till; and O. H. I!. Burmcster.
"Coptic Gl"'~lIiti and Inscriptions from the Monas'
tery of Phocbammon." In C. Bachally. I.e MOlla·
Sltre de PIJoeb,mmw/I dalls IQ Thcb6rdc. Vol. 2. pp.
24-157. Cairo, 1965.
Cha.Wnat, E. UII Papyrus medical coptc. Calro, 1921.
Conli·Rossini, C. "Di Olleuni selilti eliopici int.-diti, 4,
II 'Nagara Iiqiwcnt: sc:rillura convenzionale."
RCIlJicotrli dcll'Accademia IlaVol/ale dei Lillcei.
Clas~ di scicuu mr:wali. sloriche c filolegiche. ser.
6, (1927):524-28.
Crum, W. E. Cutlllo!:lIc of the Coptic MIlIIUR'ripls ill
the British MII,reum. Londnn, 1905.
Crum, W. E" and H. G. Evelyn.Whlte, cds. The Mmr-
/lS/cry of Bpi/JlumillS at Thebes, 1'1. 2. Ncw Ynrk,
1926.
[)ores.o;e, J. "'l.cs Apocalypses de Zoroa.~trc. de Zos·
Hien, de Nicothce, .. .' (Porphyre, Vic de Plotin,
116:' In Coptic Stl/dies ill Hcmr:w of Wlllter Ewillg
erum. pp. 255-63. Boston. 1950.
__~ "Cryptographic cOple et cryptographic grcc-
que:' Bullelin de /'InSii/!# d'Egyple 33 (1950-
1951):215-28 and pI. 1.
Erman. A. "Zauberspruci). fur cincn Hund." Zeits·
chrifl fiir iJgyplische Sprllche lwd Aflet1l/msk",ule
33 (1895):132-35.
Gardlh.ausen. V. Griechische Pll/iJogrllphie, Vol. 2, Die
Sellrif/, U"'erschrifiCII und Chronologie illl AI,et1/1II1
mul im bYUlIllini,tchelll Mille/llller. LciIYJ.ig, 1913.
Hommer, J. Ancient Alphllbeu Qlrd Hieroglyphic Chllr.
/lc/ers. London, 1806.
[Homer, G. W.] TIre Coptic VersiOlI of the Nell' Testa·
mlill/ in tire NOr/lrem Diulecl, O/henvise Called
Memphitic /lml Boltairic. London, 1898-1905.
Kropp. A. M. AusgewiJhlte Iroptischc. 4Jubet1e,%/e.
Brussels, 1930-1931.
lantschoot, A. van. Recl/cil des colopllOtIS des lIlalll'·
serill> chliliens d'Egyple. LouV'o1in. 1929.
Migne. J. ·P.• ed. Patrologill Ullilla 23. Paris, 1865.
Wmkler. H. A. Siegel wrd CnllrakUre in der muhaftf<
medllniscnen 4Jllberei. Berlin and Lcip7.ig, 1930.
WIS5e, F. "Language Mysticism in the Nag Hammadi
Texts and in Early Copt~e Monasticism. I, Cryptog-
raphy." Elichoria 9 (1979): 101-120.
JEAN DoRESS.ll
CRYIYfOPHONEME 69
CRYPTOPHONEME, Thc term "CryplOPho-
nClllc" designalcs any phoneme that appears not di·
rectly, through a grapheme (IL'lter) exclusively its
own in the superficial foml of the language (ilS 01'-
thogl'aphy), but indireclly, through some grapheme
not Its own and normally assigned to another pho-
neme. 111e elliMencc of the cryptophoneme, superfi-
cially concealed, can be recognized (It l\ deeper level
(on the question of Icvels, sec Hint7.e, 1980, pp. 111,
122), where it shows Itself in Indirect fashion by its
influence on neighbnring superficial phonological
SIl\lCIUI'CS, in various lellemes. and the like.
If the grapheme that renders Ihe cryptophoneme
is normally allolled to another phoneme. it is none·
theless most often chosen because of the similarity
of pronunciation belween phoneme and crypto-
phoneme. Kasser (1982) thinks he can detecl in Cop-
lie the existence of at leasi three cryptophonemes in
tachysyllabication (i.e.. quick SYUAlllCATION): the
glide IjJ of IaChysyllabication. rendered onho-
graphically by (0)1 (normally /il in lachysyl-
labicalion and always /ilin bradysyl1abic3tion. slow
syllabication); the glide Iwl in tachysyl1abic!ltion,
render-ed orthographically by (o)y (normally luI in
lachy.~yl1abication and always luI in bmdysyl-
labicalion); lhe enigmatic occlusive 1'1 (d. Dieth,
1950, p. 101; Kasser, 1981:1, pp. 26-32; and Al.Erll),
which of mx::cssity follows a tooic vowel. a chiefly
vocalic link rendered gl"'o1phically by vocalic gemina·
tion (see GEMINATION. vQCAlJc). probably always
equh'alent to tonic yowel plus atonic vowel in
bradysyllabication (d. the problem of "glides" and
"glidants" in phonology, Kasser, 1981b, pp. 37-38:
and that of aleph, rather than ·AYIN. in relation 10
vocalic gemination).
In the Coptic idioms, dialects. lind subdialecl!i
without graphical vocalic gemination, such as 8 and
its suhdialects, and C, 1'4, V4, W, and M. there are
only thc eryptophonemes 1;/ and /w/, blll nOl 1'1.
since even the harrowed grapheme that renders it in
other dialects has disappearecl, although In 8 etc., C,
F4, V4, W. and M tl'aces have survived of the influ·
ence fomlerly exerdSt.'d by lhis cryplOphoncme
upon the neighboring superficial phonological struc-
tures (e.g., S K.l...l.+T /b't/, to leave me. 8 "",.(IT
and not -"",'0.
Confronted by something lhat he has reason to
think conceals a cl')'ptophoneme, the phoneticist and
philologist may seek to "decode" it, and thus dem-
onstrate its existence. not by simple examination or
graphemes with exclusive allocation but by a com·
plex examination of graphemes with allocations that
comparative and analogical analysis will show to be
 70 DIALECT, IMMIGRANT
.,
diverse. The possibilily will 'llwa~ remain of con-
testing the existence of this or thai t:ryptophoncmc
(cr. Edgel10n, 1957, in regard to aleph and 'llyin, lhe
survival of which ['llyin only] in Coptic the author
also contests).
Because uf valious factor,; that often lll11ke il very
difficult, or' even impossibh:, lu :Iehlcve peliect cor-
respomlence between the phonological system of a
language and its alplmbclic and Olthographical sys-
tems, practically ever)' lan/!,ullge bus ils crypto-
pbonemes (d. Dlctb, 1950, pp. 36-43). [I is there-
fore not surprising to lind them lliso in Coptic.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Dicth, E. Vademekum ria PhVl1etik. I'hrmelisclJe
Grulld/agen fiir das lVisse~lsc1wftliche WId
pruktisclJe StUr!illlll der Sprache~l. Bern and Mu·
nit:h, 1950.
Edgel10n, W. F. Review or W. C. Till, Koptischc
Grammatik ($ai"discher Dia/ckt), mit Bib/iographic,
Lcsestiickc~1 und WQrtc/Vcrz.cichl1issc~1. JOImwl of
Ncar Eastern SllIdie.~ 16 (19.;7):136-37.
Hintze, F. "Zur koptischen Phonologie." f.nchorill 10
(1980):2]-91.
Kassel', R. "Usages de la sudigne dans Ie P. Bodmer
VI, notes additionnelles:' Bulletill de la Sociiilc
d'egypi%gie, Gencve 5 (1981 a):23-]2.
___ . "Voyelles en fonction ConWllarllique, con·
SOllnes en l"unction vocalique, et dasses de
phunemes en eopte." Bullethl de /a Societe
d'cgyplologie, Gel/eve 5 {I 981 b):33-50.
--::::C' "Syl1abation rapide ou lente en copte, I, Les
Glides jjj et jwj avec leurs COITcspondanls vocali-
ques 'ji/' ct '/u/, (et phonemes apparics ana·
logues)" 'lnd "II, l\Ieph et 'voyelle d'alcph:"
Enchoria 11 (1982):23-27,39-58.
Ouecke, H. Review of 1. Ver'gOle, Grammaire cuple.
MIISeon 91 (1978):476-80.
Stern, L. Kuplische Gramnl/ltik. Leipzig, 1880.
Till, W. C. "Alles 'Aleph und 'Ajin im Koplisehen:'
Wi,mer Zeitscl1rift fiir die Kllnde des Morgen/mules
36 (1929):186-96.
_"'~. KUpli)'che Grammalik (!wi'discher Dialf!kl), mit
Bibliographie. Leseslilcken Ilnd W iirle/Vl'l7.Ciclll1isse~l.
Leipzig, 1955.
__~. Koplischl' Dialelagrammalik, mit Leseslikken
lind Wi:lrterhllch. Munich, 1961.
Vergole, 1. Grann/wire cople, Vol. la, IllIrodljCliol1,
pllOH<!.tiqllc el phonologic, morp}w/ngic synthc·
matiql.e (slrm:turc des semamcmes), panic synchro-
l1ique, Vol. Ib, 'nlroductiOI1, phonetiqlle et phunu/-
ogie, morpllO/ugie synlhenwliqlle (slmclllre des
sbllal1lemes), paT/ie diachroniqlle. Vol. 2a, Mor-
plw/ogie s)'lagmatiqllC, sy~l/axe, panic SYIlchr(miqllc,
Vol. 2b, Morphologie SYlltagmatique, partie diachro-
niqlll'. Louvain, 1973~I9!l3.
RouOu'tlE KASSl:1l.
DIALECT, IMMIGRANT, In Coptology, the
term "immigranl di;llecl" means any idiom spoken
nut,ide it, region of origin. The classic example is,
of coursc. Sabidic, wbicb in its f'lrthest origin proba·
bly derives in some way from a regional di:det:t;
afterward it spread upSlream and downstr'Cam, and
bec.lme gr.lduilily a supraregional ktnguage, the ve-
hicular, or COlllmon. speech ollhe Nile Valley rrom
Cairo to Aswan. It is rea,onahlc to suggest that each
Coplie idiom bas. in principle, a lerritory or wbich it
is, or originally was, the naturalillnguage (cf. GROGIl.A·
I'HY. DIALECTAL). The vlliidity uf Ihis gcnentl state-
ment is not afrected by the fact thaI a dialecl ele.
known 10 scholars only in a morc or lcs., advanccd
stage or nelilralization is evidem:e Olll situatiun uf
compromise, which, in terms of logical and chl'Ol1o-
logk:ll evolution, is only secondary, not prim'lry, a
siluation in which Ihe more advallced Ihe neutraliza·
tion is, the more diflicult it hecomes 10 delermine
lhe geogmphical origin of its componenls,
The origin of A, P, /3, and possibly M can be scen
with some pred,ion. That of I.-or more precisely,
tb.ll of eaeb cOmponent of I. (i.e., L4, 1..5, and 1.6) as
a dialectal cluster, pos.sibly evolved, collectively, if
nOI degene['l'Ite, ['emains of the previuus common
speech of al least II lar'Se par1 01 Upper Egypl-does
not emel'Sc so clearly (to the north and perhaps also
10 the soulh of A; cr. LYCO·UIOSI'OLll'AN). The origin of
S is even more obscure, even if some arguments
from its phonology (so fur a, it can bc known fmm
its or1hography, which lhe majol'ily of Coptologisls
think is possihle) and especially fmm it, morpho·
synlax suggesl placing Us origin in upper Middle
Egypt, somewhere between the region or M and lhe
areu of which L W;lS the current language. Tbe rl'a-
son is that the secondary componentS of L and Iheir
urigin ure slill nol known. This means that there is
even greater ignornnee of lhe precise chHr'l'lcter of its
chief component, but there are good grounds for
t:aJling it, too, L, or pre·L, since it was from lhis
above all thai L emerged. The lack of knowledge 01
pre-I. prevents location of ilS or'igin with any preci·
slon.
I!ven less is known about the secondary compo·
nCnL'l of S, and hence uOOUI the prccise characlcr of
ils chid component, pre·S, so mueh so that some
doubt whether it even existed and consider lhe
seurch for it superfluuus and illusory. From this
point of view, S would nOI have any precise local
origin; it would he a completely neutral and hybrid
prOdUCI, Ihe result of a large number of compromis·
es among the various Coptic dialects lhe whole
lenglh of the Nile, gathering up the results of earlier
regional compr'Omises. In Ihis view, lhen, one would

ha\'c 10 s(''C in S ultimalely some kind of a \'aS1
compromise embracing Ihc whole "dialcclal" pan.r
rama of the counlry, and hence a "language" in Ihc
broadest sense, nOI, ,"Iriclly SJ>C'.lking, a "dialt:cl" (cf.
Kassel', 1980, pp, 103-104, n. 17),
When a local or regional dialecl or idiom is spo-
kcn in lhe lemlory of iL" origin. it is the "aulochtho-
nous dialect" of lhal area, One may also use this
Icnn, by Citlension. for a somewhat neulralized dia·
lect thaI has become regional (i.e., a large regional
idiom originaling in a l:ompromise belween Ihe mi·
nor autochlhonous dialed of one place and minor
neighboring aUlochthonous diak'CIS), SO long as ils
Ulll: rem,lins l:onfllled 10 lhe region In which it has
established itself lhrough these l:olllpromises.
Some Coptic idiom,", eaeh supported by an origi·
nal milieu (geogmphical and, llbove all, sodnl) more
dynamic tlHIIl that of its neighbor!l, progressively in·
vaded neighhoring ten;tory, extenuing their own
gt-ographical area, TIlis is tnle for S nnd, to a lesser
but still considerable degree. possibly also for L, and
was perhap!! a tendency in V (mther than At). One
calls Ihese "imlllignmt dialecls" when Ihey are en·
toUntered oulSide die areas in which they are the
aUlochthonous idioms.
'Ole dialeclal invasion, Ihe mOSI important cause
of the fonnation of an lDlOun, call be seen most
conveniently in what appeaB 10 have been the prog-
ress of S. It Yer)' soon, and probably a long ti~
before the strictly Coptic epoch, became lhe com-
mon language of the whole Egyptian Nile Valk'Y
above the Delta, Bc:sidc it. of coorse. In all the im·
portant economic and polilical centers there was the
Creek of F..gypt, but thi~ was a foreign languagc re-
served for the Grt:ek minority and a small elite of
bilingual Egyptians. TIle con."t-quenees of thili inV'"d-
sion or Sahidic, in the morc 01' less long term, were
disastrous for thc:: othc::r idiom.~, especially the au-
tochthonous dialect" nf Ihe area!l involveu; lit 1ellst
on Ihc litcnlry level. S progressively SUllpla11led
them anu chokc::d thC::111 01r.
The Sahidic invasion could Inke eITecl in two main
way:;: (a) by a slow continuous progression, through
direct contaci along the road~ by bnd, which pro-
duced a fairly homogem,'ous conqUCSI and lefl be-
hind various "pockets of l'e!ilSlanCe" in comers in
the oounllY. sometimC5 concentraled around small
IOWns or (Ialer) monasleries that \l.'ere Ixu1icularly
conservative; or (b) by a more rapid disconlinuous
progre$Sion, along the lille of the river from large
port to lal"Jc porI, which I~ in lhe fir!lt place to the
esrablishment of islands of thc nt-'W idiom in certain
lOCiaI milieus of the most important towns. while
the country areas and small towns (or small ports)
DIALECT, IMMIGRANT 71
in belwccn remained prnclicnlly unaffected in thc
short and middle lenn, and continued for a long
lime railhful to Iheir autochlhonous local dialect.
According to the social class or the lcvel of cul-
ture of those who wished 10 speak it (the "social"
aspect of the Coptic diaJects; cf. GEOGRAPHY, OlAu;c.
TAt) and according to the time elapsed sincc ilS
immigralion. Ihe immigrant dialcct was itself inevlta·
bly, and in wrying degrees, subject to lhe Influence
of the autochlhonous dialect (cf. Vergote. 1973a,
2-3,5). This hyblidi7.ation may hom: bL-cn pl'llclically
nonexistent in those milieus which had thernstl.....,:>
immig'';Itc<1 rmtll the region where S originated or
IImong rcccnt immigrolnts for whom S wa.~ Iheir
mother tongue, BUI from Ihe second or third genc::·
mtion onward, even in cultivatc::d dl'cles, and with
011 the moTe rellSOn in milieus of a low culluml
level, it would be eneoumged hy continual contllcts
between autochlhonou.~speakers .IIlU immigrnnts, or
de5Cendants of immigrants, and would sometimcs
have reached the level of orthography (..-specially in
vowels), where il produced percel)tible modilica-
lions.
In milieus of a low cultural level, this conltlmina-
tion was shown by Ihe production, in quile anarchic
fashion, of very diverse idiolectal fonns, In cullivat·
cd milieus in which die immigranl dialecl was sp0-
ken, rcsislance 10 contamination fTOm Ihe autoch·
thonous dialect may have been effeclive for a short
timc after the immigralion. Succeeding generations
would eventually undergo contaminalion 10 some
extelll, despite dicir will to adhere to Ihelr own au-
tochlhonous dialeclal system. They would gradually
COllie to te,'ms not wilh die idiok'Clal anarchy of Ihe
milieus of low cuhure but with a kind of !lystematic
COlnpromise thai would emel'gC as, in some reo
spect", II new di"lcctal s)'Slem slightly differcnt from
the original system that had penetrated carlier into
this orCa of immigmtion. This would be n sySlem of
hyhrid origin, in which the immigmnt phoncmic
component to a large extent prcdomlntlte~, but the
IIUlochthonous componenl, though vel)' l1U1ch In the
minority, also has ils p..wt.
Such may have been the case wllh lll.... t.F£'T' P, in
which wme have secn a variety of proto-Sahidic
(reconstrucloo, 'pS) immigrating inla the Thebaid
even before the Coptic period. liere, along."ide a
kind of ·pS vocabulary that would be lhe major
demelll, lhere would be found also. among remains
of SOlne lost local dialcel, .several ·pS lexemC$ (i.e..
proto-Sahidic with some phonemic characteristics
Ihal are Lycopolitan or, in a Ial'Re number of eases.
Akhmimic), bul not ·pSl (i.e.• proto-Sahidic wilh
lycopo1itan or other charactl"r1slics that are
72 DIAlECr, IMMIGRANT
idiolt:ctal or nonsystematic and Ihomughly in-eguJar,
er. Kasser, 1982).
Analysis of the numerous Sahidic telllS found in
Upper Egypt would probably allow one to discover,
alongside tOOse which '111'(: pul'(:ly idiolectal and pm·
cnt S or SO fonns, others that systematically show
their adoption of some Lycopolilan or Akhmimic
phonemic characteristic. and hence present SI or Sa
forms.
Equally the product of euhiV".ttcd Sahidic milicus
in a region of which L Is the autochthonous regional
(or even local) dialect are !IOmc texts in immigrant S
whose phonological 5yslelll is enlirely S (so far as
one can judge (rom thl.' onhography) but whose syn·
talC and lexical stock arc L nuhcr lhan S. Mutatis
mUlandis, it could be A rather than S, if one is
interested in thl.' pltl.'noml.'na produced hy immigra·
tion of S into an areu or whkh the aUloehthonous
dialect w.:\S akin to A (and no doubt very similar)
and in which L, as .m immigrant dialect, may have
been the common speech even berore the Suhidic
invasion (:is in Ihe region of Nag Hammadi) and
before the region was completely swamped by the
immigration of S. Should one class these texIS as
evidence of A or. on occasion. of L, rather than of 51
That would not be very reasonable. for if in Ih(:ory
syntaclic and Icxical criteria are at least as imponant
as (or even more imporuntthan) phonological crite·
ria in the analysis of a text, the faci remains that the
last: are the only ones which can in practice be
applit..-d in almost all cin::unu.t.ances, even if one is
dealing with a trining scrap of text in which the
~lactic structures are not readily apparent and one
can identify only a few isolated and nOI very specific
words, and hence cannot lind that r.u~ word. or
observe the characteristic syntactic construction.
thai belongs to A or L and not to S. It is, thus, to the
phonological criteria thai priolity would ultimatcly
be given, not in tcnns of any theoretical superiority
hut simply as a mailer of convention, bl.'cause these
criteria are the most practical and, so 10 speak, uni·
verSally applicable.
Therefore, these cases require the usc or a siglullI
more complex than the eal'lier ones. to indicate a
veneer of S phonology on either a Icxical or a syn·
tactical system that is non·S. This kind of siglum will
designate either the non·S leliemcs adopted into im·
migrant S (with a phonological orthography perfect·
Iy consistent with S) or Sahidic tex1.5 originating in
another dialecl. subsequently adopted into immi·
grant S. and clothed. in an orthography perfectly
consistent with S. but as a veneer on a non'S syntall.
Cases of the latter sort may occur either because of
mental habi1.5 due to the non&hidlc mother tongue
of the redactor (or the translator of the first Coplic
version of a Greek original) or because these writ-
ings were first composed in anothcr dialcct and then
translated into Sahidic. These cOllipleli sigla will be
$1/1. S'/a. $1/"1. SR. and so on, for Sahidic, showing
lIS condition as an immigrant diak-ct in n..-gions
when:: L. A, M. F, or another dialLoct is the autochtho-
nous dialect: they could also be L!ja and so on if it
wa... a ca...e of Lycopolilan or Lyco-Dlospolitan immi·
gr~ting into the territory of autochthonous A, and liO
00.
Suhidie is the most neutral of ,he Coptic idioms
llnd became the common spcl.'t:h of the entire Egyp.
tian Nile Valley above the Delta. As noted !lbuve in
lhe descriptiun uf tlte origins of the phcnomena indi-
cnled by Ihe sigla Sf or S'/I, there al1: :Ill kinds of S,
of which only one is an autochthonous S while lhe
olhen; arc immigrnnt. or thc productions in immi-
gmnt S, some are as completely S as tlte autochtho-
nous; these will be described as "atypical" immi-
grant S. Others will clearly bl.'tr,ly their status as
immigrant S; they will be called "typical" jUlIni·
grant S. in a lexicon, the siglum S should be assignl.-d
only to Icxemes allested by autochthonous S
(and the witnesses of atypical immigranl S): the
OIhers (witnesses of typical immigrant S) should be
given sigla such as Sf or $1/1 (cf. Kas,o;er, 1980. pp.
108-109).
OIBLIOCRAPHY
Kahlc, P. E. Bala'iuJ}J: Coplic TexIs from Oeir e/·
Bala'i1.llh in Upper EgyP/. Oxford and London.
1954.
Kasser, R. "DialL't:tcs, sous-dialecles et 'dialecticules'
dans l'Egyptc cople." Zeilsclrrifl f/lr ilgyplw:he
Sprache Imd Altcr/rll/1sktmde 92 (1966); 106-15.
_ _~. "Prolegomlmes It un esstli de classification
systematique des dialectes et subdialectes coptes
sclon les critCrcs dc la phonellque. I, Pl'incipes et
tcnninnlogic." Museoll 93 (1980):53-112.
_ _~. "I.e Dialectc protosai'dique de Th~bcs:'
Archiv fUr PnpymsforschUllg 28 (1982):67-81.
NaScl, P. "lkr frtihkoptische Dialckt von Theben."
In Kopto/ogischc SlUdicn in dcr OOR. pp. 30-49.
Wlsscnschaflliche Zeilschrifl der Mtlr/itr-Lwhcr-
Universil111 lIalle·Wille"be!'8, Sonderhclt. Halle-
Wittenberg. 1965.
Polotsky. H. J. "Coptic." In CU"CIll TrCllds in Litl'
guisties. ed. T. Scbcok, Vol. 6, l1ngllislics ill S<Rllh
West Asia and NOr/h Africa. pp. 558-70. The Hague
and Paris, 1970.
Vergote. J. Grllmmllire cople, Vol. la, Jrltroduction,
phorri!iqlle el phmlol.ogie, morpllolog;e sytllhima.

,
liqlll! (S/fIlt'/Urll des simIJtlIemes). partie sY/lchrcr
niqlH!. Louvnin, 197301,
___ "I.e Dialeclll caple P (P. Bodmer VI: Pro-
vcrbcs), essai d'identification." Rellue d'egyplologie
2S (1973b):SO-S7.
Worrell, W. H. Cop/ic SQllllds. Ann Arbor, Mich.,
1934.
RODOl.PHE KAssER
DIALECT, SPORADIC. A "sporadic dialed" is
any dialect :utCSloo by one or more leJllS that, while
certainly idiolectal, are or a "transparent" IDIOl£CT,
allowing one to see clearly the greater part of the
essential dialccbl ch:tl".tclcnslic:s of the idiom; how-
c\'cr, throughout the document($). these chamc-
lerislics are rivaled by those of another dialect
thai is continually more strongly atlested. A spo-
rallie dialect may be known only from almost pure
witnesses that are nut idiolt:clal, but are (like
Hussclman. 1947. and Quecke, 1974, for 84, a subdi-
alect or B; d. DIALa:rs) probably (and unfortunately)
100 brier 10 provide a ,ruly exhauslive description of
most of ilS principal phonological and olher charac-
teristics.
Such WlIs the case with M .....hen Kahle (1954, pp.
220-27) described it before the discovery of the four
great manuscripts known tod'ly: lhe Psahns (in rath·
er good condition, but unpublished), the Gospel of
Manhew (in perfect condition and carefully edited
by Schenke, 1981), lhe first harf of Acts (in perfect
condilion, but unpublished), and the Paulinc epistles
(with many lacunuc, and mpidly published by Orlan·
di, 1974).
Such wa.~ abo lhe case wilh 874 (a southel1l [1]
and slighlly Ilrchaic [7] subdialect of B; cr. DIAl.E(.'TS),
which rOl'tllS one of the componcnts of the idiolecl
of P. Bodmer 111 (first hand), before lhe discovery of
Pap, Vul. C(1)tO 9, a papyrus codex of the Minor
Prophets nnw In lhe Vtltican Ubmry but still unpub·
Iished (c£. Kas.scr 1958, and 1966, p. 66-76),
So it Is, and even more evidently, with OlAlocr r. a
PROTODIAU!LT of L, for in j, where a,
may appear for
Iftl (60 percent of lhe cases), it is strongly rivaled by
~ (40 percent; cr.
Ka."5Cr, 1979; 198Ob, pp. 83-84;
1981, pp, 112-13).
A panially sporadic dialect (or PROTOOLAU£T, META·
DlAlEtT, or wbdialect) will, Iikc P, for ellample, have
:some of lis essential phQnemic characteristics fully
aUested by onhogrnphy (thus' - Iftl, !J '" lx/),
while Olhers will be attested only in sporadic fashion
DIALECT, SPORADIC 73
(thus J. - r
I in 11 primillve state of cvolution only
[graphic vocalic duplication in a secondary SUIte, as
In S, but also fn:qucntly omitted], and so on; d.
Kasscr, 198Oa).
OtOl.lOCRAPIIV
Browne, G. M. Michigll1l Copfic TUIS. Barcelona,
1979.
HuSS('lman. E. M. "A Bohalric School TCltt on Papy·
IUS." JO<lmal of Near E.tUlem Swdin 6 (1947): 129-
5\.
Kahle, P. E. &fa'ivth: Coptic Tuts from Deir el-
Bala'iUth itr UpfHr Egypl. Ollford and London,
1954,
Kasser, R. Papyms Bodmer 111: Evangile de Jum e1
Genise l-fV,2, en bohlllnque. CSCO 177-178.
lnuvain, 1958.
___ "A propos des differentcs fonnes du condi·
donne! cOfne." Muslotr 76 (1963):267-70.
L'l!vllngile ulon sainI Jean et /es ver.siatls
caples de to. Bible, Neuch4tel, 1966,
___ "Relatk>rn; de gencalagie dlalcetale dans Ie
domaine Iycopolitain." Bulle/in de 10. Societe
d'igyplologie. Genm 2 (1979):31-36.
"Usages de la surligne dans Ie Papym..
Bodmer VI." Bul/elin de /a Socitit d'tgyplologie.
Geneve 4 (198Oa):53-59,
_ _ . "Pro1egomenes II un essal de classification
systematique des dlalcctes et subdlalectes coptes
scion les criteR'S de la phonctique, I, Princlpes et
tcnninologie." Museotl 93 (198Ob):5l-112. " ... ,
III, Systcmes onhographlqucs el categories dlalec·
tales." Mustotl 94 (1981):91-151.
___ "Un Nouveau Document protolycopolitain."
Onell/aUo 51 (1982):30-]8.
Lacau, P. "Fragments de l'A,o;censlon d'lsa'ie en
copte." Museon 59 (1946):45]-57.
(Leipold!. J.] Aegyp/ische Urkumlen ails det! k/)"ig-
lichen Museetr Zll Berlin, Irertmsgegeben von der
Gencralvcnvo!lung, kopiische Urkundcll, Berlin,
1904.
Orlandi, T, I'upin della Utliversi/a degli Swd! d!
Milallo (P, Mil, Copli), Vol, 5, LeI/ere di San Paolo
ill coplo ossinllclrila, edizjOllc, commellio e illdici di
7'. Orlandi, cOIl/nbulo Iillg,Ii.~lico di H. Qllecke, Mi-
lan, 1974.
Ouccke, H. "Ein lilies bohl1irisches Frogment des
Jakobusbricfcs (P. Hcid, Kopt, 452)." Orienlo/ia 43
(1974):382-9].
Schenke, tl,·M. Dos Mol/hiJlu·EvallgeIillJll im mil/ela·
gyp/is<:hell Dialek/ des Kopiischen (Codu Sclteide),
TCllte und Untersuchungen :lour Geschlchtc del'
a1tehristlichcn Utemtur 127. Berlin, 1981-
WOlTell, W, H. Coplic Tats in lire University 01 Michi-
gall Collection. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1942,
RODOLPHE KASSER
 74 DIALECT G (or BASHMURIC 01- MANSURIC)
DIA LEC T G (OR BA SHM UR IC OR MAN-
SUR IC) , To judg e by a rath er curi ous orthogl1lphi.
cal.p hono logi cal syst cm mor e 01' less ade<luately at-
teste d by a grou p of sma ll, latc nonl itera ry Cop tic
texts of the eigh th centUIY, of whic h the prin cipa l
unes have becn publ ishe d by Kmll (1887 [extm cts} ;
1892) and, mos t com plet ely, by Crur n (1939), ther e
mUSl have exis ted, prob ably in I..ower Egypt, an idi·
om of Cop tic conv enti onal ly calle d diale ct G. occa -
sion ally cullc d llash mur ie (K{\S!ier, 1975, esp. PI).
406- 407} or even Man sori c (Schlis.der, 1969. p.
154). Acc ordi ng to orth ogra phic al crite ria, G shou ld
be inel uded in the lIOHATRtC diale<:tal grou p (Kassel'.
1981. pp. 102- 103. 121- 122) . itsel f a subd ivisi on of
the non hern (di.1IccL'i and vehi cula r lang uagc )-
som hem (veh icul ar lang uage ) Cop tic dial cct maj or
grou p (see OTALEcrs. CROUI'INC; AND MAJOR CROUPS 01";
and K.a....<;CI·. 1982. p. 51). Alth ough it is difficult to
loca te this dial ect geog raph icall y with any prec ision .
sevc ral featu res wou ld supp al1 assi gnm cnt or it to
the east crn Delta.
The mos t slI'iking ehar acle l'isti c of the G texts is o(
3n alph abet ic natu re (see AU'HAflb"'TS. COPrtc): the let·
ters used in them al'e all of Gree k orig in. Thu s, the
alph abet or G docs nol incl ude ll,I. 'I,:>. e, x. 6. and .,.
(whi ch docs not mea ll the abse nce in G o( all thc
phon emc s nom lally used in othe r diale cts by thes e
grap hem es o( delli otic orig in, as will be secn ). This
alph abet ic idiu sync rasy is glar ingl y evid enl. 10 tlte
poin t of over shad owin g othe r, nona lpha beli c char ac-
teris tics alld with the cons eque nce that thc CUlT Cnl
view o( the lallg uage o( thes e texl.'i is that it is, for all
prac tical purp oses . mOl'e or less pure lloh airic . even
if a Boh airlc disg uise d by II grap hem ic syst cm dilTer-
ent from that of Boh alric prop er. This view ha'i de-
layed the delin ition of G, alth ough its main texts had
bt.'cn edite d for ovcr a ccnlUlY.
To com pile the phon olog ical inve ntor y o( G, it
wou ld be simp lcst to com pare it with lhat or Bohai-
ric, B, the idio m to whic h it is clos esi. If one stud ies
main ly the man uscr ipt K 1785 of the Aus trian Na·
tiona l Librnry in Vien na, one may have the imp res·
sion that G lack s seve ral phol lemc s occ unin g in the
B system.
Fir.<it. cons ider the pho nenl e serk'li expr esse d in
Cop tic by lette rs or Gre<:k orig in, whic h may ther e-
fore be take n to mat ch pho nem es exis ting in Gn.~k.
Itself. ArIel' an unsu'eSScd vowel lllld befo re a
stres sed one. G repl at:es Bolm iric 1 by ll: thus , (lI1Q ....,
out( ward ), but HII6H. ever y. Unfo rtun ately , no
lexe mc begi nnin g with 1 in B is attes ted in the G
docu men ts; elscw hcl'e . how ever . G has I, whh.;h
scem s to have a Ivl ralh er than a fbI valu e (sec
belo w). Befo re the strc&<;'ClllT)'lng vowel and in
wonJ-illilinl posi tion . G appe ars to replnt:c Boh airlc
II. Idl by T /t/ fairly regu larly (e.g. , l'UO
OHU .
6ut ~#, shar ing) . B aspi r.ltc s fc: fkl. n Ip/. and T
N
Into x Ikh/. t Iph/. and ~ Ith/. resp ectiv ely. in t:er-
l:lin well ·deli ned cond ition s (Ste rn, 1880. pp. 16-2 6;
Mal lon. 1907, pp. 17-1 8; Wor rell. 1934, pp. 18-2 3;
TIll, 1961, p. 7), but G dOC!ll not (sec belo w, on thc
pho ncm cs jrJ. Ix/. Itl. and also Ithl uf 8). This Clln
be state d in spite of the OCCUITence in G of xu etc..
nO( fc:U CIC •• for "put ", sinc e this cxce ptio nal in·
stan ce of wha t migh t, at first sight. be take n (or the
IlSI)imtion /khl of /kl rem ains ell\l rely isub ted in G;
and this :to: of G can be expl aine d diffe rentl y, 011
dmc hron ic grou nds: one may assu me that the valu e
of this x is IIOt fkhl a... ill 8 hut Ixl as invari.1bty
else whe re in G. for S elc. KlI,l and LJ xtI.l slem from
Egyptian ~3', 3lth ough (01' this lexe me alon e, old J!
hilll exce ptio nally evol ved into /kl or /kh/, whe reas
non nall y !! !x-c ame /xl > COpllc Ihl, 1.1 in a rcw
case s simi larly lxI, in mos t part 1r;1 > I~J. On lhe
othe r hand . Boh niric T ItI corr espo nds to II. Idl in G
whe n prec eded by II stres s-ca rryin g vowel and rol-
lowe d by 3n unstressc<1 one (e.g., IlOyll.t, God;
COII .(lM, heal'; HlKN lII.(lC , 1'<!'X~iT'IJ~. (1l1isnn). Sinc
e t
in G not only rend ers the Gree k rp in Grec o-Co plic
wor ds bUI also corr espo nds to Boh airic " IfI In the
autochtOonou,'i Cop tic voca bula ry (e.g., (lna t.
[uPl on him) . one may assu me lhal .p in G wllS IfI
thro ugho ut 3nd did not main tain the Iphl v.tlue in
the Grec.:o-CopIic voca bula ry. Sim ilarl y, sinc e x in G
not only render'S Gree k X in Grcc o-Co ptie hut corr e-
spol lds al."O 10 Boh niric :> Ix! in lite auto chth ono us
voca bula ry (e.g., xeN·, in), it is a safe assu lllpl ion
that x in G had the \·:J.\ue Ixl thro ugho ut and did not
rnai ntain the valu e Ikhl in Gre co-C opti c-an d that
even in the appa rent ly exce ptiol llli case of G X(D. put
(see abov e).
Turn ing now to the serie s of Cop tic pho ncm es
rcnd crt'd by gmp ltcm es of dem otic mig in, one ob·
selv es Ihe follo .....ing: Boh airic III I~I cOll 'espo nds to
cz N in G (e.g., cz...·. onti l), Boh alric .. IfI 10 t IfI
in G (see abo\ 'c), and Boh airic :J /xl to x Ixl in G
(see abov e); l Ihl In D does not cOll'Cspond IU any G
grap hem es. whic h may give l'CaSOn to a....O;UrllC that
this pho nem e has com plet ely dis.l ppea n.'d (I!!:lving,
how ever , som e truc es in neig hbor ing voca lism ; see
belo w). Boh airic x IfI corr espo nds to TZ in G (e.g..
TZOH. pow er); Boh airic x Ithl also corr espo nd.. to
Tl' in G (e.g., T~-, take ). from whi ch one coul d
conc lude lhat G (pro babl y) docs not have Ihe aspirol-
lioll so typical of Boh airic (sec abov e). Fillally, G
does not USC the grdp heul c "'" Iti/. expr essi ng this
 DIALECT G (or BASHMURIC or MANSURIC)
combil13lion of phonemes liimply by " (:15 is Iht'
case in all OW COPTIC alphalK'ls and in the Coplic 1>1 ...•
U::CT H as well;c> in the Fayyumic subdialeclS F8 and
F9). The foregoing gives 50me basic ideas uf G cun·
SOI13n1ism; one should add that G replaces word·
initial Bohairic oy /w/ by !. /v/ (e.G., IIOyrz. wish).
As for the vocalism (10 give here bul the most
essential), G seems to tn-al whal is in 8 rendered by
0/0/ and u /0/ as a single phoneme, expres.'ied by 0
/0/ (e.g.• COAEH, hear) exeept in the fulluwing spe-
cial CaS<.-S: In dw;t:d syllllble. after disappeared ~ /h/,
this vowel is u /0/ in G (e.g., MI, thing); after!. Ivl
(repladng oy Iwl in BJ, thiS vuwel is oy luI (see
sovcY., wish, above); and before Oy Iwl, this vowel
Is II 161 (e.g., TlIIOy61, tomorruw). In upen syllable,
after disappeared 2 Ihl, this vowel is w IfJl (e.g., w,
fllce, person); and after c:.t' I~/, Ihi~ vuwel i~ oy lui
(e.g., czoym, become, bUI CT.Ofll, IiI"St).
The G lexts are 100 shon and ton unhomogcnous
10 make possible a detailed lind ellhauslive observa·
tion on the morphosyntactie level. However, one
may obsclve a negative imperative (or velative) H6/i-,
most often followed by the negator p;tnic1e ),fl, in a
combination that is quite unusual elsewhere in <:op-
lie (combining with Ihe vel3tive HN·, normal in A
lUld P, this negator particle that is not compatible
with it, with some exceptions, very rare in S, less
rare but not frequent in B, some indicated in Crom.
1939a, p. lOb, under ),fl, sec. d; Olhers, particularly
for B, indicated in Shisha·llalevy, 1981, pp. 324, 333
n. 51). Thus H6HXJt.<t GIl(», ),fl, Reh:asc him not;
H6ncrrort GTT.OOt HelH (?) OOHMICOy, Take not surely
or me for (?) TInnis; HollHCOAIiH fllK:04> ),fl. Hearken
not unto him; Hollmo.HT6<tcJ.HIt. AN JU.TcrTOft 6nll,i+ar,
Suffer not thai he quit (?) thee without undertaking
for himself; HEHlU.eltctU.oy T(ltttll'&'(IC T.J.(II&Of\1OY
N)Jot HO/'f7(.J. I169<tIOy T6qrUWOY .J.N, No, thL'Se two
cmftslllcn lhal I have sent thce, sulfer not evil to
befall them.
Uttle is known of the G vcrhul prefilles, till igno·
mnce duc to lhe scarcily of telllS in this uialeel, all
noolllcr"r)', as well as too rare and too ShOlto Given
below will be Ihe third-pen.on sinb"Ular masculine
ronn and then the corresponding prenominal fonn
(nom. • before nominal subject), if altc.~led. the
former in brackL-tli. n:cun5tructoo where possible ac-
cording 10 an :lSSOCialed form:
Biptlrtile plJ/fern. Present I r+-l, nom. zero (neg.
[+-1 ... J.H, nom. 7..ero ••• ),fl); circumstantial of
present I [6"'J; present II [*].
Triptlrtile pallern. Perfeel I,.J.+-, neg. [Holl"'?]: rela-
tive perfect I lin+-; perfect II [n<t.?]. Futurum
energicum (or third future) 6.pe-. Imperative .J.- (in
75
.J.H,),O"(, see), neg. 1\"Clali\'c) HGH- ••• (.J./i), see above.
Cau!ialive imperath'e, nOI1l. KJ.f6- I?). Conjunctive,
1st singular TA-, 2nd masc. 11tt· (or Tll,ilt·), 3rt! Illa$(;.
1*1 (or Til"'), and so on la morphological duality
IlOI unknown in B: st.."C Shisha·llalevy, 1981, p. 324).
nom. Te- (?) (or 6/fT(I-); combined with CU-, until
(limitative) C:.t'~*, nom. CZ.J.(H)TU-; combined
with n·. leI, allow, suffer, XJ.HT6.p. (sec: above);
combined with GC:.t'Oy-, if, a kind of conditional,
IIczoyTG.... Conditional [.J..;cz),fl.j.
It is hoped that one day the caprice of discovery
may yield a litcrary G tellt, one more extensive than
the smull documents on which observations of lhe
orthographlcal.phonological accuunl of Ihis dialect
have perforce been m.scd. Finally, a.~ an illustration,
lhe inilial greeting In the text of Vienna K 1785 is
presenled here: X6H nfl.H (lHllHOYAI 6HC)(Opn HWft
HllIllll TtCXA(lI TtOf .J.Cru.:.(f1C06 6HIl.J.M.J.61HOYAt
6t1CofHl 01TAUloyT It.J.TA CHOIiT tltllON HOH 11(l1t1l1ll
"11'4> mC:l'T:.t'lIli ltoyTZI CT..J. tIIC:.t'T(I) (In God's name.
Before all things I write and I Greet my God.loving
brother, in all ways honored, and all thy house, from
small to great).
D1DUOCRAPIIY
Crum, W. E. A Copfic Dic/iollaT)'. Ollrord, 19393.
"Coptic DocumenlS in Greek Script." Pro-
cudillls ollhe British Academy 25 (1939b):249-71.
KaMer, R. "l'ldiomc de Bachmour:' Dulleli" de
/'/,lStitllf Irallfau d'archiologie orierrfale 7S
(1975):401_427.
- - 7 "Proltgollllmes a un essai de classificalion
systcllla!i<llIc ties dialcctes et subdialcctes coptes
scion lLos critCR:l'i de la phoncliquc, III, Systcmcs
onhographiqucs ct calCgoriLos dialcctalL-s." Museol!
94 (1981):91-152.
--:'-' "L.e Gr-and·Grou(>e dialectal copte de Haute-
EgyplC." Bulll!lhr dt! lu Soci~lt: (/'{:!:ypw/ogit!,
Gelliwe 7 (1982):47-72.
Krall, J. "Aus clnel' koptischen Klostcrbibliothek:'
MiIlJwi/WlgCII aus der Sammllllrg dcr /'apyrlls En.·
hen.og RI,;ner I {I887):62-72, and 2-3 (1887):43-
73.
_,,-_. "Koplische Bliefe." MillhcilwrgCII alu dcr
SmnmlrmJ.: tier Papyrus Erzhcrwt: Railler 5
(1892):21-58.
Mallon. A. Grallllllairc COpll!, al't'c bibliographie.
chu$fOlnafhie elllOCabl/Jaire, 2nd ed. Beirut. 1907.
SchUssler, K. Epistll/anutl CathoJicaffim Vt'rslo Sa"i·
dica. MOnSler, 1969.
Shid\a-Halevy, A. "Bohairic-Late-Egyptian Dia·
glO$SCS." Sllldit'S Pre5e11led to HailS Jakob Poiolsky,
e<!. D. W. Young, pp. 314-J8. East Glouc("Stcr,
Mass., 1981.
Stem, L Koplische GrammtUil:. lciprig.. 1880.
 76 DIALECT H (01' HERMOPOLlTAN or ASHMUNINIC)
Till, W, C. Kuplischc Dilllekigralllllwlik, mil
Lesesliickcu ulld Worlcrlmell. 2nd I'd. Munich,
1961.
WOITell, W. H. Caplic SOImds, Ann Arbor, Mich.,
1934.
RODOLPH!,; KAssER
ARIEL SfffSlf... ·HAUNY
DIALECT H (OR HERMOPOLl1'AN OR
ASHMUNINIC). Among the manuscripts of the
famous Pierpont Morgan collection in New York is a
p<lpyms, M 636, of the ninth (or eighth-ninth) cen·
tury, which contnins mainly whaf lIre e"llcd II/mllen·
ciai (Ol1ecke, 1970, pp. 97 -I 00). II hemlellcia is a
liturgical text consisting of u lllusuie uf biblicul quo-
tations, chiefly from the Psalms, selected in relatiun
tu one word thought to be centml and of pdme
impo'1ance, and so grouped, Dt'Cscher (1958-1960,
p. 63) wrote:
The Encyclupaedias in their anicles 'Concordnnce'
all huvc it that the fir.;t Biblical Concordnnce was
made in the 13th century"" [FloI' fhe Psalms the
CO]1t had rudimentary Concordances befure this.
Coplic liturgical manuscripts from Upper Egypt
shuw th'lt the principle of vernal concordance was
much followed in the liturgical use of the Psalms.
The Pieqlont Morgan manuscript M. 574 (895 A,f),)
is entitled 'The Bouk of the Holy Hermeniae.'
These Hermeniae are for the most part met'C col-
lections of versicles from the Psalms, Each Her-
menia is based on a key,wOt'd-'king: 'l'ise:
'light: 'house: 'eye: 'just: c1e,-and all the versi-
cles in the Hennenia must contain this key.word.
Common words have two or three Hermeniae.
The word CHOy (bless, pmise) has tht'Cc, the first
with 22 ver-sicles, as well as Incipil Md EJl.plicit,
the second with 46, the third with 13-in all,
some 86 versicles, each containing the word
CHOY, After the Henneniae of this kind there fol·
low in thc manusclipt what are called, 'Thc LillIe
Henneniae of the Church' but these :oeem mther
to be for the most part short, continuous passages
from the Psalms and they need not detain us.
Quecke (1978, p. 215) said:
Although unfortunately we know VCI)' lillIe about
the Coptic "Hermenciue:' this designation still
seems to be best suited as a blief and relatively
clear indication of the kind of tellts in questiun . , .
The Copts collected quotations from the Psalter
ror pal1ieular purposes in the liturgy, with the
same key·word occurring in each instance. And in
any event there are inSllmces where the descrip'
tion "Het'meneia" is connected with these quota·
lions from the Psalter. So far we hardly h:lVe any
reliable knowledge about the occasions when
these Psalm quotations were lIsed in the liturgy
and about how they were used,
Papyms M 636 is wlitlen in three different hunds,
one or which, hand a, is disfributed in seveml sec·
tions and uses (regularly or almnst so) a completely
uriginal spelling system, If it is accepted that this
ot1hogl'aphical system is an adequate witness to the
ellistence uf a corresponding phonolugiclll system,
one is led 10 think of the language of these sections
of M 636 a.~ a special Coptic dialect ur subdialcct,
probllbly ., Mm·... ul... LllCT, since if e1early gives the
impression of being a much·evolved and, indeed,
ba.~tard and degencmte fonn of the Cuptic languuge.
These symploms of degenerution, COlllbined with <'I
eenain negligence in the usc of the Ol1hogmphic
system. have encouraged Coptic ellpet1s previuusly
concetned with this text to reg<'lrd its l<'lngu(lge as a
F... YYUMIC of a very special and highly pelipheral
tvne " ur again us un odd mixture , intermediate be-
~ ~
tween'" and $: thus, in ClUm (1939), of the thil1y'
fuur words uf M 636, h'lnd a, th<lt are quuted,
twenty-three are classilied under"', silt under sr, and
five under 5, The language to which M 636, h.,nd a,
testifies is today conveniently called dialect N; it is
at.<;() termed Hermopolhan or Ashmuninic, since the
ancient Hermopolis is the al·Ashmunayn of modem
Egypt, and according to Kahle (1954), in idiulect'll S
documents, most of the ot1hographie chamcteriSlics
simillir to those in Hare m(linly fuund in the region
of Hennopolis. Apill1 from the Morgan mlllluscripl,
some other tcxts (quite a.~ latc) show a language
close to that or fl, although nevcr as coherently and
as regularly, Thus, phonological and other descrip·
tions of'" will be based, above all, on an examina·
tion of the ot1hography of M 636, hand a (d. Ka.o;scr,
1966; 1975-1976; 1981, pp. 104-112).
In listing the phonology of N, it will be appropli-
ate to compare it a.~ fill' a.~ possible with that of
di;\lcct V (or South F;tyyumic), a type of FUYYl.lmic
without lambdacism (pat1icularly as its VS variety
ha.~, like H gencmlly, the gmphic vowel gemination
tlmt testifieS to the presence of /'I AW'l! ('IS a CRYI'TO,
PHONEME). Recourse will be had to P, S, or, whet'C
necessary, other Coptic idioms when such a word is
not attested in V 01' when this additional t'Cfel'ence
seems to be of some use,
The order followcd will be th'lt of the series of
phonemes of the alphabet most genel'ally used in
Coptit:, that of S etc" which is 'llw that of F5, VS,
and almost all L, and which (ellcept for alcph, which
is graphically rendered by vowel gemination) is
 DIALECT H (or HERMOPOLITAN or ASHMUNINIC)
identical to the alphabel of M ctc......hich is also tlk'll
of W. Y4. and F4 (cr. AU'tlAIJL'TS. COI'11C). Any Coptic
alphabet. as is well kno....n, conventionally begins
....ith those phoneme!> dmt arc rendered by Coptic
letters of Greek origin; it continues with phonemes
rendered by Coptic graphemes of demotic origin.
Aleph or the cryplophonl.'ffiC fl, which ....as ren-
dered by graphic vowel gemination. will be tackled
at the vel)' end.
)./a/: II greatly fuVOl1i this phoneme (where it has
the maximum presence IImong the Coptic dialects
and subdialccts. 35 percent; Kassel'. 1966. p. 115);
see below regarding tonic (J leI lind atonic 6 lal in
V etc.
5 1'01: fI doc!> not seem to have this phoneme
(which is usual in V and In the great majority of the
Coptic dialects and subdialeets); lhe 5 of 11 is equiva·
lenlto Ivl rather than fbI. since it !llso systellllltical·
Iy replaces 'I IfI of V elC.; see below regarding '1 /fl.
I' 1&1 (appear'S only in the Copto·Greek vocabu·
lary): H docs not have lhis r Igj of V etc.. and it
replaces it by K fkl. fOI' in.~lancc. II ur, V r.a.r, for.
A Idl (appears only in the Copt{)oGreek vocabu·
lal)'); II does not have this A Id/ of V etc., and it
replaces it by T It/. for example. /I ~ V
AlKeoc, rightL"OUS; II TllUltJQltll (in one instance
only), V oUtGOCyHlI. ju.~ice.
Tonic 8 leI (exeLl" the 0 of the combination of
gt;Jphcmcs III for /if or /j/; see below under I): H
always has II I~I where, according to the roles of V
adapted to the system of II. one ought to find tonic e
lei (in fact. only in the Copco-Grcck vocabulary; see
nil, 1948-1949, pp. 18-20). for example, kl~, F
rtlHOC, relationship, rolCe, kind. A.~ regards (Ionic)
IIOWcI 0 leI in V CIC., it will be $Cen ('gain Ilk'lt on
this point H docs nol have exnctly the same vocaliza-
tion as V, F etc.; in U. there is ), la/also when it is
so in V etc. while 0 101 in S (fOf example, H. V. F
C),II. S etc. COIl, occasion; fI, V, F T.a.K.a.. S T.a.... O. to
deslroy), when it is), /al in S elC. In opposition to t:I
lei (or II lei befure I Ij/) In VeIl'. (e!>pecially for
various reasons in relation to it.~ position; Vergole,
1973-1983. Vol. la. pp. 24-25; Kassel" 1982, pp.
61-62), for example, II .a.H. V (1rI, lhe negative pal,i
de; H to., V HO, place; U 6ttk.a.t, V Hk8t, suffering; U
"'\til.
H.\t:lltl. W sign; 11 Hl.OY. V HOy, (place) Ihere;
H 10., F5 1f6(ll, pity; H -K).-, V .ml', Ihe fulUrc- auxilia·
ry, 11 flHtU,., V HllH6". with; H Dy)"'. V O"((l,',
holy; 11..,0"(. V .,.ey, usc; H te.u.J. W, V C6X1. F (V)
~, to talk; H t).!MIC, F ztlllWlC, !>hade; H ~. F
tl:e)Hz6)I., slave; 11 Z!').!, V ,tftU, upper part or lower
I"'"-
Atonic 8 la/: When V etc. has atonic la/, 11 also
has tI ItI as a general rule bul conlinues to relain 6
77
1;)1 in the following TCStricted area: in the initial
5)'lIablc consisting of 1;)1 followed by a consonanl or
COnsistilig of Iwl followed by la/. followed by a
consonant. In the first of these instances. ir the
"close liaison" phenomenon is produced (Polotsky,
1949, Pfl. 29-.30), particularly by the altachment of
the definite articlc (not of the possessive article!)
before the won.!, whal W()Old otherwi:;e be inilial 0 is
so no longer and relurn!> to the onJillal)' eategol)',
being vocalb:L'tI tI as elsewhere; thus t:lHT.a. in
InUl6HT.a. r.u., in thy presence, bUI ...rr.a. in I"IHT).
l.U IlX.\lltC, In presence of the LonJ. II will also be
noticed that H, even more than "'5, find~ it dilTJcult
to SUSlain the weight of two consecutive consonants
within the one syllable and SO sepamtes them by
insertinll between them an atonic II (sometimes cor·
responding 10 alonic 6 in F5, not In \I), except be-
fore t, where in 11 lhe inser1ed vowel Is then .a.; il
lhus divides the "heavy" syllahle into twu "lighter"
syllables. Examples. which arc particularly numer·
OUS, include II .a.tIIU.....I.IC. V ,UTtiAOC, angel; II lI'ltIlI,
F OMIII. poor; 11 "ftn'. V GftIT. proillisc; 11 ,l(;IIT, V
OClIT, ClIrth; II IIC),O"(, W oCJ.Y, sheep; II lUI', V k6"
other. also; H IUUtTll, F 1I;(!1'frn, fig; II Mil.... , V HH-, 1"
HNH-, H(8)N, there is no; 11 Hll,.., Y, 1" HH·. more
liCldom F HO"', with; II H111'f11, V H6T1'It, wilnC!i!i; 11
NOyztlH. V ttOyzH, 1"5 ItO'yt£H. 10 save; II poss.
ar1ic1es (mase. sing. etc.) sing. 2.m. I_IK', 3,m. "N·,
3J. "Ie', plur. I. I.UI·, 3. "1)". etc.. and V etc.•
respectively. nGK·. 116'1-, fMiC'. tICN', noy-, etc.; II
I....X "·, V OOX6'. to !illy; 11 ftIII.r*.l. F f$q'lkl, sleep; 11
rtlf+. V ...... F /0.(*, man of: H ptl'l', V fG.... maker of;
11 CJ.f'It~. V CJ.f':t, flesh; H cetrnlH, F <;UTtiH, hear; 11
'T*1t«, V AIKtiOC, righteous; /I Tlw....., F T(W..... , joy;
II TllH....,m', F T6tfTUH', similar; H (Cltcept in the
third pcI'SOnal pronoun) Tlll'll., V Tllf", all; H
T.a.(QI1 lllllG,l, F T).cq6 lllJlG,l, 10 preach; U 011&&1)., V
0051)., 10 humiliale; 11 O"((lltl.a.2, V OYWtl~. reveilltion;
11 OYllflln. ,.. oY0fll·t, foot; H GlMlO,l, V Gl501, F5 Gl5ClOJ.
forgetting; f/ Gltl.a.t, V Gl1'l2. life; H O,It.....IIT, F5 1V6MIIlT,
betrothed; 11 O,I.a.HIIT. ,.. O,I.a.HT, three; ff OJ.a.rltl1. V
OJ).rll. 1'51V1lf(o)n. first; 11 t1t51tC, F ~1t5C, lamp; II 21m·,
V 21'1'. F z(e)tI-. in; II 2.a.fI\2, V .a.rOt. S 2).r02. to guard;
H 2I.X.III'I-. V ~tXH-, ,.. :I;lX6/'1', on; II XII. V XO, thaI; H
XIIK.a.),C, V4 XGK6C. F5 X6te.66C. in order that; /I
G11W', F GW", ann; H &ufH6. F 61»1'6, to hunt. On the
other hand, (J is in the relalive particle (nol pre-
ceded by the :mide as an anlcccdent) II fIT· (bul
IIt1T·). V CT' (1l(JT-); 1/ 6TU .. , V ene-. because of; 11
6tfXlI, V 6l9xa, if; H eH1')' (but tlltHT),), V HT)" F
(8)HT), face, presence; 11 6NlUt.TIl, V HKJrt.T, to !>Ieep; H
0"(6K-, V 0"(1+-, ,.. Dy~. there iii. On the almost total
disappearance in H of the preposition "toward,
for" elc., which is 8· in V {pronominaJ fOnrui II
78 DIALECf H (or HERMOPOLITAN or ASHMUNINIC)
sing. J. , ...i", 2.m. ,Jo.K, 3.m. ru, etc.; d. V ctc, 6r.lo.l",
6'Jo.K, 61'''''1, etc., and F (lui", 6.UJot, 8llQ, etc.), St.'C
below.
Z /7./ (appeal'S only in me Coplo-Greck vocabu·
lary): H does not have lhis Z /"1./ of V etc. and replac-
es it by c 15/, for example, If XI9"'"e" (one inslanee
only), S KIQ"'rU!{l, to make music (with the kithar1!o,
et(;,),
II It-.!: As Ims been seen above l'egalxUng tonic 1)
!e! 01' atonic (I !al, H greatly f.lVors II Ie! (tonic 01'
atonic), Here it ha~ the maximunl presence among
the Coptic dialecls and subclialects, 34 percenl
(K<tsscr, 1966, p. 115). II even lends 10 subslitull: II
for I as a finul alonie vowel; see below regarding I
(or (1) for /iI vowel or fJl consonant.
I (or (II) for /if vowel or fjJ consonant (exec-opt all
regards the alternative I or 61, a problem too com·
plex to go into here): 1/ behaves very like V etc.; in
particular, it has I /il a... a final atonic vowel, In H,
however, there eltists a strung tendency toward the
formlltion of a metadialect, which shoWli itself in the
frequent n:pl[lccmcnt of final atonic I by a final alon-
ic It, These It amounl to 33 ~rcent of all the atonic
linallel1ers, and among them Illay be noted a whole
~erie~ of words wilh, in N, the final leller either
always in -It or in -II more rrequcntly than in -I (these
la...t cases arc shown below in parcnlhc.scsj: "'lilli,
ptlP; 6_1, 10 know; lllliU, to can)'; (ll!fH, 10 do); llll9ll,
to hang, suspend; KH"I, Egypt; MIClI, to give binh;
TH·, genilive preposition; I_I, to mo\-e; rUOI, to
bend; (.......1, man); ' .... 1, joy; ru-tl, sufficieney;
~I, field; QIHH, woman; 101"1, to look for; ~Jo.XH,
word; lfWOl, poor: 2I1M1, incensc, perfume; ~I, trou·
ble; xctHH, book; (X.l.XII, enemy;) 61Iit1, 10 find
(twcnly.three words, against thiny-nine words where
the alonie ending i.~ eilher always -lor -I more fre-
quenlly than '11, these laller C3.'iCS being six in num-
ber). Finally, Ihe final alOnic vowel disappears com-
pletely after Iw!; sec below under oy Iw/.
~ /k.~! (OCCUI'S only in the Copto·Greek vocllbu-
1111)'): H ~ometimes keeps this leller, which, howevel',
it tends to replacc by "'~, ",~c, or I(C Iks/, as in H
TtIII(CJo., 8 AOl"', glory; H {l"'~OYCI"', V {l1OyC1"', ;IU'
lhority; H arll1, V CJo.f'1, flesh,
o 101 (excepl for the 0 in the combination of
grolphemes oy for /u/ or Iw/; sec below under y): 11
has lU 161 everywhere when, according 10 the roles
of V adapted to the 11 syslem, one should find 0 101
(therefore, in faet, always in the Copto-Gn.'ck \'OCab-
ulary): for example, H Jo.NUtMIl(.', V Jo.n'flM)(;, angel;
T1KIIIlC, V AIKGOC, just.
y Iyl (occurs only in the Coplo-Gn::ck vocabulary;
y after ...., 0-, or II· is a special ca.o;e of oy lui or Iw!,
with loss of 0, on which see below): H regularly
replaces this y Iyl by" Ie/: for example, 1/ TIuo.HIC,
F AytU.HK:, power: /111Ut.eN, S 1Y"'OO, wood.
oy (or y aflcr "'-, 6', or u·; see above) for lui
vowel or Iwl consonanl: H USI.:S it without any spe-
cial peculiarity, ap;:u1 from the frequent disappear-
ance of the final atonic vowel aftel' oy Iw/: for
e~ample, /I k"'OY, V "''''yl, F5 ""'0)"1, others; H HHOy,
V, F MllOyl, thoughl; 1111I1Oy, V, ,.. nuoy!, hi:(IVi:ns; H
21"'Oy, V, F 21"'yl, roads; H 211110'(, V, ,.. 211110'(1, works.
+' IrtS! (OCCUI'S only in the Copto-Greek vocabu-
lary): H somelimcs keeps this leUer, which, howevel',
it tends 10 replace by lit lP{p).~! (which could have
ended up as nte > nc): for example, 1/ IftttXH (i'HXH
is clearly ...m::r), V 'f'YXH, soul.
" IfI: 1/ always replaces q If/ by 1\ Iv/.
x It!: Sec I> Ic/(?)·
6 Ic/(?): While generally H has x and 6 where V
also has melli, Ihere are cenain uses lhal lIIay give
the impres5ion Ihat while in /I x is Ihe equivalenl or
Itl, G has the value of some allophone of ItI (dilli·
cull to define) rathel' than Ie/. One may here com-
pare in /I Xlllrllll, to IOtumble, with Gf... n, obstacle,
and X_rt, strong, with T"'Gf"', to make strong. See
also the surprising H 611"', give btr,h, llnd Gill)., 10
insult, not to speak of 616, hand, where Ihis timc
there can be no question of the' assimilation of the
final consonalll to Ihe inilial consonant (d, H .x.I.X,
sparrow).
t Iti/: 1/ everywhen: writes " /lil where V has -I-
/li/.
f! or a1<:ph: It will be n()(ed that /1 generally has
graphic vowel gemination Icstifying to the presence
of aleph f! as a cryptophoneme (even if Ihis f!
tends 10 dis.~ppe ..l t lhen: as it al50 does in olher
Coptic idioms).
Several observations could still be made regarding
Ihe mOl'phosynlnctic and other idiosyncra.~ies of H,
as can be noted in manuscript M 636, hand a, These
idiosynel'asies havi: at yet been liule studied to date.
It must be mentioned above .111 that H systematically
omits both the preposition 6', toward, ill relation to,
01' for, and the numerous prepositions or particles
N', all of them as initial (I. (and Mo) lind N-. In n:la·
lion to classical Coplic, the sentence in II from then
on appears 10 be complelely disaniculate and dis·
membered; for u::ample, the infinitive absolute of a
vem can no longer be distinguished from its pre-
nominal infinitive, Other conditions might emerge
Ihrough the falling away of the initial consonant of
the "accusalivc" preposition in ils pronominal fonn,
which hencefonh appears 10 be felt morc or less as
a secondaly pronominal suffix, a.~ in IUflt.IIliOYZ'tH).Y,
 DiALECT i (0.. PROTO-LYCOPOUTAN 0" PROTO·LYCO·DIOSPOLlTAN)
my $a\'ior, and qlltJOtOVlHHAI, Thuu wilt save me.
alongside J.KfU....~, TIlOu hasl $3\'ed me.
In conclusion. there will be presenlL-d here the
verbal prefixes allt.'Swd to dale in H. Excepl ror spe-
cial cases (conjunctive). the rOml cited here is only
the lhird·person ma.-.cutine singular. and its COI'T"C'-
sponding prcnominal fonn (nom. - berore nominal
subjt.'CI). The entire paradiglll is nOI attesled in all
conjugations.
Unless spt.'Cifically mentioned. the rOrill is affirma·
tive; neg. - negative. Every ba.o;ic tense (abbreviatcd
hereafter to "basic") is rol1owed (ir aucsloo) by its
salellites. ariel' "And": ckc. - ch'cumslantial, reI. -
reilltive. Il = second lenM:; ant. - wilh pronominal
anlccedenl. Fonlls betwecn bmckclS [ ... ] are reo
constituted from vel)' similar fOl'ms; zero - no vcr·
bal prcfi~.
BlparlUe Pattern
Neg. 7.em particle .. , J.U.
Prutlll (basic) S·. nom. 7.cI"O. And cire. 6..•• nom.
opu·; rei. [(")TIll~'?).
FlImre (basic) 11'1).-, nom. :r.eI"O ... IU.'. Alld II
Inuu.·J. nom. lip'" , ..•u.-.
Tripartite Pattern
TenIU Wllh special negallon (If nol II).
Ptrfect (basic) ;U•• nom. ),-; neg. (1_']. nom. llH·.
And cire. (1l»),II' (?). nom, [(0»),-(1)]; reI. T>.&-. nom.
(n-]: neg. wilh zero, .. )..101.
~c'alive (or completive) (basic - neg.) Iu.n.·.
nom. ""'TII-.
COI/sIHu"diflal (01" nOlist) (hasic) "'AS'. nom. "''''1'"-;
neg. HH&•• nom. [HllfH-); rd. nLog. lllnIHlU\'), [anI.
ntlTlIMUII'). nom. [6TUMllfu,], [ant. IIHTI1H1lrH-).
FuI14rum euergicum (or lhlrd rl,ltul'c) (b."lSic) [0..11·].
(X1IPoMI- with Xli, in order Ihal, anlecedent). nom.
[lIPII']; neg. Itll"', nom. ('lIIrll')'
Cilusulive imperutive (basic) Mllplll\', nom. Hllfll';
neg. [t1IIKTpllr;·]. nom. [t1llkTfIl']'
Tenlcs with neg. [THM.].
CO'li,mctivc (bask) (sing. I.; 2.m./r.; 3.m.; plur.
2./3.) n.-, K', TII-. r;•• TIITIltI, CU-, nom. TII-. And with
.,.J.', IowaI'd (= limilfltive). ql,Wrn5-. nom. qlAtint-.
Temporal (basic) ntptlil-. nom. TIIf1l-.
Conditional (basic) O~","·. nom, G~","-.
BIBLIOGRAPHV
Crum. W. E. A. Cop'ic Dic:tiolltuy, Orlord, 1939.
Drescher. J. ''11Ie EarlIC9t Biblical Concordam:cs."
Bulletin de la Societe d'afCheoiogie caple 15 (1958-
1960):63-67.
79
Kahle. I'. E. Bala'kIlh: Coptic TexiS from DeiI' el-
Balll'holt ill Upper Egypt. Oxrord and London,
1954,
Ka'l....cr. R. "Dialt.-cICS. sous-dialCClts el 'dialecliculcs'
dans l'Egypte copte." Zei'schnft fill' iig)'p'ische
Spraclle Imd A!tenwllsJomde 92 (1966):106-115.
--'C.' "A. propos de quelques caracteri.o;tiques
onhogrnphlqucs du vocabulaire gre<: ulili~ dans
les dialeclel; H el N." Oneil/alii' Lo.'allie"sia
Periu</icu 6-7 (1975-1976):285-94.
--C., "Prol~omcnes a un cssai de c1a....o;ification
sYSI~matique deli dialcctes ct subdialectcs coptes
!\Clan it'S t:riICrc.s de la phonl:lique, Ill. Systcmes
onhogl"nphiqu(.'S CIl:alcgoriL'S llialeclalcs.'· Musioll
94 (1981):91-152.
Pulutsky, H. J. "Une QUCSlion d'011hogrophc boh:iiri-
que." Bulle/hI de Itl Sociell.! d'arc/lco!ogie cOflll! 12
(1949):25-35.
Quccke, H. UlIlcrSlldumgclI ZUlli kOplischcll Simulerl-
gebe', Louvaill. 1970.
-'''-' "Koptischc 'I-Icrrncneiai': Fr'agmcntc in
Floren7." Orlen/alia 47 (1978):215-19.
_ _ . "Zwei Blatter aus koptiscllcn Hennencia·
Typika in del' Papyl'u.-.sammlung del' O.slerrcich-
ischcn Nalionalbibliothek (P. Vindoh. K 9725 und
9734)." In fCts'sellrift ZUlli l()(J.Jlillrigeu BcSle1,ell
der Pap)"nlSsummlllllg der lJs'erreichisefll:n Nalioll-
albibliolhek, PapynlS El7,hcn.og RQiller (P, RoilIer
Celli.). pp. 194-206. Vienna. 1983.
Till. W, C, ··Betr.u:hlungcn 7.um Worukzenl im
Koptlo;chen." Billie/in de IQ Sociiti d'archlo/ogie
caple 13 (1948-1949):13-32.
Vergotc. J. GramlPltlire caple. Vol. la. Imroduc,ioll.
pJlOllttiqlle el phOllologiC, morphologic s)'II/Jriima.
lique (s,mclllre des simall'emes), panie SJ'lIchro.
I/iqlle, Vol. lb. Illtrodllc,ioll, p11O"i/iq"e el pJrOll()-
logic. morphologic S)'II,hilllolique (S'nlc/Ilre des
simall,emts). partie diachrolliqlle. Vol, 2n, Mor-
ph%gie SYlllagmu,iqllc, syuta.xe, partie sYllchro-
lIiqUfl, Vol. 2b. Morphologie SYII/llgmll/iq44e. pllr/ie
diachrolliqlll!. Louvtlin. 197]-198].
J.!.or)()I.N/£ KAs..<;ER
DIALECT i (OR PROTO·LYCOPOLITAN
OR PROTO.LYCQ.DIOSPOLlTAN). The
siglum or dialect i comes from the title of Ihe text
contained in the unique documenl allesting 10 its
presence (Lacau. 1946). "11.e Ascension or Isaiah."
This dialect (and partially its subdiak'Cls i7 and i74)
shoW\'; in its orthography phonological qualhies that
allow one to consider II a PROTODlAWCT-more pre-
cisely. the protodialt.-ct corresponding 10 Ihe ronncr
phonological level of some lost vluiely or the impor-
Ianl dialect L. a collective entity whose chief mani·
f~tatiolU an: the subdialecls lA. 1.5, and LlJ (cr.
80 DIALECT i (01' PROTO·LYCOPOLITAN or PROTO·LYCO-DiOSPOLITAN)
I.YCOPOUTAN and I.YCO·OIOSP(lUTAN). (Besides what
makes i ctc. a protodialccl, mMt of thc phonological
characlcristics of Ihis diak'Ct and its subdialccts are
tha;e of onc or anOlher 01 the branches of i.. or al
least n:scmble them more closely than those of all
the other Coptic idioms.) These Qualities cause each
witn~ of i in particular, but also of i7 and ;74. 10
be of greatest interest for Coplolog,}'. One must all
the more regret that up 10 now the telllS allested by
these manuscripts have bl.:en extremely brief and full
of gal)S (the 10Iai DllloorU of (;;(1 ellpn:s:;ing ;, i7.
and i74 is scarcely 0.01 percenl of all the Coptic
tellts known nowadays and 0.6 pcn;~cnl of those of
the L dialect). Thill CllCCltS;Ve Ill'iefness prevents any
observation in many impol1:mt ltCctors of i. Any pos·
sible observations elsewhel'C being too isulated, this
textual poverty causes useful gencmliz.ations to be
quite problemtltic, rendering dillicult a comparntive
0l1hographic system of rules nCCC$$.\I)' to compare i
with L4, L5, 1.-6, A, and .'10 on.
lt is lilting here 10 specify Ihat despitc the funda·
mental systematic clements lhat can be observed in
Ihe lellis. particularly wilh rcg.:ll'(J to Ihe prolOOialcc.
tal quality and Ihe major characterislics of the dia·
lectal group L. each of the small ICJI;ts expressing i
etc. remains a separate and special case under other
IlSpttIS (as arc mon.:over, in a Icssc:r but not negligi-
ble measure, each of the telllS Cllpressing L4, L5. and
1.6; ef. LVOOPOUTAN and LVOOOIOSPOUTAN). Here are
these protodialL"Ctal tCJl;IS. each with its {sub}dialecul
atlribulion.
i (- pL): All of Uicau (1946; a manuscripl frolll
the fOl1l1h century al the ISlesl). with thc cllCl'plion
of scvcrnl words that. Ihrough oversight or igno-
mnce, the scribe wrole with. insil-ad of proto-Lyco-
Diospolitan nomml ~. (fhese wonls al'C considen..'<1
to belong, then. to ;7; cf. infr.!.)
i7 (..fl.): The few wOI'ds of wcau (1946) men-
tioned above, not n:ally typical of i; fUlthel'lllol'e,
lhe texIS of LeilXlldt (1904; fuurth century), :md
Goehring (1984; fOll1th centlll)') if oyro+ (d. 1.-6, LS
oyJ'ITO; L4, A oyJ'HTO) can (or could) be a case
connected with the nIle of &lel (1961). Pos:;ibly
Browne (I979. nu. 6; foulth or fifth century), Ihough
unfOl1unately no lell:emc co~cred by the rule uf Edcl
(1961) is presenl. If lhL~ two lasl telllS arc nol i7.
Ihey al'C i74 (cf. below). One can be Icmpled to
relate 10 i7 in a way the telll of Crum (1934; from
the second half of the Ihird century. boughl in
Luxor), which indeed presents, by at least one of Ihe
typical central charaCieristiCli of ;7, a vulgar onhog.
raphy Ihat appears mther str1lnge (indicated by thc
siglum J in Kassel', pp. Ill-IS). Consonants: TIle
initial consonant oy Iwl is n..-placcd by I Iv/. and
Iikewi'iC all 'I IfI· Unfortunately this lelll has no ex·
ample of •• thus lacking proof Ihat Crum's leXI be-
longs 10 i elc. (Perhaps it is only a particulnrly abel"
IOml fonn of A, although A doc5 nol have lhe ·1 of
EtJcI, 1961, with certain cllccptions [Uieau, 1911).
6U.:~. ancestors. 2 Mc. 6: I. 6.) The consonant ~ is
always omitted. l! i'1o maintained in a series of cases
where i and A ha\'C I. .x is relainL-d nine limes and
l'Cplaced lhree times by x (- leI r.:tthel· Ihan Ix/; cf.
AU'l-IABETS. COPTIC). G ill replaced by tl. Stressed vow-
els: They frequently COflfonn with Ihose of A and L
(56 percent). less often with Ihose of S (44 percent).
Unslrt.'Sscd vowels: Those of L6 :Ire prefern.:d, since
the·lof F..del (1961). missing In I,j and lA, is regu-
larly found in i etc. and 1.-6.
i74 (- P"L): Possibly Goehring (1984) :lr1d Brownc
(1979, no. 6; d. above); certninly LefOlt (1939; from
the fourth century at the latest). The text of Crum
(1922; foul1h 01' fifth eentul)', oriGin unknown) eould
rca~onably (in a sense) belong to iN al.'iO nccause or
cel1nin chid charaelclislics, such as use of Ixl and
Ill. a'1o in i7 and i74 (d. below). Yel one sees in it
various sp<:llings (somelimes S)'ll'lemalic or fle-oirly)
thai are very strnngc and far from L cle.; in Crum
(1922) the nonnal c is replaced by t,I (1) in six out of
eight cases. such as ~', painful. It also has a
strong Icndancy to replace the !IOMnl (nasal) wilh
I~I followed by the sonoranl, having Ihus 1\fIT", to
cany. illh-. in; and the negation -nIH·.
One will additionally note that i (with i7 and ;74)
is a protodialcct wilh an impovelislw.-d alphabel. In-
dClod, e:teh supplementary phoneme characleri7.ing i
as II proiooiaieci. pL. with n..o.gard to L. is not wrillen
wilh a ltpCcial grapheme but wilh a grnpheme com·
man to L. supplied, however. with a diaclilical sign
in 1'1•. Thus, Illl is I in pl. (as il is ;n A). which is
! (the ordinary grapheme for {hI> supplied with a
diaclitical sign (and in fact, in the phonological
evolution, pL > L. pI.. • > L 2), wherca~ in ·pS
(reconstructed on lhe anlilogy of ntAWCT P, an
alphabetically rich protodialect), Illl is f), used for
nothing else. (One will here nolice that in A • Ix/
and in B f) /xl have no pl'Otooinlectal function, since
Ihey belong 10 the alphabet and to the phonological
stock of Ihe dialect A and the language B them-
sclvt.'S. according to their usual and traditional def·
inilion in Coplology.) Ukewise.It;1 is '" in pL. which
is • (an ordinary grapheme for IV) supplied with a
diacritical sign (and in fact. in the phonological ev0-
lution pL > L. pL i1 > L til). whereas in P (generally
analogous 10 ·pS). ltitl is " used for nOlhing else.
The essential chamcteristics of i. qualifying it as a
prolodialcct, are (I) the survival of ltitl (arising £rom
majority x~· d. PROIUDlAUCT), written ~; (2) the sur·
 DIALECT i (or PROTO-LYCOPOLITAN
\ival of 111.1 (arising from ;1;10 united wilh minority x~
d. PROTODIAl.Et.T), written a; (3) the survival of the
final unstressed \'Owcl ·1 in til'; cases described by
Edel (1961; formerly iw). a surviwl also found in the
/A branch of L.
One or more of Ihese Char':lClel'l~llc§ have dis<\~
pcared in i7 or i74 (following an evolulion lhal can
summarily be reprcsenll:d as i > ;7 > /74 > L). ;7
hs Ihe second and Ihir'(l chal':lClel'l.~lics only, while
;74 has jusl lhe second.
The Olher phonological Chl\l'llClerislics of ;, ;7.
and ;74 arc not chamclelistics of prolodialccts but,
rather, show their relation 10 (sub)dialcclS wilhin Ihc
range of L's subdiak"(;ts (LA. lJ, U,; cf. K.as:;cr, 1984,
p. 307). At this poinl, il will be inleresting 10 add A.
the Coptic langunge fonn whose vowels are Ihe dos-
es! 10 /:s and 1'5 \·owels. i. [in ;74, LfJ, and A
assimilale 151 ill IiI before 11:1: ~O. LA, l.5 C6Xll.
word. ;. li7. /741 LA, and A Il;\ve Ihe polentiallinal
aleph: aye. LS oyi;o. 1.6 Qy1l61. one: (l11as&.). aefore
the stressed vowel, i, [i7, i74J, LS, 1.6, and A have:
IfI: '1(6)1, /A &I, n;muve. i74, 1.5, and L6 have lhe
final somml, which on lhe conlr';.\1)' is lhe sonoranl
followed hy lal in I, 1.4, and A [/7 I:leks this formj:
I, lA, A ClUTHO, ;74, L5, 1.6 con1l", to hear. I, 17,
{/74], IA4, and A lose Iw/ wilh I1lctaphony in the
end strcsscd svlltl\)le that in L4 (e:;I;Ce:pt 1A4j, 1..5. and
L() is l-ew/: I, 17, [/74J, LA4, A NO. lA, 1.5, 1.6 N~y, to
see. Where i and LA mave lhe stn..-..scd final vowel in
{-Q/, i74, LIJ, and A have luI (a situation quite un·
dear in LS; 171acks lhis form): I, IA .x_, 1.6, A xoy,
to say. but i74 z«<>yoy, A zwy, IA tIGI, serpent
(fern.). The end syllable's vocalization Qf lhe pre-
nominal fonn of causalive vcr&,; with I·initial, 1.;)1
Ii]. i7. [i74]. (IA), LfJ, and f.al LS: i7 (1) nJ.J~·. to
creale; d. A T),HOo or TEHe-, L5 T~fU-. Peculiar
lexemes: 174 H6loXll, L44 (and LA, which is rare)
I'IflX6, 1.6 HClll,l.xO, 1.5, LA HElCJ1Tll (cf. P HJ.G,lTJ.), A
H~6XO, car. The panicle of the prolcpsis i, 17, 174,
L(), (LS), A Hm, (L5) .xt, 1.4 lJ.xI, bUl (lJ)ue or.xe (A)
somctimc.~ also. i, ti7, ;74], IA, 1.5, A TO, 1.6 TON,
where (inlcrrog.); ; (?), 17, 1.5, 1.6. (A) .IofI'~, A 6rH~
(or tif"lt:T6), bUI L4 tGMl6 (cf. P ::aUK), to keep.
Verbal prefixes: lirsl future Ihird sing. lnasc. ctc. I,
17. [i74], LS, 1.6, A "NJ.-. lA, (A) .....-. First pencet first
sing. etc. 17, ;74, IA. 1..5, A ),)., j J.(e)l· or :.a.(e)l- (ef.
V hybrid also, M exclush'cly tlo·i·, cte.). 1.6 J.6l· or
1.lf'. Relative pencet third sing. rnase. etc. I, 17.
(/741 lA, A un.,,-. LS, LfJ (6)HTJ.'1·.
The texlS attcsting i elc. arc unfonunatcly too
brief to allow systematic observations in morphosyn·
tactic and lexicologic fields. However. Olle should
nole form.<; such as i tu.Ci~. moulh, which has no
known Cuptic c<luivalent except A 1lJ.¥60; funher, 1
01- I'ROTO·LYCO·I)JOSPOLITAN) 81
and A have GfJI', left (hand) (d. P Kur). while IA and
1..5 ha\'c GWyf, and S, M, and F have ~.
Finally, here an: SQmc typical ex.amplcs of proto-
Lyeopolitan (pL or i etc.): 17, LfJ KCK61. lA, LS, A
KeKO obscurity; i. IA4, A eTFrl'lO. L4 (except 1A4).
LS, Ui 6"rJfMtly, Ihal (one) i7, lA, LfJ. S cJ.",,,, seven
(ma.'iC.) (LS c1e. rem. cJ.~e, H CJ.lI,ll',;l), n G,lJ.\II't, M
CO(l,)'1 (ulld lI,l6l1,ltl spedal dialeclal [?J vllliant of
n.M.Or. 5300(27), bel ween M and H ruther Ihan /0).
A CJ.I'I, P cJ.9'I; i7, A J.t,,', L4, 1.5. Ui ,1.1'1'2' (and L5
Utii"'. John (Lond.], u.~', John [Dub.]), 8 Oll~' (d.
P I>J.!I), S Offf', At, W, V, (F) J.N~', (t.) 1/ J.llJ..z'.
living; 17. lA, 1..5, f..IJ, S etc. ~"H, A ~tH, P !lIIH, lillIe.
; ~MI. P 9I)lIe, A tI)l16. lA, LS. 1.6. S etc. ",,"Ml.
become; 17 tJ.Acrl·. 174, lA, A tJ.AGT6, P :J.UTe, S
elC. :.u.a.{.l>)Tll. birtk; I, 17, 174, A aff-. P !llJ·. 8 ~N-.
IA. 1..5. /..6, S etc. tH-, in; I, LfJ XJ.Cl'. LA, l..5, A, At
XJ.Cll', P, S .xoce', 8 GOer', F. H XJ.CI' (from [I cle.],
LA. l..5, UJ. A, S. At .x'CO, mCladialectal H .xtCll, V. F
.xlCl, 8 6tCl). C;I;nhed.
1JI11L10CRAI'HY
Browne. G. M. MiciligUlI Coplic Te.tK B:ll'cclona,
1979.
C1\1Il1, W. E. "Lu M:lgie copte: Nouveuul( telltes."
DibliQlhcqllc de /'&/)Ie. praliqllc des lilllues elrll/cs
234 (1922):537-44.
"Un Psaume en diak"(;lc d·Akhmlm."
A1l!lIlQir~.~ de /'Inslilll! lrollfais d·arclroo/Qgie. oriel/-
tale. 67 (1934):73-86.
Edcl, E. "Neucs Malerial WI' HcR.llnfl del' auslauten·
den vokale .£ und -I im Koptischt:!n." 7~il$clrrill
{iiI' iJgyptische. Sprache WId Al1Cnllm~mrJe 86
(1961): 103-106.
Funk, W.·P. "I)ie Zellgen des kop(ischen U,e:rntur-
dialekls i7." leilscltril' {iir iigyplischc Spracllc WId
Aiterillmskmrde 114 (1987):117-33.
Goehring, J. E. "A New Coptic Fr.lgmcnt or Melilo's
Homily on lhe Passion." Museml 97 (1984):255-
6Q.
Ka.~ser, R. "Relations de gcncalogie dialeclale dlms
Ie domaine lycOl)()lhain." Bulletill de la Societe
/N:gyfll%gie, Genilve 2 (1979):31-36.
"Pru[(:gom~nes fa un l."S!iai de dassHication
sYSlemalique des dialectcs ct 5uixlialcctcs coptf.'S
scion Ics cnlcres de In phonetique, I, Principes ('I
tenninologie." M,I.(OOJl 93 {1980a):53-112. " ... ,
II, Alphabels 1'1 systcme5 phonctiques." Ml/seQII 93
(198Ob):237-97. " ... , lII, Syst~mes orthogr..·
phiques el calegories dialectalcs." Mlls£o,r 94
(1981):91-152.
-:-c' "Un Nouveau Document protolycopolit:lin."
Ori~lI/alia 51 (1982):30-38.
-::-c' "Le Grund·Groupe dialectal copte de Haute·
Egypte." 81jll~li" de la Societe //'igy,Jlo!agie,
GCllilve 7 (1982):47-72.
 82 DIALECT P (or PROTO·THEBAN)
___. "Orthogntphc cl phonologic de la valicte
subditllcctalc lycopolitaine de~ texte.~ gnostiques
copte~ de Nag Hammadi." Museun 97 (1984):261-
312.
_ _ , "Ent,;ore un ducument protolycopolitain."
Muscmr 98 (1985):79-82.
Lacau, P. "Textes coptes en dialectes akhmimil]ue et
sahidiqull." (Jullelill de 1'llIsfilul {ralH;ais
d'arcl1culu/jie urienlaie 8 (1911):43-81.
_ _ . "Fmgmenls de l'Asellnsion d'Isa'ic en copte."
I"e MU$eon 59 (1946):453-457,
LefoM, L. T. "Fragmenls d'apoeryphes en copte-
akl1l11illlique." Mllsemr 52 (1939): 1-10.
[Leipoldl. J,]. Aegyptische Urklllrdell aus dcn kOllig.
lie/ren Mliseell zu Ber/i", hcralHgcgcbcll vmr del' Ce-
lleralvenvalJullg. kO(Jlische UrkllluJen. l3erlin. 1904.
Vel'gNe. J. "I.e DiulcCle caple P (P. Bodmer VI:
Prvvcrbes), cssai d'idcnlification." Revue
J'e-gyplolo!!,ie 25 (1973):50-57.
_ _ . Grammairc cOplc, Vol. la, hr/roJl/c/ion, pho-
nClique e/ "hon%gie, morph%gie syllilremmiqlle
(simc/ure des semcmlcmes), parlie synchmniqllc,
Vol. 1b. IlIlmdllclioll, pllmlcliquI! .!t phon%gie,
morphologic .~Ylllhcmaliqlw (sirueillre des
sblllmiemes), parlie diadm:mi'lI4C, Vol. 2n, Mor-
ph%gle synJagmMiql4C, SyntllXe, pllrtie synchro.
nique, Vol. 2b, MorpllOlogie sYll/agnuuiqlll.', partie:
diclChmnique. Louvain, 1973-19&3.
WOlTCII, W_ H. Cop/ie SOlmds. Ann Arbor, Mich.,
1934.
ROt)()U'Jll! KASSER
DIALECT P (OR PROTO·THEBAN). The sig-
lum for this dialect. P, comes from a Coptic biblical
book of Proverbs in the form of a late-third-century
parchment codcx, P. BWllLer VI, the only existing
Jocumcnt written in the dialect (K.'lsser, 1960). Its
orthography exhibits phonological chal'actel'istics
that allow one to consider it a I'KOTOJ)JALaT. In blief
though more precise terms, one could think of it as
a proto-Theban that often resembles what can be
known about u hypolhetic,,1 proto-SahiJic, tentative·
Iy reconstructed (po.<;.~ibly a proto-Sahidic imrnigmnt
in the Theban region; d. DIALa•. IMMIGRANT).
Alphabet or P
Even if it is of .second'll)' importance to the study
of Ji"lects, it is worthwhile 10 examioe the rnther
original alphabet used in 1', which looks like the Old
Coptic alphabel~ (see Al.PHABETS. ow COI'l"lC) "nd is
incontestably the r4:hesl among the various Coptic
alphabetic systems (many of the Coptic dialeCl~ and
subditllcets having their own vaJ"ielics of the Coptic
alphabet; See AI.PllAHRTS. COI'l'IC and Kassel'. 1980, pp.
280-81). lts thil1y-five graphemes im;lude three
kinds of signs: (I) (ll1twenly-four letten; of the Creek
alphubet, as in all Coptic dialects eKcepl H: (2) a
ligature of Creek origin, J<, Ic';)/, in autochthonous
Coptic words such ;IS l' Wl. - 5 NGI. the proleptic
p;1l1ic1e, and l' J<, = 8 GO, therefore; lhis inlerllsling
gmpheme perhaps posscsse.~ the same phonological
value in the Coplo-Greek voeabuku)', where il how·
ever may be also lkai/, Ikaj/, or l}I)ssibly even Ikel
or Ik'Jl (tlpP(lrenlly the C(lse (llso in various Greek
and Coptic documentary texts where it occasionally
appe'If!;, always optionally); and (3) no less than tcn
gmphemcs Ihat Originatcd in demotic. (In contr"Jst,
Bohairic has but seven demotic cha11lcter.<: and
Sahidic only six.)
Thc simplest way to dcscribc lhc alphabet of l' is
to compare it with the alphabet of Sahidic (8). Many
graphemes of demotic origin th:ll belong properly to
P obviollsly represenl phonemes thllt 8 also posscss-
es but expres..~cs by OthCI- combined or single chal-'
:lcter'S. For inswnee, Ikl in S is K, whcrcus for P it is
::I., a grapheme observed in two Old Coplie texts
(Kassel', 1980, p. 259). Howcvcr, Icl in 8 is 6, while
in l' Icl is K, for, as with vir'lually all Old Coptic
texts, P refrains from using G (Kassel', 1980, p_ 258).
Fm1hcl·. the two following signs uf P no lunger up-
pear in P. Bodmer VI, excepl vestigially, being pro-
gressively forced out of usage hy newer graphemic
usages, in pal1icular those of S, Fin;t, in a primilive
state of evolution, P writes the sonantlnl , as _, like
somC Old Coplic texIs (Kassel', 1963). Then it st:lrts
to write it as N, as in classical S laler on. Also, in its
primitive mode P appcan; to render g11lphkally the
tonic vowel as geminate (Kasser, 1985) ;lnd writes
the voiceless laryngeal occlusive, aleph /'1, as .1.. It
pl'Obably derivcs from" combinalion of both similtlr
demotic signs fOf 3 and j (du Bourguet, 1976, p. 3).
Next, (Idopting the newer graphemic usages that will
be those of 8 etc., I' no lunger geminates stressed
vowels as such, but r'alhe.' lhe Ionic vowel is gemi·
nated when followed by aleph. For instance, for
Ilaprol, mcaning "mouth," the primitive l' has
TJ,l1fOO, while the logically secondary P and 8 have
T.l.l\ro; for leo'f/, meaning "to say it," the primitive
P has xo.1.'l, whcreas thc secondal)' l' and Shave
XOO'I.
Othcr graphemes peculiar to p. however, consti-
tute the written form of phonellles no longer in
more evolved Coptic (8 and most Coplic dialects).
Therefore, in its usage of !;) lxi, I' comes into line
with 8 etc., SO P and 8 al'C gr..phemic;dly opposcd 10
A .md ; where Ixl i.~ 0, bul P, 8, A, and i (and the

small subdialccl$ } with ., and 87 and G with x) arc
phonologically opposed to all the ~ of the Coptic
languagl'S. dialct:ts, and subdialects, where Ixl disap-
peared pre~iously and no lunger exists at all. BUI
abo~e nil. in still using" 1..;1 (a sign found invelied
in many Old Cuptie texts; Kas~r, 1980. pp. 258-(0).
P is phonologically opposed to all Coptic dialects
and subdialcrts (except; • pL, also a prutodialect,
where however 1,.1 iii i). As for ", the graphemic
combination )l3 is still seen in the final position
after the tonic vowel: HOy.n, mix; ~X9, sprinkle;
11Il.C. beal flat. This combination X9 could render a
palatalltt:d affricate It21 or 1(;1 corresponding to Itr;1
as /t.I cotTespond~ to Itiil, l'ather than It,.I, In thQ!;C
three lexemes, the otlier Coptic dialects have. as the
case arises (sec below). ·XG in S .\IId sometimes A;
'Xl!. in S; ·X,. in S. L, and sometimes A and B; 'Xl in
A; .x.:; in B; or simply ·x in S. This fOlms a mnge of
possible phonemic combinations w open and di·
~ersc that the interprctution of P .X9 iii scareely
made any easier.
Phonological and Morphological Peeuliarilles
As ful' as dialectology is concerned, the alphabet is
a decisive indicatOl' only insofar as its gmphcmcs an~
able to re~eal the nature of its phonemes, Thus. it is
the phnnology uf P thai enables one to sec il as a
type of protodialect oflen identical wllh a recon-
structed PI'Qto·Sahidic, On lhis subject, it should be
noted that nothing ill the consonant systelll of P is
incompatible with that of S (which is common.
moreover, to many Coptic dialects, namely, those
most m.'\I1ralued in this rcspttl. bask:ally L. M, W,
and V), A comparison olthe consonant system of P
with that or S is given below.
As .....--gal'ds vocalizalion, it is undoubtedly advisable
to assign a preeminent importancc to strl'SSe(l vow·
els. whit:h manifeSI most of lhe chamctelistics Ihat
alluwone 10 di~tinguish belween Coptic dialects or
subdialecl~. One diSl,:over'S thai the vocabultlry of P
agrees thus in 97 pel'cent of the cases wilh thai of S.
Nearly half of the remaining cases (P tu.K. la!'Ee; fill,
name; oy'I. one (mllSC,); oy),I, rudt; ),'" +. quench;
!If).Y, voice; and 6U1!, wrath; cf. B AwN, in Vycichl,
1983, p, IOSb) can l'VCntuaily be explained byely·
mology and the archaic 5latc of the language mther
than by the influence ol othel' Coptic diakcls, partic·
ularly from the south. such as L or A. (It will also be
noted that the strl"SSCd·vowel agreement of P with A
and L. when thcy fire completely in fiCCOI'd. or with
any speci'll valiety of L is only between 59 percent
and 63 perccnt,)
D1ALECf P (01" PROTO-THEBAN) 83
In thc remaining 1.5 percc:nt ol ca.'ics. the orthog·
mphy of p. while distanl from that of S, coincide!>
with some other Coptic diakOCI (kom Lower or Mid-
dle Egypt a... well a.~ Upper Egypt and dlUs ha~ing no
Plll1icularly tn'irked llftinilY with L or A). In CIMS i, P
always writes lhe siressed l(jl bcrorc final Ijl (first-
person singular pronoun suffix or any other e1e·
ment). Thus, P tiR"H1u', with me, corresponds 10
ffililtQ in LS and 1.6; _ I I ' in lA, FS, FS6. and B;
_ t in A; KGHGr in M and F4; and ffitu'( in S. 'OIl",
10 mc, in P, fA, W, V, FS, F56, F4, (F7), and B
correspond~ to I*llll in LS, 1.6, and F/; HEI' in M. F4,
and F46: HOOI in A; and tu.... in S, Also IV (not alv.H.tys
final): for example. ).·itt{tt)"fT8 in P; ...1"61' and
...(e)teY(Tc). etc.. in A; I"eyro in A nnd fA; ).ClCy in
L6: ).l"C(lt in M; ),rer in F 1"...1' in Sand B all me'ill "10
grow." ).o,lll(e)tTO in P; "'o,lOOITll in A; ).o,lGI'(TO) in A
and fA; "'Cllcm(TO) in Ui; ).o,lOOI in LS; ).o,l6l" in M, V,
and F: and ).~).)" in Sand B an mean "to multiply."
tmOtN in P; HUnl in Wand F; HUUII in H; ttlJ(e)lN6 in
A; H6Uf6 in L4; HGCtH in M; and H"'O'" in LS, 1.6, and
S all mcan "~ign." ctl6Ul in P; e1ml in F; (;111)_ in 8;
co{o)1Nll in A; Collie in fA: and coo," in M and C.\OtH
in 1.6 and S all mean "duelor. physician."
oyxlI(o)rro in P; OYX661 in A, f.6. and LS; oyxeltTO)
in II and L4; O)'XIjIjI(Te) in 1.6; oyxel" in M and f;'
DyX.\l" in Sand B all mean "to bc healed. saved."
~fllY in P, A, L, M. W, V. and B; ,.111' in F; and ~r"'Y in
S all mean "upper part," !>I'll'! in P and B; !pllr in A;
~ in L, M. W, and V; VJII' in F; and ~f"'\' in S all
Illean "lower pan." In lhis catl'gory alone, one finds
that P reaffirms its originality. If one summarizes its
points of contact with other Coptic dialecl~ in thc
previous narrow category. ooe finds that its most
pronounced affinities are with B, then wilh F. then
with L, then with A and M. wilh S definitely coming
last.
Some intefl'Sting obselvations call be made with
unstre!>.~ed vowels. ·e is ~cncrally the unstressed
vowel in p. M it is in S. bUI sometimes it is .... where
the COlTespondin~ Egyptian word has II final 'ayin:
for example, P M1l11,l"', S HlIl«90, erowd; P H).Q,lT S
H... )..](CJ, ear; P Tllt.),. S 1lftll\6, fing('r; .md P KOOH ',
S GOOHll', twisted, crooked, perverse, vicious, On the
onc hand, it would be penllissible to consider this
differentiated vocalizatlon as an archaism typical or
P when compared to the more neutralized S. On the
other hand, one finds thaI the dialectal regions of
Egypt where this phenomenon is manik'St arc pre'
cisely Lower Middle Egypt and Lower Egypt. In fuct,
,.. (except for £'7) and V, W h.wing -t as Ihe normal
unstressed final vowel, h.we -0 (f7 eveo has ...., like
P) in the 'ayin position mentioned eadieI'. and H
84 DIALECT P (or PROTO-THEBAN)
loses e\'el)' final VQwel in place of its nonnal ·1 (lhus,
F7 HI",),.. F5 HI.~, W HlMI4!, 8 H1M1, crowd; F7
HfiX.I., fo'5 HIl<iXO, V H(lXO, 8 t-U.IQX, car; F5 'rnHMI, 8
TH&. linger; hUi. c.g., n, F )'CDHI, W, V, 8 ptlMl, man;
cr. Polotsky, 1931; VergolC, 1945. p. 88).
HUI one mUSI not foriet lhat Ihe categories where
P moves ranhcst a....'Olly from S to approoch 8 and
especi:llly F (or pcl'haps other diak-cts) rcmain quitc
rcsniclcd (Ionic \1)wels abo\'c. 1.5 percent of Ihe P
\'ocahulal)'; alonic above. I percenl). so thai the
I'l$I.lIt could hardly call in question the slliking allin·
ily tl1;l1 P and 5 have almosl evel)'Where el5C (91
pen:enl) as well as cel1nin disnl:\I'CCl11ents between
the two in unstressed pl'ctonic vowel~ {thus. P, I., II
GHlfTO. 5 ),.HllTfI. hell; 1', L, A 6H)"~TO, S ),.H)"~T6,
seize; plul'. I' o2W((Ulr, L, It o~, S ),.2OHlIr, treasures;
P 82OH, I., A (j~H, S ),.:lOH, sigh; 1', L, A ),.-, S 1l-,
toward; 1', I., II ),.1lI\;l6, .s 6tl(J2, cternity) or the fact
thm 1', like 1.5 and 1.(" writes In'Jl rather than final
Inl, aftcl' Iwl, hut in lhis position only, while A and
fA do not recogni1.e this Ihnilalion (d. l' cooyoo. I.,
A C),.ytill. S cooyll, 10 know). Nor, finally. docs Ihe
~itualion change much from the fact Ihal 1', as op-
posed to S (and therdore coming close 10 A, I., lllld
other dialecls). readily rcplatl."S a polemial aleph af·
tel' the linal stressed vowel with fJl or 1.,1
(similiglide. Kassel'. 1981b. p. 35), while the SOl"
thography will refrain from indicating iI, For cllam·
pll', H€EI of P; H€(e)16 of .4; HllI"6 of lA; fU.OIO of L.5
and 1..6; HlO'O of M; HIll of W. V, F, and B; H6f of 8;
and He of S all mean "to love:' HlI( of P and B; HIE
of A; HlIll of l..; H6(l of 101; MGt· of IV, V. B, F4. and F7:
MG6I of F5 and "'56; ond HG of S all ml.';!.n troth,
justice. "),.6 of P, .4, and I.; ItOO of M; "61' of IV; "001
of F5 and F56; "l.l" of 0; and 11)" of S all mean "pity."
C),.f1 of P; c),.(e)IG of A and L; etl!" of F; C).l"{ll) of B,-
and c),. of S all mean "b<:ltuly," DyGll(l) of P; oyel"6
of A and fA; Dy)"616 of /..6; oyllie of M; oytll1l' of F5;
OYllr or F7; oyOl of B; and oye of 5 all mean "10 1>e
distanl, far.reaching." 260(1) of I); ~e(6)16 of A; 201'1J or
fA; ~),.6l(l or 1.5 Md /..6; ~1Il"O of M; ~1I1' of v, F4, and
(B); ~llIll of F5; ~llr of 8; and ~ll or S all mcan "to
fall."
P'~ stres..'lt'd vowels dernonslmle, if nOI ,I complete
identily with S, Ihen at leaM a relalionship close
cnOllgh 10 consider it a n..'gional dialeclal variety
vel)' like a kind of "proto-Sahidic" (a reconstructed
·pS. cf. below). More precisely. it .....ould be a ·pS
thai cOllld have become a typical. local or regional
varidy of S, distinguisltt.'d from classic S by only a
few difference1io, oot belonging, without doubt, to the
Sahidic dialt:ctal group (1' is nearly as close 10 S as
IA is to L5 and U. or 1-'4 101-'5, F7, Fa. and F9 and
conversely), Pcrhap; P wa... an immigranl varicly of
.pS. some son of ·pS from Thebes (d. i'l SOllie way
the fomler hypolhesis lhal P would be a Theoon
protodiaieci. Nagel. 1965; Kassel', 1982; on Ihis. cr.
especially P :e', on; 6CT6, behold, here is; rttl. name;
),.BO", OlItsidc; y~. to throw), More precisely. it
WOllld not be an indication lhat S was principally of
Thcbnn origin. but nath'e to a place fUl1her nol1h
(between Land M), S, as a common language
spreading (many cenlUlies before Coptic limes)
southward (also nonhward) and thlUugh Ihe whole
valley of Ihe Egyplian Nile above the Delta. WOI.lld be
implanloo fin;t of all, vel)' early on. in some greal
ul'ban cenler'S, following lhe course of that river
(Kassel', 1981), l' (a" a valiely of ·pS) could only be
"'nleblln" by means of immigl".llion (cr. DIALECT, 1M·
MIGKANT).
The clOSll relationship of I' and S is confirmcd in
Ihe consonanlS, where thc evidence (If the protodia·
lcctal character is clear (cf. l'lIO"I'Oml\WCT), In facl,
the phonemes still present in I' and absent in S
follow exacily Ihe well·known line of phonological
evolution from pharaonic Egyplian 10 Coptic
(Vergole. 1!M5, pp. 122fT.). Thus, l' slill ha."/r;1 (from
predominam x J ) wriUen ". and Ixl (from X10 relatl-d
to a minority Xj) writlen !J. The....e two phonemes are
also present in dialect i, Ihe only Olher Coptic proto-
dialt:ct known al pn:sent; this has an impoverishoo
alphabet Uf;1 i; Ixl e. as in .4), The development of P
as a protodialect near to a kind of .pS \x:coming S
is as follows; ., 1..1 > Gil M. and !J Ixl > ~ /hI. For
example, P!lI.lfII, first. in S is IQOFlI (A ""'1. I. 19J.f'11,
CIC.); and l' 1JR!»J.., servant. is S :R"tu (A tA"eG". I.
:l't6"),
A..~ fal' a.~ the vowels arc eoncemOO. the \'crbal
prefixes of P also have points in common with Ihose
of S, bUI even more willi L (CSJX.-c;;ially fA). This
should not be too much of a surplise, since they arc
all dir'Cctly 01' imlil'ectly pretonie unstressed vowels.
l\lld it is specifically in Ihe pl'elonic unslressed vow·
cis Ihall' is often closer to I., and SOlllctimes A, lhan
II is 10 S (perhaps an early dmmctelislic neulrnlized
later in S 01' the influence of native Thebes dialect
on immigrant ·pS, in accordance with thc hypolhc·
sis olTered ahove). With the consonants, however, P
sonlelimcs cxhibits original solutions approximating
alliO to A or I. (as the case atisc:l) when disagreeing
willi S. (As n..-gards the morphological pcruliaritics
of P, sec especially Ihe conjug."Ition s)'Slem below.)
Conjugation System
bcept in special instances (conjunctive, elc.), Ihe
fonn citl.-d here is only Ihe third,person masculine
singular and the corn.'sponding prenominal foml

("nom," '" bdore nominal subject). The entire para-
digm is '101 allcsled in all conjugations.
Unless specifically mentioned, Ihe for'm is affirma-
tive; "neg:' - ncg.1tive. Every ha.~ic tense (ablm::viat·
cd hen::afler to "ba.~ic") is followed (if nllcSled) by
iL~ satellites. after "And": "cke:' - circumstanlial,
"pre!." - preterite, "rei." _ relative. "II" _ second
lense. Fomls betwl'Cn b......ckcts { ... ] arc n.:consti·
tuted lTom very similar fOI1l'-"; "7£ro" - no "crbn!
prelix or no particle.
1. Bipartite Pallern.
Nt'S. zero ... .I. or So (!lie) (lr- ... J.Ii S, (If.) ... 61i
L. UrQ. , • jill A).
1.1. Pre~lI/ (basic) ..· (- S, L, A), nom. :(eru (- S,
I., A). And cire. fI'" (- S, I., A). nom. Op6- (- S, I.,
(It), e- A); rcl. 61" (- S, L, A) o,' [6"1"6'1'] (- (L5),
8Ttr· S, I., A. nom. 101'01'0') (- S. 1.4. (£.5), L6, (A),
01'0- 1.5, (l.6), A); prc!. li6'1' (= S. L, 1i)"'1- (1.6), A),
nom. [HIlf6-) (- S. L, H),,(r(J.)· A); p,-el. ,'cI. 81'6tl6'1- (-
S. L, GHG'I' S, L, 6111..,,· A), nom. (eTGH(;f(I-] (- S, t,
6H6f'8' S, L); II 6"- (- S, L, .I.... It), 'lorn. 6(fElr (6fti-
S, L, J.(re). It).
1.2. f.·II/,lre (basic) wilh .tu..: 'UUt.- ( - S, (/Al, 1.5,
L6, A), nom. zero ... liJ.· (- S, L, It). And eire, G'lHJ.-
(- S. (LA), LS, U'J, A), nom. (€f6- ... m-l (e S. LO,
6' .. , tU.- 1.5, A); rei, CTHJ.- (- S, I.. A) 01' eTfNtU.- (-
(L5), (Ld), OT1fru.- S, (/A), 1.5, L6, A), nom. lJ1'lJP6'
. . . liA- ('" S, fA, 1-6, (A), 01'6- riA' 1..5, A); II tNtiA'
(- S, L, A'IN),,- A), nOl1l, (lpc· tlA' (- S, L, A(rO)'
. . • Ii),,- A).
1.3. I'll/I"" (ba.'lic) with .),,-: '1.1.- (on!y I'lv. 19:25) (_
fA). And rei. (?) GTlJ'IJ.· (only Prv. 6:29) (6"I"IA- 1.4).
2. Tripartite: PaUe:m.
1./ Te~s wilh special /lega/iolls (if 1101 1/). Inde--
pl"ndent (!Io.:ntence) l,."Onjugalions.
2.1.1. Perfect (basic) .I.... ( - S, t. A, but twice sing.
I. 21' P - Pno. 7:15-16 (see Kasser. 1984], cf. J.~- CIC.
UI solllelimes), nom. .I.- ( - S, L, A, o.:ltCCpl LIJ ACla
Pauli from Hdddbcrg, 2A' [but .1.'1-, like P, S, L4, 1.5.
Aj, (At),,- mrcly 1..6); nCG. Rn'lf· ('" S, L, A, Rno'l' (1..4),
(1..5), (1...6), nom. [R"110'] (- S, L, A, 'ff1H1· (A». And
dre. [eA'.·] (S, L, A), nOIl1. (0),,'] (- S, f., A, CltCCpl1...6
Acla Pauli from Heidelberg, 6t),,·); neg. IGNI....-J (= S.
f., 6HtIll'l' (1.4). (L6». nom. (6Hn6') (- S, L). ReI.
OTlt.t' (- It, (e)trrJ.t-l.; ef. Funk. 1984) or leTJ....] (-
lA, A, 8IfTJ...· S, (L6). lrn,'I' (5), f.5, IJj, (6T6(~)),,'I'
U», nont. 6Tl... (- lA, (L6). A, 61fTJ.- 5. (L6), ll'n-
(5), 1...5, (L6), (If'r~J.-, eT),,(t}),,·, 6NT.Uo.- L6»). neg.
(OT6Htf'f-] (.:0 5, L, [A), 6T6H116'1' (L6J/, nom.
[CT(lHrI(I-] (- S, L. A). II [6n...] (- (A), RTl..'I· S, I"
HA'I' A, (eA'I' 1..6), also Of6(tlT)J.'I· with a causal sense
U Tr,lClatus Tripartilus; cr, P 6p)"}.- Pry. 6:3), nOIll.
[cn.] (lfT),,· S, L, tI),,- A); neg. :tel'O ... )" (elc.).
2.1.2. Comple/it'e (basic) (affirmative substitutc
DIALECf P (or PROTO-THEBAN) 85
(J.~ 6'1') (- S, L. It); neg. (- expectative) R"n.I.T.....-
(- S, L, (A)), R"1I.I.TG"f- (5), (1.4). nOIll. [R'IUT6'] (-
S, L. A). And eire. 6H1IAff· {- S, I.. A. 6H1llt.T6"- (S).
(L)), nOIll. 6HIl)"TG- (= S, 1" A).
2.1.3. CO,WIl!/uJirrlll (or ll(}ri~t) 9l..p'l· (01:a..'I· S, L,
Q,l:a..pG'I· ([,5), (1.6). tArO'l' A), nom. !lJ.I'6- (lIJ)"ro· S, t,
tJo,fll· A); neg. HA'" (e I •• A, Me'l' S), 110m. H"'l'6' (- L,
A. MAfG- S, H),,' A). And dre. ®l.f't. (6_),,'1' S. L,
[O_.I./'G"-) (1...5), (L6). GI),f'ti't· A). nom. I®),f'ti·]
(0"J./'ti· S. L, GP,fG' A); neg. (lJM)"..·j (- I., A, lJH6'1-
S), nom. (oH,\f6-] (~ L, [A]. 6M6f'6-S). Rei. O"r.)"f'
(without parallels elsewhere in Coptic) or eT~"f'I'
(e(T6)e1),,'I- S, I., (eT_:a..... L6 once). 0Tp,f6'" A). 110m.
[6T®l..fil-) (e(TG)tIJ.f(l- S. f" 6TIAre- It); neg. ()Ttlm.'1-
(- L. A. (lTGH6'1' S), nOIll. [G1'OHl..fll'] (- I.. [AJ.
(lTGM£pe· S). Pre!. [/'I(;!l)"I"'.J (Ii(101J.'I· S, L4, (1...6),
1'l0Q,lAp(l'l' (L6), [tlOeJ.fC'I·] A), nom. tlll'JJ.pe· (Hl101Ap6-
S, tJ-], [li6tJo,pe-] A). II [1l'J),,1"1'] (GQ,lA'I- S. L, r6lAp6'1']
01' )"VoI'€'I- A). nom. ~lo.fG' (0'1.\1'0- S, L. ClIl,f6' or'
J.I),fG- A).
2.1.4. "-ulllmlll .m..rgicIIIII (01' third future) G'l)"-
(probably so, nut second future) (- L. 6'1(1- S, A'I)'"
A), nom. 6f')"••.. .I.' (6f6.... :l:Cro S. L, :a..•.•• (A')
A); neg. lil("- ( - (L6), /16'1' L, A, Tl"tl6'l' S), nom. till' (-
f., A, lflill· S). 6T6'1J.·: sec 1.3.
2.1.5. Imperative: inlinitive unaccompanied (- S,
L. A) or el~ preceded by t,J.· (- S, L. A. always
cau!;3tivc verbs) or by 6· (- 1...6, A, A' S, lA, IS): neg.
H'ff· (= A. lA, (/,6), R"1Il'"' S, (L4), 1..5, 1..6, (A), R"IIWp'
(L4), (A?), R"lIwr ),,- (1...6), (A)) .
2.1.6. Callsalive Imrlera/il'e HArt· (NJo.j'(l'l· S, f., A),
nom. lUTe- (m.re- S. L. A): neg. [HlfT'l-] (- A,
H'If"Jl'fi'l- lA, R"nTJ1'll'" S, 1..5. R"IMllf ),,1fCJ'I' 1...6.
R"lIllT'l)- A), nom. NlfT6- (- It, HIlTfti· /...6, R'nl"TrO-
S. f..5, 1-6, m1llf'TG- LA. lA, R"nrr6- A).
12 Tmse$ wi/It rreg. -Tff•• Subo,'dinalc (clause)
conjugations.
2.2.1. Conilmc;/il'/: (!ling. I., 2. mase,. [fern,], 3.
masr::., rem.; pIliI', I., 2., 3., nom.) 'If1'),,- (- S, L, TJ.-
S. L, A), _}., 01' .l}.. (lJ"· S, (L4), (/...6), 'Nil.. L, K· (/A).
(L5), A), "1' or .l'l' (If'I· S, I., 'I' (fA), (L5), A, (JI'.......- A
once», .le· (twice) ('Ile· S, f., e· A), IlTlf- (- S, L,
Tlf· (1.4). A). lfTOTlf· (- 5, L, T01'lf' (1.4), (1...5), A),
lfCG- {- S, I., Cll' A, (coy- A once». nom. llTe- (- S.
1-, Te- A).
2.2.2. FWIlTe Corrjlmclil'" lfT"f'I' ( TJ./'ti'l· S, L, M.
nom. (llT"f'8·) (T"f'€- S, I., A).
2.2.3. Te/PIponl/'ffT),f'I- (If'r'l;f(;''f- S, lfnfe..- L, (A).
nFfJ't- A). nom. (WTJ.ff'-] (- L, A, lfT6,6' S, T.l.fG· A).
2.2.4. l.imilalil'e (01' conjunctive with 11.1.', until)
O1:a..tIT'I. (- S, (1.4), (1-6), OJAtl1'G'I' fA, (1.6), 01.1.1"'1- A),
n0111. 01l..tI"I'6· (- S, L, (A once), O1AT€- A).
2.2.S. COl1lli/;onfll tl'101A- (- (LA), 1_5, (f,6), (A
once), (I,""),,tI· S, lA, 1...6, ),,'1'1.1.- A), nom. 6tlA- (-
 86 DIALECT P (01- PROTO-THEBAN)
(LA), (A). 6f'Ct),- (lA). (/..5). Gf'(\l:U+- S, 6fCll9Jt.- L5, (1..6),
6/'6"),11- 1..6. ),Cf),- A, 6q!)JfTo, IA).
Characteristic Lexemell
lexicographically. P, on the onc hand, displays
wriOu.~ notable isolatt:d orthographical peculiarities
(apart from those lhal OC(:\lr more ~Iemalically
and have tK:cn alnrody shown abo\·c) and. 00 Ihe
olher, has some r1.lrc or otherwise unknown
le~cmcs:
), or i. negalivc p.i1l1ide. cr. )'Ii 5, IJ, 0" A. L. M, W,
V, F.
116M (mase.) eyes, a pluml not :llh:sted elsewhere
in Coptic and corresponding to the singular 11>..\ P, 5,
fJ, 110;>, A, L, M, W, V, f-'; 1IJ.:lOY() (mase.) eyelids, n
plural nOI (1llCsted elsewhere in Coptic, cOITe.~pond_
ing to the singullll' IIOY~O S, IIW~6 (5), A, W\'21 B.
OTII()-: See Jf1'1I0·.
00)1'6', more than, with no pamllels elsewhere in
Coptic (Prv. 9:3, I(ptluur,w ... 17, tl),ll6· ... lJO)'f(I' P,
Il),!ill' ... Jf~ ),. A, tl),llO'y ... O:lO)'E' S, 'fCOTIl
. . . 6~)nl' B).
K111f. Iefl;cr. &If A, GIIOyf I.., ~1IOyf S. M, F.
milT)" em: cr. H6/VTO LS. LA (excepl the Mani·
chacan Homilies. and lIlOrc rarely. the Manichacan
Psalms and Kephalaia, HflXe), ~o L6, m ..x B.
H.UXe S, H6XfJ M. V, HO(e).Xe F; H6!IlI;>" 10 cure,
without parnllels elsewhere in Coptic (Prv. 12:18,
100'641, "TX"60 A, TU60 5, B; cr. Bcd.ja mehel, to treat
medically, Vycichl, 1983, p. 132a); HenG. to walk, go.
cr. tu.(J.)~ A, L. tlOO liB S, HOl9I B, HUjle M, W (sk).
milt V, HUlQl F; HOy.X!l, 10 mix, d. HOyX6 A, 5. L6,
also HOyXT 5, A, (L6), LA. B, HOXk 5 (cr. Hebrew
mdwg and Ihe demolic m~, conlainer. wine-bowl.
ICpariJp (?). Vycichl, 1983, p. I33b).
Illl',;, all; cr. IllBI W, V, F, IilMIN IJ, /'lIMI F7, 111M It, 5,
L, M (demotic /lb, Vyciehl, 1983, p. 142b); W- pro-
Ieplic p.\rticlc, cr. lTGI S, A, /...6, ("'1) etc., tIGll M,
«(Il)GII A), JfXl L4, (/...6), W, Xl 1.5 (Thompson, 1924),
r1.x6 (£1')), (M), V, F, 8: TrKTOOK or .l.KTOK, prenm'
lurc(ly). with no parallels elsewhere in Coptic (PI'\'.
10:6, uwpoo;, Jfcq),r),~6 A, S, HlUTt! Tto"l' (lJG)1tl B; Pl'v.
II ;30, liwpoo;, :IT oyM'N'r-..),r ),~ S. ,'If etc.... A,
HlUTO TtOt CijQ)l11 B, cr. demotic gIg, suddl'n(ly);
Vycichl, 1983. p. 168a); mro. 10 see, Yel)' prob:lbly a
back formalion from IIl.fO", which is a COnln)Clion
for tu..(y ),)po. (cr. Cerny, 1971): lfTIIO- in lfR.6 IU".
.... so lhat is why. hUI elsewhere (l"J"W~ (C\'eo 6T&Cl
lUI, Prv. 7:15), cr. eno- S. A. t • .41, W, v. F, EOMl· B
(demotic r dbJ elc.• Vycichl, 1983. p. 47b); HOyn,
to sprinkle, d. NOyXI It, HOyxlt, HOyJt'5", HOyx 5.
HOyX!.t 8 (cr. demotic /If!.~ etc.• Vycichl, 1983, p.
152b).
lIun. 10smother; cf. I - x i A, 11IlXt;. I_Xlt. lllDXT
S. IIIDX 5 (or Sf) (cr. demolic pt}/!. V)'dchl. 1983. p.
168a).
The archaic f'Re... (masc.). rR"f:IC- (fem.). f'Rfl)"
(pl.), f'ReT· (indefinite). and not (nc\'er) f't!..., Ihe
agent pn-r.x common to all the Coplk diale<:b (;>,£1'
1'): such archaic fonns ani)' appear occasionally else.
where or at leasl are always in a minority: f'R(M}6'1-
A. ""M(6)6.... f'l'Jl1&l-. f'I>H6T- IA (Tmct:lluS Tripani·
ItJs).
'r.ll1O ele.• 10begel, bring forth, acquire; cr. T~IO
A, XJIO L. S, XIU M, (W). (V). F, x+O B.
u.l~ (rarely _.l~ or lU(u-~), life; cr. Will A, ulff
S, £4, W, V, F, II(ID)NF /...6, 1.5 (excellt lIIQI~ in the
unpublished Gospel of John m:muscript from Dub·
lin;cr. Kassel', 1981a), Otl~ M, WIi~ 8.
!,)1I1 etc., road; d. ~1I1 5, I., M, V, F.
~I)', s.omething; cr. 2>11 B, 2>161 II, 1.6 (vel)' I'llrely), :1
M, W (always "someone"); I' uses "Iso ;>"Uy(6);
~tl;>')'K, keep, the sole parallel for which in Coptic is
:(l;>,i.c L4 (neither P nor L4 uses Ihe Icxcme :),pti~ S,
M. opt~ A, ~ L5. L6, J.f6t W, v. 8, >..\Gt 1'); tlllHM,
$lccp. cr. :!tHI~ S, It, L. AI, V, F, :!tHIM 8; lllf' in Ihe
exprcsston &f2Hf .1.f'O" )" unaW:lfC5 (Prv. 6:15
itam~. tli oycilM> A, ~Jr OyC\.C·HO S, ~"
~~),utm B; Prv. 13:23 reads mlhcr C6tirr('1J; cr.
Kasscr. 1973~1975. Vol. 2, p. 324b), $hould be con·
neclcd with S ZClf' 10 guard ;agaill5l, take h~ (Crum,
1939. p. 697b); tc#1IJ, woman. cr. (C)zIHEI S, A, L, M.
<::!/HI V, F, B; ;tGI(u)Tl-I, wither. fade, c;\:pire. be
quenchOO. c;\:linguished ($hould be conncclOO with
t«I6T. t6GR•• elc. S (ibid., p. 744b); Pnt. 10:7 and
13:9 u/kJII'iJ/IQ'. MIll A, X/ltu.. S, 6OHO B; this ~.
"tcD6R" could al a stretch have been Conf\lscd wilh
tuTTI (ihid.• p. 724b). in Ihe sense or "be c;\:lin-
guished" like a sial' setting; P uses tuTTI only in the
sense of "to be reconciled," Pry. 6:35 and 15:2&1):
connected with :,:Oyo is lhe expression correspond.
ing to H2(Oy)OOIT ),- ur .l2(OY)GeIT )". more than,
which corresponds to H2O\'<) ),. A, O:!O"(6' S, (l:,:OT6'
8; the P fonn seems close to N:!O"(1ClCTtl tl·,
6:,:Oyi.mcT6- M. 62OY),fCT(0)- V, P, e:,:Oy),I"cT6 o· 1:56,
G2QY),CTtl· F7 (cr. exceplionlll OZOYOtJICTG S. Crum,
1939. p. 736(1).
D1DUOGRAI'HY
Allberry. C. R.. C. A Mallichncall Psalmbook. StUltgart•
1938.
Attridge, U. W•• ed. Nag Hammadi Codex I (The JUllg
Coda), IlItrodllClioll. Texts, Tra/lSlalio/lS. Indices.
Nag Hammadi Studies 22. Leiden, 1985.
lJ6hlig, A. Krpllalaia: lweilc J/il/fle (Ucrcrung 11-
12). Stuttgart. 1966.

(BOhlig. A., and H. J. Polotskyj. KcpllullJia: &su
Ifalftc (Udcrung 1-10). StWtg:U1, 1940.
Bourguel. P. duo Gwmmai,c IOllctioulleU/! el progreso
sive de /'Cgyplicn "'mtOliqlle. Louvnin, 1976.
Cerny, J.; P. E. K:lhlc; "nd R. Parker. "The Old
Coptic Horoscot'le." lOt/nllJl of Egyptiall Arc/me%·
IIY 43 (1957):86-100.
-,;;-_ "Coalescence or Verbs with Prepositions in
Coptic." leitsellril' lilr ug>'plisellc Sproche ul/d
Altef/tullJkllllde 97 (1971 ):44-46.
Crum, W. E. A. Coplic Victumury. O"rord, 1939.
Funk, W.·P. "Die Morphologk- der Peneklkonjug:i'
lion im NH·subaehmimischen Dialekt." uilsehrill
liir ilgyplisehe Sll'ucltc tmd A.fuf/tllIlsklfl/de III
{1984):IIO-30.
Kasser. R. Pupyms Bodmer VI: Livre des Provemes.
CSCO 194-195. Lollvuin, 1960.
-,,-. "Popyrus Londiniensis 98 (The Old Coptic
Horoscope) and I'apyrus Bodmer VI." )ollnlllf of
Egyptillll Archaeology 49 (1963):157-60.
--c "ProlCgomcncs t\ un essai de c1tlssificmion
systematique des diak'<:lcs et subdialeetes copies
scion Ics crit~res de la poonetique, II, Alphalx.1s CI
S)'Slemcs phonctiques." Afllsro" 93 (1980):237-97.
___ "Usages de la surlignc dans Ie P. IJodmer VI,
notes addilionnellcs." Bulletin de la Socittt
d'tgyplologie, Gel/eve 5 (198Ia):23-32.
___ "Voydlcs en ronclion t;onsonanliquc, con-
sonnes en ront;liOll vocalique, CI classes de
pholl/::mes en copte." BlIlIelill de 11/ SOcieTe
d'egy/lw/ugie, Ce,,~ve 5 (1981 b):33-50.
"Lc Dinlcctc pl'Olosa'idique de Thebes."
A.rchiv {iir Papyruslur$(.·/IIIt1J: 28 (1982):67-81.
--,__ "Le pariait I copte ~. ct .t.:~. el Ie I:mgage de
l'ttrangcrc (Prov. 6,24-26 et 7,15-16)." IIcgyplUs
64 (19&4):229-36.
___ "Gemination de voyelles dans Ie P. lJodmer
VI:' In Acts of 111f~ Secorrd hllemalimra/ Co"gress 01
Coptic Sludies, Rome 22-26 Septem~r /980, cd. T.
Orlandi and F. Wis.'iC, pp. 89-120. Rome. 1985.
Kasser, R.; M. Malinine; H.·C. Put."(;h; G. Oui~pcl; J.
landee; W. Vyciehl; and R. McL Wilson. r'(lCIIlWS
TripurlilllS, Vol. I, PI":; f, De Supemis, Codex
lImg {. XXVI'-f. ur (p. 51-104), Vol. 2, Pllr~ II,
De Crealiolle Humitli.~, Pars 11/, De GCl1cn'btu
TribllS, Codex lwrg I. Ur-J-XX' (p. 104-140). Bern,
1973-1975.
Malininc, M.; ~I.-e. Pucch; and G. Ouispcl. EVllIIge·
/ill/II Veri/alis, Codex lImg'. vllr-xvr (p. 16-32', '.
XJJr-XXlr (p. 37-4J). Zurich, 1956.
fl.Winine, M.; H.-e. Put.'Ch; G. Ouispcl; W. C. Till; R.
McL Wilson. EVlJllgelium Verita/is (Stlppfeme,,·
tum', Codex lllng f. xvlr -xvllr (p. 33-36j. Zurich,
1961.
Mlliinine, M.; H.·C. Pueeh; G. Ouispcl; W. C. Till; R.
MeL. Wilson; and J. t.'1ndee. Dc Rl!)'u"ecliOlle
(EpisllIlu 1/11 RhcgiIlWII), Codex IImg I. XXJI'-f. xxV"
(p. 43-50). Zurich, 1963.
D1ALECfS 87
Nagel, P. "Dcr rriihkoplische Dialekt ~'On n,chen."
In Kopf%gisclle S/Ildictl ill der IJDR, pp. 30-49.
Wiss~msella/tfiche Zeilseh,ift der Murtil/·ulllre,-
UlliversiliJl Hlllle·Wittellberg, Sonder·heft. Halle·
Wittenberg, 1965.
Osing, J. Dcr ~pillilf:YPI/M'lIe I'IIPYrl45 8.M. 10808.
Wicsbaden, 1976.
Pl.'an;on, B. A., and S. Giverscn. Nag Hummadi C{J{!i·
ccs IX alll/ X. Nag Hammadi Siudies 15. l..eiden,
1981.
Polotsky, H. J. "Zur koplischen WUllehre I." leit·
selrril' Iii' ilgyplisehe Sproehe tllld A.llemmukl/Ilde
67 (1931):74-77.
,,-,:-c Malliehilischc Hml/i!ietl. Stuttgan, 1934.
Schmidl, C. Aeta Pauli QIIS de' Hcidelbergur
koplischell Hultdsellri!1 N, I. lcip"lig, 1905.
-,,-C. "Ein neues Fr.lgment dcr Hcidelberllcr Acl"
Pauli." In SilZJmgsherichle der 8crli,lcr Ahulcmic
der WiSSCIl.~clUI{lerJ, Philu)·uphisch.Hi.~loriscJrc
Kla~Ie, pp. 216-20. Berlin, 1909.
"I1lOnmssen, I:", and L Painchaud. Le rroit~ lrirarti
(Nil 1.5), lule i!lubli, ilJ/roJui/ el eOlllllllmle IHlr E.
71101J1asstm; lrallllil par L Paillella/ld eI E.
'T1wma.uell. Bibliotheque cople de Nag Harnmadi,
SoOClion "Iellles:' 19. Ou~bcc, 1989.
Thompson, H. The Gospel 01 SI. 101m Accordil/g to Ihe
Enrliest Coptic Mamlscripl. London, 1924.
Vergote, J. Phol/~tiqlle his/orii/lle de f'tgyp/ien, les
,·OIlSOlllleS. Louvain, 1945.
Vycichl, W. Dic/iOll/wire 1!/)'lIIologique de fa lallgue
cople. Louvnin. 1983.
RODOU'IlU KAS.<:P.R
DIALECTS. Thc gt:ogrdphical chal1'clcristics orlhe
habitable area or Egypt favored Ihe S4lbdivision of its
langUl1ge. One may note first or all 1",0 linguistic
entilies, "languages" rather than "dialeclS:' or very
wide scope and more Ihan local-indeed, morc than
rcgional-char.lCter. TIle Iirsl or these corresponds
to the Nile Delta lind the second 10 the Nile Vulley
nbove the Delta. These are in tUI11 (probably in the
Delta, ce'1ainly in the valley) subdivided into smaller
linguistic units (see especially, although wilh pal1i"l·
Iy divergent opinions. Kahle, 1954, pp. 193-278;
Ka,,-';('r, 1982; Krause, 1979; wylon, 1976; Vergote,
1973, pp. 53-59; WOITCIl, 1934, pp. 63~82; and mA·
u:crs. GROUPING -'NO MAJOR GROUPS Of' and GFDCIW'HY.
DIAU'L""L).
It appears vel')' likely tll:ll 80HAIRlC (8) was Ihe
indigenous language common 10 Ihe whole or the
Nile Delta. [t Is called n "vehicular." or supmrocnr,
language because it perm[tted the inlUlbitants or Ihe
different regions or thi.~ De!t:l (where each spoke his
local dialect) to unden;tand one another. (These 10'
88 DIALECfS

TAUI.c L Charoclerisl;C wemes ill tire PrincipIII Coplic /)iQleCI~' wrd SlIbdialeCIS
"lANGUAGE" "WlTIIOlTT" "ANI)"

A ". ,."
pL
"'1'C
(espc) ". .....
L <spc ".a(d).· ,""
M auO
V "'"
[cspiJ ". ,".
F [cspl) " . ,".
(aha)
F56 lespi] Ill· nub
F1 (~pi) a(ie)l·
"'"
(aull)
H
p
{Aspi) ". aUll
auO
Iflspc] (ll-

S flspc at· :luO

874l [aspl] al· ou6hc
8 :ispi at· 006h
alh·

The followinl may ~ ob.icrvcd wilh rtgard to L: a.Hi lAo 1.5, UJ, bur:ilia (""'f'«ially) Mum .... ill... LA, Q"dh.. Or ou4/1", etc. 1.6;
~ulf·l.A i~ ~Il/"f' LS. 1.6: kD lA, l.5 is It.Oc U: ",tie LA is miuie/.J, 1.6: mb!if/flIA is ",dei" LS, LIJ, with S: ..uk VI,LS ill ""hi l.6.
w;lh lPLJ: >lji LA ill ji 1..5, nci L6;";'1 fA is pter /..5. lAo' pel·/A is pt!tll· /..5. UJ: ref· LA. LS. LIi, bu! also rome(·IA, "tI"'C'· LIi. ""tlf- fA
(r,lre) wilh;1 (rare) erc., and everywhere "lief., eiC. 1'; sJlme LA is s(,lm U. 1..6: ouD.I,e 1.4, l.6 is 0,,0:111 W; {mil L4 is ix>(IIjh LS.
«"J,,1l 1.6; ~je 1.4, LS is sltt/e L6; shii /A is sited 1.5,1.6; 16me L4 is IMl>le (WI, Ui: i"se /A, l.S is I"s,' Ui, with pI-
With l'eganlto 101: fJ/' befOIl: eenain word~ (e.g.. sill!"), and a lillIe more frequently Mill ileil· bef'OIl: other wonls (the eMe or illll.!t
or iltil"i" is no! yet attested); ptthilf· or MHllclirllC$ ptltl.af·; ...:t. but also (fairly rare) "it, etc.
With rqard 10 V: I'll/If-, also ptmaf·, moll: rardy [pelth../·] v, but also ptw.IJ/. (rarely ptlhIJf·) W; _limes ,"ij abo V4
(idiolectal?): lIit (n,":ly nil) V is tlji W; p,flp V4, W.Yuiap V5; fairly often Jhiifalso in V4 (idiolectal?);~, alone atle51ed. but
poorly, should be jip"tI V4, W. ;i>o..1tI V5.
With regard to F: Il"J F4. fS, but alw ,<.,metilllcs M... FS; ptll/ilf· FS, prlaf· F4, (FSJ; miei FS i.s m;'i f4; Ilif F5 is "o!f F4; piel F5 Is pi; F4;
loll FS, loll ~'40' shimp FS is shflp F4: j.WJI>le ~'S would he [jO"'~l N.
With regard tn n: lilia, but alw somcllnR'lI au,),
With reprd 10 II; [kim;! II is klmt H!; rt-ni //is .d.nt H!: sMpi 11 is slNipt HI; Jhfliill is sllIijt HI ([iJrn.l ur [;M.llilJ H is;Jr.~ /I!; ;D$i H
would be [j<lstJ II!.
With rrg,ard to /': o'~ (.;) three ~, M'~ three: ~, l*/I/.I (_;) one case.
With regan!tu 8: /Jlh· B befon: the (autochthonous) voiced consonants (b, l. m, n. r) and befon: the glides (i and (u)u with the
phonological Vllluc or a consonant, rot' example, at the beginning of the word ;in, falher. and "uAsh, wish): bUI even in these
cases G alWl1YS has al·; tb61 B Is epiJl G; tIC"'''''''' 85 is elt"'''''' B4, fl74; plllll B is pdi G: pht 81s pJ G; sOlem 8 is sIN/"m G; 111M or
1I16h B (lwO dilTer~m elymologi~": d. VyclchJ, 1983, p. 226); mm6f 8 is pet'haps mllt,)p/{ G (idiulcf;tlll(?); probably to' be
pronounced ol/nOIl; ",,651. 8 is bim$l G (probably 10 be pnlllOlltlCed ..00$11); 0..611 B5 is (lUcihe 84. B?4 (lind Illso G llpjXlrently);
hJb B is iJb G: jhl 84. B5 is If 874. TIle majority OrlM other specific fonns of G (probably without phonological conscquencn)
will be ruund In DIAUCT Il

cal idioms vel)' probably existed Ihere, l\!i elsewhere,
even if the pauchy of discoveries uf texts in the soil
of the Delta, which is tOQ damp, prcvenls dctection
of th..-sc dialects; one among them could be the
m~erious DtAlECT c.) On the ocher hand, it is cer'
tain thai the vehicular language of the whole Y.1J1ey
of lhe Egyptian Nile above Ihe Delta was SAIUDIC (S,
acf;ompanied ror some time in the 111eban region by
DIALECT P, Ii PROTODlAWCT that oflen looks like what
Cfln be known about the logical predecessor of S, a
tentatively reconstructed ·pS, proto-Sahidic), an au-
tochthonous language dominating (then tending
gradually to stine) the multiple local and regional
dialeclS of this habitablc zone, relatively na/TOW but
 •
DIALEcrs 89

TABLE I. (cQIl/f,med)
"WIlA'I7" I'IIIST "TO. "OlfT(W"RD}" RELATIVE
PERFECT. FlJlI." ETC, PF.RFF.CT.
SING.3.MASC. SING,).MASC.

A ,~ of- ,- ,"'I Claro

pclar-
pL Ib;J of- ,- ,"'I (Clar.}
[pelaf.]
L ..h ,f- ,- ..hal e(n)Ulf.
pc(n)laf.
M csh har· "- ebal cillaf·
J'lCthnf.
V "h (h)af· "- ehal cl(eh}3f. CIC.

, ,,- ,- ,"'I
pcl(eh)af· elC.
entaf·
penta!-
,f-
'56 ish "- d"" Clltaf·
pcnlaf-
F7 l:sh nf- "- eb..'\1 clllar-
pcntnf.
H [a~hJ abo (z.cro] b" la\)-
pCnlan.
p
'< ,f- ,- ,1>61 clar·
",oaF-
S ish ,f- ""'1 (e)ntaf-
penlaf·
874! ash ,f- ,- ,1>61 Clar·
(~) elar-
8 ash (If·
"- eb61 Claro
ph~ emf-

e~tcnding for nearly 6vc hundred mil~.
Moving Upslrc:1I11 (rolll immediately above the
Delta (the land of the Bolmil'ic dialectal group),
among the various local dinlecl~ of the valley lhal
have left sufficient traces in extant le",ts, lhis 11l1icle
""ill follow the chain that runs from classical B (10
lhe north) 10 A (the so-called AKHMlMlC dialect,
which is frequently eonsidcrcd the ancient local dia-
lect of Thebes and thus the mOSt southerly of the
known Coptic diak-<:ts). The 61"lit to eall for mention
will be the various subdialccts of FAYYUMIC. Chief
among thO!\e with lambdacism arc Fl, a kind of
"north Fayyumlc" pl"e.~ntlng interesting consonan·
lal similarities with the Bo!lairic subdialcct D74, a
kind of "south Oohairie," a transition between the
dialects of lower Middle Egypt and 84 (cf. Kasscr,
1981, p. 92), and 85, called "cia."-'iical Dohairie," still
further to the north; F5, Fayyumic of c1a.'iSical Iype,
abundantly attested but relatively late; and F4, of
more ancient allest<ltion, with some sitnilmitics with
V. Chief among the fOlms without lambdacislll lwe
V, also called "south FaY)'lIIuic"; and, at lhe extreme
southem limit of the "Fayyumic" group and almost
in the M£SC)KF.J041C dialectal group, the idiom W (or
"Cryplo-Mesokemic with South Fayyumic phonolo-
gy"). With Mcsokemie, or Middle Egyptian (M), 10-
Cllled immediately to the south of W. one is no
longer in the Fayyumic dialectal gmup, Mt:sokemic
being an independent group.
Should one thcn locate on the south of M (be·
tween M and L) the strange l)Io\.1.£CT H (also known
as Hennopolitan or Ashmullinic)? In troth, it is rath-
90 DIALECTS

TAtJLfJ l. Chfirclcleri~lic Ll!xeml!.< i'l Ihl! Pri'lcipal COfll;C lJilllecl~ ami SlIbi!iulecls (collliIllU:d)
CIRCUM· "MAKE, "PlACE, "EGYPT" "GUlI../J" "LOVE"
STANTlAL Do" LEAVE"
PRESENT, I!rc. ""
"EGYPl'lAN"
SING.3.MA~C.

A d· eire kutl kCmc krM me(e)ie

mmkemc
pL d· [eire) [k6] [kernel knif [m]eie
[rmnkCme]
L cr- eire k6(e) kCmc krM meie
rmnkeme rnacie
cr- eire k6 m~ie
" kCme
rmnkCme
knif

V cr- hi k' [kerni] [kl'afJ mfi

rmn[kCmi]
F cr- iii k6 kemi kiM m~i
lemnkCmi
FS6 cr- ili kO kCmi [klan] [m~i)
lemnkcmi
F7 ef· (e)ili k6 kemi [k"D m~i
[lemn]kCmi
II eb· iri k6 [k~mi] krab [mCi (?)]
rCm[kcmi]
cr- (e)il-e k6 k~me kr6f meei
rmnkeme
S cr· eire k, kerne
rmnkCmc
krof m'
874! ,f- lri ko kfmi h6f mei
remnk~mi
B d· id kho kh6mi khrM mei
rcmnkh~mi

er diflicull to locate exaclly, despitc thc hypothctieal
name assigned to it; one must recall thaI some of ils
Chfll1lCler'islics caused it to be cunsidered fonnerly
as a kind of Fayyumic, cel1ainly very barbaric and,
in any case, wilhout lambdacism; however, many of
its features :llso bling il close 10 S, in addition to its
vcry cvolvcd if not decadent Slroctures (sce MEITAD1A-
LECT), II is also vel)' likely thaI the regional dialect
th:11 became thc classical S, Ihe vehiclll"r language
of Ine whole valley of Ihe Egyptian Nile above the
Delta, originatcd bctwcen M and L.
However lhat may be, accol'ding to the most com-
mon opinion of C~ptolugislS, one then finds, further
to the nor1h of M, in the region of AsyU! and up-
stream, the different varietics uf LYCOPOUTAN. ur
Subakhmimic, "Suhakhmimic" is a rather deceptive
name and h:ls been :llmost complelely abandoned: il
stcmmcd from Ihc belief, held for some lime at the
beginning of the twentieth centul)' and soon re-
vealed 10 be unlenable, that L was a kind of subJia-
lecl of Akhmimic, A, which it CCl1ainly is not, in any
of ils varielies. The varieties of L arc L4, attested by
the Mflllichaenn IcxtS; LS, found "bove all in an
important Johanninc manusclipt, published by
Thompson (1924); and 1.6, known frum the pub-
lished non·Sahidic Gnostic texts and from the Hei·
delberg rn'lOuscript of the Aet:l P:luli, published by
Schmidt (1904, 1909). (With reg<ll"d 10 Ihesc Lyeo·
politan or, better, LYCO·D10SPOUTAN varieties, includ-
ing mhLlJCT I, or pruto·Lyeo·(Dios)polltan, pL, see
 DIALEcrs 91

TA8l..E I. (contillued)
''TllUTIl'' ETc. "THEIlE" "SIGN" "PITY" "SIN"
mo 'NO 'NO
''THE T1turn" "THAT" "PITILESS"
miD mmo me(e)ine
tmie eimmo "'"
almie
pC mie mm6 (meei]ne (nae) [nabi]
Imie etmmo at[nae)
C mCe mlnell ml:clne mi, nabi
tmce etmmeu nl:kin aUlae ruibc
mO< mcein nO< nabe
" tml:e
mm'
etmmc a(ei)tnee
V mci mmeu mein nei nflbi
tlllci etmmeu aUlei
timci
F mc(e)i mmeu meln neei mibi
tmc(c)i etmmeu alneei
timc(e)i
'56 mcei mmeu [m~inl neei n{,bi
(meei ctmmeu atneci
timeei
F7 mei mmeu [mein) nei nabi
tmei etmmeu a(ie)tnci
timei
H
""'~
mCei macin mi nabi
tm&:i etemaou atna
t~lIl&::i
p m~i m~cin
tmb
mmau
etmmau "'"
atn:ie
S m' mmau macin mi n6bc
,m' etmmau alna
8741 m~i mm' m~ini ruii nObi
tm~i etemma atnai
lirtl~i
B mei mmau meini nai nObi
thlllCi clcmmau alhnai
limC:i

K:wer, 1984; Funk, 1985; and PROTOt>lAlECT,)
Slill further 10 the south, probably around
Akhmlm and perhaps even as f.:tr as Thebes (if not
Aswan), seems to be the domain of Akhmimic,
v.'hich was perhaps outflanked on the south (at
Thebes and ....<jth P?) by somc variety or 1" which
tet1ded to function as a semivehicular, or supmlocal,
language (see DIAl.ECT, Uol\ltGaANT); of this function L
was to be dispossessed by the most vigorous and
active vehicular language of lhe whole Egyptian Nile
VaHey to the soulh of thc Delta-S.
II would be ledious 10 describe arresh here all
the5e dialeclS and subdialcclS, eaeh of which is treal-
ed, separately or in groups, in one 01' other of Ihe
special linguistic articles of this encyclopedia.. Here,
however, is a list of the sigla of IhCS(: idioms, in
alphabetical order and with mention or the article in
which it is presented,
92 DIALECTS

TABlE I. CharacteriSlic Lexemes in the Principal Coptic DialeelS and SuhdialeclS (COlltillued)
"Ev~v" "O~~' "To HIM" "GREAT," "l)IAT Is" "THIS" "THlS .. "
(GENITIVe (DATIVE UkCE" (PkOl'£PTIC
PREP.) PREP.. PARTICLE)
SING..l.MASC.)
pei
A
pL
"1m
Inlm]
/lIm
mc-
me'
ntc·
""""
nef
"'"
mic
nci
nci pei
pe(c)i
pc'.
pel-
pc(c)i-
L
n 1111 IltC' "Of "'".- "J'
nci! pei pei·
M
V n'bi nte- nH "'"
M) nJC pCi pel'
F nfbi nte' "if nil} nje pCl pel-
F56 nibi m~ nth nil} "J' pel pel-
pel
F1
H
nimi
"1m
"'~
,;;. """Ab mij
naj"
...."J'
J' pM
pei-
!'ti-
p "lb ntc- "or "Ak nk(e) pAl pi-
S "1m ntc· "or "Oc nei p:'li pei-
B741 n'ben m~ "or nishti nje pal pal'

• niben
"'~ "or nishti
* pMi po'.

A See AKlIMIMIC, LS Variety of Lin lhe l.ondon papynlS of John,

8 Equals 85 in agn:cment with 84: sec CIC.; fll'esented with L.
BOHAIRIC. U Variety of L in the non·Sahidic GnOSlie ICMlS
Bohahic subdiaJect; sec examples below and and the Heidelbcrx ACla Pauli; prl:$CnIL-d
Kasser, 1981. p. 92. with ‫ן‬-
.5 Clnssical Bohairic, in contl'llSl. to [J4 In the M $(,"C MESOKFJd!C.
rare eascs of disagreement betwL"Cn lJ4 and P Sec OtALF.CT P.
85; see BOHAIRIC. pL Sec DIALECT t.
874 A kind of south Bohairic: see examples below S Sec SAIIlOlC.
and Kasser, 1981. pp. 93-94.
V A kind of "south Fayyumic"; presented with
B74! Sec below. F.
F Equals FS in agreement with F4; see W A kind of "crypto-Mesokemic wilh South
fAYVUMIC. Fayyumic phonology"; pre5C:ntoo with F.
F4 FaY)'\lI11ic subdialcct. presented with F.
F5 Classical Fayyumic, in contrast to F4 in cases
of dislIgreement between F4 and F5; see
FAYYUMIC,
To allow readers who are not Coplologists 10 sam-
F56 A variety of FS vel)' often replacing <t by I; ple in somc way the "music," lhe sounds, or Ihe
presented with F. Coptic language (truly an aUlhentic foon of the au·
F1 A kind of somewhat archaic "north tochthonous Egyptian languagc) in its different dia·
Fayyumic"; pre5C:nted with F. lectal varieties, it has seemed useful to presem in
G Sec DIAlECT G. Table I a list of some phonologically rather charac-
H see DiALECf H. teristic lCMcmes. These specimens iIlustrnle Ihe most
HI See below. slriking char,lctcristlcs of the dialecIs and subdill'
i See pL. leets. To make them more readily accessible, the
L Equals IA in agreement with L5 and U; see Coplic is transliterolted here, following the system
LVCOPOUTAN and LVC().DIOSPOUTAN. chosen for the encyclopedia as a whole, but with the
lA Variety of L in the Manichaean texis; following remarks and adaptatloTUi.
presentcd with L The tonic accent of each word that h;u one is
 DIALECTS 93

TABU! I. Chllfllcteri3"/i" Uxemes irr Ihe Principal COptic Dia/eclS arid Subdialects (colliinued)
COI'UU. POSSESSIVE "HE SAys" "MAN" "NflME" "VOICE" "BROTHER"
SING. AlnICI.f~ "I-lis" "THE MAN"
M=. (SING.~tAsc.ISING. "nlE MAN OF"
3.M'\'<;c'), ''THEIR'' "J\lAKEit Qt'"

, (SlNC.MASC.jPIJ.)
pf. pajCf romc ..n ,ml "n
'" po".
promc
~- ref-
pI. pf- pajcJ rome [ren) [smf] [san)
'" pon- prome
[nn-J ref-
/. pd- pajl:f r6me "n sml "n
proffie
pon-
m,- ref-

" '"
pcf- pcjl:f rom,
pr6me
"n om'
...
1""-
~- ref-
V pcf- pcjCf rOmi "n ,m'
p(i)r6rni
1""-
, pc per· pci'!
~-

IOmi
ref-
"n ,m' "n
p(i)IOmi
1""-
lem- lef·
",b- pcj(iJ IOmi "n sm!
'" "',,- p(i)IOmi

F? pcf-
peu-
[pcjet)
lem- lef-
16mi
p(i)IOmi
IOn smt ...
[Iem-] lcr-
iI p;;b- pejab rOmi ron smf [san]
p(~)rOmi
"',,- rem- reb-
I' pf- pajM romn rin sml!(':' ) "'n
proffiC
po"-
,m- nncf-
S pef- pcjaf romn ,in smt ~6n

"',,- prumc
~- ref·
874! I~ ",f- pcjaf rOmi ron sUlA "'n
po,,- p(i)rOmi

, ",f- pcjaf
rem- ref-
rOmi ro" smt "'n
'" po"- phrOmi
pirOmi
rem- ref-
94 DIALECfS

TAUU! I, ChoracterisJjc I~e.mrs in lhe. Principal Coptic Dio/a's ond SlIbdiolecl$ (colltimled)
"HIOAIl, "WRITI!." "PuRIFY" "Dll;TUIUJ. "JOY" "WIU."
!=EN" STIR" "THE Wtu."
A SOtmc Sl.lei tbbol.l6 tol, ~"M ouill,lc
POl.lo!.lc
p" SOtmc [sl.lei] tb[OO\l6] [t61,] (ounM) [ou~eJ
[pou&;eJ
L sOtm(e) shei tuuM tbh oumif ouosh(e)
pouosh(c)
M sOlm shel touM '6h ollnM ouesh
(pooesh (?))
V SOtm shei "bI>; (t6h] ~"M ouOsh
p(i)ouOsh
F SOtem shl:i "bI>; toh oon;if ouOsh
P{i)oubsh
F56 .o.m shei 'ybb; (tOh] oon:ib ouOsh
P{i)ouOsh
F7 """m [shei] tybba (bh ounaf oUOsh
P(i)ooOsh
/I sCllCm (shail [tt:bba(?)J (toh] oumib ouosh
p{t)ouOsh
P sOlm sl,lui lbb6 t6h ounM 01.161;
poUOl;
S sCltm sMi ,blx> t6h oun6f ouOsh
pou6sh
8741 SOtem shtai 10ub6 10h oun6f ouc>sh
p(i)ouOsh

• .o.om sJ:I3i ,=Ix> th61, ~"61 ou6sh

phoot.h
pi0u6sh

noted by an aeute accent plnced above the vowel
cunecl'Tlcd. , b in F56 and especially H is prubably
to be pronounced rather [v] (it is probably the snmc
in G), 1111 and 00 in P {when lhis vowel duplication
indicatcs simply "one" vowel, but accentuated [sec
Kassel', 1985], and not the tunic vowel followed by
fI (see AU!P\IJ) are rendered respectively by t:{':')
and 0(':') and not by te or 60 as everywhere else. In
the autochthonous Coplic vocabulary of P, II. is reno
dered by k and 01. by k (the Jim po6Iilbly to be
pronounced a little more to the back of the throat,
somewhat like q qoph. the 5econd rather to lhe front
or the throat: but it remains most probable that Ihe k
in the autochthonouS" voctlbulary P has the value of c
or
in the other dialect:;, and thc k the autochthonous
P (like the kor Copto-Greek p) thnt of k elsewhere. K.
10 P is rendered by k(e). ~ in pL :\OJ ~ in Pare
rendered by <; (pronounced like the ch in Gennan
ich, or nearly like the initial h in English humun,
and thus to be distinguished from ql sh, German
seh). .1. in P Is rendered by , (which one must be·
ware of conrWling with the apo!ltrophe ' which
SCIVCS to disdnguish s'h c:: £mm sh I,l), Finally, one
cannot render Ihe polyvalent 6 of the various Coptic
idioms unifunnly by c, for lhough c filS ror A, L, M,
and 5, 6 in W, V, F4, F5, and H has probably the
value of I (10 be dislinguished in pronunciation,
without one's knowing exactly how, from j X), and 6
in 85 and 84 has the value of jh. (P, F7, and 874 do
not have any G,)
Only the Ihil1een principal Coptic idioms and
(sub)dinleclS are presented in the lable, sollle sup-
 DIALECTS 9S

TABLE l. (CQI1/imI/JII)
"L1vf," "BECOME" "USE, "SAYING." "SI!.U~' "WORK, "IN"
VAWF.'· WORD" THINe"
'""
"Be"
A On~ ~Opc shcu sheje h6uoo • hOb ~n-

pL imh
""""
,"ope
.;6(o)p
(sheuJ sheje [hOo.) [hOb) hn~

L O(ll)nh shOpe shcu "'je hOo. hOb hn~

(Ooh) ,hOOp sheje

onh ,hOp" shtu hO. hOb hn~
"'je
" ,,",p
V Ooh lihOpi ,he" seji h6£1l). hOb hn~

, Ooh
sM(a)p
shOpi ,h'"
(sheji(?))
sheji
"'". hOb hn~

sha(a)p
'56 1m'" shOpi
",,",p "'''' shl:ji
"'". hOb hn~

Ooh shOpi (sh61] shl:ji ho. hOb hin-

sMp
H onah shopi shaou shaji [hOo. ) hOb hen·
",,",p
p o'~ ,Ope shau shaje (hO+) hOb hn~

l;6'p
S onh shOpe ,Mu shaje hM. h<\b hn~

"","p
B74./ Onh shOpi ,Mu saji hO. hOb hen-
,hOp
B onh sMpi shli.u saji h•• hOb hen·
,hOp

plemenlary Iillijuislic furms appearing ill additioll in
the footnotes to the lilble. Thus, fA, IS, and 1..6 are
nnled in relntion 10 one another (L4 + L5 + L6 =
L); tv is noted in rebtiu" to V (- V4 + V5); F4 ,lIld
1"5 are noted in I'elatlon to each other; Hi is notcd in
relation to H; B4 and B74 (and even G when its
fonns are auested, in a few cases only) llre noted in
relation to one another IlIld 10 B, which is almost
always identical with JJ5 (JJ4 + JJ5 - JJ). An excla-
mation mark indicale5 "metonhogrnphy"; thus, H!
and 874! arc, respectively, Hand 874 in
metol1hogmphy. Melonhogrnphy is the Ilew onho-
graphic and phonological syslem lowdrd which IlU-
merous copyists wriling II dialect or subdiale<:1 are
strongly tending; Ihu.~, in H! the final atonic vowel is
t rather than i; in B74! ~ will be rcplacl..'<! by h and
the aspiration typielll of Bohairic, still vigorous III
874 lIS in 84 rind 85 (kh for k, ph for p, th for I, in
cel1ain well-defined conditions), will disappcllr (ih
for j in B4 and B5 is already abandoned in B74).
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Funk, W.-P. "How Closely Related Are the Subakh-
mimic Dialect.~." leitschrifl fllr ligyplisch/J Spracll/J
WId AlIt.rlulIIskulldt. 1II (1984):110-30.
Kahle, P. E. &la'itJlh: Coptic TexiS from Deir d·
Bala'il/lh in Upper Egypt. Oxford and London,
1954.
Kas.scr, R. "Proll:gomilncs 1.\ UII essni de c1assifica·
lion 5ysl~malique des dialccll's CI subdiall'CICli
coptes selon les crileres de In phonelique, III,
96 DlALECfS

TABU: I. ChClTClclerislic J..uemes in the Principal Coptic Dialects and Sllbdi(l!ects (colltinued)
'7HAT. ..,...... "SAy" ''WRJTrEN "BEGET. "ExALT'''
8ECAUSE" RECf.JVE" DocuMENT, ACQUIRE" '.0
800le" "ExALT£D.
HIGH"
A i' jl jOu j6u(ou)me '"pO jlse
j..'\sc:
pL ji: jl j6 j6me [tl;p61 jist
ji\si
L j< jl j6 j6me ipO jlsc
jasi

M j, jl jO j6me jp; j'"

"',
V
"
jl j6 jb(O)me jpa
"'"
jlsi
psi
F j< jl j6 j66me jp; jlsi
jasi
F56 j< jl j6 (jOome) jp; jisi
[jasiJ
F7 i' jhl jO U6ma] jpa jisi
jl\si
H i' jl ;0 WOmi]) Ipa Ulsil
'psi
p j< jl j6 (jOoma] '<pO jisc

S j< jl j6 jOOme jpO "'"

jist:

874/ j< jl ;0 j6m jpO jisi

"'"
pi
B j< jhl j6 jOm jpM jhisi
jh6si

"PoWER, "VIOl£NCI!, "HAND"

STRENGTlI" INIQUITY"

A cl\m cans elj

pL [cam] [cans] elj
L cllm cans dj
M cam cans cij
V }lI1II ua]ns Jij
F I'm laos Iij
F5' I'm )tms Iij
F7
H
jim
I'm
i"
janes . jljh
l'l
"

P kOm gko(":)ns klj

,.~
S cOm clj
8741 , j6m j6ns jlj
B j6m j6ns jij
 DlALECfS, GROUPiNG AND MAJOR GROUPS OF
Syst\lmes ol1hogrJphiques el categories
dialcctalcs:' MIISCOII 94 {I981 ):91-152.
_ _ . "Lc Gr,lIId·Groupc dialectal copte de Haute-
Egypte." BIII/tlin de 10 Soci~l~ d'igyplologie,
Gtn~ve 7 (1982):47-72.
"Ol1hographe et phonologic de la varictc
subdialectale Iycopolitaine des tcxtCS gnostiques
copies de Nag Hammadi." MIIMon 97 (19S4):261-
312.
-c:::co "G(:mirnalion de voyclll'S d3ns Ie P. Bodmer
VI." In AclJ of Ihe Second Intemalionol COPlgre.s.s of
Coptic SllIditJ, Rome, 11-26 Stplember 19M. ed.
T. Orlandi and F. Wissc, pp. 89-120. Rome, 1985.
Krause, M. "Koptische Spral:he." l.uikon dtr Agyplo-
fOlie] (1919):731-37.
layton. B. "CQptic Ulnguage.'· In Inlerprtler'J Dictio-
nary of tile Bible, Suppl. vol. pp. 174-79. Nashville,
Tenn., 1976.
Schmidt, C. ACII.I Pallii ailS dtr lIeidelberger
knplischell Popyrllshandschri/l Hr. I. Leipzig. 1904.
-c:-~ "En nl"UC$ Fragmenl del' Heidelberger Acta
Pauli." In 5illAmpberich/e del' Berlintr Akademit
der WissclSchaften, Philo:rophisch.Hi.slorische
Klas.se, pp. 216-20. Berlin, 1909.
lbompson, H. The Gospel of 51. Joh" According 10 Ihe
Ettrlie$l Coptic MOIIllscript. LDndon, 1924.
VcliO!c, J. Grammaire copte, la, llItrodllClion. pho-
nCliqlle tl phollologit, ltlorpJlO/ogie synthemaliqfle
(SlnlcllIrt dts silllalilelllc.~), partie synchrolliqlle.
louvain, 1973.
Vycichl, W. DicliotlllOire ilymologu,1I1! dc /0 longue
coP/e. Louvain, 1983.
Worrell, W. H. Coptic $ollfld$. Ann Arbor, Mich.,
1934.
ROOOU'lIF.. KASSER
DIALECTS, GROUPING AND MAJOR
GROUPS OF, The di.'iCovcry of nlllllY Coptic
manu.'iCripL~ in the laller hnlr of the twentieth centu·
ry hllS led to a multiplication in thc idcnlification
(sometimes disputed) nf Coptic idioms, dialects, and
subdialects, an idcntification based mainly on pho·
nology, the Illost convenient and generally used cri-
terion (~ee D1AU,el'. IMM1GItANT). The mO~1 likely
working hypothesis that has been agreed upon is
lhal tht phonology of these idioms can be deler·
mined by analYbls or theil' differtnt ol1hographic sys-
lenlS; in practice, thi~ is thc only vi.:lble approach,
sinct Coptic is a dead language. The increase in the
number of known idioms is quite obvious: Stem
(1880) has only three "dialccts:' S, B, and F; Crum
(1939) has five, S, B, F, A2 (. L), and A; Kahle (1954)
has six, S, 8, f', M, 142 (. L), and A; Kassel' (1964) has
97
seven or eight, 5, (G?), 8, F, M, A2 (. L), A, and P;
Kasser (1966), has nine, S, G, B, "', M, Al (. L}, A,
and P; and Ka.sscr (1973) reaches fifteen. of which,
however, live are practically abandoned in Kasser
(1981): 5, G, (D}, B, (K" F, H, (N), M, L, i, A, P, (C),
(E).
This multiplicity has led to revision of the very
concept of "dialect" and "subdialecl" (which should
be rigorously distinguished from an IDtOLECT) so as
to eliminate certain idioR15 that are possible but too
poorly or too doubtfully alttsted and (despite
Chatne, 1934, pp. 2-3, :lnd Kasser, 1974) to clarify
dialeclic filiations (Vel'lOle, 1973b; Kolsser, 1919; this
concept should nOl be under.>lood in too literal a
way). Above all, the: multiplicity has led to a classifi-
cation of the different idioms inlo fu.milies or groups
of dialects (K.asser, 1981, pp. 112-18) and then into
major groups, to avoid complicating in lhe extreme
the view of the phonetic and phonological facts of
Coptic Egypt and to allow its more convenient inte-
gration into an analysis (synchronic and diachronic)
of the Egyptian language as a whole:. (On the termi·
IlOlogy here employed, see Il)tOl.ECT, f'IlOTODIA1..ECI'.
METADIA1.ECT. and MF.SOOtALECT.)
Although presented lhrough the medium of anoth-
er lenninology, such groups of dialects were distin·
guishcd by Stenl (1880) when he contemplated lhe
existence of two dearly distinct dialects, the Lower
Egyptian and the Upper Egyptian, which elsewhere
hc prdcrred to call Bohairic and Sahidic, respective·
Iy, and when he dt.:fincd F as "the third dialeCl, only
a variant of Sahidic" and "of less importance." In
the same way, Stelndorlf (1951) presented two
groups of dialects: Upper Egyptian (S, A, L, F) and
LDwcr Egyptian (0, and Ba.~hmuric, a dialect practi·
cally unknown).
The gmuping of "dialc<:ts" set out below is quitc
similar to that of Kassel' (1981) but with some signif.
icant diffcrences, the most important of which is the
new valuation of Sand 0: they are no longer consid-
cred as "dialccts" (as are, e.g., A, L. and M) but as
"Coptic languages," that is, "vehicular," or supra'
local, evcn supraregional common languages, which
permitted the inhabitantll of numerous Egyptian reo
gions, where each spoke his own local dialcct, \0
communicate easily and to undcrstand one another.
So 5 ill rccognized as the common speech of the
whole valley of the Egyptian Nile above the Delta,
and 8 (more hypothctically but nevertheless rather
likely) is cOllliidcred the language of the whole Nile
Della. Coptic (supralocal etc.) languages (in touch
with many local and regional dialects, which influ·
ence and neutralize them appreciably) cannot be
98 DiALECTS, GROUPING AND MAJOR GROUPS OF
compared wilhout grc-.l.l caUlton with individual (lo-
calor " ..giani'll) dialects.
According to this system, each group of dialects
has a "chief," a dialecl that is well represented in
texts and is the one with the largcst nUIOber of
phonological (and, as fur as possible, morphvsyntac-
tical) clements characleristic of ilS group. In princi-
ple, those idioms which have in common a large
number of consonantal .and voc.alic isophoncs be-
long to the same dialeclal group. Indeed, consonan·
lal isophoncs are nonnally the same within a dialcc-
I.a1 group, but they may sometimes differ, so long as
the differences are tolerable and not deci~ive. Con-
sonantal differences arc tolen~ble if they fit into the
pattcrn of the nOl'lllt\1 evolution of a dialect (progres-
sive neutralization), ll.S in IJ > /r:;/ > /~/ (the proto-
dialect with /r:;/ will helong to the same group as the
dialect that has /SI <: /r:;/ if their vocalic isophones
are in large part the ~me; ef. Kasser, 1981, p. 114).
On the other hand, a consonantal difference is not
lolerable if 11 cannot be l'eglstered in a pattern of
nonnal dialectal evolution. Thus. although the vocal·
ic isophones of ... and of some members of L are
largely the same, the dt.-cisivc difference between A
and L consists in the slriking fact lhal in A alone of
all the Coptic dialects ~ > /x/ everywhere and!! also
> /x/ steadily, and thus ~ and!! merge into I - /x/
constantly and everywhere. whereas in all the other
dialects almost all the ~ > /,./ > /V (merging with
the other (sf < j) and a1lthc!! (with a few IJl > /x/
> /hI (merging with the other /hi < h). This ex·
c1udes any integration of A into the same schcma as,
for cxample. P and S (e.g.. °A > 'p > ·S). II is
hlconcei\'ilble that if in A ~ and!! have merged into
Ix/, this distinclion should reappear at l'I later st{lge,
some of these l:c/ > /,./ > /1/ because they derive
from J~ and other /".(/ > /h/ because they derive (rom
h.
The si".( groups of dialects are listed below in an
oroer w;~ullled to cOl'respond to their geographical
order, from south to north. As II whole, this schema
COlTespond~ to a conception of dialectal gcogmphy
(~l,.'(.' (;I'.QCRAPHY. DIALECTAL) whcrein the situalion of
the chief of each group, thanks to comparison o( the
isophoncs (Vergote, 1973, Vol. la, PI'. 55-56). may
be detennlned in relation to at leasl two of the other
chiefs (those c10sesl 10 it), all these chiefs being
praclically placed on an equal fOOling vis-a·vis Ihe
criterion of local~tion constituted by their \so-
phones. Since the appfO,Ilimate geographical situa-
tion of at least three 'of these chiefs seems relatively
well known (£rom south to north, A, F, and 8, lcav-
ing out a fourth, M, which poses a mOI'C delicate
problem), it appears possible to detennine lhat of
the remaining two. 1- and S. with a high degree of
probability: 1. stands betwt,.'(.'n A and S, and hence to
Ihe north of A; S is a vehicular language (the sooth·
em lwine of Egypc) in contact (ncar Memphis) with
the second Egyptian vehicular language, 8 (the
northem koine). and hence a strong vocalic similari·
ty between Sand 8 (probably due to Ihe innucnce
of 50me pre-8 on some pre-S in pre-Coptle lime; see
Chaine, 1934, Pl'. 13-18. and Satzinger, 1985).
Nevertheless, mo:>t of Ihe typical phonological and
morphosyntactical features of S suggcst that the par·
ticular pre-Coptic idium thM became S as a wide·
spread commun language (see OIAI£(."1'. IMMIGRANT)
was located nOI directly ncar the DeiHl and 8, but
rather more to the south, bctween 1- and M.
1n the following liSl of si".( groups. Its means
"everywhere in comaet with S as a ~upl'nlocal vehic-
ular language"; and //B means "for llle subdialccls
84, 87. 874, and probably G, if not for K and K7,
everywhere in contact with D lIS a supralocal vehicu-
lar languagc." The presence of a question mark (?)
indicales strong doubt as to the dialectal identity
(i.e., the possibility that one is dealing with a "dia·
lectoid").
Akhmlmlc Group UIS)
A: Dialect; chief of Ihe group; further rescan:h will
possibly penni! the definition of some subdia·
lect.~ of It (one might in particular con.~ider that
2 Mc. 5:27-6:21 in U1c.:aU, 1911. somewhal ar-
chaic in a few of its peculiarities. auests very
sporadically a kind of prolo-AKHMtMIC (PA). a
practically missing protodialect). Sec AKHMIMIC.
Lycopolltan Group UIS)
I (or pL): Partly spomdic protooialect of I. (t.yco.
roUTAN 01' LYCO·l)losrOI.1TAN; cf. DIALECT i).
17: Subdialect of i, through parlial neutraliza·
tion and evolution toward L.
L: Dialect: chief of group.
IA.. Sllbdlalect of L.
l....s.. Subdialect of L.
1.6.. Subdialect of I..
Sahldlc Croup UIS)
P: Partially sporadic protodiaiCCI; it can be consid-
ered a regional dialectal variety very like a kind
of (reconstructed) prolo-Sahidic, probably immi-
 DIALECTS, GROUPING AND MAJOR GROUPS OF
grant into the region of Thebes (southern region
of A also, probably, and perhaps of some variety
of L). See DtAt£CT 1'.
S: language; chief of group. Funher rcscan::h will
perhaps pennit the definition of some (sub}dia·
lec:lS of S. See SAHIDlC.
MClokemic Group (//S)
M; Dialect; c;:hicf of group. FUl1her research will
perhaps pennit the definition of 50me sulxlia·
lects of M. One mighl in pankular consider that
P. Mil. Copti 1 lind the codex of the Psalms
attest a varkty of M that could be denominated
M4 lind thaI the subdialect of Codex Scheide
and Codex GlaJ.ier is MS. See MESOIi:EMI(.
W: Sec Fayyumic group.
Fayyumlc Group (/ IS)
f: Dialect; chief of group.
F4: Subdialect of F.
F5: Subdialect of F; c1a.'i.~ical FAYVUMtC,
n: Ec:cemric;: and somewhllt archaic sulxlialec;:t
of F; possibly a marginal nonhem protodialtx:t
of a \'ariety of F ill known and not attested later.
f8: Ec:centric subdialect of F.
1'9: Eccentric sulxlialect of F.
F4, F5, Fl, F8, and F9 all have the typical
Fayyumic;: lambdacism.
V; Without lambdacism: mesodialect (between a
dominant F and W, and further M) and in some
ways a subdialect of "'4 etc. by neutralization.
W: Without lambdacism: mcsodialec;:t (between V
and M). Has a typical fAYYUMtC onhography, on
the one hand, hut a Iypical Ml'$Okemie morpho-
syntax, on the other hand; hence its name
"c;:rypto-Mesokemic." One might also associate it
with the Mesokemic group.
Bohalrlc Group (//0)
B: Language; chief of group.
84: (Sub}dialcc;:t of B, possibly rather rnllrginal
and to the south.
85: (Sub)dialect of 8; classical Dohairic.
87: Ec:centric and partially sporadic subdialect
of 8.
874: Ec:centric (sub)diak-ct of B; in 5O'lie way
subdialect of B4, and perhaps more 10 the
south.
K: Mesodialcct (bctwecn'1l. very domlnanl B and V
[or SD.
99
K7: Eccelltric subdialect of K (.still funhcr fC·
moved from V than K is).
G: Partially sporadic mesodialecl (between a very
dominant Band S [?), with probably also a third
componenl, perhaps partly Hellenic and difficult
to dctenninc).
Dillicull to classify in any group I'Cmains II: meso-
dialect, on the one hand (betwccn Sand M, or
rather S and v, itself a mesodialcct associated
with the Fayyumic group); on the other hand, a
typical mct(lliialect, but too poorly repfCKnted
to allow one to define it al an earlier (ciassicIlI)
period. See mAu.:CT II.
As .seen above, the distribution of the Coptic idi·
oms inlO six dialectal groups and their geographical
locali'l.lltion In relation to one anothel' lire essentially
ba.~ed on the compal'ison or Ihe lsophoncs of these
idioms, consonantal, on the one hund, and vocalic,
on the other. If, however, one obscrve.s that there
arc very few consonantal differenct.'S between the
varieties of Coptic, that several of these differences
can be put dowll to various degrees of progression
of the llite Egyptian consonantal evolution (Vergote,
1945, pp. 122-23) in the various Coptic idioms, and
thai the 11I051 neutralized idioms (V, still morc L,
and above all 5) arc the most difficult to situate in
Coptk: dialectal geography, then another method
can be envisaged, producing different results and
manif~ing a different .system of dialect grouping.
Based again (for want of anything betiCI') on pho-
nology as il Is revealed by Ihe various orthographic
systems employed, this method would rely particu-
larly on vuealic phonology, and t.'Spt.'Cially the pho-
nology of the tonic vowels. It thereby relegates 10
the level of secondary importance ccnain sp<.'etl'lCU-
lar phenomena, such as the sonant atonal finals
(phonologically vowelS) in S, M, L, B, and F or the
voiced consonants followed by /a/ in A und in the
LA Mnnichaean witnesses (Kassel', 1982c, p. 49, n.
5), and above <Ill the Ot'dinat)' lltonal fin<l! vowels I~I
S. M, L, A versus Iii B, F, phenomenll upon which
one might have been tempted in the first place to
base thc most general divisions of Egypt into large
supradialcctal gtogr.lphical zones. The result is that,
setting aside certain phenomena of extension gener-
ally more limited (ibid., p. 50, n. 7) than the phe-
nomena given the primary diacritical function. the
observ:l.lion of the vocalic constants noted in the
systematic cases considered 10 have priority leads 10
a grouping of the six "classical" entiliCli (two "lan-
guagcs," Sand B, and four "dial~ts," A, L. M, and
100 DIALECTS. GROUPING AND MAJOR GROUPS OF
F) twO by tWO, and thus to a subdivision of the
linguistic totality of Coptic Egypc not into six "dia·
lectal groups" but into three "major dialectal re.
gions":
I. The muthem (dialects) major region (Upper
Egypt), including A and L (and their subdialeets,
etc.).
II. The middle (dialects) major region (middle and
lower Middle Egypt and the Fayyt1m), including
M and F (and their subdialccts, etc., among
them V and W).
lJI. The nonhern (dialects and vehicular language)-
southern (vehicular language) major region
(Lower Egypt [or the Delta], Middle Egypt, and
Upper EgyJx), including Band S (and their sub-
dialects etc.). sec Kasser, 1989.
By this process, one could work out a Coptic dia·
lectal gt..o graphy at one and the same time perhaps
less precise and mon: nuanced than that tied to the
conception of tlte six dialectal groups above. Even if
one admits that the moot neulr~lized idioms (V, still
more L, and above all $) of the Egyptian Nile Valley
above the Delta each had a~ principal antecedent
some idiom that was in origin a local dialect, this
tripartite system would envisage each of Ihem in the
Nile Valley as the vehicular language (potentially or
effectively) of a given major region, without funher
specifying their origin (in contrast to A, M, and f).
Thus, major region I would have as its only local
dialect mown at the present time A (Akhmtm and
environs, perhaps fairly fur 10 the south) bot would
have L as the scmineutrali1.ed vehicular dialect of
this whole region (viz., the rom: of A and other
zones to the south and north of it). Major region )I
would have as a local dialect M (cnvirons of Ox·
yrhynchus?) and F (with various subdialeI;L~, the
Fayyitm) but would have Vas a slightly neutralized
dialect tending to become vehicular for Ihe region
(viz., Ihe zone of M and F, and some zone between M
and f', aod to the cast of F). Major region III, super-
posing itsclf partially on major i-cgions t and II,
would have all the local dialects of these regions and
both their supralocal dialects (potentially or effec·
tively, V and L) and, above all, both the major C0p-
tic vehicular languages, Sand B (funher in the Del-
ta, of coune, the local dialects or subdialecu of
Lower Egypt, and K and K7 of lower Middle Egypt;
see above, Bohairic group). One mUSt remember
here that S, being dominant throughout the Egyptian
Nile Valley above the Delta, progressively $Iifled
there A, L, M, W, V, and linally F.
Both systems (siJt group!i of dialects or three major
regions of dialecu) :rn: to be considered in the pres·
cnt state of knowk-dge in Ihis lidd.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Chaine. M. EMmetl/s de grammoire dlalec/alc cop/e.
Paris, 1933.
_ _ . I.es Dinlcelcs coptes assioilliqlles 112. Paris,
1934.
Crum, W. E. A Coplic Dictionary. Oxfurd, 1939.
Kahle, P. E. Balo'llalr: Coptic Texu from Ddr el·
Bala'izulr in Upper Eg)'pl. Oxford :lnd London,
1954.
Kasser, R. Complemenls QU dicliomraire cople de
Crnm. Bibliothequc d'cllldes coptcs 7. Cairo, 1964.
"Complements morphologiquC!i au diclmn·
naire de Crum, Ie vocabulaire caracteri$tique des
qualre nooveawt dialectes caples: P, !\.t, H et G."
Blllletin de I'/tlStitll/ fr/ln~Qis d'archWlogie orimtolt
64 (1966):19-66.
-,,---_ "Lcs Dialectes CopH..s.... Bullelill de I'ImUitul
fr/ltlfQiS d'archeulogie orienlale 73 (1973):71-101.
_ _ . "Y a+il une gtlltalogie des dialectcs
coptes]" In M~/Qllges d'histoire des rdigiotls o(fCrlS
Ii Hmri·Charles Puech, pp. 431-36. Paris, 1974.
_'---' "Relations de gcncalogic dialectale dans Ie
domaine Iycopolitain." Billie/in tie la Sodhi!
d'i!gyplolo~ie, Getreve 2 {I979):31-36.
"Prolcgomenes a un essai dc classification
systematique des dialectes et subdialcctes cOples
scion les crite~ de 101 phonetiqlle, 111, $ystcmC!i
onhographiqllcs et cau!gories dialt.-ctales.... MII~am
94 (1981):87-148.
-,::-_ "Le Gmnd-Groupe dialectal Coptl; de Haute-
Egypte." Bullttill de Ii> Societe d'egyplologie,
GenM 7 (1982):47-72.
-,::-_ "Le Grand.Groupe dialectal COple de Basse-
Egypte t.'t son extension vchiclliaire pancll3'P"
tienne." Bullelin de IQ Sodhi d' egyplologie,
Gelli!ve 13 (1989):73-82.
Kmuse, M. "Koplische Sprdchc." LuikOlI der Jl.gyP/Q·
logie 3 (1979):731-37.
Lacau, P. "Tcxtes coptes en dialectcs akhmlmique et
sahidique." Bulle/in de /'fllSlillll fram;ais
d'archiologie oriell/ale 8 (1911 ):43-81.
u-)'lon, B. "Coptic Lnnguage." In III/erpreler's Dictio-
nQry of Ihe Bibte, Suppl. vol., pp. 174-79. Nash-
ville, Tenn. 1976.
Satzinger, H. "On the Origin of the Sahidic Dialect."
In Acls of Ihe &colld 111/emQ/ional Congress of
Coptic Studies, Rome, 22-26 &p/ember 1980, ed.
T. Orlandi and F. Wisse, pp. 307-312. Rome, 1985.
SchUssler, K. Epis/lllarnm Cotholicarnm Versio Salli·
dici>. MUnster, 1969.
Steindorff, G. uhrbuch der koplisclretr Grall/II/alik.
Chicago, 1951.
Stern, L Kop/i$clle GrQmmalik. Leipzig, 1880.
 DIALECTS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC
Vergote, J. P/'OIlCliqIlC hisloriqlle de f'tgypliell, les
CQlISQIIIIU. Lou\'3in, 1945.
_ Groll1/11oire copte, Vol. la, llIIrodllctioll, plw.
nCtiqlle el phonologic, morphologie SylllllCrtlaIiqllC
(51l'l,1cmre des UlllollltmesJ, partie 5yrlc/'ff}tliqlle,
Vol. lb, h'froductUJ,I, plrolltfiqlle et phollologie,
I/Iorpllofogie synflttmafW/llc (sf",c'"re des
stmallftmes). /Xlrtie diochrQrliqlle. Louvain, 19733.
_ _ "le Dialccte cople P (P. Dodmer VI: PI'O'
verbes), essai d'idenlific3tion." ReVile d'cgypt(Jfogie
25 (1973b):50-57.
Westendorf, W. Kopiisches lIolldwfjrterbllclI, Mar.
beitet 0111 Grund des KQPlischerl IhmdwiJrlerbllchs
von Wilhellll Spiegelberg. Heidelberg, 1977.
Worrell, W. H. Coptic SOIlIlds. Ann Arbor, Mich.,
1934.
RODOLPH!! KAss!!R
DIALECTS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC,
Thc existence of quite a number of differenliallraits
in the fields of morphology and morphmyntax may
serve to show lhat the Coplic liler'oIry "dialects"
comprise 1101 just dilferenl pronunciations and spell·
ings, supponcd by slightly differing YOCIlbularies, of
the same linguistic system buI, in focI, different nor-
math'e syslems of wrinen communication rcnccting
more or less directly some of the locally, regionally,
or even sometimes nationally balanced spokcn idi-
oms. To be sure, these lilemf)' dialects canOl)( be
conceived of as me~ transcripcional records of the
spoken dialects behind them. One may safely assume
that each of thcm had undergone various stages of
balance and adjustment-be i1through its "nalural"
usage as a regional or suprorcgional vcrnacular or
through thc cxcrtion of some standardizing force in
scribal cenlers-berore it wa.o; found wonhy of being
employcd as the literolry stand:1fl1 whose specimens
have survived. Yet these dialectal vnrietics still re-
veal .';0 many diverging traits-phonologic[ll, gmm-
matic"l, lInd lexical-thai only if considered in lheir
sustained proximity to each other can thcy be identi·
fied a.o; varieties of one language. If only thc records
of, say, Bohairic and Akhmimic had survived as the
lWO eIClremes of this continuum, one would hardly
be able to treat thcm as "dialects" but would rather
classify Ihem as distinct, though d05ely related, lan-
guages.
If, as is usually done, the tenn "dialect" is taken
to cover severnl more or less dosely related varie-
ties of Coptic (i.e. lhe varieties of Bohairic,
Fayyumic, etc.), it seems that on the mOlllhological
and morphosynlaCtic levels, in general, there is
grealer similarity between dialects, but a lower de-
101
grce of consislency (i.e., less standardi~tion) within
each dialect than there is on the phonological level.
Quite a number of morphemic elements that would
be typical of dialect 0. may be used more or less
regularly in a single lext of dialect 0,: they arc easily
understood in this context nOt SO much because they
are supposed to be "known" from D, but because
they may represent basic options of the Coptic lan-
guage as a "diasystem." The higher a. given phenom-
enon ranks In the system of Coptic grammar (or the
doscr it is to the fundamenlals of Coptic syntax), the
more does il seem to be capable of ncutralization in
lenns of dialt.'Clal distinction, its remaining variabili·
ty being influenced by communicative perspective,
texl type, and individual style.
A.~ for the linguistic value of a given text or varie-
ty, what counts is not primarily its degree of accord-
ance with any standards known frOIll other SOurces
(oficn lcnncd "slandardi7iltion") but iLo; degree of
it/lemal standardimtion, which might be more ade·
qualely lcnned "nonnalization." If one takes a dos-
er look at the actual dialectal varieties (i.e., gram·
matically homogcnous corpora) of Coptic, it is
remarkable 10 see Ihat even in minor 01' marginal
dialects, the degree of nonnalization in the morpho-
logical field is cnonnous. Bolh In tenns of morphe-
mic (syntactic) usage and the phonological represen·
tation of gnunmaticaJ morphemes, Ihe greater
number of literary manuscripts and groups of manu-
scripts reveal a. degree of nonnalixation that is in no
way inferior to their observation of general (mo....
pheme-independent) phonological and orthogrnphic
nonns. This nonnalized usage (or tUlI d~ langue),
nl)(withslllnding all the inconsistencies so often de·
plored by scholars, should be one of the primary
subjects of study with both major and minor varie·
Iics. Ex/enlot standardization, on the other hand,
may be mCllsured in tenns of both the amount of
manuscripts available for one variety and the
amount of neighboring varieties shading into anoth-
er cenlral "dialecl." Investigations of the latter sort
(for a beginning, see Kasser, 1980-1981), which
seem to be mOllt promising in particular within the
Illuhiple-eentered Akhmimic/Subakhmimic soulhern
area and the more dearly triangular Bohairic/Fayyu'
mic/Middle Egyptian nonhem area, will eventually
contribute a greal deal to the historical understand-
ing of the-dialect situation and development in (;0p-
tic Egypt and provide a safcr ground for penlnent
hypotheses (which they are so much in need of).
Taking Into account the large number of "supple-
menting" dialedal varieties of Coptic that have be-
come known through publications during the last
102 DIALECTS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC
few dccadCll or stillllwl\it publicalion, and consider'-
ing the deficient supply of information about the
actual morpheme-stock in many of the crucial text
editions, a review of lhe morphological relalionship
of Coplic dialects at lhe present time cannot exhaust
the whole scale of known varieties. 105 a malleI' of
fact, comprehensive comparalive analysis will have
to stan by grouping and classifying the smallest dis·
cernible units of texts that follow a disdnCllinguistic
norm and joining them gradually togelher inlO nalu,
ral groups (major dialects), with the crudal isogloss-
es and differential trailS being broadly discussed and
accurately accounted for. This is one of Ibe tasks of
fulun: research, What can be done in an anicle of
the present fonnat, however, is to providc a selec-
tion of Slandanl varielics that arc more or less lypi.
cal ()f lbe siJ,: map literary dialects accepted so fur
by a greater number of Coptic scholar.;, A, B, F, L, M,
and S, and a list of traits exemplifying lheir isogIoss-
es, in an attempt to point OI.It the complexity of the
task before scholars.
The V'.trieties referred to an:, for A, the AKHM1MlC
"medial" group of Exodus (U1cau, 1911), Epistula
Aposlolorum (Schmidl, 1919), and Ihe Strasbourg
Codex (R&ch, 1910); fur B, biblical DOHAtRlC (in
order 10 facilitatc roughly "synchronic" comparabili-
ty, only such traits as aloe in concord with the usage
of the "old·Bohairic" manuscripts will be accepled
here); for f'. some loepresentatives of classical
FAYVUMIC proper (F5, M'cond group in Asmus, 19(4)
such as 51. John ap. Zocg."l, St. Mark (E11:1I1skaya.,
1969), Agalhonicus (EriehM'n, 1932), insofar as they
are nol discordanl with earlier Fayytlmic proper (F4,
see, e.g., Kahle, 1954, pp. 286-90); for f.. lhe Nag
1·lammndi lype (1.6) of Subakhmimic (i.e., LYCOPOU·
TAN or LYCo-UIOSI'OLlTAN), exposing ilS most valuable
representative in Codex I, 2, The Apocryphon of
James (Malinine et aI., 1968; Kirchner, 1977); for M,
51. Mallhew (5ehenke, 1981; see MESOKEM1C); and for
S, biblical (in paJ1icular, New Testament) SAlIlUIC. In
order to round off the picture and facilitate laxo'
nomical opcl'(l1ions, two Olher impon.ant varieties
.~hall be added: D1A1.£CT P, the idiom of p, Boclmcr VI
(Kasscr, 1960) for ilS outstanding characteristics,
and the Manlchaean type of Subakhmimic (or Lyco-
Diospolitan), hereufler referred to as L4, that is 10
say, one vtlliety of the group symboliz.ed fonnerly as
L4 in Kasscr (1980a, PI', 68-69, to the exclusion,
noWbly, of Thompson's Gospel of John, LS), for iL'i
abundant corpus, with its most nonnalized represen-
talive being lhe Ilomilies (Polotsky, 1934). Of ailihe
minor varieties whose rcprcscntat.ivcs havc bL'Cn
published so f(II', the laller two arc wilhout any
doubl lhe mOSI inleresling. (Perhaps somewhat "less
interesting" for the network of isoglosscs arc varie-
tics such as thaI represenled by 51. John, ed. Hussel·
man, 1962 [Ihe most imponant member of Knsser's
former V, now W], which dlK'S not reveal (lny single
trait thaI is not shared by eilher F or M.)
"Morphological" traits, in lhe sense in which the
tcnn will be applied here, fall inlO Ihree groups: (i)
variables in terms of different phonological ..:pn..-
sentations of lhe samc Pan-COplic, transdialectal
morpheme, or "dinmorpheme," which may be
called "diamorphemic variablcs"; (ii) variables in
tcrms of a differenl handling of allomorphic rules,
or "allomorphic variables"; (iii) morphosyntac:lic
variables, including some idiosyncratic grammatical
morphs, While the latter lWO items seem to be fairly
eooelusive, some words of explanation may be need·
ed with regard to (i),
To ht:gin with, it mUSt be noted that the majority
0( fonnal gnammatical dcvices used in given para·
digms and/or for given purposes are either phone.
mically and graphemically inwriable for all Coptic
dialects <in dear eontrast to the majority of lexical
morphelllcs) or Iheir varying phonemie/gr~phcmic
representations an: conditioned by general phono-
logical rules. Such items eannot be the subject of a
special morphological comparison. For inslance, Ihe
vocali:auion of the stressed "stem" vowel in some
prepositions (.s/(ll.t$ prollOttlillllles) and Ihe stressed
peBOnal pronouns slricdy follows Ihe genernl ndes
govcrning the vocali7.alion of short stressed syllablcs,
dependent on the type of the following consonant.
Thus, for example, one finds for 0:),;
A, 1.6, L4, M, f S,B
),/er),'1 ,"",
...,.,
d. C),N:CO/i
-"
(N'I'),'f) (NTO'I)
t),'f ; l!O'I
But with the suffix of 2nd rcm, sing. N, one finds:
A, 1.6, L4, PIS, 0 r,M
ef. ~: t),
-
),!er o 'r>
MM> T.l.ko/TeKo : T6K),
(nro) (U1'),) o(o)~ : ),(),)2
Generally, with regal'd to suffixal pronouns, there is
very Utile dialectal varialion except for cenain con-
lexts (!ICC thc variables qUOled below as nos. 6-10),
Also, for instance, the different dialeclal rcpresenla-
 DIALECTS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC
tJ.on~ of such fonn~ ll~ oy)" une; 11);i, this one;
(jCOCUfI(l, it and other full-stress pronouns and pani·
cles can be en.~lIy reduced to general phonological
rules.
The situation is thoroughly differem with those
morphemes that regularly occur in prclOnic syl-
Iabll,$, such :tS those establishing the basic syntactic
relations in verbal ~mcnces or connected in some
way with the cunjugation system. If used in pretonic
positions, 1l1orphemes occupy slots that, wilh regard
to vowel quality, arc vcry little, if at all, dclennined
by transparenl (dialecl.)phono!ogieal principles. II is
rather the morpholexieal identity of the form. usual·
ly balancec.l by a p:m,Coplic noml, that dctenTlines
the quality of the5C sytlables. Compare for prctonic e
in all dialects. the circumstantial converter; (;~,
if; 6TT.CI-. because of: 6QtT. ground; eeooy. sheep;
x6f'O. kindle; etc.; and for pretonic .a. in all dialects,
the perfect and aorist conjugation bases; >.HO/Il.IJ.ttOfl;
nio. hOIlOr; ),T-, ·Iess; tf.a.·, toward; ,• .a.(H} condit.
infix; etc.; hut on the OIher hand, II A. 1.6, LA, P
versus ), B. F, M, 5 in certain l-causatives like TJ.Jl.O,
TUO, TJ.fKO, TCUO. T.a.yo. T~. ~tc.; or II A. LA, P
versus .a. 8. F, 1.6, M, 5 In words like ~Te, prevail.
and lo.lO. treasure. If the distribution, in terms of
diak-cls. of G versus), in a particular gr,lmmatical
nKlrpheme, say, a conjugation or con\'erter base, is
found to follow one of these lauer groupings, it may
well be c1assHied as detennlned by some phonologi.
cal (though less transparent) ratio. But if it shows a
grouping of its own, diffen'm from any other phono-
logical lI"3il (as is the case with almost all grammati·
cal morphemC!l unless they arc invariable). it may
cum /;'(1110 solis be counted as a "morphological"
trait. although it still features not the morphological
"system" but its phooological representation (or the
pial! de /'e;xprcssion).
This comparison cannot be based on the phone.
mic ~ystem relations wilhin each dilliect (espcci;llIy
for the vowel system) or the phonological rules ap·
plying for the tmnsition from one dialect to another.
since Ihis would nOl provide II COlllmon basis for the
comparison. Thus, its validity largely resL~ on the
overall assumption thaI the phonetic (!) values of the
vowel graphemes are approxlmately the same in all
diakctal writing s)'lItems. or at least tlJ:tt a S:lhidic .a..
for example. is remarkably more similar in quality to
an Akhmimic or Fayyumic .a. than it is to Akhmimic
or fayyumie 6 or Akhmimic o. This cannot be
proved, even after a careful phonemic analysis of the
respective V,Iphenlic syst~ms; it simply has to be
as.~umed.
103
1. D1amorphemlc Variables
lJiamorphemiC variables lire nOI classified in re-
:o;pect of the reasons for their variation, e.g.• the issue
of historical .sameness or heterogeneity, unk'SS this
reason is synchronically to be seen as a difference in
structural principles.
Basic Elenlenls In ConnecUon with the Conju-
gation.
(1) Operator of n"'glltlve aorist, H11.\ to B; tu.. A,
L6, lA, P; H6 to 1'. M, S.
(2) Operator of affirmative perfect, .a. to A, B, F, LA.
P, S; ~ to M: ~),) to, .a. to 1.6 (depending on the
sofflJl: chosen; but not fully nonnalizcd).
(3) Operator (initial vowel) of energetic future.
.a.to A; eto B. F, 1.6, lAo At, P, S.
(4) Operator of conditional. homonymous with
second present and coinciding with vocalization of
"imperfect:' .a. to A. D, F, M; e to 1.6, IA. P, S.
(5) "Causativc infinitive:' presence versus absence
of·r- ('.....). presence 8, F, 1.6, S; absence A: nonnor-
ma1i7.ed lAo M. P.
Vocall:mtlon of Pronominal Sullixes.
(6) First singular with ncgative cnergetic future.
(H)tI.\- A, B. M. 5; (")"1' 1.6, LA; IlOnnonnalw:d F (?)
(unknown for P).
(7) First singular with "causative infinitive:' 0/.".·
D, F. L.6; T(r).a.· A, LA. M. S (unknown for Pl.
(8) Second feminine singular whh pos.<;cs.~ive
article, tlOY' AI,S; 110- ..t, B, F, 1.6. LA (unknown
for Pl.
(9) Third plural with po5Slossive anicle. lie)'· F, M.
S; noy- A, 8, LA, P; llonnonllalizcd L.6.
(10) Third plural with cau."Ol.tive infinitive (similar-
ly with the negativc cnergctic future). T(r)ey- M. S;
O/T(f)OV' A, B, F, lA, fA. P.
Formallon of Qualitative (Slidlve) Verb Forms.
whal should !lot be neglected in this conneclion is
the hasic morphemic change concel1ling the verhal
lcxcmc, that is, th"t bctween infinitive .Iml qualita·
tive (or more Pl1l1icullldy, the formation of the qual·
itative fom): "long" 01' "ShOI1" form; presence or
'Ibsencc of final/·t/. c.:tc.). However. there appcal1i 10
be but little nonnall7.nlion in this field for quite a
number uf varieties. so thaI it seems Impossible to
give distinct specimens of val'iables at the present
state of rcse'lrch. A special ellse is the qu(,litative
fOnTI or 61ft!:
(II) Vowel quality tal - 101 VCI1iUS leI, D. F. 1.6,
M. P. 5 versus A; nonnommlized lAo
(12) Presence versus absence of l-i(e)/. pn'SCnec
B. F, 1.6: absence M. P, 5; nonnonlmli:ted A. lAo
104 DIALECTS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC
Mlsc:dlaneous Grammatical Forma: of Tl"I.nsdla-
leetal Idenllty_
(13) Postdelerminer "each," HIH A, 1.6, LA. M, 5:
tIlMIH B: HI&! F; HIll P.
(I") Full-strcss prooominal object of second plur-
al, ~!THI¥Y'( 8, F, M: ·nlHll A. L6, LA, P; .~ S.
(IS) PosseMive pronoun. plund base, . . . A. F,
LA: NO'(. D, UJ, P, S.
(16) Prefix negaling infinitive, TM- (Ttfi.) A, £6,LA,
M, P, S: 1lTEH- B, F.
(17) Infinitive connector: inlcrfl:,,; of affinnativc en·
ergetic future: preposition (G-/OfO. ctc.). 6· B. F, M.
S; ,l,. A. UJ, LA, P.
(18) Marker (initial vowel) uf "special" impera·
tives such as ltoNI-/ltoNl •• ltoN,l,y. ltoFI·/.l.FI •. ),.,XI •. etc..
G(FI)· UJ. P: ,l,(FI)· A. B. F. L4, M, S.
(19) Proclitic panicle of epistcmic wndition (ICXO
B. GI9XO S. ... (61),no A). second element, ·n6 A, /..6,
P: -XG B. F. L4, M, S.
(20) Interrogative adverb of place, presence versus
absence of -1'4, e/TQm/TOfl LJ, f, 1.6, M. S; TO/TOy A.
LA, P.
Miscellaneous "Nonldenlleal" Fontl5 Filling th.e
Same (or Partially Same) Pamdlgms, i.e., Lexlco.
gmmmalical Traits.
(21) Indefinite pronoun (NP equivalent in nonaffir·
mative contexts). ltoUy(e)/u,(o}ye..4, £6. LA, p. S; tM
B; u,nc/u..n t F: 21 (personal), NlIf8Y (ooopersonal) M.
(22) Prefix fOlming negative imperative. HtI· A, P;
HIl(8)r- etc. D, F. UJ, LA, M. S.
(23) Proclilic relative convener preceding perfecl
conjugation oper.ator, tIT· A, B, F, LA, M, P: NT- £6, S.
(24) Presence versus absence of a special augeRS
form H.\YU{T) + !f.wu.y,l,T+ beside the usual
OYU(T). !OV,l,tIT. , etc.. , presence D,S; absence A,
F, £6, LA. M, P.
II. Allomorphic Variables
Allomorphlc Expanilion of ConJugallon Balles.
Allomorphic expansion by 'ro- in prenominal conju.
gation forms is handled very much alike in all dio-
lects, allowing for frequenl variation in nonnormal .
ized manuscripts. and wilh slriking deviations occur-
ring ooly in Akhmimic;: (see Pololsky, 1960, sec. 52-
56). Diale<:t-spcc;ifie expansion of presuffixal bases
may pertain either to the whole par.adigm (e.g.• the
Akhmimic affinnativc aorisl, see ibid.) or to panicu·
Jar combinations, such as (a) all third-pcrson fonns
(fluctuations in the affinnative aorist paradigm in UJ
and M), (b) the second-person feminine singular.
and (c) the sec.:ond·person plural. The rationale to be
recognized behind the outstanding Akhmimic usage
seems to be a different "signaling" funclion of 1'6'..
While in all Olher diale<:u il serves to expand a
(greater) number of base morphemes so as 10 make
them more "conspicuous" with regard 10 cenain
kinds of subject expreMions thai follow it (in panic·
ular, nominal and second feminine singular). in
Akhmimic it tends to give up its ellpanding function
and become an invariable pan of Ihe base mor-
pheme for a (smaller) number of ba.~s. the resl (in
partic;:ular, present converted bases) being left with·
out any expansion at all. The resuh is stronger mor-
phemic uniformity and l~~ submorphemic ,,!lema..
tlon. The following instances in terms of isogloM;Cs
may be typical of Ihe situation:
(25) Circumstantial prcsenl. prcnominal form. firO-
(6).(1·) S, F. L4. M. S; u· A; nonnormali1:ecl (1-. llf'(;' 1.6.
1'.
(26) Second prescnt. prcnominlll form. apa·/ltop6·
(M6') B. F, 1.6. L4. M. P, S; nonnol'malizcd lto·, ltorll' A-
(27) Affirmative aorist, oil Ihird"pcrson forms.
p.r«(I)..·• etc. A. ~,l,"'- P; CI1,l" •• ell'. B. "-, lA, S: non·
normalized UJ, M (bolh seem to prefer Cl;llto'- 10
CI1.l.f'i1q.).
(28) Circumstantial present, second present, im·
perfect, and conditional, before sulli.o: of second
plum! (which then appears in different allomorphs
accordingly), (")It.f6 +/{H)q4l+ D, UJ; (")lto. /(1')0.
A, F, LA, M. P, S.
Intradl.lectal Interference of Submorphemlc
Ahem.tlon. The generaliution of an allomolllh be-
yond the contextual scope it is otherwise strictly
bound to is a phenomenon very dose to grammati-
cal error. In Coptic, as well as in other languages, it
is rarely found to be characteristic of a litemry stan-
clard variety or the language. within the same hislOri·
cal perio<!. A case in point is Ihe eombinalion of the
second-person pluml pronominal (subj...'CI) suffilt-
Ihat is, iLS two basic allomorphs -T(O)N and 'TflT(e)N
-with the Vtlrious conjugation ba~e.'l, which may be
divided into "ShOI1" and "long" ones (depending on
whether Ihey contain ·pe· or nOI). The general mol"
phological role of Coptic that say!! the short suffix
only comblnes with the long bases and the long
suffix only combines with Ihe ShOl1 bases is invali·
clat...-d in dialects A and M in opposite direclions (d.
PoIOISky, 1960, sec. 56: Funk. 1981, sec. 1.4.1). This
may be presenled in terms of l~losses as follows:
(29) Second plurn.l sulf]J(, short foml: only with
long bases A, D. F. UJ. L4. p. S: also with short bases
M.
(30) Second plurn.l suf[]J(, long form: only with
sIlon bases D, F. UJ, LA, M. P, S: also with long bases
A.
 DIALECTS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC
III. Morphosyntactlc Variables
Special "Portmanteau" MorpluJ.
(31) Special clement fer-/ incorporating {rei} +
{perf} + (third·person subj. pron.), presence M; a~
$ence A, B, F, L6, L4, P, S.
(32) Special clement /·ah·/ (preceded by relative
convener trr-/HT.) incorporating (perf) + {third-
pelWn wbj. pron.}, presence A, 1.6, P; absence B, F,
L4, M, S,
(33) Special element -9l.f- f ....ar-/ (phonologically
corresponding in P 10 Sahidic "'),f·/·~r./ (preceded
by rclnlive convener 6T-) ineOl"pQl'aling {aol'ist} +
{third-pcrwn subj, pron,}, presence P; absence A, B,
F, L6, lA, M, S.
Spechtl Conjugallon Ollse.
(34) Preselll;e versus absence of n special "tern·
pornlis" clause conjugation ttrere'I'/NTlofWI- ("ab-
sence" implies the usc uf reI. perf. in the same
paradigm). presence A, UJ, lA, fI, S; absence B, F, M
(Fayyulllic proper is splil here; this notation ac·
counts for the usage of biblkal manuscripts).
Use of Dllferenl (Coell:IJlenl) FOrmJ In lhe
Same Paradigm.
(35) Prefix deriving Greek·loaned verb stems, (e)r-
/Glo- A, 8, "'; 7.ero S, M; nonnormaliled 1.6, LA, P.
(36) Nuclear clement of NP-equivalent relative
clau5C$ (not fully normalb.ed), IJH, ctc. B; 11-, etc. A,
F, 1.6, lA, M, P, S.
,. A U US
FIGURE 1. GROUPING OF EJGKT COPTIC un:RARY OIAUC'TS BASED ON MORPHOLOGICAL
DATA.
105
(37) Element forming "instans" verb form (to be
ust.-d in bipanite conjugation to express "future"),
S1alive ~rb fO,. \'CI'SUS infinitive connector 6-/),', in
particular aftcr subject pronouns like K, 'I, c, .fO,../
-Ne· A, B, F, 1.6, M, P, S; '),- LA,
(38) Prenorninal form of the "causative impera-
tive" OPCl1ltor. {H.l.-} + {causative infiniti~} ~rsus
prenominal analogue to H.l.f"6't0111'nt causalive imper-
lltive, H.l.' TIl' P; tu.f6- A, B, F, 1.6, LA, M, S.
These dialecllll isoglosses selected for a brood va-
riety of morphological items may be used as a dalll
basis to determine the degrees (and hierarchical or-
der) of relationship between the eight di:tlectal varie-
ties considered, by means of various "clustering"
techniques supplied by modern numcrical taxono--
my. Wilh a numhcr of such methods having been
applied successfully and yiclding vel)' similar l'esuIL~,
a classification based on morphological traits might
be suggested as shown in Figure 1 (neglecting, fol'
the prCSCll1 purpose, the precise hierarchical level
fOl' the location of division nodes on the tree),
The primary division in the SCI of individual dia·
lects tums oul to be that between A, L6, LA, P and B,
F, M, S, corresponding to only oue tnait (which then
is the most typical differential trait), namely, the
vocalic reprc:sc:nllltion of the Egyptian prep06ilion ,-
(as Coptic ),- vcrsus &-) in its various grammatical
paradigms (cf. item 14 abo,·e). Although nonmor·
M F B
106 DIALECfS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC
phemic (and quasi-phonologil::al) in nature, this tl-ail
seems to symbolize the most profitable division of
the whole cluster of diak-cts into two subsets In
tenns of morphological isoglosses.
Some fUr1her traits of similarity along branch 101
are (14) -TtiOO, (21) UJo.y{o)/u{o)ye> (shared with
S), (34) "tcmporalis" (shared with S), (l6) TH-
(shanxi wilh Ai and Sl, and (13) monosylJabil:: fonn
of HIM/llt1!. (shared with AI and S). Along branch Ib
arc (22) H11{O)r-, (27) aorist withoUl 1'fl~ elliension
(both shared with 1.6 and LA), (20) nIH, etc_ (sh::u'ed
with 1.6), (19) e-,x(I, ctc. (shared with L4), and (18)
~'I-, etc_ (shared with A and L4)_
The differential tn, its lit node 2 are (22) MH' A, P
ven;us MIlr- l.6, lA, plus, perhaps, thc prcscnt:c or
llbsence of -pll- elltension with the aor'ist base, (27)
e~p(ll) '" A, ~~r '" P ven;us CI,)), '" L4, (/..6). Some fur·
ther tmits or silllilllrily within bronch 201 .m:: either
shared with 1..4, as in (20) TO/Toy, (28) noneJlrended
ba...c (plus F, M, $), (2) pelfect ~ 9 (plus B, F, 5), and
(23) reI. l;lT- with perfect (plus B, F, M), or Shlll'ed
with 1.6, 35 in (19) (IIeno, etc., and (32) .~_ Within
branch 2b, !lOme further eont:urring items are (6)
(H)"-, (41) nonnonnalb.ed usc ofr' (shared with P),
(4) e>-vocalbation (shared with P, plus S). and some
other lI"'3its shared with either P or A plus B, F, M, S,
as in (3), (JO), and (38).
The differential traits at node 3 are US) zero M, S
ver.ous 6f-/a.- S, F, (16) TH- versus 'lIT6H-, (7) Tf),-
versus e/Tft-, (8) noy- ~o;u.s 116-, (I0) -6"( versus
-or_ Some funhcr trails of similarity along branch
301 are (13) tflM (plus A,I.6, IA), (1) tie 9 (shared with
F). (15) ooy+ (shared with 8. plus 1.6, Pl, (6) (tI)tI),-
(shared with 8, plus A). Along branch 3b, most of
the fUr1her concul1;ng itcms are Ilhared with M: (14)
o/TlttlO'(, (34) reI. perl'. for "tempol'alis," (23) reI.
OT- with perf. (plus A, L4, P), (4) ~-vocalization (plus
A). Shared with none is (13) dlsyllabieity in !iI";l)tl/
mel; some traits lire shared with 5 plus A. (1..6), /..4, 1',
as in (2) and (29), nr S plus 1..6, as in (5).
This dassificlIlion b.'1sed on morphological traits,
perhaps in a more fully c1abomted fonn, may be
used to supplement and reinteq)ret the results of a
dassiliclltion b.'ISCd on purely phonological dat:l (the
more so, if any such clllssifications should be used as
a guide to the geographical allocation of dialect cen-
ters). It is interesting to note that in tenns of both
serial and hierarchical order, the two sets of crileria
lead to consklerably different results_ This is easily
seen by comparing Figure I with what may be the
n::sWt of a phonological classification. Depending on
how much additional emphasis is put on the "natu·
ral" vocalwtion of stressed syllables (as compared
with that of unstressed syllables and with t:onsonant
Il-aits), eilher of Ihe classifications shown in Figures
2 and 3 may be prcfemxl. Since it has not yet been
detennined whether a binary division of the whole
sct of individuals is really appropriate here, even a
third alternative might be wonh considering. name-
ly, that shown in Figure 4 (cf. al!lO Hintze. 1984).
Irrespccti\'e of the actual hicl1m:hy preferred, the
difference between these cla.~ificalions and the one
based on morphological dma is quile obvious. The
most striking (though least sUI'Prislng) detail is thc
differing allocation of 1', not only changing its "neal'·
cst neighbor" affiliation but rather shuttling between
poles (cf. earlier statements to similar CffCl:t5 in
PolnL~ky, 1970, p. 561, n. II; Kasser, 1960, pp. lIll-viii
ff.). A satisfaelOl)' eltplanlttion of this phenomenon is
not known 10 have been proposed so far, of much
greater bearing, however, taking into lIcenun! the
historical role of rhe variou.~ dialects and di.,lecllll
varieties, is the differing degree of relationship be·
tween Sahidic and lJohalrlc, on one hand (being
remarkably stronger in the phonological than in the
morphologit:al field), and between either of these
tlIld Fayyt.unic or Me.o;okemic, on the other. Also, in
tenns of serial order, il is obvious that Sahidic is
much closer to the southern dialects (A, 1.6, U) in
the morphological field than in the phonological,
while the situation of F and M is the re~rse_ As far
as Sahidic is concerned, it may well be the social
nature and prehistory or this diak-cl as a suprare-
gional vernacular rather than lUI geographical home-
land that provides the clue to a gfC3ter part of its
characteristics and its overoll neutrali-,;ing behavior.
BlDtlOGRAf'HY
The bibliogr..phy below has been compiled to sat-
isfy two entirely different needs and thus comprises
, , , M , •
FIGURE 2. GROUPING BASEDON PHONOLOGICAL DATA,
wml EQUAL WEIGHTING FOR All. VARIABLES.
 DIALECTS, MORPHOLOGY OF COPTIC
FIGURE). GROUPING BASEOON PHONOLOGIC.... L OAT.....
WITH mOilER WEIGHTING FOR STRESSED VOWI'J.$ (HI.
NARY SOLUTtON).
rcfercnc(.'S of two kinds: (a) a number' of texthooks,
research papel'S, and monographs providing basic
infomlalion about the mOlphology of one or several
Coplic dialects. and (b) editions of Capeic lexts that
have been used ::IS main rcpresenlative specimens of
the dialectal varieti~ covered by this ankle, llpan
from "biblical" 8 and S. The laller group of items
includes Elanskaya, Erichsen, Kahle (pp. 286-90),
!<asser (1960), Kirchner, Lacau, Malinine et aI.,
PololSky (1934), Rfuch, Schenke (1981), and
Schmidt.
As 10 the particular dialects (especially the !lO'
called minor dialccts) Covct'Cd by the present ;\rtidc,
some basic int'otmalion in lhe morphological field
can be OOlllincd from Till (1928) for A; from A.~nlU.~,
and Till (1930). for 10'; from Chaine (1934), Nagel,
and Funk (1984) for LA and L6; from Quecke,
Schenke (1978). and Funk (1981) for At; and from
Kahle, Polotsky (1960), Kas5cr (1966), and VCrgOlc
for sevcral of those dialects.
Apart from Ihc:sc works some of Ihe older tell·
books of Coptic grammar, dealing wilh several dia·
, F , F
• Kahle, P. E. 8tJfu'iwh: Coptic TexIs from Deir e/.
F1CURE 4. GROUPtNG OASlm ON PHONOLOGICAL DATA,
WtTH HtGlmR WEiGllTlN(,; fOR STkESSED VOWELS
(NONIllNARY SOLUTION).
107
koclS. may slill be used with profit to gain infamia·
lion aboul dialeclal mOlphology. AmQng Ihem are L
Stem. Koplisehe Grummafik (leipzig, 1880, l'Cpr.
Osnabmck, 1971), and G. Steindorff, uhrb"dt der
koplisc!lIm Grammalik (Chicago, 1951). Still of b'lSic
rclevance .\Od indispensable for dia1cctological work
in the field of morphology arc W. E. Crulll'S Coplic
Dictionary {Oxford, 1939) and R. Kasser's CQlllpM-
merds uu tUctiOlllluire de Crtlm (Cairo. 1964). as \\.'Cll
as Kahle (1954). WeslendorlPs Koptisches lJalldwOr.
femlleh, allhough offering an enormous alllount of
infonnatK)Jl based on more· recently published
sources. does not in general guide the user back 10
lhe sources (3.\ Crum docs) and thus i~ informative
on dialeelal usage only for those who are content
wilh the c1l1SSilication of dialects used lherein.
(Much the same applies to Till, 1961.) It should be
noted that somc of the tCllt editions cited have intro·
ductory Chll]ltel'S providing ltscl"ul infOl'mation on
the respective dialects.
81DLlOGRAPHY
Asmus. H. Ober Fragmenle im miue1af:)plisdll.·11
Diu/eete. GOttingen, 1904.
Chaine. M. EUments dt grammaire dialeetale copte.
P:ui.<;. 1933.
l.es Dialcet/.'s caplCS llssiomiques 112. Paris,
1934.
Elanskaya, A. I. "Rukopis' no. 53 koptskol novollH,:lii
(7.aklyuchltcl'nye glavy Evangcliyn 01 Marka na
falyumskom dialcktc)." In Koplskie rukopisi
CQSudurSlvcmlOf Publibtol 8ibliotcki imclti M. Eo
&lly/wvll.$i:edrillu. PalestillskiT soomik 20, no. 83
(1969):96-120.
Erichsen, W. Flli;llIIlischt Fragmente der Redell des
Agalhollicus Bischofs vatl Tarsus. Copenhagen,
1932.
Funk, W.·P. "8citr:ige des mittel:igyplischen Oi:l.lekl5
zum kopli5chcn Konjugalions.syslem." In SllIdies
Presellted 10 H. J. PolO/sky, ed. D. W. Young. pp.
177-210. E:lSt CIOUClOSler, Mass., 1981.
-,-;cC.' "Die Morphologie dcr Pcrlcklkonjugntinn im
NH·subtlchmimisehen Dinlekl." ZeilsclJrifl fiir
iJgyplischc Spruelle Imd AIIl!rlwnskwlde II I
(1984):110-30.
Hintze. F. "£ine Kla.'isifizierung del' koptischen
Oialekle.'· In Stlfdiell lU Sprache IlIItl Religio'l
A.o'P'cPls. Vol. I, Sprache. pp. 411-432. GOuingeli.
1984.
Hussdman, E.-M. TIt/.' Gospd of John ill Faylfmic
Cop/ic (P. Mich. Illv. 3521). Ann Arbor, Mich.•
1962.
1Jll/o·rz.ah i" Upper Egypl. Olford and London,
1954.
Kas.~cr, R. PflpynlS Bodmer VI: Livre des Proverbe.~.
CSCO 194-195. Louvnin, 1960.
 108 DICTIONARIES
_ _ . "Complemcnts mOl'phologiquCli au diction·
naire de Cl'um, Ie vocabulaire eal'aeh~l'islique des
qualre nouveaux dialccles eoplcs: P. M. H ct G."
IJllflel;" de /'/":i#I/l1 IfI"'rai:i d'tlrc/,,!oIogie orie/llale
64 (1%6):19-66.
_ _ . "Prolcgomcnes a un essai de classification
syst~malique des dialeetcs et subdi••lectcs coptes
scIon les cl'iti:I'CS dc III phon{:tiqut·. I, Principcs et
lenninologic." !dllSiotl 93 (19803):53-112. " ... ,
II, Alphabet.~ et systemes phonetique:s:' All/sOO" 93
(198Ob):237-97. " ... , Ill, SystCIllCS orthogrnphi.
qu et catcgolics dialt:clalC5." Mllseoll 94
(1981):91-152.
Kirchncr, D. Ep;stula Jacobi apocrypha. lIel'
heral/sgcgdN!II, ii1N!rulV Imd 1commemiert. TCJI;tc
und Unte''St!chungen :WI' Gesl;:hichte del'
altchrisllidi\:n Uternlur 136. Berlin, 1989.
Lacau, P. "Textcs copies en dialcclcs akhmimique el
snhidique," Bullelitl de 1'I>l5Iilul frallfilVr
d'arclleologie on'emale 8 (1911):43-81.
Malinine, M., 11.-<:. PuC(:h; G. Quispcl; W. C. Till; R.
Kasser; R. McL. Wilson; and J. Z3ndce. Epis1ll1a
lacobi Apocrypha, Coda lUIli: f. Ir.-f. Vlllv. (p.
1-16). Zurich nnd Stullgal1, 1968.
Nagel, P. "UlIlel'SUchungen zur Grnmmatik dC$ sub-
achmimischCIl Dialekts" (Ph.D. diss., Karl Marx
University, 1964).
Polotsky, H. J. Ma"iclliiisc/le /lomilie". Stungart.
1934.
-:c-- ',he Coptic ConjUglltion System," Oricmalia
29 (1960):392-422.
"Coptic:' In CII"em Trettds ;/1 linguislics,
Vol. 6, Uugui$tics iu SotU!"vttSI Asia all/I Narth Afri·
ca, ed. A. T. 5elx.'Ok, pp. 558-70. The Hague and
I'm'is, 1970.
Oueckc, H. "II di'llcllo," In T. Orlandi, Papin" delia
U"iversita degli .~Illdi di MilaM (p. Mil. Copl;), Vol.
5, !..cllere di Smr Paolo in cuP/u vuirillchilU,
editiOIl/:, COmmelllQ e illdiei iii T. Or/andi,
(:Qu/ribll/v Iilrgllis/it·v ,Ii H. Quet·ke. Milan, 1974.
RUsch, F. Brucll.lliicke ties erSIC'1 Clemellsbrieles.
Stra.~hourg, 1910.
Schenke, II.·M. "011 Ihc Milldlc Egyplian Dialecl of
lhe Coplic Umgmlge." EllcilOria 8 (Sondcrband)
( 1978):4.1· (89) -( 104)58· .
_ _ . Ihl.~ Mallhilll$·£wwgefil/II/ im milleliigypli.
schen f)illlekl des Kup/ische,r (Codex Scheidel.
Tellie und Untersuchungen zur Gcschichte del' alt·
christlichcn Utcl".ltur 127. Berlin, 1981.
Schmidt, C. Ge.lpriJclle Jr.:SIl mit seiuell Jiin/iem /lach
del' Allfersteltllll£. l..elpzig, 1919.
Till, W. C. Achmfmisc!r·koplische Gl'IImmalik. Leipzig.
1928.
___ Kopl;scl,e CltrUlomallrie fill' dell layumischell
Dialekt, mil grammali:icher Skiue WId Aumerklf/l-
CC". Vienna, 1930.
- - c Kop/i:icl,e Dillleklgnmlllul/i1c. mil l..csesliJcken
IIl1d Wlirler/mell. 2nd cd. Munich, 1961.
VCI'gote, J. Gralll/l/tlire cOIHe, Vol. la, Introductioll.
pllOlIC/iqllc el Illu:mologie, mvrpJlfJ/ogie s}·mhemQ/;.
q/le (stmc/ure de~' :iill/all/c/l/es), partie sy"c1'R)ni·
que. Louvain, 1973.
DICTIONARIES, From the time ",hen the Copts.
like other nalions or linguistic entitk'S, felt the need
10 have at their disposal in wriling the cqui\~.dcnts,
exacl or approximatc, of the words of their Ian·
guage, aUempt.s were made 10 tomposc modcst lists
of bilingual vocabulary; these may justly be consid-
ered the ancestors of modem Coptic dictionaries.. In
general, lhese lists follow either the order of the
words as they are found In Ihe pat1icular tCJl;t thai
had to be tl1l.l1slatl-d, or a more or less "logical"
order, with lexemes classed by sobjct:t or themes.
TIIUS, although the Coptic language was only al the
beginning of its literary existence, when Chrislianity
began to spread into the segment of the popo.ll.ltion
tholt was almost exclusively Coptic and unfamiliar
with Greek, there was need for Greco-Coptic glossa-
lies.. (At tirst Christianity was diffused through WOI'k$
in Greek, and chielly in Grcek-spcaking milieus.)
The oldt'St eXlant Coplic glossar)' is in a 1l1anu-
script in the MIJSOKE.MIC dialeci that seems 10 be
from the s«ond half of the thinl century (Bell and
Thompson, 1925). Later, if use eel1ainly continued
to be made of such gloss;.lril'S (Bell and Crom, 1925,
nmnuscript of the sixth century, idiolectal S - S' 01'
5'). thcre m;IY hllve been need also of Lalin·Coptic
or Latin·GI·eek·Coptic gloss.'U'ics; one of them ha.~
been prcscrved by a rnanu~cript of lhe lirst half of
the Silllh Cenlul'Y (npparcntly Cuptic Ilingulige S; d.
Schub::tt1, 1913).
111 the middlc of the .wventh century, Egypt ",as
invaded llnd occupied, once :md fur all, by the Ar·
abs. Thl.~ event was decisive for lhe futurc of the
Coptic languagc. During the Byrantine period, in
conjunction with lhe development of the Coptic
church, lhis idiom consolldllied its position on lhe
liter:u)' level. A large number of litem/)' tellts were
ll".mslated inlO one 01' another' of the various dialects
of Roman Egypt. Here and there bilingual Greco-
Coptic manuscripts were also copied (Trcu. 1965),
bUI in comparison wilh the uniquely Coptic manu'
scripl~, they are exceptions. Thus, on the anival of
thc Arnbs, Coplic was full of vigor. At tirst, the Arabs
furthcr cnlmnct:d Its importance by pl'OSCribing lhe

1I.o;e of Greek in the Egyplian adminhur"lion: and
while from the scvenlh 10 the middle of Ihe eighlh
century Greek proKres.~ivcly di~lppeared from Egyp.
tian documents, Coptic look ils place, and so ic was
down to the heginning of lhe nimh century. Then, in
its lurn, Amhic, already offidally commiRsioned 10
n'Place Coplic in the udministralion fOI' u hunar'ed
yeollS and having for' thaI reason continued to ad·
\'3.nce to the dehimem of Coptic, soon Rupplanted il
almost evel)'Wherc in administrative tCJlts.
With this new orientation of Arab polky in Egypt.
the ninth centul)' thus saw the appc-"rnnce of the
fi~ mea.~urcs that threatened the vel)' existence uf
Ihe Cuptic language. The laller al liBt resisted with
SOme success. b\ll under constant pressure its resisl·
ance gmdually Cl1unbled (Illd carne 10 nOlhing. In
the tenth centul)' Arabic was raught to tIl\) Coptic
clergy (Casanovu. l!XJl). From the eleventh centUl)'
on, in l;()me regions of Egypt, Coptic wa..s understood
only impelfeclly, and from lhe eleventh cent\ll)' to
the founeenth, Coplic men of letters sought 10 make
good thili nc.'glcct by compiling grammars and, abo\"C
all, Copto-Arnbic vocabularies (more rnrdy Greco-
Copto-Arabic, older Greco-Coptic ones adapted to
Ambic). Such a \IOCUbulul)' was called a SUUAM
(plural, $flfiilim) or scala, and without a tmlfam these
grammars could ollly be used wilh difficulty by those
to whom they were to teach the Coptic I:mguage.
Most of them give only f10HAtRIC, notably the cele·
broted Scala IIW/:lltI of Abu al·D'H':.lkat (foul,eenth
century: ef. Mallon, 1906-1907; Munier, 1930; vall
Lantsehoot, 1948). Others, howC1/er, sct SAI1IDlC be·
.side Bohairie, above atllhe lexicolls placed after the
famous grnrnmar of Athanasius of ~ (fuuneenlh
century) and thaI of AnW YuJ:m.nn:l of Samanniid
(thinecnth Cemul)') in the Coptic codex 44 in the
National LibraI)', Prll'is. These \"OCabulalies, like thc
earlit'r gloss.'1ries, nwke no distinction between Cop-
tic WOI'ds of Egyptian origin and those of non·l?gyr-
tian OIigin (fur the most part Greek). In so doing,
thL")' arc ill perfect harmuny with the spirit ur the
Coptic language in which, except for l:ertaill vel)'
specialized Icxemes of extremely rare usage, most of
the words of Greek oligin were felt to be not fOI'eign
wonts hut genuindy Coptic, for the sallie rea..son as
words of pharaonic origin (see \IOCABU1AJtY. COFfO.
GREEK).
However, European scholars, who from the fif·
teenth cemul)', and still lllore from the d.'1wn of the
seventeenlh, took an Inlerest in this language,
looked ut it from a vcry different point of vicw. It
was 1I0t so much Coptic in itself, a I:mguugc lll'tlcti.
DICfIONARIES 109
cally dead, that al1rncted their allention but rather
Coptic a..s the only accessible fonn, however cvoh'ed
(degeneratc :md impoverished), of the ancient Egyp-
tian language. It was through Coptic that they hoped
one day to re'lch an understtmding or the hlero·
glyphs. :lOd indeed it was this I'(>;.,d that finally led tu
the success of Ch'lmpollion in 1822.
After the U"I;/III Aegyplillca Resli/u/o of A. Kircher
(1643) and the manuscript dictional)' of Fell at the
end of the scventc.'Cnth centul)' (the firsl in which
lhe words were arrangc.'<! alphabetically; d.
Quatremere, 1808), sc\ocral imponanl lexicons and
dictionaries saw the light in Europe in the eight·
c.'Cnth lind ninetecnth centuries (abovc all, L:ICI'O~.e
lIud Scholtz, 1775, Sand B; Tallam, 1853, S, B, and
a little F). A work of clearly superior quality 10 what
had appear'cd before was by I'eyron (1835, S. 8, and
~, liltle F); this book l'elwescnts u I'Cmarkable ad·
vance in Coptic lexieogrnphy. Fur the first time, the
autochthonow; Coptic words were classified like
Ihose in the majority of Semitic languages, taking
account of the consonants in the lirst place and of
the \"Owels only in secondary fu.~hion. This system
allows Ihe placing together, quile nalurnlly, of lhe
...." rious dialC(:tal fonns of a single Coptic word, since
they most ohen differ in Iheir vowels, not in their
eon5()ntlnls. For another Ihing, it makes consultation
of Coptic dictionaries easier for their pl'incipal users,
EGYPtologists familiar with the phlll'Olonic language,
in which in general unly the consonants ~II'C ell.'
pl1~sscd in writing.
HO\\"Cver, p..'1rallcl wilh the:: development of Coptie
studies in Europe, and no dou.bt also encouraged by
tlte contacts cstablished in Egypt between the Egyp-
tologists and the Copts. severnl Coptic personalities
attempted to revive thLs ancient language in the
fonn of its Bohairic variety. Theil" work cssentially
st:mds in thc tmdilion of the autochthonous gl'am·
marians of the thir1eemh and fourteenth centuries.
but it could al~o render service to European
Coplologisc.s. The chief lexicons puhlished within the
fl'3.me of this genuillely Coptic uelivity appeared at
the end of lhe nineteenth cenlul)' and the beginning
of the twentieth (Barsum, 1882; 1.olbib, 1915).
The twenlielh centul)' in Europe saw the appear-
ance of the first Coptic etymological didionary,
which finnly CSl.ablished the link bet"''ecn the Coptic
Icxicons and their counteqxu1s for pharaonic Egyp-
tian (Spiegelberg, 1921; S, A, I. [called At], f: and B);
but this dictionlll)', concent...." tillg on etymolugy,
gives ollly very summarily the vnrious wri!lell forms
and meaning of tlte words. One may assume that,
110 DICTIONARIES
knowing the pn-paroliorui Crum was making for the
publication of his greal dictionary, Spiegelberg re'
nOl.,lncl,:d in advance any thought of iI work 35 rich as
thai of his rival.
Crum published his work in [;\!iCicies and eomplet.
ed it on the eve of World War II (1939; S. A. I.
[called A J, F, and B), Although a lillIe outmod(.'l.I
' Cmm. Bibliothi:quc d'cludes eoptc~ 7, Cairn, 1964.
herc and there (new and irn()Ol1all1 manUi'oClipts
havc been diseuvered since 1939), Cnllll's monu·
menial work has scarcely aged, lInd onc may allinn
that it is even today by far the best Coptic dictionary
(the riche.'it and the most prceise) at the disposal of
Coptologist!i Lind Egyptologists. Thus, fifty years aftcr
its completion it has not yel been displaced. Uo,,'..cv-
er, Coptic lelticographers have not remained inac·
tive: they have sought in various ways to order the
new material placed al their dispo&ll since 1939
(through the Bodmer Papyri, thc Nag Hammadi
tellts, and other Coptic witnesses of even greater
intcfClit, though less "'"ell known). This material n."
veals the existence of mallY dialt:cts and subdialec!S
hithel10 quile unknown or known only in so defi-
cient a way, so imprecise a fonn, Ihat they could nOI
be properly defined and systematically use<! before
(Kasscr, 1964, 1966). Spiegc1ber'g's uld HUlldwOrler·
bllch has evcn been republished, though after a revi-
sion so thorough as to makc of it practically a new
work (Westendorf, 1977): this book, gathering up
very complelely, ahhough ~mctimes withoul
enough criticnl concern, lhc material available to
ilS aUlhor, is of grt--at servke for ~pid consultation.
The fact remains that for those whose researches
requirt consultation in somewhat greater depth,
only Crum (1939) is really sati...faclOry. CoplOlogy
lherefore has nn urgent nccd for a new Coptic
diclionary. complele and detailed, including autoch-
lhonous Coptic le7l:emes, Coplo-Greek, and Copto-
Mabie. Such a work is at pl'csent in preparation in
Switlcrland (Kassel', (972). A new Di"liomlllire
erymulugique de la lallgue eOpl1: (Vyciehl, 1983) has
also been preplIred in Geneva lind published in
Louvain.
BlOLiOCRAPHV
Bachady, C. Le MomlSli:re df! Phodxlmmoll dallS fa
Thibarde, Vol. 2, pp. 33-34, 40-42. Cairo, 1965.
Barsum, I. AI·KJraridat al·801l1yah Ii Usul al-uighul
al-Kibtfyoh. Cairo, 1882. . naloil G. Par/hey. Accl!dullt ElI!IIchllJ EpiJCQpallllllrl
Bell, 'H.'I., and W. E. Crum, "A Greek.Coptic GI~­
ry." Al!gyptUS 6 (1925):177-226,
Bell, H. I., and H, lltompson. "A Gn.-ck-<:oplk Glos-
5my to Hosea and Amos." Joun/ul of Egyplia" Ar-
chaeulogy II (1925):241-46.
Casanova, P. "Un TC7I:tll arobe: t~nscril en lcltrcs
coptes:' Bulll!titr dl! /'IPlSlilul fr(mruis d'urc1li!oIogil!
orim/ali! 1 (1901):1-20.
Cemy, J. Coplic Eiymulogical Dictiollary. Cambridge,
1976.
Crum, W. E. A Coplic /)jctionary. Oxford, 1939.
Ka.~scr, R. Complimenls Ull dicfiumwirc cople de
_--,_. "Complcments morphologiqucs au diction-
naire de Crum, Ie vocabulair'e carru,:t(:l'istiquc des
quatrl~ nouveaux dialectes coptes: P, M, H et G,"
Bulle/iu de I'/llsllll1/ Iral1(ais d'archeologie orieulale
64 (1966):19-66.
___ "Lcs DiClionnnircs eoplcs." In Tu.les ellu,,·
gages de I'Egyp/1! plraraoniqlle: /lOll/mage il Jeall'
Frallcois Chumpol/iOlI il I'occasiu/l du celll-eillqllall-
liemi! ullnivtl'$aire dl< diclriffri!n/i!1II di!s lliiroglyphes
(1822-1972), Vol, 1, pp, 209-216, Cairo, [1972J.
Kircher, A. Lillgua Ai!gypliaca Resli/llla, Opus Tripar-
/itlllll. Duo Lillguai! Coplae sive ldiomalis JIIius
PrilllUl!ui AegypliOnlm Pharaollici, Vellu/a/l.' Tern·
punllll PUi!lle Co/lupsi, i!X AbstnlSU Arabum MOllu,
melllis, Plellu Illstaura/io Comillewr. ClIi Adlli!cti/llr
S'lpplemell/ll1l/ Eamm Rerum, q'lue ill Prodromo
CoplO, el Opere Hoc 7'ripflrlilO, vel Omissa, vel Db·
scurim' Traditu Smll, Rome, 1643.
Kml1, J. "Rc~tc koptischer Schulbi.lchel'lIter'ntlll'."
Miuheillmge'r IIW' der Samlllllmg der Papyrus En..·
Irerzog Ruiner 4 (11188): 126-35.
Ulbib, C. J. 1l"'6~"U)n ~r),cm lITo mfOHkxllMi. Cairo,
1895-1915,
Lacrme, M. V, de. Laicurr tiegyptiaco-IA/inl/III ~
Veteriblu JIIiUJ Linguae MOllllmell/u Summu Studio
Co/lec/IIIII I!/ Elaboramm. Quod ill Com~lIdium
Redt'git ltu III Nullae VOCeJ Aqrp/iacae, Nullai!qui!
Eanlll1 Sigm'ficaliolleJ Omilli!rl!,lIur Ch,ul. Scho/lz,.
NOluias Q"asdam, i!l bldicn Adiedt Caro/us God~
lredus Waide. Odord, 1775.
LanlSChoot, A. van. UII PriCI/f'S<tur d'Alhallasl!
Kircher, TlIomas Obicilli ef lu Scula VUI. COp/l! 71.
Louvain. 1948.
Mallon, A. "Unc Ecule dc savanL.~ ~gyptiens au
moyen 1igc," Melallges de I'Universite Suint·Joseph
de Bcywulh 1 (1906): 109-131; 2 (1907):21l-64.
Munier, H. Lu sealll cuple 44 de la 8ibIiOlh~que
Nalionale de Paris, Vol. I, TrunscrifJliOIl. Biblio--
tlH~que d'ct\ldes coptes 2. Cairo, 1930,
Osing, J. Rcview of J. Cerny, COPlic Etymological
Dicliollary. Journal of Egypliull Archaeology 64
(1978):186-89.
Parthey, G. F. C. Vocubulariwrl Coprico-lAlillum ef
U2Iino-CopliculII I! Peyrorri I!l Taltumi Lexicis Corlci·
Aegypti,/lIdex Acgypri Grographieus Coptico-J.a/ill/lS,
Index Mgypti GeograpJr.icus J.alin~COplicus, Voca-
bula Aeg)'p/ia a Scripturibus Gral!cis &plica/a, V~
eabulo Ai!1O'plia a SCriplOribll$ IA/illis Exp!icala,
Bel'lin, 1844.

Pcyron, V. A. l.exicoll Linguae Copticlll:. Turin, 1835.
Polotsky, ~I. J. Review of W. E. Crum, A Coptic
Dictionary. Journa/ of Egyptiau Arc/we%gy 25
(1939): 109-113.
Quatl'emere, E. M. Recherches criliqlles el hi-~loriqllt·S
sur la lau):..e ef fa lilter"wre de I'Egyple. Paris,
1808.
Schuhart, W. "Ein Illteinisch.griechisch-koplisches
Gespriichbuch." Kliu 13 (1913):27-38.
Spiegelberg, W. Kopfisches Ha",I...(jrlerbuch. Heidel-
berg, 1921.
Tan.;l/11, H. wiccm Atgypliaco-lAtillum, ex Veteriblls
Ullguat Aegypfiacae AfOllumeltlis, el U Opt'ribus lA
Crotii, Woidii, el AIiQfllm, 511I11"10 Studio COllges·
tllm, cum Illdice VOCWtl lAtillan,,". Oxford, 1835.
Till, W. C. "Achmlmischc Bcrichtigungen und
Ergannmgen ZU Spiegelhrrg5 KOplischcs Hand·
wtSr1erbuch." uitschri/t fiir jJgyptische Sprache lind
AI'ertulllskllllde 62 (1927): 115-30.
Treu, K. "Gril,:chisch·kOplische Bilinguen des Neuen
Tt5tllments." In KflPlo/ogische Studien ill dtr DDR,
pp. 95-100. Wisse.,schaftliche kitschri/t dtr Mar-
tin·l..uthe",VIlIl.'er:sitat Hal/e·Willttlbt'fX, Sondemeft.
Halle, 1965.
Vycichl. W. Die/lOll/wire bytllologique de fa ffl>!l:ue
cople. Louvain, 1983.
Westendorf, W. Koptisches HaudnVrlerbuch, b<!tlr-
Milet allf Gnmd (fu KoptUclletl HtIIldwijrterbuchs
\lOtI Wilhdm Spi"I,oeJbug. lieidclberg, 1977.
RoooLPI m KASSER
DJINKIM. The djiuk/m (is,.) is a Coptic reader's
sign in the roml or a point (derived rrom a much
reduced supralineal' !;lroke?) 01', in UOIIAIRIC (Ll)
only, a grove accent, plnccd above II grapheme-a
sign thlll is eOlllnlonly round in B (c;:f. Polotsky,
1949) or in M, or Mcsokemic (d: Kassel', 1981;
Schenke, 1981, pp. 26-30) and of which only a few
traees hllve been discovered in V. (None arc known
In F or in any other of the Coplic dialects.) Polol"ky
(1949, p. 25, n. I) wrote, "The name is inspired by
the position of the point above some letters, superfi·
cially similar to that or the 1.lflmkiJI in l'elation to the
~1If1if in Arabic writing. One cannot draw any con·
clusion fl'om this regarding Ihe significance of the
point." In these V:\riOliS idioms the djinkim was lL"cd
from the beginnings of their literary e:dstenee, but is
employed in a way that differs from onc dialcct to
another or even within the samc dialccl. Thus, one
may distinguish at leasl rour syslems of its use, those
of classical D, lale 8, pre.claSl'iical M, and classical M.
In ela.~lc::al B the only leITers marked wilh a
djillkim are (I) any vowcl fonning a syllable by itself,
such as ),<tl tlWA, he went out, lind 1I4oHt.L, sin; (2)
DJlNKlM 111
the letten; Hand 1'1 when they arc gmmmatical ele-
ments (prepositions, marks of lhe genitivc, negation)
or the firSI radical before anolhcl' ~mphic
consonant, as in rCHIQ;IIHI, Egyptian; H.l>itcul~, pris-
on; HTori, repose; lind 1fOOK, thee (Polotsky, 1949,
pp. 25-29). These are lhen, in each case, eilher a
graphic vowel • a vowel in phonology also. or a
(nasal) grnphic consonant - a YOwel too in phonolo-
gy, more precisely a nasal sonanl. Hcnce, each Ieller
marked with a d;i"killl in classical 8 is a phoneme
with a vocalic runction and funning a syllable by
itself.
In laic D, in nddilion to the 5yllabic vowels and
sonant na.~ of classical 8 (cases I and 2 above),
the rollowing four categories are also markcd with
the dji.!kim: (3) the first of two consec;utive conso-
nants at th(' bc:ginning of a word or within the word
when it is a casc of Greek compounds, as in CzIHI,
woman; XAOH, crown; x+O, engender; aYulw::U,
church; 1t.\f.l.l'rrlH1Jo., offense; and .LtlOtrJo.,", census;
(4) the prefixes of lhe pre5enl 1 when they consist of
a single consonant (2. mase. K-{X-), 3. mase. ~', 3.
fern. (:.) both bcrore a consonant and befure a vowel,
as in Kc.T6H, you hear; XNl.y, you see; 'i1ol, he is
placed; K(JHI, you know; and ¢()HI, 5hc resembles; (5)
lhe WC'dk definile al1.lcle mase. 5ing. ". (.j..), fern. 1".
(Oo), both befure a consonanl and before a vowel. a."
in '''('1, ,hc son; ~l. lite man; IWIoy, lhc glory;
T+6, heaven; Ot1l.y, the mOlhcr; and t.L+e, the head;
(6) lh(' auxiliary 4,l, be able: OYl.Tt\rI~ t1poc, which
cannot be mCo'\SUI'ed (Polotsky, 1949, pp. 25-26). In
all these ca.~, which are laic and probably influ·
('need by Arnbie, Ihe consonant marked by the
diinkim never rOn11S a syllable by itself. Olle may
thus with reason consider them SIlSpecl from the
puint of vicw of Coptic phonology and exclude them
from a compa11ltive analysis limited to the invcstiga-
tion of the general value and varieties of uS.lgc of
the gcnuinely Coptic diillkim.
Tn prec!assic..1 M (fourth cell1uI)'; Orlandi, 1974)
the IcttCrs marked with Ihe djiukilll (which might
well have the same material :lSpeel as Ihe djinkim of
classical M; sec below) 1Il"C lIS follows: (I) of vowels.
only 0 when it rOmlS a syllable by itself (equally
within the word?) In bl"duysyllablc8tlon, as in lITlW,
beCaU5C of, I Tht"ll. 3: 1 (but )'1'Il.K, I, not J.Hl.K, I
Thes. 3:5): ntCT6yll, to believe, I Thcs. 2:13 (but
11l.J'OYC1.\, advent, nOI tu.fOYCl.L, 1 The!;. 3: 13); (2)
(exactly as in point 2 of classical B) sonant H or N
fonning it syllable by il~lf (also within a compound
word or at the ('nd of a wOI'd?), as in HHoT6H, you, I
Thes. 3:3; MT(JH', ncar to, 1 Thes. 2:13; AATOT(JN 01'1,
not you, 1 The5. 2:19 (Kassel', 1981).
 112 EGYPTIAN ARABIC VOCABULARY, COPTIC INFLUENCE ON
In c1assicnl M (Iiftll-century, mthcr than si.>o:th-cen-
IUry[?]) manuscript.s, of which only ol1e 11;IS bccn
published so f<lr (Sehenke, 1981), the lellers Ihm usc
Ihe d;blkim (which has soMctimes the appearance of
a vel1' shon Mroke, somelimes thnl of nil tlctuat
point; K'lsser. 1981, pp. 121-22) arc as follows: (I)
of vowels, only J. and II when each furms a syllable
by ilself, in brJ.dysytlabication, as in j,~J., treasure;
(3lin(3, trade, emf!; cays., wheat; €fJ., king; i"€fJ., liv-
er: and XlOyil, Sleal; (2) (exnctly as in puint 2 in
classical Band prcclussicul M) sonant M or tl fOl'lll-
ing a syllable by itself, as ill HK(J2, be sml; NGHt"'-. the
verbal prefix of the prclelitc of the negtllive pelfect
(no cases attested for linal 11): NKJ.T, to sleep: MilNe)"
ufter; OyN, therc is (Ka.sser, 1981).
The only traceS of the d;illkim that have been
found in V are at the beginning (Eel:!. 1-4) uf P.
Mkb. 3520 (unpublished) and appeal" it seems, only
over syllabic M or tl (hence eX<lctly and exclusively
as in point 2 of classical 8 nnd preclassical and
clnsskul M). This would be n vestige of n usnge Ihnt
is elsewhere generalized but whose influence did nm
suceecd in imposing itself in Ihis dialect.
Alltlmt precedes gives sUPPol1 10 Polotsky (1949,
p. 27, speaking especially of the dii'lkim in cltlssictll
B): this sign "relates 10 some phonetic cha''nctel"
common to the vowels and tu the nusals; one will
think directly of sonority." E<lch of the graphemes
that cany the diillkim, in B as in M (or 11), forms n
syllable by itself, often in tachysyllabieation :\nd al-
ways in bmdysytlahication: they are sometimes
graphic and concun-ently phonologic vowels, some-
times sonant nasals (eonsonanlal graphemes with
vocalic function). And when. as in M, it is not JUSI
any vowel, it i.s certainly J. and 0, the most open (or
voiccd) and one of the must open (or voiced) among
the vowels, but nbove all those mOSI used in Coptic,
whether e.leh forms tl syllable by itself or with an-
Olher phonCllle. Similarly, it is the sonunt nasals, the
most used aillong the sonants in Coptic, that carry
the diinkim (in Coptic the voiced nasals are vel1'
n"Cquent too). One may pl"obubly sce in this Ihe ne-
cessity for the use of Ihe diinkim, pUl1icuiarly on ),
and (l alllong Ihe vowels <lnd on Hand tl among the
sonants.
BIBLIOGRAPIlY
Ka'\SCr, R. "Ul Surlignc OI-t-clte precede Ie 'djinkiln'
dans les tcxtcs buhu·iliques anciens?" ReVile
d'egyplOlogic 24 (1972):91-95.
- ' - ' . '''Djinkim' ou 'sudignc' duns les leXles en
dialecte copte moyen-cgyptien." Bulletill dc la So-
cieTe d'arcMolugie cup/e 23 (1981):115-57.
Mallon, A. Grammaire (.·ople, bibfiogrrJphie, dire-slO-
ma/hie 10/ vocllbuillire, 4th cd.. rev. M. Mulinine.
Beil1.lt, 1956.
Orlandi, T. Papiri della UfIl·versi/a degli Siudi di
Milllno (P. Mil. cop/i), Vol. 5, LeI/ere di Sill/ Prwlu ill
cup/o·ossiri'/chi/a. cdiziollC, COUIII/CII/O c illdici di T_
Or/alldi, comribulo IinglliIlico di H. Quccke_ Milan,
1974.
Polotsky, H. J. "Une Qucstion d'orthogrtlphe
bohui"riquc." Bulle/in de la Sociele d'archeologie
COple 12 (1949):25-35.
Schenke, !-l.-M. Vas Mallhi!us-cwwgeliwlI im milleli!·
gyplisd,ell Via/ekl de~' KOplisd/e/l (Code.x ScheMe).
Textc und Untersuchungen del' ahchristlichen Li-
teratur 127. Berlin, 1981.
Stem, L. Kop/ische Grammalik. Leipzig, 1880.
ROOOLPHE KAssER
EGYPTIAN ARABIC VOCABULARY,
COPTIC INFLUENCE ON. Coptic loanwords
in Egyptian Arabic have been investigated to somc
extent by seveml writers, among them G. Sobhy, W.
Vycichl, W. H. Worrell, W. B. Bishai, and E. Maher
Ishtll.l.
Worrell included m<lterial collected by W. Vyciehl
and G. Sobhy. In his wOI'k, he lists 110 words, of
which 83 are Coptic. Bishai collected 205 lcxical
items, all of which had been suggested by various
scholars as Coptic loanwords in Egyptinn Ambic. Of
these unly the 109 items treated in his a11icle were
considered by him as valid loanwords. At the end of
his tIl1iclc he says, "Turkish, which was never n
vcrnllcuhlr of Egypt, left more Icxical items in Egyp-
tian Arahic than Coptic did. ·111is is indicnted by a
partial survey of Turkish loanwords in Egyptian Ara-
bic by E. Littmann (1954, pp. 107-127: d. PI'Okosch,
1983), which includes two hundred and .sixty-four
words." IJishai ''Cliched the conclusiun thut "the lim-
iled influence of Coptic on Arabic can only be ex-
plained as ltlck of widespread bilingualism in Egypt
during the transition from Coptic to Ambic....
Aguin il may be said that Egyptian Muslims today are
right in claiming (I predominant Ar..lb aneestory"
(Bishai, 1964, p. 47).
E. Muher lshuq has shown Ihat, contrary 10 the
opinion expressed by Uishai, a vcry gre(\t number of
Coptic words have, in fact, sUlVived in the modern
colloqui(\l AJ'nbic of Egypt. Some of these itellis are
lisled below. Only the most conspicuous etymologies
have been chosen (see !sh<lq, 1975, for olhel"5).
It is to be assumed beyond rcusonable doubt that
thcre arc many other Coptic words still surviving in
 EGYPTIAN ARABIC VOCABULARY, COPTIC INFLUENCE ON 113

remote villagC!i that have nO( yet been MHve)'(.-d. On S • Sahidic

the oth<r hand, Ihere are hundn..-ds of colloquial B - Bohairic
....,ords apparently of COplic origin Ihat cannot be A - Akhmimic
identified at presenl because tht:y have undergone F - Fayyumic
significant change, such as by metnthesls, by sound L - Lycopolilan (or Lyco-Diospolilan)
changes of a nonpredietable nature, or rn:cllUsc their
Coptic ctymon has not }'et been itlentilicd in any of
I. Agricultural HenUI
the published documents.
Most of lhe Coptic words quoted arc ~,lso allcsled 1\, Immd;.ilioll, dams, and camlls: (I) ilamlm, inun·
in hieroglyphic (lind/or dt'motk). For these etymolo· dlillon, from S eMlII'e, preceded by feminine al1iclc:
gies ~ J. Cerny (l976), W. Westendotf (1977), and (2) (am)', silt, deposit of the Nile, from 5 OM(I, 8 OM',
w. Vycichl (1983). mud, clay, preceded by feminine anide; (3) isl!!iim,
In the following, Egyptian "l':lbic is rendered in a dam, from 5 IlTOH, 8 QIOOH, c1osun:: (4) fibs/!,
notation systcm Ihat is phonologicalrulher lhan pho- brushwood bundle, reed, Cleo (wim deriV"<lICS fibs1la,
netic. Thus, vowel length is often indicated where it sheaf, /abbish, to Slack with reeds), from 5 "6&10, 8
is not realized, all in unstressed or in nonlinal dosed M;t~, fuel, brushwood; (5) fa11, canal. from B '101,
slressed syllables. Note also that q is rcalized as [g) 58 .... (the regular S fonn is '«l).
in Upper Egypt and as [') in Cairo and large pans of 8. unds, grunaries, and stables: (I) IHlnibiyya,
Lower f&ypt, ;md that i is reali1.ed as (g) in the latter plurul burayib, land used for Bruin, stubble, from S
== (~)fOOYtI, 8 (1},.ayi, stubble, preceded by ma.~u­
The vocabulary items arc discussed under the fol· line article; (2) s/wrlJqi, fallow, sllaraq, druught,
lowing headings: sharriq ur S}lfmaq, 10 be dl)' (land). from S, 8 lI~fKtl,
tack of water, drought; (3) sh,illa, granaI)', from 8
Q,loyNl, b(lm.
I. Agricultural items: A. inundntion, dams, and C. Preparing the land: (I) hi/II, ridge (between
canals; B. lands, granaries, tlnd stables: C.
fUioroWS), from S 'TN, gr'Ound, preceded by mflseu·
prepal'ing the land; D. cultivating lllld reaping:
E. inlcljcClions and work M>ngl': F. lools: G. the
line flrticle; (2) sikilya, ploughing, from S CK~r, In
plough; H. irrigating machilles plough: (3) lash, border, boundar), (with derivalc
II. Birds !awwisJt, 10 make a boundal)'), from S TOIt,!, 0 QOtI,
Ill. Other animals border, CIC.; cf. S ~, 8 0GJCtl, In be boundal)'.
IV. Body: A. pans uf the body; B. excretions of the D. Cuhivaling and reaping: (1) laqqiJ. to sow
body; C. di~ascs and swellings (com-St.-ctl), from S Tw(_)6e, to fix, to plant, or from
V. Buildings and related tenns 5, A, f· nlK, to throw; (2) nabdri, winter crop of
VI. Childrcn: A. children's play; B. olhcr words mai7,c (or other grains), from S to.Ilf6, groin, seed:
relatcd to children (3) "'U~tS(l, beams laid together, Cle., from A, L
VII. Clothes oy~. S oyEtcd, B oy~ZCOC, roof; literally, addi·
VIII. E.cclesia~lic tenns lion of bL"llms.
IX. Fire, lamps, ovens, and rcl:lted IcmlS
E. lnte,jeclions and work songs: (1) lmi, in Ihe
X. Fish
XI. Food and drink song lmi 61li ya la/pin ir-n·/.Ill)''' (0 mill or the hand
XII. Insects mill), from B 6ytll, nethe]' millstone; (2) tla Mb, hela
XIJI. Inte,jeetions and cries frOb, used when lifting hcavy 1\l1icles: second cle-
XIV. DI)' measures ment fmlll :!G)B, thillg, work, etc.; various expl:lIlflo
XV. Nauticaltcrl1ls tions possible; (3) sMb, hoi wind, also in Ihe verse
XVI. Groups and sorts of people Mb Ju'lb quIa/IIi sh·sJtM (the heat ha.~ kilk'tJ me),
XVII. Plants fmm S ~, ~, B ,,:11, 10 be wilhered, hiero-
XVIII. Sacks and baskets glyphic and demode ihb, hOi wind: (4) Mb. in the
XIX. Spt:t:ch, bluffing, silence, and noise verse quott..'t! above, ilem 3, and in hob)'O hob yo :01
XX. Sticks and tuols in-nob (0 sowing-SL-cds which bring fonh-gold),
XXI. Vessels and utensils
from S, 8 2tHI, work, matter; the ver= is !illid during
XXII. Other Items.
Ihe work of irrigating the field with the shadoof and
is answered by the translalion, yo IIMi )'a ~t{t/i yo. tar'
Uppercase letter.! indicate the various basic Coptic id.Ja1lab, (0 my business, 0 my business, 0 sowing
diaIL'ClS, as follows: gold): also cf. hOb hOb )'a sJrugh/ ill·IIM (0 work of
114 EGYPTIAN ARABIC VOCABULARY, COPTIC INFLUENCE ON
guld). sung while threshing wheat (Sobhy. 1950); (5)
"lib, gold (sec above, item 4). from HOV'--
F. Tools.: (1) lJiJmiJw, fI~ring bnmeh of ~hn.
used for sw<.-cping the floor, from B ~y, pn-ceded
by masculine anicle; (2) (I'I')'O and variants, pick.
hoc, cte., from 5, A TCDf4!, 8, ,.. Ttlf'!, spade, pick; also
borrowed by Old Nubian and Siwa Berber. (3)
Iu.llvial, /W;al. IIIJ;an, wooden or iron me, ele.• ITom
5 t:l.yG.u., B :l.yXM, anchor, hook.
G. The plough: (I) bajn'm, bi;n'm, name of a pole,
part uf the plough. from 5. A. L, ,.- 00"'5. 5, F 6),f'tIN,
staff; called ImluI/;a (cr. latin pIOllCO, plank, pale) in
thc Della; (2) IHlSklru, bisklw, !Xln of the plough,
share·lx:am, from S c~, B c;o, plough·shan:, pre-
ceded hy masculine "Miele.
H. Irrigating machines: (I) jubad, p:trl of the sha·
door, consisling of stick or palm·leaf sialk fixcd hy
palm.tihers, from '- 6:l.1I0T, D .:o.<j>:l.T. tiher of palm
tn::c; (2) siraltlll', Palt of the shudoof. formed by II
system of two ropes to which the buckets arc fixcd,
from 5 I,lMOOY, ~lto.Uy, implcmcnt or mLochanism
which tums, wate....wheel; (3) hamlIs. central post of
the waler·wheel. is found in a Coptic tellt as 5 ~
(Crum, 1939, 671a, 78Oa).
II, Birds
(1) bashar()s}" flamingo, probably from the Egyp-
tian root dSt', red, flamingo, though not directly from
B 6OHl:9t. flamingo; (2) ba/sl"'III, bals/lim, ba/fl5MII,
hemn. from 5 m.6Il&, preceded by masculine artidc;
(3) hlW, hew, ibl... from 5, F 2lMIl", 5 zEMIl",
III. Other Animals
n
(I) baqnj~, frug, frum 5 KfOYf. xrovr, precL-ded
by masculine anicle; (2) limsiJ~, 'crocodile: from S.
8 Hc),z, pn't:et!et! by feminine articlc (as in proper
n:lmes elf~'~, 8o.'4U«If<~, TO.'4ualf'~); (3) ~W.>ldfiS, liz-
ard, gecko, used as nicknnme for children and as
per'Sonal nllme, from 8 J.NOOyC, lizard, also ns per-
sonal name 2:l.NTOyC; (4) shalla, seQ'llinn, rrom lJ
6MI.
IV. Body
A. Parts of the body: (I) huhmtJ/. middle linge.',
current among old PL"Uple in Kam.:ak (Wom:lI. 1942.
p. 335), from !OttT, a variant foml, Iypical of nonlite-
I"3.ry lelllS from TIlcbcs, of 5 ~, three, preceded
by masculine anicle; (2) !tJ~a, variant dIJ~a (Upper
Egypt), tetrad, group of four: handful, etc., from S,
A, L TlIlfIl, hand; (3) fall. thighs, hips, anus, from S
Won; (4) las, in swearing by the belo\'Cd dead. as in
wi.kll$ aMk, by the ... of your father, from S. B K.J.C,
bonc. or from S 11.-=, corpse.
B. E.:ccrctions of the body: (I) barbaI', to have a
mnning nose, also barb"r, soft mucus of the nose,
from S {t)wpi". 10 be loosed, 10 fall to pieces, elc.;
(2) laff, to spit, from S T),'I, B OJ.'I; (3) taftaf, taftif, 10
spit repeatedly, similarly rafraf (parallel 10 rayyim, 10
foam), from 8 6O'IT6'1, 10 let fall drop by drop; (4)
jlllq, erepilus ventns, from B XOKCI; (5) if~, (rcclal)
wind, and jan'a~. to break wind, proOObly fmm 8
G«IC. flalUS \'entns; (6) Vlr(.!!, to break wind, uura!. 10
break wind ft.'peatedl)', Ulr{jl. wind, from S ci·ru,
spread feet, so ve'l/~em pllrgare; (7) farr, fartar, to
cast olf urine, from B 'IOf'IlIr, to casl off, 10 fall; (8)
lIt1ff, to blow the nose, from 8 1it'1I, to blow, 10
hreathe, to blow thc nosc.
C. Oisc'L~cs and swellings: (1) Iflkll, as in lVII/lid
'olldulr t(Jkll (a boy who has" ,), used for aCUle
ColliCS of pncumonia among children (peasants in
Minya), from S, B TJoII.O perdition; (2) jilfa, chill,
from 5, 8 ;0.'1, A, /. XlI'I, frosl; (3) ktlluj. to limp.
from 5. 8 II.CIIU, to be bent, elc.; cr. proper name
1Oo(J.}OyX, demotic ~/wJ, whence K4,Umrihr;; (4)
ka/k/"a, lump, bubo, tumor, also kofkulu, callus, blis-
ter, from S IWU., 8 II.GMU, 5 II.6.lJC.OYJ.6, lump. pus-
tule; (5) milaltil, dripping in eoryoUl, from 5 rl:rl:. 8
T6J.T6J., to drip. to let drop; (6) mikhamkhim. used of
a f(.'\'crish person, from S tHOH. B ~, to be hot;
(7) IItJs/ra, (typhoid) f(.'\'cr, cf, S HO(o~, qualitative.
said or diseases and wounds, and hiemglyphic IIwIJ,
to heat, to be scorched,
V, Buildings and Related Temls
(I) bMw, ancient temple, from S rne, temple, pre-
ced<.'d by masculine anicle; (2) ;lItrl/fIJr, roof, from S
XGN6IIlIIf', B X6004'«>r; (3) :;}"'$ha, small window,
from 5, 8 GIOY~T, window, niche; the final T was
probably considered equivalent to the conSlJuct fern·
inine ending in Ambic; (4) {.1ubba, wooden lock,
from S GilD, bolt, preccded by feminine aI1ic1e; (5)
(r'bo, brick, Common Ambic, from Egyptian, d. hier·
oglyphic dbt > dl)/, demotic Ib, Coplic 5 TlJ,KI,I5G, S, A
TUllO; Arobic f1[·(iiba passed into Spanish, ctc., as
adobe.
VI. Children
A. Children's play: (1) all, in fi'bit i1-a1l. a game
with pebbles, from 5, A, B M, pebble, etc.: (2) ;ufl.
small ball, plural ii/u1a, probably from B 6M>1, ball,
cr. 5 ~]l" to roll; (3) 1mm" the second round of the
EcYPcian peasant's ball game, from S, 8 ClU.y, two:
(4) sir, a line drawn on the ground on which the
 EGYPTIAN ARABIC VOCABULARY, COPTIC INFLUENCE ON
children stand while playing with small balls, from S
elf, line, Slripe. hair; (5) mimuill'. (from) thcre. from
B MtfU, thcre, thithel'; the diphthong Oil' appears pos·
sibly under influence of S, 11 MMJ.y there; (6) min·
'14y, (from) here, [1'Om n MtU,l, here, hence, hither.
B. Other words related 10 childl'en: (I) ala(h),
child, boy, e.g. k/lIId )'llluflr}, come on, 0 boy, from A,
B M.\y. S. IJ. F J.AOy, child; (2) "UtltlI1s. delicate,
nice. mignonne, from S H.UfOYC. il l~ nicc (fU.HOy" ,
plus suffix pronoun).
VII. Clothes
(I) /lIrlJ;, piece of canYa.~ used to coycr the backs
of tI.'\.\CS (Dishna, Upper Egypl), frolll 8 tK>yfJ..XI, part
of monastic costume, from Greek {}wpkttWI', literally,
brca5tplllte; (2) jalllJ.biyya (£gypt and Sylitl), a kind of
upper gttnllent. gown, flowing outcr garmcnt. from
S 6OUO. 8 6O;>.N. gllnnent of wool. or both from
~Q{JWII? (Cerny. 1976); (3) sMllfiyllll. plural
shanillin, woman's ample trousers (now Oul of fash·
ion), probably from S .,Hr., sheel, robe of linen, cr.
au&:.v; (4) fara;iyya (Post·Classical Arabic), loose
rob¢, outer mantle of c1ericli and monks, probably
from B +-pt\., outer mantle of derics, monks; (5)
Ililah, towel, napkin. apron, ken.:hief, ftl!a (Classical
Arabic), waisl·wrapper, cr.S 'MllTe, to wipe, and also
S UOGl, a gannent or napkin, probably for S, 8
q,n·:!O (from S '1f1.1TlJ nnd S, 8 :!O, mcc), f.lce-towel.
VIII. Ecclesiastic Terms
(I) fljbiyya. book of canonic hOUl'S, hOI'Ologium,
deriyed from S, B J.Xl1. hour; (2) ammil. liCXlon
(WolTdl. 1942, p. 331). from S, L, B. F HHOYT. pcw'.
tel', doorkeeper; 0) allb.!!, pronounced amba, a title
fo..- Coptic dergy. from Bun; (4) ;(Ib.!!lIy(J1, Our
Father, is 8 1e nel_T; (5) daqq, 10 bake, baking of
the holy bread, from S, ,.. TlIIK., TGI6, 8 OIJ.)K, kindle;
b.,ke; (6) shara, shi.rya, censer, from S, 11, ,.. O/OYl'Il,
censer, bl"'uier, altar; (7) (ubl.li'II, ]1rayerli, plul"'011 of
!"bl.l, (1Ib~1U from S, 8 TIIll\i, pray, pr.lyer; (8) liDs,
hymn, ode. from ~ song, hymn, ode; (9)
ariMltIllwi. n.:membcr me (in your prayer)!, is 8 .\fl
lWiOyi, remember me!; (10) u)'imllill'(w)i, ecclesias·
tic lernl ali a confession, is B ~"""', I commiucd
sin; (11) /co nayaw<H, forgive me!, is B XCI /1111 0110.\,
forgive mel; (12) shllttr6mbi. long live, is B I14l
iIf<:\HI•• hundred years.
IX. Fire, lamps, Ovens, and Related Tenus
(I) IClkk, 10 kindle, in IOU i/.kibri/Q, he kindled the
malch, from S, F TGlK, TlD6, 8 9IIlK. kindle; bnkc; (2)
115
rlJ:tka, burning coal, from S r.ut:!O,
B r~, fuel; d.
f'IlIk2. burning. fCI'Yor; fuel, fil'Cwood; (3) laww/ld, to
wipe, 10 clean lhe oven by mbbing (with a wet ft'Jda,
oven mop, or Iilwwildll lUppcr Egypt]); also fawlI'a(.
to wipe, clean 01' dry by lubhing, and {all'II'O(II, oyen
mop, from 'lalTO, to wipe.
X. Fish
(I) b1irf, mullet. whiling. from S ~. 8 <Port. a
fish, mugU ceplra//js. b1irf; (2) rlly, a kind of fISh,
alwes de'lle;:, from S. B f'HI, a fish, a/esles dell/ex; (3)
shiil. plural shililPl, a Nile fish. from S xm., a fish.
sMlim: (4) slrablJr, a fish, Ii/apia PlUmica, from S
/V),'+OyJ', lilapin IIi/olica; (5) shilba, a kind of Nile fish,
bream. schilbe, ~'i1llruS IPI)'SI1lS, from S (l:isooy,
(lo;>,sJ.Y, 11 1lJ""J.y, tt fish, SU,4rlU 111)'SI1lS; (6) -FIr,
small fish, sardine, ntlme of 1I fish sp<X:ies (Luxor),
usually sailed, from S, 8 XJr, brine, small salted fish;
(7) qnslrll, a filih (d. Worrell. 1942, p. 338), from S
K.\". B IO.COOY. among fish, qasllllWllt, qas},lI'a
(Crulll, 1939, I JOb); poliSibly through iteration
qashqlUh, a fish. sand s~ll, silyersidc; (8) qU, a kind
of small fish. of species sha/. from B K6't.. IOU" a fISh
(of species sl.Il/); (9) ka/li;, a kind of fish (er. Worrell,
1942, p. 339). d. 11 KOYu.xa, a fish, a!Jpaj.l.i<;; (10)
mishi, plural am.~hll!, Ii/apia rrilolicu, b/Il(i fish, fl'OlII S
CNC01Ge, a Nile fish, Ii/apia (chromi.~) "i/otica.
XI. Food and Drink
(I) b~llra, ba.~iira, puree of bc:IOS. from S oyru.
J.f'I', beans, prec<..-ded by S .-.c(CI), thing eook<..od, or S
IUoCCl. cooked food, in construct statc (?); (2) WJsll,
blish, porridge, groel, from S <Kl"(W;I, 8 ~, gruel
of bread or lentils, etc.• preceded by masculine IIr1i·
de; (3) dibdiib, dnbdlib, dibdib, a kind of unleavcned
bread, cr. S nono, to taste; S Tin, miJ(<"od (?) food;
(4) sam/I, white bakcd sluff, often strewn with scsa·
me liced. from S, B. F CJo.M1T, fine nour, U1!'j.l.iliaAI'i,
the finest wheaten flour; from thc laller, probably
also elas-sical nnd Egyptian Arabic samrd, white or
whitened flour, fille bread; (5) kWll'Ifu, (pastry mnde
of sweet) YCI'lIicelli (Posl.classical Arabic). cr. hiel'O'
gl)'Ph /gil to bake.:, kind of bl'Cad, demotic ~/1l. ~Plf,
kind of bread, 8 K6H6+rrEH. (from ·KeHC" plus
Greek ending -nov?). kind of loaf or cake;
K6HClcjrrrnc. baker; (6) mama, date-wine. barkoy-wine.
zythum; in Nubian and Sud.'lnese Arabic a kind of
beer, from S HfIC. new wine, must; (7) "'all;/ii,
bilked, roosted food, from S H), 1'+606, b.,ked, roosted
food; (8) rakhklr, be dnlllken, In locution shirib
lammu tllkhkh, he drank till hc becnme drunken,
from S hc, 8 OI~, to become, be drunken; (9)
116 EGYPTIAN ARABIC VOCABULARY, COPTIC INFLUENCE ON
slrowwaJ," tu grill, broil, as in 51IUlI'WaJ,' i/'/alIma 'ala
'Hrar (broiled the meal O\'er fil'e), from S ~,
lOIIlO"'n. to be withered, scon:ht:d, to scorch. wither.
XII. Insects
(1) bibD, a biting insect, nea, from 8 OtU, Ilea,
preceded by masculine al,ic!e Ill'; (2) hall,is, spidcr'li
"'t.-b, from S, L ~, S, B ~Oyc, spider's web.
XIII. Inlerjecl.lons find Cries
(I) i.~, behold, lo!, from S, A. L me, 8 tc; (2) 6, 6h,
oh, interjection of pain or disgusl, from cu, an excla·
mation expressing surprise, joy, !Xlin; (3) 6, o!, most·
ly together with the vocative pal,icle yll, as, e.g., CI
ya.brMrim, 0 Abrahaml, from S, 8 1lI, a p(ll,icle used
with the voctltivc lor' addr'css; (4) Iljily and jiiy, a cry
for help, from S, 8 oy.:o.l", to be whole, safc; (5) she,
sl!;'\., by, porticle of swc:lring in vows, as in she-Ila yll
silli yo. 'adra. hy God, 0 my Lady the Virgin. from 5,
8, F ~, S, B 11,I"'. by, in swearing; (6) lihl, gee!,
gee· up!, from \\16, 10 go.
XIV. Dry Measures
(1) aroabb, measure of groin, from S jFToI., er.
demotic rIb, npm.{lq, all from I\romaic ardab, this
perhaps from Pl:l"5ian; (2) rll/iall', ri!!un'. n41i1"" a
measure of grain, a quarter of a wtbD = a half of a
letla • 'II_ of an ardabb, from 5 f'6-1TOOy, a founh,
one quartl:r; (3) wi-bu, Post.classical Arabic wa)'baJr,
a measure of grain, from S 001116. ephah.
xv. Nautical Terms
(I) ralllnilll, raft. baril;, from 5, B MfItH, raft; also
d. mllrtlmma, raft (Colin, 1920, p. 77); (2) !i)'ilb.
(0.)'''11, ea~' wind, nOl,h wind, from TIIY (5, A, F TOY-,
B ooy.) wind, and 5 eto&1', I:ust; (3) mansi, southern,
soulll wind, derived fmm S, B MJ.r"e, Southerll
country, Upper Egypt. See :llso Section J, items
(D·3), (E·2), (E-3), (tnt! (F·3).
XVI. Groups and Sorls of People
(I) SMUll. dllffla. group, cOlerie, clique. plural
.~Jrilal, dllllaJ, rmbably from 8 cow..., pluml CO.l.G».,
folk, pt:oplc; (2) bavatll/l, fool, silly, probably from S
~~rr. lilerally, he whose mind goes astrny, pre'
ceded by ma<;culine article; (3) Mtr, bad, wicked, as
in d~ ru;iI hem, he is a bad man, from 5 a-tI, bad;
(4) tilim, impudent, as in mara mal!limfl, woman of
ill Me; laldma, forwardness, from 5, J. TmAH, B
OO.l.H 4', to be ddiled, 10 defile, and (noun) stain,
pollution; (5) kharytl!, to be disordered in mind.
from S, 8 ~, to be demenled. ~llId 8 !»OfT, mad·
man; (6) 116sh, enonnous, something very big, as in
qodd hl'"osh (as big or large as), wyy i"'IIOSh (like,
as. such as), from S H06, great, large.
XVII. Plants
(1) am', cypress, from B J.rO, cypress; (2) bDrsim,
clover, from 5 UfOH. c1o\'er? (found once, in manu-
script or ca. 730); (3) bomilf, CQtr)'tJI Of/orola, from S
nOrHOy'lll, a planl?; cf. demotic J1r·/Ifr. a planl; (4)
rila, a plant, Ii/lpilillus. used for derming slained
clothes, rrom B rrrJ., a plant; (5) ,'.0.11(0., acacia lIi1o-
licll, cf. hieroglyphic SI1~I, thorn tree, demotic 511/1, 5
~T6, thom 1ree (acacia .,iIM;Cll); J~as~ as loan·
word into Akkadian, Hebrew, and Arabic (terny,
1976); (6) 511WSIlII, lily, iris, cr. hieroglyphic and de-
motic 5;11, 8 II,I(l)II,ICN, lotu.'! flower; olso bor'r'Owed by
Hebrew, Aramaic, Syriac, Greek (mwuoII); (7) shinh,
sprny, especially the green spnlYS or carrots, rrolll S,
F \\II'J.I',I, bundle, cr. hieroglyphic and demotic ~d
(Cerny).
XVIII. Sacks and Baskets
(1) bllqli!i. a small baskel made of p3lm lea\'e~,
Slraw basket, also baqil{I, baqil{Qh. from S, B KOT,
baskel, preceded by masculine anicle; (2) ;allba. bas·
ket for dates, from 5 .x(e)NO'I, X6N01, B ~,
~y)<t, baskel, crate; see also shilll (item 5 follow·
ing); (3) Mralita, a large sack, probably Ihrough me·
lalhesis from 5 f,lJ.l1U, bag. etc.; (4) shillda, a grass
mat or cloth in which curdled milk is kept 10 drain
its whey and become chcl:SC, from 5 ctOrrre, coiiTe,
plailed work; (5) d,illf, nel sacks, singular S/lill{/I,
plural shilla'; sllarl!f. net !lack for straw, from 8 GHO<l.
~IO'I, S X(C}1I0'f, basket, crate,
XIX, Speech, Bluffing, Silence, and Noise
(I) bill/Will, to blufr, to lie, to spellk j(lrgon, tu
spcllk filSI, fl'Orll the name of Ihe Blemmye people,
known for their bluffing, S '"2MOY (cf. Vycichl,
1983, 28); (2) mil/mala. spcech, pmllle, argument;
IIIQ/lllal, to argue, cr. S, A, L HO'yTe, speak, call, or
r.lther hieroglyphic mlllll, to discus.~, disCLLo;.~ion; (3)
IWlVlI'ash, hawlVislr, to bluff (lllOSlly by talking
roughly), 10 bully, from 5~. B~, to abuse,
to curse; (4) wa<2, tinnilu.s; washsh, from S 00"',
oolC, cry.
Xx, Sticks and Tools
(I) sMdlJ, Slick (al-Mall'ah), from S, 8, F QMIT,
rod. staff; (2) darals, awl. spike, from B or~,
TJ'.ute; (3) shqdl, bell (province of SuMj); sJrqilqil,
 EGYPTIAN ARABIC VOCABUl..J\RY, COIYI'IC INFLUENCE ON
from S lfK(e):l.KI.l.,~, and cf. 5 CQK"", anklet; (4)
slrQlish, (iron) hook, from 5, A 11""6, slmrpened thing,
spike; (5) ',,!s. Ilfl:>, an iron "'edge u.<;ed by the car-
penter in sawing, from S II),TC6, B +),TeI, piece,
plank; (6) q1l, bell (Suhaj), cr. the reduplicaH:d B
k.>Jl.L\; (7) U'a!iJII;r. ,wf:>I,,;r, Ji.aW, from 5, A, D
"""Yr.
XXI. Vessels :wd Ulenslls
(I) bllqltllu, pOl, from 5 Kll>.W>', D X>.O>., pitcher,
jar, preceded by masculine ar1icle; (2) bukla. an
earthenware vf,:sscl with IWO handles used for walCr,
from S KMI, IJ """I, vessel for liquid, preceded by
masculine article; (3) makro, 1l'H)'1a,' (Bagur), from 8
H.l.lq'O, trough, mortar.
XXII. Other Items
(I) isJrbdr. wunder, in isJrbiif 'a/ayya, alas for me,
from S, A ...'Iftl, wonder, amazement; (2) ammldi, in
the imprecation dlJlrya /w(lddik /.QIIl(ludi, maya tmg·
edy take you In hell, from 5, A ),HfTT(I, 0, F ),HtlW~,
hades; (3) ilmiY)', ,IllY thing, rrom S 2tl),(),)y, A 2tlG,
vessel, thing; (4) Mil, grave, as in Ihe name of the
Valley of tlte Kings, 'Jllil i/·mlllilk, etc" rrom S, A, B, F
5115, cave; (S) blll,U/I, to dig (also in Sudan), and 1111.1111,
from S 11GITi (cf, qual. 11021), to carve; (6) bllrus", to
squat. to lie down. from S, A. I' rllU{'iij, to spread, 10
be spread; (7) bllrsJl. lIlat. from S 11CDfiij; (8) bm)'.
new, as in U'O,.,-allU bary WQry, lilerally. he showed us
something always new. ITom S, A, L BfrcI. 8, F r.efl;
(9) mlSJrIQ, bGsJrl", bundle. as e. g. Ixuhlil (iii, a bun-
dle of radishes. from S ft()G>,.e, L IU4\O, al1 or quan·
lity of \'egeUtbll-s. duster of vegeUtblCli or fruil
(Cerny, 1976); (10) bi/hila, pill, sm,,11 b;lll. probably
fr011i S, L UlW..ll, a singlc grain of mustard, etc.; (II)
lalla, to lift, to carry. rrom 5. A. 8 T),),O lift, CIC.; (12)
lUI. as in Ihe Cllpression 1,;1 I.,awi, gather, come to·
gelher for the magician, from S TOO'(l'tl, B OOlOrl,
10 galher, to be g;lthercd; (13) j(lfjaf, 10 frolic, from
S X6fXr, B x(jfxoP, to live luxuriously, 10 frolic; (14)
~lada, before, in cite pre!;Cncc of. as e.g, ~ladak, be-
fore thee, in thy presence, from S, It ztlT'" , as tllTK.
before thee; (I S) I1D~la. to beseech. from 8. S t 20;
(16) dulJJ,. 10 apply one's self 10. I'TOm the precLoding,
meaning tum face, look; (17) dQglion, to Ihrust. I'TOm
5 TIl6N, to push; (18) doqq, to hammer. 10 insi:>I,
etc.• rrom 5, It, 4 F T-' to strengthen, 10 confinn, to
drive, hammer; (19) dih7lQ, di/lni, forehead, in
dihn(o} i/·jaho/, the front of the mountain, from S, A
T62H6, 8. F TO:tll. forehead (die hieroglyphic prola-
Iype. 111ml. meaning also mountain ledge); (20)
f(lwQsh. to huny, to won)'; fllWS!rQ, cuncern, wony.
from 5 fOO"r'tI, A r~\'VoI, 10 have elll'e for, concern.
117
WOIl')': (21) sds, oakum, low, from 5 CJ.()'jc6, B
C.l.:C, tow: (22) Slim, stibium, antimon. kohl, from S,
8 cnlH, B C911M; (23) sllkk, co draw, 10 protract the
fast (as. e.g.. ~JI Niwa yakJrdl1 sukk "'OfQ ho'd, hc
passes [the three t!;\ys 011 the fast of Nineveh in a
continuuus fasling), from S. L, 8, F C«IK, to draw, 10
prulf",lct the fasl; (24) sI1llh/ril;, to pdck repeatedly,
from S XOK.XK, D X()K.XOK, to prick, bnllld; (25)
,I/Ulk~lIll1, to be enthu,~iaMic or zetllous, 10 net with a
forced hardness; SllllkllUlW, energy, :r.eal, fnmJ 8
(QGtlIIN, lu slrive, contend; (26) simI/II, skein, hank,
p,'Obably from S, 8 110.... S. L, F 19),)" bundle; (27)
sha/lIij (South uf Oena), slwlllid (Nol1h of Qena, Fal~
shu!>, shallill (&nl·Suef, Cairo). :>ofMj (luxor
through Aswan). kick; sJrallol, s}'(ll/i. to kick. from B
6.v.o.x. F 6J..U.X, fOOl, knee; (28) sJrOIlO!. to tie. knot
(slrQllal diriJ'lf l-mtlJldl/, he hung his ann in a sling),
yerbal noon :>hllll{; !iJlitlt.{Q, running-knot, slip-knot.
from S, B. F QUHT. to plait; 5 /OOfIT(j. f1iiT6, plaited
work; (29) ¥Jril, rope of twine. of ~/Qllo or vine twigs,
from 5 CJ.I"«>. CJ.f6'1. vine twig; (30) ¥JI/iyylr, ready,
pr;,:pared, in .~af!iYYfl ''''lIIhllr-du, (our meal is :11-
ready) preparing to<llly, a polite way of refusing an
invitation to lunch (A.~W'Ir1), frolll S C()<ITa, to he
ready; (31) .~Ulm, ~'IIlm, to wait, a.~ in ,~il1l1 'cjlelz
~Ulhb", give him a lillIe time, possibly from S, A CI/'IIl,
to pass by; (32) larosh, to throw one on his face; to
Oppf'($.~, a.~, e,g., id-eliu)'u !llfSlziilli, life is oppressing
mc, from S ~. 10 make heavy, 10 temfy: (33)
!allllisJr, to remain silent; 10 feign not 10 hear; to give
a deaf ear to, from B ootM1 (Crum, 1939. S,\', 9CK4t),
to be aslonished, to SIan: with astonishment; (34)
lahma, invitation, frum S TlD~, 8 OlDtf'H, to invile;
(35) lill, 1"",wul. to putrefy (food). 10 taint. from 5
NlT6......6. to pollute, 10 befoul; (36) kiJs. pain, in
yo klisi mimlllk, 0 my pain from you: k/lyis, run
down, seedy, from 5, 8 (T)Iuo.c pain; (37) kOfaslz, 10
huny; to !lallcr, to urge importun;uc1y (i</.tli'IYU
kilf:>/zll.ri, life is hUll)'ing me; i1-wiliYY(l tli k(lr.~Jzl1h
, , ,lI'llklu Jmiiglm, lhis woman i.~ innuencing him
, , , she is i,:;lting his mind), from 5, A, lJ, F Klllpiij, to
requt.,st, persuade, cajole; (38) IUC/fls/r, to sncel', to
ridicule, from 5 (6)>.K-4,IJo.. to turn up nose, 10 slicer;
(39) (i}mjukhkJrim, putrid. ddilLxl. from S. t .xIl:fi. 8
6CD~H, to be defiled; (40) ",,,kmak. to hesitate, be
reluctant, and Ycrbal noun mQlanQk" (bal6:>" mok-
mako, /IIQ-libqdsh bi·mII "iyyo w-(rkr, don'l hesiUtte,
don't leI yourself have a hundred aims and ideas).
from S, 8 HOKH6II.. to think, ponder; (41) Plobbil, to
sew fine slitchCli. from 8 IiO'(tIT, to weave; (42)
ha"""o:>. haPl/mis, to sit. from 5 tHOOC, It, L 2H(1C, 8
tOMeI. to sit, remain, dwell: (43) Jr(lt,ui, sit down!
(region of Sal)",lna), from B tfJHCI, sit down!; (44)
wllibll, timc, hour, pcdo<! (dcl C/o'tld 'illJizra waiba, he
 118 ETYMOLOGY
remained wilh US for a while), fmm B .Lxllt, i.xn" ,
hour, prcrcdcd by indefinite :1I1icle; (45) 1I'1l~IIlS, to
embarrass, \\'O~I~, confusion, from S ()yGt-ttC6, 10
give lrouble; (46) Will)', new, 35 in do·lm Will)' 'oftno,
this is something new for us, and It'int'ir, plural IIIllr·
illvir, young, fresh (especially chicks, radishes), fmm
S, A, L Blfll, B, ,: r.cIrl, new, young; see also /xlI)'
(item 8, thi~ !>Cetion); (47) w(l(fr./ab, 10 arrnngc, to pUl
in order, to prepare, prob<lbly fmm S OyWTlI, to
c1mnge, remove, transfer; (48) Y/l, either, or (ya df )'(/
dii, either this or that, Y/1 tuq'ud y(l lim.dli, you must
either sit down or go away), from S 616 S. L, B, F, I(J,
or, whether ... or.
BIBLIOCRAI'HY
Bishai, W. B. "Coplie Influences on Egyptian Ara·
bic." JOImuJ! of NellI' &.stem Strldies 23 (1964):39-
47.
t':emy, J. Coptic Eiytlloiogiclli Diclio"lll)'. Cambridge,
1976.
Colin, G. S. "NOles de dialecto[ogie arabe:' BI/lletill
de l'I"slitlll francais d'arc1l1!o/ogie orictllale 20
(192Z):45-87.
Crum, W. E. A Coptic Dictiorlal)'. Oxford, [939.
lslmq, B. M. The rlzorwtics and Phollulugy of rill!. Bo·
huiric Dialect 01 Coptic, und the Sllrvival 01 Coptic
Words ill the Culloquial alld Clos.~icul Ambie 01
EgyrJl, all/I Qf Coptic Grammaticlll COIIStme/iollS ill
Co{/oq.liul Egyplioll Arobic, Z vols. Doctoral disse",
tat ion, Oxford, 1975.
Littmann, E. '"TUrkischcs Spraehgut im Agyptisch.
Arabischen." Wwostliche AbJralld/u"~1I (1954):
107-Z7.
Prokosch, E. Osmanisches Wor/gu/ im Agypriscll-
Arnbisclre... Islamkundliche Untersuchungen 78.
Berlin, 1983.
Sobhy, G. P. Common Words itl Ihl!! Spoken Arabic of
Egypt of Greek or Coptic Origill. Cairo, 1950.
Vycich[, W. Dicliollflaire itymolo~iq"e de fa fatlgl/e
cople. Louvain, 1983.
Westend01f, W. KOplisc:!les Haudw/)rterbllcll, btulr·
beitel OIl! Gmmf des Koptisclum f{wlC/lI'vrterbllcilS
"Oil Wilhdm Spieg<!lberg. Heidelberg, [977.
Worrell, W. H. Corl/ie Texts ill the. U'live.r.firy of Michl·
gall Col/eetio.., with a Study ill Ihe Popular Tradi·
tions 0/ Coptic. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1942.
EMILE MAIIF.R 1511AO
ETYMOLOGY. The Coptic language comprises an
aUlochthonous vocabulary (see VOCADUURY OF EGYp·
TIAN ORIGIN and \fOCAIWURY OF SEMITIC OltiCtN) with
an o\'erlay of sevcral helerogeneous strata (see VOCAU·
!JURY. OOPTO·CRlm.K and VQCA8UIARY. COI'TO-ARA8IC).
As a rule, elymologic reS(.'arch in Coplology Is linlit·
c.-d to the autochthonous vocabulary. Etymology
(from Greek el)"lOS, lrue, and logos, wol'd) is the
account of the oligin, Ihe meaning, and Ihe phonet.
ics of a word over lhe eoul'Se of time lind the com-
parison of it with cognate or similar terms.
In Coptic the ba.~ic vocabulary, as well liS the mor·
phology or the language, l.~ of Egyptian origin. Egyp-
tian shares many words and all its mOlllho[ogy
(grmnm:ltica[ fonns) with the Semitic 13nguuges.
Egypti:m is transcriblld with an alphabet or twenty·
four leiters in Ihe rollowing ol'der. J, i, " 11', b, p, I,
til, n, 1', Jr, ~, I!, ~, l. S, 1, ~ (50melimes transcribed q),
k, g, I, !' d, (.1.: All these letten; repn.'SCnt consonants.
n,e sign J is the glottal SlOP heal'd al the com-
mencement of German words beginning with a vow-
el (die Oper) or Hebrew alt"h; i is y in "yes:' but
SOllll'1imc.'S pronounced like aleph; , is called 'ayin,
as in Hebrew, the cmphalic correspondent to alt.-ph
(d. Ambic 'Abda/fIJIr); lr is the English If; ~. is an
emplmtic h, as in Arabic A1111.lUmmad; I! is the Scotch
cll in loc/l; ~ is like Gennan ch in ieli (between 11
and D, and ncady like English It in hUlIIan; J is
English sh in "ship"; ! is ch in Engli~h "child"; llnJ!!.
is English; in "joke:'
The group;; is pronounced y. There is no p:u1icu·
[nr sign fol' I; this sound is transcribed J, r, II, or til'.
L:.Ite Egyptian USC$ the sign of a lion (rw) for I. There
nrc no vowels written in Egyplian, hut Ihe oliginal
pronounciation may be reconstrocted 10 some ex·
tent by the insenion of the Coplic vowels and by
comparative studil'5- Thus, Egyptian ml!, man, which
is B f'tiHI and S r-t'f(l, is reconstroclcd "romel and
was probably pronounced 'romi!, which Is the fonn
of a paniciple, as Egyptian Arabic "rdgil (c1a.o;sical
Mabic ragl/I).
Egyptian shares many word.~ with the Selllitic Ian·
guages, including Akkadian (Assyri:m in nOl1hem
Mesopotamia, B<lbylonian in southern Mcsopot(l'
mla), l-Iehl'ew (Ilingulige of the Bihle), Aramaic (Ian.
guage of Jesus Christ), Ambie (langu'lge of (he
Qur'An), and Ethiopian (language of Menclik, the
legendary son of Solomon and the Queen or Sheba,
founder of the Elhiopian dynasty), among olhcrs.
Egyptologists pronounce Egyplian words by insen·
ing e belween the consonants: Jl.!.m, 10 hear, is se;em;
ptr, 10 look, is peter. The leiters J and ' arc pro-
nounced a; I is i: and w may be pronouncc.-d 35 u.
Thus, /pp, to hide, becomes hap; ',,-,!, to live, is
Qllk1l: illY. to bring, is ini; and III"', water, is /P1II.
I!",fw, the name or the builder of the Great Pyramid,
becomes Klmfll or, more oflen, Cheops, as the
Grech rendered il. '1tls system provides an artificial

pronunciation as a practical means 10 read an Egyp-
tian text, but nOl the lroe phonetic V'.tlue of the
....-ortls.
The meaning of Egyptian words l'hows that the
primitive vocabulary of the language was 10 a large
~tent identical wilh that of semitic IOnguel': for
e~ample, Jh (Arabic II/bb), hear1; .~p.1 (Ambic $if-a.I),
lip; idn (Ambie 311~11). ear; L~, written IU. but 8, S las
(Ambic IiS~II). tongue; d. h;\lId. as valuc of the hand
hiemglyph (Ambil.: yaJ); My, to 5uckle (Ar;.,bie lady.
woman's breast); !!..h' (Ambil.: 'jfbfi'). finger; gl.r.~, gao
7.e1Je (Arabic lal,l~, ass, ga7.el1e); ~lId (Ambic ~irJ).
ape; zJb (Arabic !!.iJb). jackal; sll! (Ambic $<lb'·a).
seven; ",sI~ (Arabic "'liSt) 10 be wide; I",,, (Arabic
lawII). color. I]sb (AI'::lbic ~1U5lJb), to calculale; ","'t
(Arabic mdt. yamtit : ",aM), 10 die; ~m", (Arabic
~II"''''. yal]wllm : ~llImm). to be hoc.
There arc also Inaoy words in Egyplian thai are
not found in any Semitic IangU;lge, One might §Up-
pose that Ihey belong 10 the African 5umlr",lum of
the language. lixnmples of such words arc I,,'. chin;
111~, nose; !!.t. belly; ;'UII. skin. hide; Jhw. elephant;
IIImy, gimfTe; /IIV!. crocodile; 5tJ. turlle; 1Il1l\\'. dove;
blry, date (fruit); Ip. wood; ml!'. flax; 111(/11', \() spe:.k;
IIIlIm, to e:.t; zwr. 10 drink; I.lllr.~y, to sit; \\I·b. to be
pure; ib3, 10 dance; W/.HII, 10 repc:.t; und !!tJb. to kill.
The grammatical clemenlS of Egyptian correspond
10 those of the semitic languages. The original fonn
of somc of them ha" been reconslnJcted. l'uch as
~.t. ending of feminine nouns: .(; (not WOllen in
ancienl Icxts. tIller indicated by ....). cnding of the
masculine plural: ~y (written ,y), ending of lhe dual;
./y (written -y) ad~'Ctlve ending (cf. Arabic ·fy as in
'arab-iy, Arabic: hind.fy, Indian; turk·ly, Turkish). The
endings of the pcrwnal pronouns re5emble Ihose of
Semitic (pal1icufarly of Akkadian). with the sole ex-
ception of ·1 (probably .Ii) for the pronoun of the
third.pt:r=n masculine singular "his." The verbal
prefix s· (pronounced .~a·) forms eausntive vetVs,
such as lV'h. to be pure. s-II"b (·stl\\l'tlb). to puriFy.
also wrillcn s"& (+sO'ab); compare this with the caus-
ative prefix oW· in Babylonian. sa· (Assyrian). The
prefix 1tI_ (with different vowels) forms names of
place (nomina lOCi), namel' of instnJlllClltS ("Qmiml
instrumtllti), and passive pal1iciples, as in m·hr, low-
lying land, from ~r. under; 1tI.J.!3.t, balance, from I!Jy,
to weigh: m.~lm.l. closed receptacle. from J!tm, to
close. to seal; m'~l';. dung (d. S :04'!f'6; +1]1I;r~.l.
ancienl +~a,j-a.t).
The position of Egyptian Ihus resembles that of
Mbugu, a language spoken in Tanumi" combining
Bal1lU grammar with a largely non' Bantu vocabu·
lary. In Mbugu "finger" is ki·/Shaa (plural, vi·lshaa);
ETYMOLOGY 119
in Bantu it is ki-dole (plural. I'i-dole). The grammati,
cal prefixcs hi, (singulllr) and vi- (plural) are alike,
bul the words for "linger:' ·uJraa in Moogu :.nd
.Jole in Bantu (Swahili). arc different. The specific
Mbugu words derive from Somali, lraqw, or other,
still unknown languages (Tucker and Bry:.n, 1974).
Terminology
Coptic dhllects (Ire dIed according 10 lhe system
devised by Kassel' (198011-b, 1981): A is Akhmilllic;
B is Boh:.iric; I: is Fayyumic; L is Lycopolit;1I1 or
Ly\:OoDiosl'>Olitan; At is Mcsokemic; S is &hidic; and
(not a dialect) 0 is Old Coplic.
"Radicals" 3re, .as in the Semitic languages, the
stem consonants of a word. E&Yplian ""I. to open, is
a biradical vem, and sdm. 10 hear. a triradical one.
The radicals of a word are called a "skdcton": the
skeleton of B, S C«ITlI, to choose, is stp. "Emphatic"
a.~ a phonetic tcrm mcuns al1iculated with an aclion
of the tongue IowaI'd Ihe soft palatc combined with
a contraction of the vocal cortls. As a grammatical
lel1l1, "emphatic" means a durative or repcatell ac·
tion. an action carried oul by several subjt:cts or on
scvel'al objecls. 1) f.lo. 10 do continually. is Ihe em-
ph;llic form or JJ Irl. to do.
Egyptian reconstnJl.:tcd forms are preceded hy an
asterisk: +mi!ir, god; ·IIQ!"r-a.I, goddess; +sll~im, 10
he:.r. +tral!nl, to be strong. Still older for'ms take a
small circle: ·sat!!Il, to hear. ·lIal!"t, to be l'lrong.
Archaic fomlS are preceded by quotation marks:
-
"SCldm-u. to hear; ",rahA/·u, to be slroog.
.
Periods of the Egyptian Language
The development of Ihe Egyptian language com·
prises four main periods:
Proto-Egypllan (4000-3000 1J.c.). Prehistoric civil·
izalions of Amra (Neg."\da I), Ger7.a (Negada II).
Merlmda, etc. Formalion of the Egyptian hmguage.
No written documenL~.
Allchmt Egyptlall. Lllnguage of the Old Kingdom
(approximately 3000-2100 D.C.). Shol1 inscriplions.
religious and biographic lexts. TIle Pyrnmid~, Ihe
most famous of which are those of Khufu (Choops).
Khafre (Chcphren), and Menkure (Mykerinos), at
Gi1.l'1 (2545-2457). Pyramid texts, beginning with
Unas (Onnus) (2310-2290).
Middle Egyptian. Classical period of the Egyptian
language, mainly during the T.....d fth Dynasty (seven
kings. l;alled Amenemhel or Sesostris) (1991-1785
II.C.). After this dynasty, decline, invasion of the Hyk,
50S (1650-1553 II-C.). The classical language remainl'
in usc for religious tCJtIS until the Roman period.
120 ETYMOLOGY
Late Egyplhm, also ealled New Egyptian. Mainly
thl' language of the Eighteenth I>ynasty (kings
mUlled Thutmosc and Amenophis, and queen mUlled
Hatshepsu\ 01" lia.shpl·swc) and the Ninctl~nth I)y.
nusty. Latc Egypllan shows more amnity wilh Coptic
Ihnn Ihe preceding periods of Ihe language: definile
and indetinile at1ide, beginning of the analytic ver-
b.,[ fonns. The TWellly~olld Dyna..\ty is Uby;.m
(kings named Osurkon. Shoshenk, Takclot: 946-
720): the Twenty·fifth Dynasty L\ from Kush. capital
at arat" in Nubia. with small puintl-d pyr,lIl1ids
(Shabako. Sebichos. Taharb; 713-655). Im"J,Sion of
the Asliyrian.\, then Penoi<tu domination (Cambyse:;.
Darius I, Xef:ll,CS I, DariLL\ II; 525-404) and, aFter a
shon period of independence, a second Pen;ian
domintlliun (Al1ax.erxcs llI, Duritis Ill: 342-33Z).
History of Coptic Etymology
nle lin;l allempts to establish the relations be-
tween Coptic and other lauguagl'S were made by
Ignazio Rossi (1808) before the de<:iphemlcnl of Ihe
hlerogJyphs by Jean·Fran~ois Champollion in \823.
Russi. who was an excclh:nt $cmitis!. comp3red
Coptic word.. with related expn:s....ions in SCmitic
(Hebrew. Ar.... naic. Ambie). l..lllin, and Greek. 111e
corrl'Spondcnce of S, B las. tongue, to Hebrcw lll.Mtl
and Arabic Iislll1 was firsl nuled by him.
The fundamental work was dOne by Champollion,
whose Grtllllllwire {-gyptie/lllf! (1836- 1841) contilins
hundn:ds of etymologies. He even transcr'ibed Egyp-
tian words not with the Lalin but with the Coptic
alphabet. A'i the Egyptians wrote no vowels. the
Egyptian foml is oflcn shorter than the Coptic one:
Egyptian n1, bUI Coptic ratl, name.
Champollion's successors Imnscribed Egyptian
word\ with Latin lellel1i, a system thaI was several
times modified. '111C syslem pn:semly used is the
tmnscription system of thc BerN" Wi)rterb,jC"
(Emmn aIld GnlptlW, 1926-193 I), wilh Ihe sole cx·
s
ccption of the sibilants (s voiced • to vuiceless •
.~). Spio::gelbcrg's KOfJlis<:hes HlUlllw/jrtubllcir (1921)
groups together all the then available etymologies. II
is alr.mgcd in three colul1lrui. The lirst column con-
lains the Coptic words and fomlS according 10 the
different dialects (Old Coptic and four di<tlects; .4, B.
P, S): Ihe second, Ihc meaning, as well as the con·
structions and compositions; and lhe third, the hie....
oglyphic or dcmotic prototypes. So B i M (masc.),
giant (plural, iM) is derived from Egyptian 'JfJfJ,
Apophis drngon, In hieroglyphic scl'ipt with the spc'
clfic determinative (dragon wilh many twistings,
each twisting cut by a knife).
nlough Westcndorf's Koplischcs Iftllltl",fjr/erbilch
(1977) is just called a dictionary. it contains all the
elymologil'1> known al tltat time. It is fill' richcr and
more exact lImn Spiegelberg's work and distinguish-
es Old Coptic and fille Coplle dialects (A. 8, F, A2. S).
Etymologies arc given In Egyptian, demotic, Semitic
languagt.'S (Akkadian, I-h::brcw, Aramaic, Arabic.
etc.), and African languages (Nubian, Berber.
BeQauye. etc.) as well as in European languages.
Jaroslav CernY's CoP/it: EtYlIWlogical Diclionary
(1976) conlains many new l'tymologies. The author
was a well-known spedalisl in Late Egyplian and
dcmotic. Exploring the countless ...."Orks of carly
EgyptQlogists in ordcr 10 lind out who luad first suc-
ceeded in idemifying the ancient Egyptian or demot·
ic ancestur of a Coptic wor'd, Cerny uddel! Dcv:lud's
notes to iris own malcr;a!. His guiding principle w::Js
to adopt only etymologies that he considered eer~
tain, Pl'ob:'lbie. or at lea,\t possible.
Vycichl's l)iCliOlllrui~ ilylllofogiquf! de lu lunf!,IIe
cop/e (1983) is mainly concerned wilh the phonelic
and semantic changes that Coplic word~ have under·
gonc during their history. Thus, B HIIOy, and S
HQOy, w.ller. comes from Egyptian IIIII', which lk.~
rives from the skeleton //l-II'-y, also found in all Se-
mitic lanb'llageS. S. 8 COli, bl'Other, is not considered
a bil'lldical nUl.ln (OSllll), bUI a tlimdieal one (°StIllY-
awl. So is S ~, Jay, deriving from o/wnIJ·UIl',
laler 0",,31-1'·/1111 (cr. plural A 2f'(lY from o""rill'·lI'·{tl.
Reconstruction of the Egyptian protOtypes of Coptic
words: S IfOYTll, god: °ll(illr, S lfTure (fem.), god·
dess: O"u!M.a.l, a liO-called "intemnl" feminine (vo......
el change f:a as in Ethiopian (abib, ..... ise, (abbab
(fern.}). Etymologies include Egyptian. Semitic, Afri·
can, and some Gn:ck and utin.
Egyptian and Coptic Forms
Autochthonous Coptic Wtlrds derille from Egyptifon
pl'Ototypcs written in hieroglyphic script, a.~ a rule
without vowels. Coptic vowels help to recunstruct
the ancient ror'lllS. Thus, B, 5 r).Ii, n;lme, corre-
sponds 10 Egyptian nI (wtiuen without vowel). But
the primiti~ foml "",.IS, il is now known, not Om"
but °rill, as ancient i developed in dosed syllables
inlO a (c£. VQCA$ltlAR'I' Of' SEMmc ORIGtN). A compar·
ison of somc Egyptian and Coptic fonns follows:
,
rr.t. eye L~. .
!!.r.l, hand
B """
Km.I, F..gypt B XHHI
IIU(y).I, to give birth B Htel
;;y.I'~IYIII./, wonran n C-~lHl
 ETYMOLOGY 12\

"....
1I~1. to be SI rong IJ lfqlOT (b) slK)I' a: long I:
nJU, man
.In, brother
Itts.t·l, 10 gh'e him birth:
$11,1, sisler ""'"
IJ eamt
S MJ.C.-r'f
m, name: S rJ.ll
11I5./,to gh'e binh: S tltC6
m·f, his name: S rlN1f"
VII, blood LJ ellO'1
llo/-I, to lift him: S .:o.CT1f" It-I, to lift: S XICO
•
Scthe (1899. pp. 16-18) combined in his "Vel~
bum" the Egyplian eonsonanLS and the Coptic vow· Tentative reconslructions: "I.'~l-ro.\:, thy face, and
els. This procedure allowed a bcUcr understanding "elJ·ri.~ell, your face; ·"ak, to Ihee, and °llt"!e", to
01 the primitive word fomlS. It must. however. be you; ·"em·mtik, with IhLoc, and "lIcm.mt'!l.'II, wilh
borne in mind that there may be a I:(IP of more th,ln you; ·mri~··'ef, to give him birth, and °/lli_sel, to give
thn.-e thou!iand years between the consonants and hilth; ",atl, nOlme, llnd °ri'l1cf, his nOlme; "~M'I('f, 10
the \"owels. TIle Stlllctun: of Ihe above words can be lifl him. and "Ii-Uf. 10 lifl.
represented as follows: i1r~.I. eye; dare.I, hand; The diffcrence between H .. t and I = 1 has to be
KtrtlU, Egypt; miU.t, to give binh; ~t(y)Ime.l, woman; e:l:plained, as bolh vowels stand in open syllables. II
illlJOt, 10 be Strong; rome!, man; s<m. brother, sCme./, .. l derives from atldent I, as in the t'nding of the
sistl'r; eV1of, blouu. nistm·,.djcctivt's, while I .. I, cqually long, wa~ pri·
marily II shon vowel and bUI secOOl.brily lenglhened
Long lind Short Vowels: a and A in open syllables.
Then': is no doubtthal the vowel ....'as primarily not
Sttlle discovered that there wa~ 3 relalion bctwL"C'n
a, as ancicnt a is represented by 0 in dosed syllablC$
vo.....e1 quantity and syllable struclure-stressed vow· and by i) in open ones. 11 is now known thaI Ihe
els were long in open syllables and shon in closed
primitive vowel wa..~ (I) long i, (2) shol1 i. It was a
ones, thus:
long i as in the ending of the nisba.adjectives: 'J3.I.y,
hean: S tilT; ~13.1·y-f, his; healt: S ttl .... (d. Arabic
C"OSED
ending -I)'). On the other hand, S et<I6, pitch, derives
~(J.n.t, hand i:I,.IjOI, 10 be slrong from °vlel. andcnt fonn till (cf. Arabic tift). Thc
rome!, man sOli, bl'Other Egyptian wurd til is not atlc.o;led, but is found in
sO·lIe.I, siSler ih,"O!, blood Gcrber 1,H1guages, fu!' C:l:ample, Kabyle !i-tc{!, pitch
(Algeria). from ,mcienl °/a·vfl (ta- formcr definile
B ~TIlll l~ kill" and B J.'1'~6'I is "he killed
"((I
anicle, with metaphony li-).
him:' B ;;.Tell ha~ a long (} in an open syllable, and
B ~ a shon one in a dosed one. The vowels 0
The u-Vowels
anc.11D derive from ancienl a-sounds. as ean be seen
from cuneifurm transcriptions of the Middle Babylo- The vowels corrcslK)ndingtu ancicnt u were more
nian pe!'iod (before 1000 B.C.). diflicuh 10 delcet, but il is Cct1ain th;lt S, B MilT, ten,
As a mailer of fact, most of lhe cxamples quoted cOlTCSponds 10 cuncifonn "'",!". The real I)ronunci·
are more complicaled 10 explain Ihan they sc.'Cm at ation of the II in chis word must have been ii as in
first glance. Here one must just menlion lhat Ihe German hiJflich, til as in French fell, or ir as in
I1Idicals of ;r.I, KItt.I, and SII wcre nol simply i" kIll, British bi~ll. Anothcl' Cl\.<;e of OIn ancient II is fOllnd in
and 51! but it)', kmm, and sny, CON docs nol dcrivc the word for "woman," O'I(y)ii'IlIIl.1 (plural, °ilYlt,II'
from "SOli, ancienl ·.~m" bUI from "smtyaw, and so \\It,I), d. S C'2lMlI (pluml, tIOHO). The Ii in the singu·
00. lar W"dS pronOllnccO like ii in Gennan Iii, and u in
French pu'. AOO(her good ei(;lmple is S Tl'tr, oven
The I-Vowels (cf. I\kk.-.dian tirliir-II. from °lini"11 or 5i01.). Rmy-)'.I,
Another correspondence of shon and long \"owels le"r. is S f'R'ellll, lhe plural of which is rR"mooyo with
is found in the following c~s: o and, in A, rR"61oyo with 6, probahly tIll old V
(a) shon a: long t: (short). TIlese examples shuw thai 1('VOWels can be
represented in Coptic by el, 0, H. and I.
¥-«, thy face: S "FrJ.k ~Ir-!!I,
)'Q\lr face: S :!fHTlf
II'.\:, 10 thee: S "J.k ''''/1.
to you: S "IITlf Semantic Changes
intl·k, wilh Ihee: S IiR"HJ.K inn·tn, with you: In nmny cases, Ihe meaning of a wurd changes
S NRMHTlf
in thc course of lime; thus, 8 iMtiMt and S
122 ETYMOLOGY
»lITTG, which alwaY" appear without an m1ide as a
proper noun to mean "hell," derive £rom Egyptian
i"m.l-y.1 (probably ·yamirl.l·r.l), west, where the sun
sets, site or the underwurld, the empire of the de·
ceased, the realm or Osiris, judge of souls. In Coptic
the wonl is employed in the Christian sense or
"hell." In Egyptian imll signifies "right, dexter" and
"western:' while iJb.l.y is "left, sinister" and "<:ast·
em"; the Egyptians luokl-d south....oard to lake their
bearings.
Old Coptie lAl. soul. and S, 8 uf, night ra~n
<nycticorax) or screeeh owl, Ocrive rmm Egyptian bJ
(probably 'bU, then .'Jl), ~ul, l'Cprescnted by the
hiel'oglyph or the ;lIbiru (Mycleria cpllippiorllyndms
scm'ga/crlsis), a big stol'klike bini now found in the
Sudan and reeugnizable hy hl.\ wallies. This notion
of "soul" W(lS so closely connected with Egyptian
pnganism that the word wns replaced in Christian
times by S, 8 tyXH (as in Greek), tr'aditionally pro·
nounced ebsika.
8 XWill. S KHtHI (fern.), F..gypt, always without a
definite a'1ide. is rdatt:d to 8 XHOM, S KI1OH, be·
come black. Thus. Egypt ilO the "black one," that is.
the "black land," SO called arter the black Nile mud
or the inundation, as opposed to dJr.I, thc "red one"
or "the red land:' meaning the desert. The radicals
of the verb were k·m-m, and 8 Khimi or S Ki",c
dcri\'cs rmm the adjective ·lwmm-6.1 or ·kumm-a.I,
then ·K[;m·a.t (rem.), black. The name of the desert
wa., probably *tla.fT'-ll.1 (felll.), red.
S tu."x, S tu.l.Xtl (ma.o;c.), car, derives rrom Egyp-
tian m-s!!.r, ear, from the verb S!!..r. to sleep, because
it is on the ear that one sleeps. Af·slJ..r employs the
prelill m, which is used to lOignify place (nQmilla
loci), a'i in Semitic languages (A.....lbic maklab, office,
f''Gln k(llab, he wrote). The plimitive wonl for "car"
still occurs in the Collin Tellts as ldll (d. A''abic
'IIIJ..II, Hebrew 'OUII, Aranmlc ·<:~II.Il).
8, S M6(Q)'K, perhaps, comes from Egyptian bill
rl!.k. thou dost not know, Inter pronounced 11/(\11)
JI!.k.
B tloyou, S "0'('1(1, good (adj.), derive.~ from Egyp·
lian "Ir, beautiful, good. The word is written with
the hieroglyph for "the hellrl llnd the windpipe"
(Gardiner. 1927, p. 465, Sign list f 36). Hompullon,
a GI'~ck aUlhor who wrole :I. book on hieroglyphs,
ellplains the sign as J/,Qrdia and pharyru:
(llierog/yphica 2.4). The autho,' is not sure that
Gardiner's translation is corn:ct. In Greek, kard(a
signifies the "heart" or "the upper opening of Ihe
stomach," and pharyru:, "esophagus" or "windpipe."
Gardiner's translation is improbable, as there is in
foct no connl"Ction between the heart and the wind-
pipe, while "esophagus" and "(upper opening of)
stom{lch" makes good
sense. In spite of this. it is possibk- thai II/r may have
meant "windpipe" too because a similar wonl is
found in A.....lbic, tlatv meaning "trumpet:' this lauer
lI:ml being related to Akkadian Ilipm, which means
"offshoot, sprout" or "descendant, son." Nfr primari-
ly meanl "young"; note nfr·"" adolescents, and 11/1'.1,
maiden; in Delber (Shill}a, southwestern Morocco)
$bJb, beautiful, come £rom Arabic Jabilb, youth.
8 lIlifi nnd S "ufe derive rrom 'ui/fir, '/Ii/(ii (verbal
lldjt."Ctive - prescnt participle). One might expect B
',,6fi, and S *,,(jfe, but the vowel (Ii instead of 6) is
due tu postnao;ali7.ation. '111e feminine fonn is 8 1I0lri
01' S 'rolre, lldvantage, rrom ~II(1fir.a.I, then ·'li/fr·Il'!
(neutral meaning of the rcminine form).
8 or<j>m, S rnB (masc.), temple, today birba in
Egyptian Arabic (plu!".ll, bllrllIJD, delives from rJ·pr
or, more ellaetly, from ·rJpr(y./), door of coming out
(i. e. thc "false door" of Egyptian mastabas repre·
M!nting the deceased coming out of his tomb to
receive the offerings brought by his relatives). The
verb-'ll noun B -pci, S 'pc is the regular r(lrm or
·piry-a.I, coming out. later pronounet.-d ·piJy-a.l.
Coptic has two forms: (I) B +trt, S 06If'(l from *piri.l,
(2) S ~ from *piry-Q./ where the r has been recon-
stituted by :maIogy. The original meaning of the
wonl is "funerary tcmplc" with a "false door:' and
not the ~W.I tI!,", god's house.
5, 8 Ctl, yes, deriVt"l> £rom I~ian S.I, it (nt.'Utcr
pronoun), probably deri\'ed £rom sy (*si)'a), she. One
may compare Provem;al oc, yes, in SOUlhcm France
rrom L...tin /roc, thai one. Also French aui, yes, de-
rives from h(lC iIIud or a similar ronn (Dauzat, 1938,
p. 520).
8 0)'1'11, S CtyIlIll!O (masc.), pril'llt, comes from
Egyptian w'b. pdelOt, from ",'b, to ~ pure, which
equals S, B oyoll from ~w(l'Qb, ·"'/I'6b. The w'b
priClOtlO were the lowel' priests and the ~ml "!r, god's
serv,wt, WitS a "prophel." B 0)'1111 and S OYllItl!O lire
Christian pI'iests, while D, S 20tlT is hut a pagan
prieM.
o oyttl),M S oytl),M (fem.), right hand (noun),
right, dexter (adj.), is from thc old verb IV'IIII, 10 eat,
which is in Coptic B, S O)'CDM. The primitive mcan·
Ing or the wonl was the "ealing hand" a'i opposed to
the lert hand, which was used for unclean purposes.
"here are two different nominal fonns in Coptic: 8
OyUU.H deriVt"l> from an emphatic paniciple -watlim,
then ·watm(m. while S oytUH derives from a simplc
participle ·"'emim, then 'wQtI(m, ealing (hand).
Thcre art' many African languages thai call the right
hand Ihe "eating hand:' sueh as Logone Uttii, right,

From zem, to eM, Fulan! dyw"/:Q tlyU1IIQ, eating hand
(i.e., the right hand), E.....he iW.t!II-si, right hand (Iii·
erolly, the hand (sl1that eats [414J something r,il/n,
S.....ahili mk.ono ",a kl/Ua, righl hand (lilenilly, hand
of eating).
B tllIU. S tlillfl, poor (adj), derives from F.gyptian
~~" to be hungry, which is B, S tKO. A "hungry
man" is a "poor mtln." In Egyptian Arabic onc find!;
the same idea: "ds la'Ii",,,, hungry people, are the
"poor" and lliis !/lVIi"'II, salialed people, arc the
"rich." The fonn gUdlllll Siands for 'ida"i"
(tawlinill).
B tt:lO, S tTO (ma.sc;;.), horse, comes from Egyptian
~[r, ..... hieh primarily means a "yoke of oxen:· from
~[" to fix, to attach: compare Arabic ~atar, 10 tighlen
(a knot, etc.)_ Afler Ihe Ilyksos period. Jpr signifies
aho a pair of horses and even a horse. The radicals
of the ....,ord wen: ~t,. then ~ti, hence B zoo. An older
fonn, '~ty, has been kept in Beja. a Hamitic Ian·
guage spoken betwl'CO the Nile Valley and Ihe Red
Sea, as hatdy.
Some Examples or Phonetic Changes
Influence or i. " I), I), !!_ The preceding shon
vo.....el is alwa)'li a, a..<; in S c.u..... 10 bring up, nour-
ish, Egyptian 'sa'"a~, to make 1i\"C (So',,!!); compare
5 cooyTlJ, 10 erecl, Egyptian 'sadwan, to make
streteh (S..JWII_ then Hl'dll, with metathesis).
Nualb.allon, In Illost cases the groups t1Cl' and IW
are replaced in Coptic by HOy and 1iOy. This is due
to the nasalizing innuencc of", and II in an earlier
period of the language, as in Vai, a langu;lge now
spoken in Liberill. In many languages, na.<oalized il
bccome~ 0, a.~ in Proven~lll femu, wife, and vaeo,
cow, from La1in fembwm (ace.) and vaecam (acc.).
The intermedi;Hy f0l'l11S were 'femil, 'w/ca, or ~im.
In Coptic, cllceplion~ arc rare, among them S
f»ffl)NO, door post, frOln Egyptian 'ramm6,,·a./
(fern.), carrier: and the Sending ·anN, you, :IS in
FrMCllTlf, you (ace.).
Influence or Final ·r. In most e:L~CS late Egyptian
.iir eorrcspond~ in Coptic, not, as OIiC might cllpect,
to -1»1'. but to "OYI', liS in 5 ~fOYI', 10 be quiet, from
'hardraw; comrmrc 1J 26ft, 10 be quiet, qual. B
:o'(fQIOY, from 'harw-dw-ey, then "hawr-,hv-q. &-
ceptions due to dialectic innuenccli include 5 211(',
Horus; 5 'Ul/Jf, hou~, in 5 Xt;N60l/Jf, roof (liternlly,
head of house); lind verbal nouns such as S cwr, to
display, spread ou(.
Influence of Final h. In Bohairie, somelimes also
in olher dialects, final -1ft and -Gll! are replaced by -6:
and '02 with long and open vowels, here transcribed
ETYMOLOGY 123
t and ~, as in S IlQlt, B ~, to I'each, arTive, gU;l!. S
1-12, n 4'6:.
Influence of wand y In Dlphlhongs.
5 IUJ, to me - IIay: H "'II - "'~y (wilh short e)
S MAUIN, sign - may": B .... UUI - mL'Y"i (wilh short
,)
S HOEtT, way • l//3)'t: Ii ....T - moyt (wilh short
u)
S MOOy, water - m:"": 8 MIllOy - mow (with
shon 0)
Notc that final '3)' rcmaim; unchanged: 5 ol'Ol, to
me - crJY - 8 0f0I - eP";))' (with;) - shan open 0).
The c:lSoC of S to&(, d:ly, is differenl. TIlis word
derives from Egyptian '''am'aw (written lIrw), then
ha3waM'. In Ihis case, a and II' were nOI in direct
colliact and therefore B 6zOOY, (probably a-, 10 + B
zOOY) - phon. noJw_
Change from n 10 y. The group 11$ or 111 may be
replaced by ys or yl, as in S 11f'~ - S IlfJo.ElGJ, from
Egyptian I"' 'n~, usually translated "house of life"
but probably "house of documenL~,. Also, 5 :talC,
Ahm'is (nomilla lOCI); compan: modem MmHiya af.
Madilla. thc ancient If"'.t 11I1 Ny-sw.t, liO\..lSC of the
Prince, Assyrian cuneiform (Mil) Hf.llf_i,,_jf - phon.
"lillfllsi, then "I.filliysi - (lillls; - S tIlIIC.
Meillthuls (Change of Po.lllon: AB:BA). Ex.am-
pies are Egyplian 'sudwall, 10 make streich, then
'suwdall - S cooyrii, 10 ereel, "rilly-u·P. his foot.
then -rid(y).u·f - S fJt.-N, his fOOl. But A fUM, his
fOOl, del'ives from -ri:;d·I/-f - -,M-II·f and the varianl
A f<iG'M, from ·ridY-l/·f, -rldd·l/·f, lhen '';3d·,,-{.
IlIphlhong developmcnl In Coptic feminine and
plural rorm•. B .x.llMOy;lo. (1ll1lSC.), cilinel, n .x.ll"'AyM
(fem.), she..carncl. D CtlJt.~, bond, fetter, plural, CtlJt.Yt.
B tlliX, (ma.~.), falcon, had a feminine f01'n1 'bllyki;
compare the feminine propcr noun Thhaikhi.i
(ePa~X~<;) in Greek. ·l1te plural of S tlOyTO, god,
Egyptian ""i!lr, is 5 (JNTllr and eNTJt.tr, frolll ">law-u.
The Group tr Arter Streued Vowels. Ellamples
of the development of Egypti;," I" rr, J, follow:
11m', carmi: 8 (JtOl', S (JlOOr
IIItr.l, noon: H Mel'l, S M66f6
plr", to sec him: B +0£"1, 5 'I/OOf"
Reconstnlction: 'yalralV, thcn 'yarrt/IV (written
ym' in the Eighteenth Dyna.~ty), Ihen 'ya3raw or
sim., 'mit,·a.l, then ·mirr·/I.t, Ihen ·miJ'·II.t, ·palN'·f,
Ihen '/fflrr-I/-f, -paJr-lI-f, or sim. H .p.p, S IlGKlIf'6,
10 dream. is a rloconslitulion after 'palr-, the status
proPlO'" ill alis.
[See also: VOCAUULARY. AFRICAN CONTACTS WITH AlJ.
TQClmlONOllS COPTIC: VOCABULARY. COI"JO.ARADlC: vo.
124 FAYYUMIC
CAIIUI..o\RY. COP'Y().GRF.;F.K: VOCABU...... RY. CUNFJfORM TRAN·
SCRIPTIONS OF Pll.OTOTYpllS OF Al!I'OCHTHONOUS COPTIC;
VQCAOU ...... RY OF IOGYI'I'Ii\N ORIGIN. AtJTOCHTllONOUS COP·
TIC: VOCAUU...... KY OF SEMmC ORIGIN, AUTOCHTHONOUS
COPTIC.]
BIBWOGRAPIIY
Brugsch, H. K. Grolllll1aire dtnlOliqu~. Paris, 1855.
Cerny, J. Coplie Etylllological lJieliollory. Cambridge,
1976.
Champollion, J. F. (the Youngel·). Gralllllloiro egyp·
lit:mrc. 2 vols. Paris, 1836-1841.
Daulat, A. DictlQlllwln bY"'Q!ogiqw~. Paris, 1938.
Devaud, E. £JlId~s d'elymo1O/:ic COpl~. Friooul'g,
1922.
Edel, E. Alliigyptischl Grammalik. Rome, 1955-1964.
Erman, A. and H. Grapow. WOrIe-nllleh du iigyp-
tisch~tI 5proche-. 5 yol. leipzig. 1926-1931.
Erman, A. j(gyplisehe- Grammotik, 4th ed. Dedin,
1928.
-CC~. NClliigyplisclre Grammillik, 2nd ed. Lcip:£ig,
1933.
Gardiner, A. Egyptillll Gramftlf/r, Heilig Oil /tllrodI4C'
tioll to the- Study of Hi~roglyphics. 3rd cd. Lolldon,
1927.
Horapollon. Hilroglyphica, ed. F. Sbordane. Naples,
1940.
Junker, H. Grammatik der DePld~ratute. Leipzig,
1906.
Kassel', R. "PmICgomllnes a un t'SSai de classifica·
tion systematique dt'S dioleetes et subJiolectes
coptes selon les crithes de III phonctique, I, Prin·
cipes et terminologie:' MflsecJIl 93 (1980a):53-112.
" .. " II, Alphabets et systcmcs phonctiques:'
Mllsion 93 (198Ob):237-97). "... , III, S)'SfemC5
orthographiques et catCgories dialcclalcs:' M,.ston
94 (1981):91-152.
Korostovtsev, M. A. Egi~lSkij jalJ'k. Moscow, 1961.
Lefebvre, G. Grommain de /'egyp/iell classiqlfl!!, 2nd
L-d. Cairo, 1955.
ROMi, I. Elymologiae Aegyp/ioCCll!. Turin, t 808.
Sethe, Kurt. Vas Aegyptisc!re Verb"m 1m A!/llegyp·
lische,r, Nellaegyptisdren IlUd Kop/isclreu, Vol. I.
Leipzig, 1899.
Spiegelberg. W. Koplisches lIa"dwlJrterouc1,. Heidel·
berg, 1921.
;:--;-_ Demotischll Grammatik. Heidelberg. 1925.
Tucker, A. N. and M. A. Bryan. '%e Mbugu Anoma·
Iy:' Dul/Ill;n of Ih~ Schoof of Oriell/ol and African
Studies 37, no. I (1974):188-207.
Vergole, J. Grimmlll;re caple, Vol. la, fll/roduct;otl,
p!rC:J/llftiqfle et phunolog;e, "lOrpholo~ie .rymhe·
matique (Mrllc/ure des seman/tmes), partie
sytrc1rronique. Louvain, 1973. Vol. Ib, Morpho/ogic
symlrimolique (.~Irucmn de3 stmall/cmes), partie
diachroniqu~. Louvain, 1973. Vol. 2a, Morphofogie
$}?lfagmaliqlle, syllllUe, partie sytrchronique.
Louvain, 1983. Vol. 2b, MorpllOlugie .\)'Ilfugm(l/ique,
pllr/ie dioclJrmliqfle. Louvain, 1983.
Vycichl, W. Die/iull/lOire Ctymo!ogique de III IlIIrgue
cuple. Louvain, 1983.
Westcndorf, W. Kop/;sc1,es Uundlt'orlerlmclr,
Ixoroeitd "uf Gnmd des Koptisc"~" I/cmdll'oner·
buchs von Wilhelm 5pilgdINrg. Heidelberg, 1977.
WEANF.R VYCIOIL
FAYYUMIC, The name "Fllyyumic ditllecl" (F) is
usually given to a typical variety of the Coptic lun·
guage belonging with M, lV, and V to the middle
Coptic major group (.see DIAI..OC'r.>. GROU!'ING AND MA·
JOR GilOlJPS OF and MESOKJ1\4IC). Conlrary to many
Olhers, this dialectal variety appear.; to be located
geographically wilh some certainty, in the region or
the ancient oasis of the FnyyUm (hcnce its n..me; d.
GEOGRAPHY, DIAlJ>C"rAL). This tenninology was inaugu·
luted by Stern (1880), bUI only became eSlablished
In the course of Ihe firsl decades of the twentieth
century. Before Stem, this idiom ....'as readily de·
scribed as BASHMURlC when it appean.-d in a "pure"
Siale, while the preference was to dCliignate it "Mid-
dle Egyptian" when its fonns were Ies& typical and
could be considered the hybrid result of cOlllamina·
tion by some neighboring dialect, above all SAHlV!C
(5) (this is ptll1icularly frcquenl within F5, the chief
subdjaled of P, four-fifths of the whole). II was then
supposed that Bashmurie wa.~ more especially the
language of the central and weslern 1>-111 of the
FayyUm, while 10 Middle Egyptian was auribull-d
perhaps thc caslern fringe of the Fayyiim and still
mo~ probably thc portion of thc Nile Valley to Ihe
east of the Fayyiim (also to the northeasl and south·
cast). After Stem, thc term "B.ashmuric" rapidly fell
inlo disuse, but "Middle Egyptian" (designating from
Ihat time lhe whole of F) mailllained itself for some
time longer, until the beginning of lhe twentieth
century; then it gave way 10 the prt:scnt terminology.
The study of Fayyumic is unfo'1unatcly seriously
complicated by the facl lhat its teltlS are published In
the most widely dispe~d plaees. In addition, as will
be seen Inter and as WOolS already remarked al the
dawn of this century (Asmus, 1904), cenunl F itself
is manifold and multifonn, just as much as the edi·
tions mentioned above, at lea.~1 if one takes inlO
account some of il~ sccond(lf)' charncteristics, so
thai model'l'l research distinguishes in il scvcral sub·
dialects (which. if need be. may be subdivided in
tum). Then: can be no question of entcring into all

these dernils here, and this arlicle will confine itself
to presenting the chid" varieties of F: these are F4 (of
limited allestation and the oldcst, fourth-sixth [sev-
enth?] century; principal texts publL~hed in Crom
and Kenyon, 1900; Gasclce, \909; some F46 fmg·
mcnts. among others, in Stem, 1885, pp. 30, 34, 35,
39. and n, p. 42); <Ind FS, h;lbilually considered by
the grammarians as Fayyumic par excellence (e.g.,
Till, (930), a variety very widely allested (fOlJr-fifths
or all ,.. .. 1'"4 + FS) but lhc documents of which are
rclatil~ly late (sixth-eighth (ninth?) century; edi·
tions are very scattered and numerot.ls; only some
appear in the bibliography below; for 1'56, sec
MUller, 1962). Anyone who wishes infol'mation on
the subdivisions of ,..4 and F5 (1'46: lind 1"55, 1"56.
F58, respectively) 01' on the minuscule and very mar·
ginul F8 ami F9, whieh will be mentioned only ex·
ceptionnlly helow, will lind some I'Udiments on the
subject in Ka.'i.~1' (198 t, pp. 101-102) nnd, above all,
In Diebner and Kasscr (1989).
It is appropriate to distinguish from "centml" F
(- F4 + F5) the following entities (which some per-
sist in indiscriminately calling "Fayyumic"): the sub-
dialect F7 (sometimes called "allcient Fayyumic," as
In Crum, 1939, p. vi, n. 3), which is clearly peripher.
al in relation to central I' (l'tlition of its sole witness,
Diebner and Kassc:r, (989) and, if not spedfically
pror.odialccrnl as a whole, at leasl somewhat archaic
In a few or its peculiarities. Dialcrt V, or Fayyumic
without lambdacism (solllelimes also called "South
Fa)')'Umic"), is still morc fCmote from F because it
does nOI show lambdacism. the chief characteristic
or F (importanl texl published in Lefort, 1952, pp.
32-34; the longest witness of V, P. Mich. Inv. 3520,
is still unpublished). Dialect W (or "crypto-Mesoke·
mic with South Fayyumil: phonology") is without
lambdacism, like V, and presents close tTlorphosyn-
tactic affinities with M (edition of il.S only text, Hus-
selman, 1962). Finally, HlAU:.et It (01' Hermopolitan
or Ashmuninic; its ,<;ole wilness, P. Morgan M 636, is
unpublished) is an entity mure uutside than inside
the FaYYUlnic dialectal group, being al once a M£SO.
DIALECT (belween V and 81) and a METAOIALECT (a
manifestatiOll o( the Coptil: language typically
evolved to the extreme). This advice will not appear
useless to one who notes that several authors. still
following CNm (1939). conti!lue to describe indis-
criminately a."i "Fayyumic" a vocabulary that it
would be preferable to classify under the Nbrics Fl,
V, Wand H.
As for M (MESOKEMIC, or Middle Egyptian), the
vocabulary of which was also fonnerly confused
with that of F etc.. but which saw il.S dialectal origi.
FAYYUMIC 125
nality and identity recognized by Kahle (1954, pp.
220-27). no one today thinks any longer of making
it Fayyumic (after the lexicographical publications of
Kasser, 1964 and 1966, and, above all, the meticu-
lous dialectal studies of Ouecke in Orlandi, 1974, pp.
87-108. and Schenke, 1978 and 198\).
I. Phonology
Ln Fayyumic. as in other dialects of the Coptic
language (a dead language and hence known today
only from the lexts), the majority o( the chal1l.Clelis·
tics perceptible appear at the level o( phonology,
which is exp1'es.~ thmugh orthogl1l.phy.
1.1 Cunllonanhl (Nut Including Glide.). The
slock of the consonants in FayyUlnic is lhal of the
majority nf the Coptic idioms (5 with {. ond M; see
AL~HAUL'1'S. COI'l'lC. Synoptic T:lble). In its alltochtho·
nous vocabulary, £ thus does nOt hove lhe 1r;1 of p
and i; the /'11.1 of P, i, A. and B: ur the aspirated
ocdusives IkJlf, Iph/. alld Ith/. and the aspirated
affricate I~h/, all Iypical uf B. It will be nOled that
some subdivisions of I' (F56 in a Illajority of cases,
£46 everywhere. as in 11) replace <I Ifj hy a &. which
probably has the value of Ivl rather than fbI (see
severol examples further on). Ftlrlhennore. F (with
V but not M; no example in W) assimllalCli 1st to /il
befofC IiI, as in 1', V~, field, btlt M COM (and 8
etc. C*C9Cl); F, V ~', bitter (cf. B ... ~'). bIIt M
(and S etc.) ctai6 bitterness. F (contrary (0 V, W, M,
with LA, LS, 8) assimilatcs 151 to III berore IC/. as in
"'.,exI, to speak (d. 8 1t.L.<(I, A, L6, ltOXo). but V, W
C61I. M (and lA LS) C6X6 (B UXI).
I' as well as V, W, M, and II (and almost all the
other Coptic idioms; see AU'HABETS. come) have in
their alphabet al once x I~I and 6/cl (8, 87 6/~h/);
however, Fl has only.x everywhere. even sometimes
writing X! where the rest of Fayyumie ele, writes x
(for exomple, "', V, W, M, If Nlo.6, large, hUI f7 Nlo..X;
F, v, M GIX, hand, htlt F7 XIX(~) [and sometimes also
XIX in V, it is troe; then one will note thc sUl'pl'islng
616 of H]; see Diebner' and Kassel', 1989). However,
the tr'Uly typical chllracleristic or F is its lambdacism:
while in (he autochthonous vocabulary of all lhe
other Coptic idiums (incltlding V, W, and 11) the
propol1ion of use of), /II and F Irl is III 30 percent
and Ir/70 percent. in I' (with F7) il is III 80 percent
and jrl 20 percent. This Illeans Ihat many words
written with r in 8, M, W. V etc. arc wriuen with ),
in 1'4, 1'5, Fl, (and £8. F9) alune, as in S fGIH6. M
FOf18, W, V rm", man. but F4, F5. Fl, M)tII and F8
.l.OHI; (ef. F9 CTAT(»,'. troobled, from F5 .-r~T6.l., M
~T.lofTf, 8 etc.... t Ofl " to trouble).
126 FAYYUMIC
A:s r'L-gards the presence or absencc of AWI'Il (pres-
ence marked by vocalic gemination in tOe onhogl'a-
phy; l;Ce GllMlNATlON, V(lCAUC), F and Ihe subdialects
of its group are profoundly divided: F5. F56, F58,
F46, with VS, H (and i, L etc.. .4, P, S) have aleph;
F4, F55. F7. with V4, WP) (and M, B etc.. G) do nOI
have it (see variou." ex.:lmplcs funher on).
1.2 Glides. The glidl'S arc thc least consonantal of
Ihe consonants. Fnyyumic hns IjJ and Iwl, as do all
the Coptic dialects- In any position IjJ is wrillen I in
F (cf. Kasser, 198Ja), as in leT, fathel~ ~I, way, road;
.l.lk, br'L'ad; 2.l.Ua, some; T.l.l)" to honor; ... r'. being.
However,/wl is alw.lys wdllen oy at the beginning,
'IS in oyt.lM, 10 eill; but elsewhere orthogr.lphk pro-
cedures diverge, and now oy will be written, now y
(sec Diconer .md Kasscl', 1989): F S"'y, glory; F
T.l.Oy... (rnol'c oflen than ""'y"'), 10 produce; ,..
l,aoy«, to know; F4, F5, 1-'56 (more rarely F46, F5
MHGOY) HHGY, there; F HtlOy, mother: F4 GGy.x,
hands; F llllOy, each other; F HIIOyf, to lhink; F
CllHOy, brother.;; P Gr(r}tlOy, kings_
1.3. Tonic Vowels (Not Including Sonants). As a
general rule, when the Ionic vowels ;U'C long, the
ol1hography of F is no different from that of the
other Coptic dialects (e.g" 1t._, lIlan; !'tOYIC, to rest;
IOH, 10 move; KIl', being; an exception is F, F7, V, 101
!'G, sun, oot 5, 1.. 8 rtl and A rt). On the contrary, F is
more clearly distinct in the onhography of the shon
tonic rowels, as outlined below.
Class o. SIlon normal whcn not final, e.g,. <:oW,
brother F, with F7, V, W, M (and L, A, bUi tX* 5, B);
bdorc f I not linal (in the dial~1 01' subdialcct that
presenres il), e.g., qtJ.Jt.Il', being F5, 1'56, 1'46, with V5
and H (without fl ......n' 1'4, with F7, V4, W, and AI;
but .,10011' L, S. 10011' A, and without fl i90fI' 0);
OY(lG8o', holy 1'5, F56 (withoUi rt (lye,' F4, with F7
and v, M; but oyJ.Jt.!', Hand L5, LfJ, S, oY.l.(.l.)l,(j' L4,
A and without rt oy... &' 8); before final Ihl, e.g.,
((l)HII.(l~, pain'" with 1-7, V, and M (but GHII.... ~ H lllill
R"K.l.~ t, A, S, B); before (potenti:.l) fin;11 /'I, e,g., Htl,
place F, wilh n, V, W, ;1J1d M (but M'" H-, place of F,
Fl, [V], W, M; H'" If and t, A, S. B) before 1(')1 or /'I
or f'jl ~€I, to rise (of a stllr), festival F5 (lilctl, M,
without /'I bUl with Iii qj61 1-7, V, W; bOl qI"'(S)16 L,
tJo,o A, qI)J 8, It... S). A.... a final (csp_ causative verbs),
e.g., T.l.K.\, dcstroy F with 1'7, V, W, and At, H (bul
T6KO L. A, T.uc:O 5, 8),
Class i. Shun nonnal, e.g., t4lT. silver F wilh n, V,
and M (and L, A, but tAT 5, B); before pronominal
Sllffix fJ! (fil1i(l-per.;on sing,), e,g.. "Ii, to me F4(?), F5,
F56. V, W(?) (with P, B, and "1(6)1 L), bul lillY F46
with M (and A, and IC..... H and S); all the other
per.;ons of this preposition wilh its SllffixC$, except
the second- and third.person plural, being vocali;(ed,
however, in lei F5,/el F4. V, W. M, L, A,lalll, 5, 8:
thus F5 (and F56) mil', ICIIK, 1.1, lal'f (mfll F5lS), "HC.
IIHH, '''IT(lH, '''IOy, F4 ifnI', 1l6K, 00, It(l'l, ICClC, I+(lH,
N6T6IC. 116)', F46 similarly (but \'ery itlcomplete) ICilY,
NGK, ( ••• l, Nn&, K6C, I __ . I, V, W(?) Iftli' (At NefJ, V,
W, 1.1 NQl., 1"1 (101 alone), 00'4, ooc, OOIC, 1.ITClIC, V, M
HIlly (W lUt.y), H 1Ut.I', H.uc:, I J, 1iU, IUt.C, 1u.N,
[ ... J, IC"'OY; likewise, F5 H6M11 ... , with. 1'4 ootffi"',
ctc.; bcfol'C fjJ followed by another cunson(lJlt, most
often Inl, c.g" Hllll1, sign 1", W, cf. HlMlUi P, MHltll 8
(but Htitilll M, HeiNe L4, tffi(s)IIiG A, aud H... GlII II. t.5,
LfJ, 5; a ease apal1 is Volti', upper pal1 (or also "low-
cr" except in A, P, B) F, F7, 2fnl' V, W, M, L, A, P, 8,
t!'.l.f Hand 5; before Ihl, e.g., IHItc,:1 F (with 8, and
1l(l2C(l L, A,S; cr. ll11tcC[t] and [IlII]2CCI F7).
Class c. Shon normal (including (ina\), e.g., OJ1UI1t.I,
daughlcr 1'5, OJlI1t.l (or II1IlMJ?) n, cf. II1llrS M (but
II1G(lfO l.s, /..6, A,S, 1I16r6 lA, 1I16rl B); HGTr", witness
F, V, W, M (and HHTJ'II H, bUI MR"TJ'G I~, A, 5, HUOf'Il
B); before Ih/, c.g" MOt', full F5, F4, F46, F7, V4
(with 8, and sometimes S), but HtIZ' F56 (with Hand
M, L. A. S); GI.e.t. eternity F, 1'7, V, IV (with M, 5, 8,
bul l)IHlt: H and .J.tlt~ L. A, P).
. .
1.4 Tonic SOlllln15. The sonants 1ft!I, III, Iml,
I?I, If/) are the least vocalic of lhe vowels. At thc
,
beginning, F has no Ionic sonant, and it is replaced
by its phoncmatic substitute, the COlTCSponding so-
norant C/b/, /II, Iml, Inl, Ir/), prcredcd by 6; it is
the same in V, panly also in F7; the case is not
am'Slcd in W; this sonant is, however, charncteristic
of M (thus, F, V llto"'t, 10 carry it; F7 m or GffT"!, H
IIffl, AI ffT"I)_ Elsewhere it will be fO\lnd lhal F5 (like
F7 and H, B but differing from V, W, AI and of
course from L, A. 5) has no tonic sonnnl. f4 shows a
single case or ~, to se,ve (without inverse cases
clearly belonging 10 F4). which lco.lds one to think
Ihat on this point 1'4 occupit.'S a pOsition intennedi,
llle between F5 (without thi5 sonant) and v, W
(which have now lhe sonant, and nOw its substitute;
thus, V .l.HHt, hell; W @T~I O"II1UHO,II, ser.le; W 8R',
new; V 61fT"', to find; V IUIHTC or KHTC obscurity;
W KrSHJ'SH, grumble, munnur),
1.5 Alonlc Vowels (Not Including Sonants).
These vowels are evidently always shol1. In several
catl'gorics of thc atonic vowels, significant diffel-ene·
cs appear betwccn F and F7 and betwecn F and V,
W, without mentioning H ;md M and the other C0p-
tic idioms.
The case of the initial atonic vowel does not call
for any pal1k:ular commentary: e,g.. F, F7, V; llOy,
child; F5 l.HtItlf, hell, n >.HINt (I by assimilation?),
V ~, H .l.HHI'm, M iHH'T6; 1', n, V, W, Ai sarr
lower part, ground, 11 1I01T (always in close liaison
tlItC1lT),

More instl\.lclive and illlcrcsling an: certain cases
(,If the vocalization of Ihe atonic syllable whcn its
\'OWel is neither initial nor final (this vocalirAltion
may occur by means of a sonant in place of a corre-
sponding voiced sonorant preceded by a vowl"!,
graphically most often 6; see below); it may be re.
marked here that sc\'eral of Ihe .Ilonic "syllablcs" in
queslion arc in fact "subsytlablcs" (i.e., syllables
(,Inly In bradysyllabicalion; St:c SVllA8ICATION).
One will notice below only the e:lSClIi Ihal manifcst
differences between F, Fl. V. W. and At (manuscripl:;
of the Gospel of Manhew and of Acts. hen: always
making usc uf lhe sonant; At of lhe l'llulille letlen;
has for its par1 sollle G followed by the sollor.ant; see
Kllsser. 1987; with rcgard to the chlll7lcleristics of H.
S~ mAl.llCT II).
After an opcn tOllic syllnble, in a dused atonic
sylluble wilh a sonorant as the tinal, ,: vocalizcs wilh
e, f7 probably Hlsu (cxccpl for !lOme cases wher'c it
uses I), excepl when this sy1l3ble follows lunic Q) and
ends in II or H (F7 thcn vocalizes in o. e.g.• CQTOH,
to he3r, and ~TOr., to kill). V, W, M muke usc of the
sonant (e.g.. V, W carrR, At COTH, AI ~n: likcwise,
VaJfH, 10 go aslray: it will be noted lhat FS6 also
SOl11Climes uses S, e.g., ClDTM and, likewisc, T(D~, to
summon).
After a dosed tonic syllable. in a dosed atonic
syllable with a St>llorant as the initial only. F. Fl. V,
and W vocali7.e in 6, whilc Ai has the sonant (thus,
e.g., F. V, W lJ,n6'l, to kill him, and like....ise. Fl
I+G:'E", yoke).
Afler a dosed Ionic syllable. in II closed atonic
syllable wilh II sonorant ...... the final. ,.. and F7 voca-
lize in 6, while M, IV(?). and V havc the sonanl (Ihus.
e.g., I-'S IOoClHM>H, 10 grumble, mUI"tllur, IV ~
or (1tf6)HrR. M Il,rt'ffH; I-'S '1TMT6", 10 trouble, H
f,lTJofTIIf, V, At p....o;sim IOnm, except for a M
lljT"rTOf in ACls 9:22).
Before a tonic syllable, in a closed syllable with a
sononrnt as lhe final, F vocalit.cs in 0, execpl be·
tween T Hnd II, whcI'C FS vocali1.es In y (,..4 is luck·
ing); F7 vacalit.es ralher in I (il also ha~ severnl 0),
neepl before II (but not specially :lflo.:r T), where it
generally writes y; Want.! M (mosl often), and prob-
ably also V, have the sonant (Ihus, e.g., FS 1I6.u.1I.
blind. W, M lIllIl; F MlHztl, free. M rm-t:ll (sil:); FS
)'liH(H)O),. rich, Fl :\,1Ht-U or ),(lH{H)U. V fH(H)~: FS
TyIHII. canIe, ,.7 TCMH (sic), AI ptul';),l nm.oyG; FS
tG"*, clothing. F7 ~. At 26C_).
Generally speaking. the final atonic vowel is I in F
as it is in F7, V, W. and H (and finally In B), while it
is (I in M (as in L• .4., 5). This rute however knows a
significant systemalic excl."JXion in FayyumJ.c. with or
without lambdacism. Wilen this finu! corresponds to
FAYYUMIC 127
an ancient Egyptian' ('AVIN), we find final (I in F, V,
W (::.nd semtevolved and logically second.::ll'Y fo7),
final :\, in Fl (primitive), as in UrALJ:CT P; B then
omits any vowel. It may, however, happen that we
find, above all in FS (where this is among others Ihe
chieC characteristic of lhe subdialeet FS8), more
rarely in Illore evolvt:d Fl and evolved F4. V. fonns
of this category which have levelled their atonic Iinal
in I (thus e.g. from ms· F5 HIItKl,l(l. crowd, F4, Fl,
(:w:mievolved) W H1t1OG, F7 [11K]1O:\' (like P HI..,),). and
finally 8 HlII9: from mid" FS H6f,1XlJ. ear, F4, V H6X6.
Fl (primilive) HG:.u (compare P H),ll,lT),). finally 8
H)'Q,lX).
1.6 Alonle Sonllntll. In an initial posilion, if Ihey
arc systemalically absent fl'om FS, lho.: utonic SOnanl!;
appear in 1"4 as in Fl, and in V, Was in M (ant.! in 5,
I., A, even 8). Uul if, in the arca of Middle Egyp1,
lhey appCLU' immutable in V, W, lhey may still be
r'eplao.:ed by lheir substitute. the COI'l'espont.!ing !lO'
norant preceded by a vowel (l3 everywhel'e except
in f1, whkh prefers here I). when the phen·
omenon of"elose liaison" (Polotsky, 1949, Pl'. 29-30)
is produced. Thi~ takes place in F4 (as in n, At,
also in a certain fashion in H) only when the word.
beginning with the sonant is preceded by the
definite article (II' etc.), which is so closely Iinkl.-d
with what follows that the sonanl is no longer
considered as an initial, and the corresponding
sononlOt preceded by 6 (etc.) is substilutl.-d for
it (in B the possibililies for "close liaison" are lIIuch
mon: numerous). One will lhen have F4, Fl, M
HlI6'ffiHT:\' (lU),.. in his presence (and immulable. FS
HlI&t6I'fn 6l\.M. on the one hand. V (W probably the
sallIe] HllO...rr... 6l\.M. on the other): in close Iillison
one find!;. in eonll"oISl, F4, FS, M Kt6Kr), fll\.M H_. ill
prcsencc of, Fl f.lfllH'l')' N- ... (lJIIM) (and immuta·
hIe, ""S HnGHT), GIIM H-, on one hand, V HtlHT), Ii
[- ... flIIM], on the olher; and similarly W nH;:6y,
the lomb. John 11 :38, according to what the manu-
script itself shows).
A.~ regart.!s the atonic sonants wilhin a word or a...
linats, sec what was said abovc with reference to the
atonic vowels In these posilions: such sonants are
systcmalically lucking in F4, a... in ,,'S and F7 (lind
also in 11 and 8), but they appear rl.'gulariy in M,
very often in W also, and in V finally 1l10re frequent-
ly than Iheir substitutc (6 followed by the COlTe-
sponding sonorant).
2, The Conjugation System
Except in spc<:ial cases (conjunctive, etc.), the
Corm cited here is the lhiro.pel1ioOn singular mascu-
line only. as welt as its corresponding prcnomina.l
 128 FAYYUMIC
fonn (nom. = before nominOlt subject). The com·
plete paradigm is not attested in all conjuglllions.
Only the most specillc fonn(s) for cach dialect (F. V,
W, If) or subdialect (F4, F46, F5, "'56. F7) arc given
here.
Except ....'here specially mentiOned, the form is af-
firmative (neg. - negativc). Every b:u.ie tcnse (here·
after abbreviated "basic") i... followed (if anesu:d) by
its !lalelliu:s. aftel' "And": eire. - circumslantial,
reI. - 1'e1111ive. pret. - preterite, II - scl:onc! lense:
ant. - with pronominal antecedcnt. Fonns betwccn
brackets ( ... ) ure n:consttucted from VCI)' neal'
forms: 7.cro - no verbal prefix. Excel)t where spe-
cially mcmionoo, F56 (nol F46) is includcd in £5; "'4
and 1"5 logether are ,,:
2.1 8ipartlle Pallern. Neg. It· ... ClH F, F46, F7, V,
W, '{ero parlicle ... ),tI H.
2.1.1. Present (basic) ... F, F7, V, IV. 110' [F46] H,
nom. 7.cro. AmI eire. tl'l· (ncg. (lH't.... flH etc.) F, F7,
V, W, Oil· £46, 11, nom. (l),,(1. F, F46, F7, er6' [V], W,
(lru· 1'1; reI. 6T6't· F5, [1'56], F7, tlT'!· £4, (f7), [V), IV,
nom. 01'0(/1.0)' F, 61'6- F7, V, t1Tepe· W: pre!.
('"' impcrfel:l) It"..· F, n, [V], IV, [It'-'ll' 1"46], nom.
1t.U6· F. H),fCl· V, W; II " ... F, F7, V, W, [611' 11]. nom.
UE- F, F7: .\f6' [V). W.
2.1.2. Futllre (basic) "1M. F, Fl, V, W [r.H6' F46),
1IoIU.. H, nOIll. rem ... 1t6- F. F46. F7, V. W, zcro ...
It.-.- H. And cire. E'.oo· (ncg. 6H'!H6 ... t:H ele.) 1", [F7,
V]. W, nom. 0,\0· ... H6- F; rei. (ITti..H6 (neg.
G1'tiH'ltlO Ijli etc.) F, 6T"1111j' (F4), Fl, [V, W], nom.
O1'(1,\ll- liti· F, 01'(1· ... liti· F7, [V), (W), ((I)TOftl·
... [lIa·) (W): pret. H.-.'I»a· £4. nOIll. Ii.loftl· ... IiG· IV;
II " ..ltG· "', (Fl), V, (IV). 110m. [.u.6· ... Ito· F, 1'7],
"1'6- ... HS· V. [W], 6f"· ... w,. H.
2.2 Tripartite P.t1ern.
2.2.1. Tenses wilh special negations (if not II):
2.2.1.1. Per/eci (basic) " ... F. Fl, V, "110' F46, H, t.-...·
(V), W, nom. ,,- F, F46. 1'7, V. ~- (V), [W): lIeg.
MOO..• F, Fl, V, Mfl(l8- F46, [111111- II], nom. 1'1116- F,
(F46), Fl, [V], W (1111' 11]. And cil·e. 6""- F, Fl, [(V)],
6"8' [1'46] II, 6"'1' (V)], W, nom. 6"· F, [F46, 1'7,
(V)], [6t'" (V). W]: neg. 6H116..· F, [Fl, V, W). nom.
[6HIIG- F, 1'7. V, W): rd. rrr"... (anI. nClHn...) FS, Fl,
(V), rrr".· F46, nil· (ant. 1W1HT"1l') H, eJ'T"'" F4, (Fl),
(V), 8T{a)tJo.... W; nom. rrr,),· (anI. n6Hn·) F5, NT"·
Fl, [VI, n· (ant. IIHHT"·) 11, 61"". F4, [(V)), OT(6h'"
W; neg. (!T(lJ«M1..' F5, F7, nOIll. [6TClHll6· F5, Fl): II
U ..· 1"5, (NTJ..\'I· F4? Ii.-...· 1'"4?], NT"'t- F5, (V?), TJ.P.· 11
("... F7?), "2""- W; nom. ",),. F5, (IiTU- F4?), Ii'-'- F4,
(V?). In· II], (". Fl?), [~". W]: neg. with Ii' ... (Iii
F, F4(J, Fl, V. W, zero ... "" H.
2.2.1.2. ExpectQtive (or complelive) (b:u.ie - neg.)
HlU.T(6)<l· FS, V, [W]. ru.nlr.- II, [l1Ia... F7], nom.
!'filo.T6· FS, {V, W]. ru.n\· II, Mtu.- F7.
2.2.1.3. COllsu/twdinQ/ or aorist (basic) 1,1"'" F, "7,
V, [W], ll,l"ft· F46, II, nom. (11",\6' F, [F461, n, G,l"f6'
n, V, W, HHO'1·
V, W, ll,l"I'II' II; neg. 1'16'1' (£4), [(5),
(F4), (Fl?), [HlJIl' F46], HHIJ,· II, 110m. H6,\G· (F4), F5,
[F46, 1'7]. H6fa· [V). W, (H1lfll' 11]. And eire. ~.-....
{F), Fl, [V, W]. [nom. GIIIU(l' elc.]; ret """". F,
(6• .-.... FS? V?), (!TEllI"'" (F5). Fl, [CUQJ.Il') (ant.
IIMl"Il') H, nom. IHclI.u.tl· FJ, {(~U6- FS? V?)],
6T6f,lUG' (F5), F7, [~"fG- V? 6.,,,1'"- 11]: neg.
GTOHIJ'1· ,.'5. F7, ([ant. mm_llI- 11]), [nom. IIT6H6J.G·,
clc.]: pre!. (IiNOG,l"'" F5), nOnl. IiN6ll,l",\(I- 1'"5; II
(lill,l.-.'I· PS, nom. UG,lU(l· F5].
2.2.1.4. FIll/mill! energicllm or third Illtlm! (basic)
6'«1· F, Fl,IV), IV. EIIE· F46, [(11111'] (XHIINI' with xu,
in order lhal, ant.) H, nom. 6'\6- F, [F46), F7, (EfE' V.
IV, 6ftl' 11]: nLog. tlfMl't· F, (Fl), V, [W], Ita... Fl, KII&'
II, nom. MG· F, (Fl), (V), (W?).
2.2.1.5. CQll.tl:lti\'e imperQ/ivr (basic) H>.MI't· F, Fl.
{H).),(lII· F46], H,\ftl't· V, W, ""''''... H, nom. HU(I- F.
[F46, F7], H"rO- V, W, H"r"- 11; neg. HllO,\T)'(I'" F5,
[Alll,\T,\6..· or I-lllo,\T.\a'1 Fl], [.-m(l'\1'8..· (46),
HllerTG'1· V, [M], [(HOIiT{O)..· 1'7)], [lillKTfu"· II],
nOIll. HIlmTf6' F5. fHllG'\TU- F4], Htll,\T,\6 or Hl16,\TG'
1'7, H"S""6' V. (lV?]. ("IlKTfH' 11].
2.2.2. Tenses with neg. IIIT6t+ F or TH- V, W, TIM'
or TGH- Fl:
2.2.2.1. FlI/llre CfJtlju"clive (b:u.ic) (n..M)'l-) or
NTUG", FS. (TUG'" F4J, nom. TUG-lor NTU6') F5,
[TU(I· F4J.
2.2.2.2. COII;l4IH:/il'e (basic) (sing. I., 2. masc., 3.
masc., rem., pI. I., 2., 3.) (Ii)T.-.·, liK-, NT(I·, Ii"', lie·,
IiT61i-, lIT6TGIi-, ItCtl- F, F7, V, W, T"', TGK-, [TO']' 1i8',
[tIC']. T6II·, [T6T6H·], TOY' "'46, (n·], 11.', TlI-, I', (c.),
[nu+-], (TitTIt·?), CIt- II, nom. lIT&- F, n, V, W, TG'
F46, [111' 11]. And with .'-", toward (- llmitali\'e)
1I.-.1fT6'I· F, (F7], V, [W], .,J.NTlIll· H, nom. .,J.lITG· f.
Fl, IV, W), .,')'IlTn- 11.
2.2.2.3. Temporal (basic) NTtl.\6'1· F5, (m], lIT6J'fi'1·
[V?] W, nifl\8' II, Gn..· F4, a1'O')''1· (F5?), [6T~"'"
(W)], nom. NTG,\O· FS, [Fl?), IiTGf6' [Vi'], W, Tlll'll' lJ,
tln· F4, [(ITO,),· F5?), Gn.-.· W.
2.2.2.4. COllditiollal (ba.. ic) .-.... [£4. (1"5) with neg.,
"7, (V. W] with neg.), " ..... J.N. 1"4. [(F56)). (107), (Y),
(W], " ..". (Fl), (V), ~. FS, GIIoIVM+- II, nom. U6'
[F4, (FS) with neg.], Fl, [(V) wilh neg.], W wilh neg.,
uGtlMt- [F4), (F56), J.f'Cl~,-,. V, ,,~(,,)It. W, "~,,. (Fl),
m(6W"It· F5, (lfC9>.H' H.
3. Vocabulary
TIle lexical stock of F4, F5, Fl, V, and IV (not to
speak of If) presents a certain number of units nOI
round el.sewhen! in Coplic (or only in a single idiom,
or only in two, c1C.). They cannot all be presented

here (d. CI'Um, 1939, and Westendon, 1977), and
only somc examples will be lisled.
"'5, "'46, f7 ).t..., and, 10 be compared wilh 84, 874,
G 0'(0tEI (and B ova:), etc., 1.6 0'(Jr.V" L4 ).tW, l.:Jr.n
(Kassel' 1983b). F7 )"Xu (pI. U:"'y"I) viper, serpent,
cr. 1Xe 8 (the olher Coptic dialects prefer to't, a
word thaI F7 also knows).
M*, servant, once in F5, a word current in B
(which does nOI have tHVo"", a wurd current, wilh
tGJr., in F5): MtK is absent from the Olher Coptic
dialects. F7 .."e, u.,e, repulse, cr. 5 -.DfG, 5OOf' ~ ,
etc.
F 6H64Q1tf 6-, excepl, ili lacking elsewhere in Cop-
lie. Note F5, 5 6"1GI, branch (1), Isaiah 34:4.
F5 IO.C, roaring, clamor, is lacking elsewhere in
Coptic (Epistle of Jeremiah 31).
F .u.nc, something, 15 lacking elsewhere in Coptic,
but may be compared with B unCI, to bite, a
mouthful; on the other hand, one can only make lhe
same comparison for F, F7. V unt, something (d.
WIT once or lwic.:c in F7) if one supposes a unt
derived graphically from A..Uti', an explanalion that
remains doubtful (t /ti/ confusc.."(\ with the ancient t
• t /P5!; see ALPBARETS. COPTIC).
F5 HOyOy"I', F4, V HO'(f, new, has its only corre-
spondent in HOy'I, which appears once only in S
(Kahle, 1954, p. 701, 11), if the e1ymology liOme-
times suggesled (e.g., Cerny, 1976, p. 79) from 5, B
HO)'f, island is sel aside (Vycichl, 1983, pp. 108-
109). The parallel wilh M H...r (Husselman, 1965, p.
85) remains vcry doublful. F5 Hl.T(;H, winnowing
fan, is lacking elsewhel'C in Coplic (Is. 30:24). F
Ml9IO,l, vengeance, appcan also in B, but not else-
where.
1-7 1'1111'11, honeycomb, cf. B »lIm (a rare wOl'd). W
IiIlmY, nothing, d. M NlN6l 1'10'(0-, see oytl., against,
below. F7 1iOyt,IG, strike with amazement, cf. 5
OO)'CIIc etc.
f>? 111"'+, llwllken, unknown clsewher'C in Coptic
(Sg. 2:7 nnd 8:5). F7 1l...I·K', chiseled, d. B <PwNK with
the Sllme significance (in Imth, mther rcmole from
those of S elc. IlION"R" etc., dl'aw, heap up, etc.). F7
tU.NAAOC'U, d~am(er) (Ec.:d. 5:2), is probably 10 be
cr.
resolved into '\"(lC'II, F5 ,\(ICN, S rl.coy, dream,
and ruN...• d. S etc. UlliN etc. B 1'111'1 pl.coyl, Crum,
1939, p. 263b,3: 268;\,15). Vulglll' F5 IWlTSI, avenger,
F46 IWT"'I, d. 5 rMlTIIII.
m,
F5 CJr.t\Ill, sprinkle unknown elsewhere in Cop-
tic. F5 ClU.T, to feal', cf. S CtUT. F7 etn6l2, tool,
utensil, weapon, etc., Eccl. 9:18, cf. 5 CTeu.e~, B
CODI: etc" is a rJ~ word.
F5 l'lUH, impulse, forte (?), d. M TlUN, A TkltH
(Kassel', 1979). F7 ntH to aid, V T...elH, cf. M TUIH.
W TrOYI', hasle, d, M 'JfO'VT.
FAYYUMIC 129
F5 oytl. in (tI)lIOye· etc., against, d. M and 5
Woyc;· etc" alongside oyMl' etc, in 5 and other Corr
tie idioms (including F7).
19K....., curl (of hail'), cf. S I9K1,\,.. V5 ctG6r, price, cf.
S ".uf. F5, F7 C9n, thicket, copse, cf. eventually 5
also? (Crum, 1939, 595a), F7 .,..xJ, whisper, whistle
(1), Eccl. 2:15-16, is prob,lbly found nowhere else in
Coptic and could be onomatopoeia.
F5 :61, hc~, behold, d. M 2t and perhaps also f'
~IT(I, F5 elc. :(lIT(lC. v...u., dali::ness. cf. B to\Oo\ elc.:.
"'4, F7 z.ut. descendants, children. lam. 4:10, V
zr...t, I In. 3:7, 18, d. B .'lfOt, F5 tT61 in tl tTEl,
deceive, cf. 5 2t inl·.
F7 .xLV.1I1, shield, budder, cr. S 6'1<. F5 XJr.OyT',
base, w;lhout value, cf. 5 XOO)'T', e.g., 2 Cor.
13:5-6.
F5 66.U6C1, purple, F7 XGJr.&GCI, appears nowhere
else in Coptic. F5 6(lAH.l,.61t1, pitcher, H 61WUJ, d. S
6(6).v-u.(e)I(N) etc. F5, V4 6Jr..U.X, foot, F pI. 6.U.J,.y.x,
F7 .xJr..Uy.x(z), cr. B 6Jr..\OX, pI. 6Jr..Uy.x.
One may finally recall here various lexical or mol'-
phological petuliarilil.'S thai make IV (as distinct
from V) very dose 10 M: the fil"$l peneci prefix
(nom., elc.) W, M p.- (ran: in V) in opposition to V,
F ...., elc.; W, M tlltt(Il, nothing: only M 6tfII Htu 4-, to
do lhal, or W If1 R"H). 4- in opposilion 10 V, F, where
there is a choice belwccn Irl ,........ and , ... H'" '?; C9'6
/i(l"', to go, so aimOSI always in W, M, while V, like
F, wrilCS simply IItI (without the "dative" preposi·
tion); in IV and M the Coplo.(;reek verbs al'C nOI
preceded by the auxiliary (e)r, etc., and do not have
Ihe Grei:k final -N, which sets Ihem against Ihose of
V 01' above all 1'-, whel'e one Illay observe rather the
contra,)'.
4. Grammar
'111e Fayyumlc subdialects (ll'e eithel' too poorly
attested ur (lllested in tOO irreguhll' a fashion (this
is especllllly Ihe case with F5) for onc 10 be .lble
to establish with (lny et\;ie or pr'Cclslon lhe syntax
characteristic.: of elleh or chem or evell what might
be more Illodestly and vaguely considered the
"Fayyumic.: syntax" ill genc"l!. Al leasl, investigations
in this area have nOI as yet been sufficiently ad-
vanced for a .flaws qllaestionis to be given hcl'c
(what can bc fuund in Till, 1930 lind 1961, remains
Vel)' elemenlary and not dl~tinctive).
BIOLIOGRAPIlY
Asmus, U. Ober Fr(Jgwel/te ;m MilleJiigyplischeli
Diolekfc. Q)Uingen, 1904.
Buuriant, U. "Fragments oochmouriques," Memoires
de I'lllst;llIt d'Egypte 2 (1889):567-604.
130 FAYYUMIC
Cerny, J. Coplic Elymological DicliOllary. Cambridge,
1976.
Chassinat, E. "Fragments de m;muscrits copies en
dialcclC' fayoumique," BIIIl~tili de l'lrrsti/I/I frallr;uis
d'archWlogi~ ori~malC' 2 (1902):171-206.
Crum, W. E. A Coplic Dictiollary. Oxford, 1939.
Crum, W. E., and r. G. Kenyon. "Two Chapters of
Saim John in Greek anti Middle Egyptian," JOllmal
of 11leological Sllidies 1 (1900):415~33.
l>iebner, B. J.: R. Ka....<iCr; A. M. Kropp: C, Voigt: and
E. lucchesi. Hambllrger Papynts Bil. I. Die all/es/a·
mell/lichcll TUle lies PapynlS bifillgui5 I der SI/lIlIS-
wId UlliversitOlsbibliol/rek flallllJllrJ:. CUllliculll
Carrlicontlll (coplice), 1.alllclllolio/les leremla/!
(coplice', Ecclesiasles (gracce el cop/ice). Cahiel'S
d'orientalisme 18. Geneva, 1989.
Elanskaya, A. I. "Rukopis' no. 53 koptskol novol serii
(7.aklyuchitd'nyc glaV)' EVilngcliya ot Marlm na
falyumskom dio.lekte)." [n Koplskie mleopisi
Goslldar.m,le,mol Pllblit:tIOT Biblio/elei imem' M. E.
Saltykava-$cedrillll, Pliles/irrsleiI sOOmik 20, no. 83
(1%9):96~120.
Engelbreth. W. F. Fragme'lIu IJasmmico-Coplica
Veleris el Novi Teslamen/i qui itl Mllseo Borgiallo
Velilris Asservatlfllr, cum Reliquis Versiollibus
Aegypliis Comlili/, 1.alillC' VC'nil IIee 11011 Crilleis el
P/riJoiogicis AdllO//lIiotliblis JlJlIstravil. Copenhagen,
181 I.
Erichsen, W. Fui;wPlUche "'ragmen/e der Redell des
Agullrofliel4s Bisdwfs VOIr Tarsl/s. Copenhagen,
1932.
Gaselee, S. "'Two Fayoumic Fragments of the Aeu."
Journal of Theological SIll/lies II (I909}:514-17.
Hussclman, E. M. Th~ Gospel of JO/Ill ill FaywIlic
Coplic (P. Mich. Inv. J5ZJ). Ann Arbor, Mich..
1962.
_,---_ ""be Marlyrdoms of CYI'iacus anti Juliua in
Copiic," Jemmal of lIre Alllericun Research Cenler
in Egypl 4 (1965):19-86.
Kahle, P. E. Bala'f(IJlJ: Cop/ie T"x!S fmlll Deir el·
Bala'fUlh in Upper Egypl. Oxford and London,
1954.
Kassel', R. CumpUrw!llI.~ all die/iuIl/wire cop/e tie
Cmm. Cairo, 1964.
___. "Complements mOl'phologiques au diction·
naire de Crum, Ie voc(\bulail'e cal'ilcteristique dcs
quatre nouvcuux dialectl':> coptes: P, M, H et G."
BlllIelin ,Ie I'1l1slillll fralll;ai5 d'urcheologie oriell/ale
64 (1966):19-66.
- - c "Un lexeme copte oublil:, nmN akhmimique
(Nahum 3, 19)," B/llfe/ill de la Socii/i d'egyp-
lologie, Ce'lffl I (1979):23-25.
"Prolegomcncs a un essai de classification
systematique des dialectes et subdialcctes copces
scion les criter'eS de la phonctique, ITI, Syslcmcs
orthographiques el cati.'iorics diale<:!ales." MI/sWn
94 (1981):91-152.
___ "61 011 I pour /iI 011 fJl dan.~ les. dialcctC$
coptes." Bullelill of Ihe America,. Socit!ly of Pupyro-
logislS 20 (19833):123-26.
_,---_ "Lcs Conjunctions cOpies denvees de la .....
cine de O'(IDl 'mctlre: 'ajouter.''' (;(il/fnger Mis-
yllen 69 (1983b):43-44.
"Subdialeelcs en mkokemique?"
Misul'loniu Pupirologiea Ramol/ Roca·Puig ell e.I
sell vllila1lft allfw-rsari, ed. S. Janeras, pp. 159-70.
Barcelona, 1987.
Leforl, L 'T. Us Pues aposlofiques til COplC. CSCO
135-136. Louvain, 1952.
Milller, C. D. G. Die Biielll!r der EinselVlIIg der Erun·
gel Afielracllmd Ca/)riel. cseo 225-226. Louvain,
1962.
Orlandi, T. PI/piri della Universilii degli S/Ildi di
Mi!rIllO (Po Mil. Copli), Vol. 5, l.ellcrc di Sa" Paulo
in CoP/u o$siri"c!li/a, I!dhiollC, cammerI/O e iudid dl
T. Or/Illldi, cOlllribula lill/-:llis/icu di H. OUl!cke. Mi-
lan, 1974.
Polotsky, H. J. "Une Question d'orthogruphc
bohal·riqlle." Billie/iII de III Socihe t!'(lrclriologie
cop/I! 12 {1949):25-35.
Ollatl'Cmel'e, E. Recllerdles crili/lues el 1Iistorique.~ sllr
III fallgue ella lil/iralufe dC'. I'Egyple. Paris, 1808.
Schenke, II.·M. ·'On the Middle Egyptian Dialect or
lhe Coptic Language." Ellclroriu 8 (Sondcrband)
( 1978):43'(89)-( I04 )58'.
IJus Mall/rih/s-Evullgeli,lltr im
ltIillc1jjKYPlisch~.. Diaieci des Koplisclrell fCodex
&heideJ. Texte und Unlersuchungen WI'
Gcschichle del' allchristlichen UtC::r-.ttur 127. Ber-
lin, 1981.
Simon, J. "Note sur Ie dossier dl"S textes fuyoo.
miques." Zeilschrifl fiir die Neu/estamelliliche
Wissetlscllafl 37 (1939}:20S-211.
Stem, L KoplUclle Grammolik. Leip-dg. 1880.
___ "Faijumische Papyri im Agyptischcn Muse·
urn 7.U &l'Iin." lei/sclrrif/ fiir ilgyptischc Spruehc
mrd Al/er/mnskllllde 23 (1885):23-44.
Till, W. C. Koplische Chre.~lOtllallrie fiir dell fayu.
misclr('l1 Dialek/, mil gramm(llischer Skiu.e IIml
AWllerbmgl!lI. Vienna, 1930.
_ _ . Koplisc!le lJilllelelgrmrllllll/ik, mil Ll!se.~tiiclel!lI
wul Wlirlerbllch. 2nd cd. Munich, 1961.
Vyekhl, W. Dic/iomlClire hymolo/-:iqlle de Itl leU/glle
cop/e. Louvain, 1983.
Wessc1y, K. "Ein Spl'ilchdenknml des millclagyp-
lischen (baschmurisehen) Diu[ekts," Siwmg.~·
berichle der konigliclrell Aleudemie der Wissell'
sellafle" ill Wiell, P/rilosophisch-historische Klasse
158 (1908):1-46.
Westendorf, W. Koplisehes lIulldll'onerbllch,
beurbeile/ allf Gnmd des Koplischen
llu'ldwQrierouchs VOtl Wilhelm Spiegelberg. Ueidel-
berg, 1971.
WOlTCll, W. H. Coptic Somrds. Ann Arbor, Mich.,
1934.
_ _ . "Fayumic Fragmenls of lhe Epi!itles." Bulle-

Ii" dc fa Sociele d·arcllemogi/!. CQple 6 (1940); 127-
39.
ROUOLPtlE. KASSEit
GEMINATION, VOCALIC. I'airly frequently.
Coptic manuscripts pn:scnt ex.amples of grophic yo·
calic geminalion (duplicalion of various grophVz
gnIplll:ml.'S called "vo\\'Cls"; )" e. 11. I, O. (o)y, alld ..;
10 be dislinguished from V - yocalic phonemes,
which, in addition to lat. leI. 1:1/. 1l!I, IiI. luI. and
10/. include Ihe SOnanlS 1'( /hI, ITIII. Im/.
•• Inl, and Irl).
• these geminations from those of the second type (~(,.'C
This aniclc will ignonl the nonsyslernalic eases, aris'
ing from cauSC5 tlml produced the IDIOLECT of some
scl'!be insufliciently lronined and incupable uf adher-
ing unrcscl"Vcdly to OIle well·defined ol,hographic
syslem, CO une diale";l (d, Worrell, 1934, Pl'. 110-11;
Ka.~ser. 1980, pp. 78-82). The discussion here is re-
~lricted to the series of cases that haye a systemalic
cnuse.
Two typl'S of grophic yocalic gemintllion are found
(graphV + same grophV). each belonging to cenain
pal,icular dialect(s) or subdi.'llcct(s). of which it i~
one of the fundamental ch.:lIacteristics.
11le Ii~ of these types of gemination is exception·
al It may be observed in the examples of lhe most
archaic onhogmphy of thc texl of P. Bodmer VI, the
only exisling wilness of DIAILCT p. which is eilher
pos..o;ibly a. kind of pl'Olo-Sahidlc accon!ing to
Vergote (I973b). or (looking indeed often very like a
kind of reconstrucled prolo-Sahidic) is ralher anoth·
er variely of Coplic I'ROTODtAt.ECT. pemaps some SOl'
of proto-Theban (Nagel, 1%5; Kassel'. 1982a), if not
\I kind of prolo-&thidlc immigrant in Ihe 11leban
region and strongly innuenced by the local (nonlite·
rory) Theban idiom (see Ka......er. 1985. and OlAI.F..CT.
IMMIGRANT). Whatever it I11\1Y be, thaI type of gemina·
tion only appcar~ spomdically in Ihese examples,
being always under strong competition from exam·
pIes of a more evolved OI'lhuKI~lphy (see below).
There, the Ionic vowel of the lexeme is systemati-
C\llIy dup1i";;I\ed. (These fonns remain very much in
the minority, aboul 2 percell! of the whole, to which
may be added 3 percent of fonns in which an Ull-
usual gemination of Ihe consonant immediately pll."-
cl-dlng or following the tonic vowel or Ihe tirsl con-
sonant of the syllable containing Ihe tonic vowel
seems to have been produced through negligence
inslead of Ihe vocalic gemination mentioned above.)
Controry to what happens in regan! to the second
lype of vocalic gemination (see below). the lirst is
nol motivated by any etymological faciOr. the formu-
la for Ihi~ first type is Ihus grophV + same graphV -
GEMINATION, VOCALIC 131
Ionic V. Uerc are some chamctcri~tic examples: P
ute. existence; 0ik6 (sic). loss; pillr. '"IY (sic).
hoUKos; plur. '1OOT6 (sic). fathen, parents; ·....-Te.
dew; MX)(I!n'.c, pn:ICJlt; I. ......" to smOOlh; .loIt€E
(sic) or .loI166, head; 56;1.1>6, wages; CHlllt (sic), voice;
;'>HI (sic), rood, way; T6'(Oi5 (sic), 10 produce;
~ (sk:). 10 empty; and eyen Ihe Coplo-Grcek
flHOt"1 (- .,~). breath.
Readers will haye noll-d the suprolinear slroke
that quite oflen joins Ihe lop of these graphV; ap-
pearing pemaps a.t a late stage 10 distinguish (in P)
below). which are phonologically vel)' different, this
Slroke could well have here, as it usually doc~ clsc·
where In Coptic. a syllabic significance. indicating
lhal this gemination of graphV does not express a
"bl'Oken vowel," a "hialus," or .lIlY an\llogous phe·
nomenon, and this no more in bmdysyl1abicalion
(corresp(lIlding 10 slow speech) lImn In t:lchysyJlabi-
cation (con'esponding to nalural. lonpid speech: sec
SYll.AUlCATION); it expresses a single V (- vocalic
phoneme) simply Ionic (- stl'C$SCd).
The st:cond. much more common Iype of vocalic
geminalion appears syslematic.llly (or nearly so) in
the k-ast archaic fonns of Ihe dialect P. as well as
the dialect j (- pl.. protodialcct of l.). and especially
the idioms A. lA, 1.5. L6. VS. rS. and S (but not in M.
W. V4, £4. B and its subdialects. and G). The purely
YOC8lic aspect of this gemination is deceptive, since
its formula i~ gmphV + same graphV - tonic vowel
+ consonant (Ihe dcmon!il.rotion will be fOllnd un'
der AI..£PH). Those who haye sought to analyze this
gemination phonologically have in faci very soon
l'eali7.ed Ihat its appearance in Coplic most often
coincides with the disappearance of an oldcr f:.gyp-
liall radical consonanl. (Some lexenK'S not affected
by lhis disappearoncc later look on the yocalic gcmi.
nation by simple analogy with lexemes that were
superficially similar.) Howcver, lhe conclusion~ of
lhese investigators have nol, from the oulsel, becn
unanimous (Kassel', 1982c).
Stern (1880, p. 54): "We undersl(lOd It [Ihe dupli-
cation] as a breaking of the vowel, and compOl'e the
stcm affecled with thc Semitic roots expanded by
X ~ 1 (mediae quiescentis)." 801 if Olle notes Ihat for
this author the Coptic "breaking of the vowel"
secms Indeed to be a kind of diphlhonglzlng; Ihal for
hil" (pp. 34-35) the diphthoog is the (syllabic) com·
bination of a vowel wilh (after it) a scmivowd (-
glide); that he states (pp. 29-30) that ancient Egyp-
tinn had three semivowels U - Coptic fJl .. (e)l. W
- Coptic Iwl .. (o)y, and finally'), .....hich oflcn
became lhe second dement of a vocalic gemination
132 GEMINATION, VOCALIC
in written Cuptic; and that, broadly speaking, one
may thus say that all these semivowels appeal' as
graphV in Coptic, then one may suppose that Stem
tended, if not always, at least frequently, to identify
the second element of the vocalic gemination in
Coptic phonologically as an /'/. Lacau (1910, pp,
77-78), while aoalyling the phenomenon with much
finesse and perspicacity, nevertheless seems to have
admitted tadlly that the duplication of the vowel
caused by the dropping of the consonant i, " r, or I
is equally a vocalic duplication on thc levcl of super·
ficial phonology, the second V of this geminalion
replacing those consonants which havc cffectivcly
disappeared and for which nothing has been substi·
tUled, not even some /'1 derived from them (which
seems acceptable in bradysyllllbicatiun, but debata·
ble in tachysyllabication),
Steindorff (1930, pp. 34-35) presented a distinctly
different position: "In Sahidic, in those syllables
which have been opened through the suppression of
a following consonant, , , , the short medial vowel
is frequently doubled:". seae "daughter" for ·ser·
1'1, ·.ier·"r, ·le·,'(I} ... This proccss is called a com·
pensating duplication; it is a substitute for the
lengthening of a short vowel which appears in an
open syllable:' Later Steindorff (1951, pp, 34-35)
adopted a less deal' position, apparently seeking to
harmoni7.e his earlier explanation, in modified fonn,
with other explanations that come into play; thus, he
subsequently JistinguisheJ the cases of compensat-
ing duplication from those of "vowcl a.<>simllation,"
on the one hand, and those of "breaking the vowcl,"
on the other (see above).
Kuentl (1934) examined these v,u"ious possibilities
and finally proposed the idea of a compensating (vo-
calic) lengthening (Ersulzdehmmg, not Ersulzverdop.
pe/un£); in I'eply to the objection that in Coptic Q)
and II arc the long fonns of 0 and 6, and hence that
instead of, for eJCample, MootW, pasture, feed, one
ought to lind 'MIDtl6, Kuent7. supposed that "at some
undetennined period the old opposition of quality
became an opposition of timbre; no doubt Q) and II,
representing old long vowels, became closed vowels,
while 0 and 6 were open vowels, Thencefolth the
graphic duplication of the V:lriouS vowels eX;lmined
is naturally interpreted as a nOlation for long vowels,
whether open or closed, at the period when this
system of writing was put into use."
Till (1929) was the first to express clearly the idea
that the seconJ element (grnphV) of the grnphk
vocalic gemination examined here must represent a
consonllntal phoneme, without, however, venturing
to say which. Later Till (1955, p. 46) became more
precise (though still ambiguous): '''Aleph and 'Ajin
arc still present in Coptk, although no special letters
for them exist. Both rnllY hllve been expressed lllike
(probably'), although' in some circumstances has a
diITerent effect on neighbouring vowels from 3."
And TlIJ (1961. p. 10) wrote that "the vowel written
double i.~ to be understood as a simple vowel +
Aleph or Ajin." This author (perhaps under the influ·
ence of Vergote, 1945, pp. 89-91) thus vel)' clearly
comes close to the solution most generally admilled
today, according to which it is always A.tEf'H that the
second element in the vocalic gemination rendel~
(TllJ seems to have secn there sometimes 1'1, some·
times /'1, but then it is a /'1 practically pronounced
/'I); however, the ambiguity of his position suddenly
appears again in a different fashion in his suggestion
(Till, 1955, p. 46) that this /'I "was evidently no
longer felt to be a consonant" and in his transcrip-
lion or l\O,IQlN by bO'n (p. 46) but or 2ITOOTtl by Mdlf!
(p. 259).
EJgerton (1957, pp. 136-37) adopted a position
resohJtely oPl>osed to that of Till, refusing to admit
the phonolugical survival of /'1 or /'/ in Cuptic,
fTOm the time when they were not represented by
any grapheme of their own (the problem of the CRYp·
TOI'IlONliMll): "It seems simplest to eJCplain the non'
existence of signs for 'aleph and 'ajin in Coptic writ-
ing by assuming the non·existence of these pho-
nemes in Coptic speech,"
Finally, Vergote (1945, pp. 87-96; 1973, Vol. la,
pp. 12-15, and Vol. 1b, pp. 31-37) dearly demon·
strated that aleph is the consonantal phoneme best
suited for replacing andent I, " r, and I (anJ even i
or w), which have disappeared, His opinion was en·
tirely shllred by K."\S.'lCr (1982c), who, however,
thought that the graphic aspect (graphV + same
graphV) of this gemination (the Olthography corre-
sponding l;lrgcJy to brlsyl. - br•.lllysyllabication, an
artificially slow articulation, in which this gemina-
tion is effectively vocalic even in phonation [V tonic
+ same V atonic) is to be distinguished rJdically
from its phonetic and phonological expression in
nOiTIlal articulation (in tlsyl. = tachysylJabication,
whcre this gemination renders a tonic vowel fol-
lowed by /'I): thus, K.U,'1, to put it, tlsyl. '/ka'f/'
(monosyllabic, d. Vergote, 1973, Vol. la, p. 45), bUl
bl'lsyl. /kllaf/ (disyllabic); or MUXtl, eal', Ima'eel
(disyllabic) but '/ml.w.ce/' (trisyllabic), The transition
from tlsyl. to br';syl. would entail a kind of "echo
effect" resulting in this vocalic gemination which
appears in Coptic onhography: thus, for examplc,
Ima'ce/> '/ma'aeel > '/ma a ee/, (an idea the first
cxp1"Cs.~ion of which could already be found in

Vergote, 1945, p. 91, and which, taken up a little
differently, is developed in Kassel', 1981, pp. 7-9;
1982b, p. 29. n. 23; 1982c, pp. 33-34).
lllllUOGRAPHY
EdgeT1on. W. F. Review or W. C. Till, Kopfi$cJre
Grammalilo: (sai'discher Dialekt). Journal o! Near
Eas/ern S/lldies 16 (1957):136-37.
Hinlze. F. "Noch einmal ror 'Ersatulchnung' und
Metathese im Agyptl~hen." kitschri/t fiir Photletik
und allgemei/lc SprachwissetlSChalt 2 (1948):199-
213.
Kasscr, R. "Prolegomencs ~ un cssai de c1assifica·
tion systematique des dialcctcs et subdialcctcs
coptes selon les criteres de la phonetique, I,
Principe:s et tenninologie." Milston 93 (1980):53-
112.
_ _ "Usages de la surligne dans Ie P. Bodmer VI,
notes additionnelles." Bulletin de la Societe
d'egyplolog;e. Gcneve 5 (1981):23-32.
"Le Diall,:,.te protosaJdique de Thebes."
Archiv filr PapyrnstonchuIIg 28 (19813):67-81.
--,-c "Syllabatlon rapide ou lente en copte, J, Les
Glides IJI et Iwl avec leur.; correspondanlS vocali·
QUes '/l/' et '/u/, (el phonemes apparies ana·
logues)." EllchQria 11 (1982b):23-37. "... , II.
Alcph eI 'voyelle d'alcph...• Ellehoria II (1982c):
39-58.
--:CCC "Gemination de voyelles dans Ie P. Bodmer
VI." In Ac/s QI/he ~colld /n/emoliollaf COtlgress 01
Coplie Siudies. Rome, 22-26 September /980, cd
T. Orlandi and F. Wissc. pp. 89-120. Rome, 1985.
Kuentz, C. "Ouantit!! 00 timbre? A propos des
p5eudo·redooblements de voyelles en eopte."
Groupe U"gllislique d'ellll/es c1lamilo-semilil/lleS 2
(1934-1937):5-7.
Lacau, P. "A propos des voyclles redoublccs en
copte." zd/$cllrift far i1gyplisehe Spraehe und Allcr.
IlIm~'kl/ltrfe 48 (1910);77-81.
Nagel, P. "Ocr fri.lhkoptisehe Oialckt von Theben."
Tn Kopl%gisehe Swdien in der DDR, pp. 30-49.
Wisst./Isehaflliehe leilsehri!1 der Marlin·Ll/tller·
Universil/It Hilllll·Willellbllrg, Sonderheft. Halle-
Wittenberg, 1965.
SteindorlJ, G. Koplische Grammalik, mit Chres/",
millhie, W~rtelVet4eichnis w1d Lilcratur. Berlin,
1930.
-C::-~. uhrbm:Jr del' kopliscJrel/ Grammalik. Chicago,
1951.
Stem, L Koptische Gratmllillilo:. Leipzig, 1880.
Till, W. C. "Ahcs 'Aleph und 'Ajin im Koptischcn."
Wiencr lei/sehri!1 /III' die KIII/l/e des Morgen/andes
36 (1929):186-96.
-:c:-c KQPlische Grommolilo: (wi'discher Dialdl), mil
Bib!iQgraphie. Le~jJllckt1l lind Wone",en;eich·
nUsen. L..eiP1,ig, 1955.
GEOGRAPHY, DIALECTAL 133
_ _ . Koplisclle Dillfelo:lgrammalilo:, mil Leseslilclo:en
r/lld WQr{erbr4ch. 2nd ed. Munich, 1961.
Vergote, J. PIJotlcliquc }riSIQriqlle de !'egyptien, les
COIISQnlles. Louv;:ain, 1945.
Grummuire cop/e, Vol. la, hrtroduclioll,
phDllelique eJ pho/l(xogie, morphologic sytl·
Ilremal/que (.slnlcture des stmfllllemes). pOr/ie syn.
ehronique, Vol. lb. /mrodlle/iotl, phQtle/iquc el
pJlO/lofogie, morpho/ogie syntllematiquc (.slrncll/I'e
de.s semamtmes), par/Ie diochr(miqllc. Louv:tin.
1973a
"L..e Dialectc copte P (P. Bodmer VI: Pro-
verbes), c:ssai d'identification." Revue d'egyplologie
25 (1973b):50-57.
Worrell, W. H. Coplic Soutllis. Ann Arbor, Mich.,
1934.
ROOOlPHE KASSEK
GEOGRAPHY, DIALECTAL. A description of
Egypt in tcmu of dialectal geography must take as
its basis its physical and especially hydrogeographi-
cal chamclerisllC5. Egypt is most commonly divided
geographically into tWO elements comparable in
area, number of Inhabitants, and economic and p0-
litical importance, but starkly contrasted on the pa-
Iitical and linguistic levels. On the one hand. there is
the Nile Delta, the vaJ>1 triangle, prnctially "'II and
often marshy, about 125 miles (200 km) on each
side and bordered by the sea along ilS wholc nonh·
em "ank; its g(.'Ogruphically upcn configuration fa·
vored a ..ather undivided (or at least not mueh divid·
ed) linguistic shape. On the other hand, lhere is lhe
long, threadlike vaHey of the Nile upstream from the
Delta as fur lIS the First Cataract, a lillIe to the south
of Aswan, extending nellrly 560 miles (900 km), a
stlip of fel1i1e ground about 8-12 miles (12-20 km)
wide in the nonh, hut only 0.6-3 miles (1-5 km)
wide in the soUlh; it is locked between two desclt
plateaus of rock and sand that differ in height. The
ancient O<lsis of the Fa)'Ylim may be considered an
appendage of the valley, since an irrigation canal
from the Nile could have been dug as early as the
phanlOnic period. Such a geugrnphical configuration
could not but rovor the development of divergent
dialects within the Egyptian language, whether an·
cient (plllllllonlc) or more recellt (Coptic).
In traditional tcrminolugy, lhe Delta is generally
called "Lower Egypt," and the valley upstream from
the Delta either iii called as a whole "Upper Egypt"
or is subdividcd into "Middle Egypt" (roughly from
Cairo [He1iopolis·Memphls] to al·As.hmOnayn [Her·
mopolls] or somewhat runbcr south) and "Upper
Egypt" (comprising evel)'lhing south of Middle
134 GEOGRAPHY, DIALECTAL
Egypt rmm lJaylii! or possibly AsyU~ [Lycopolisl. 01'
even Tima Mid Qa,w, !IOuth of AsyU!, as far as A!s.
wan). Clearly this tenninology is not wilhout ambi-
guity.
It has also been suggested (!<asser, 198Oa, pp, 74-
76) that Egypt be divided, moving downstream, into
five regions: (I) the Upper Valley, or the upper and
middle parts of Upper EgypI in the strictest sense of
the teon {that is. from about Aswan and Philae to
Tah!a. north of Akhmim (Panopolis]): (2) the Middle
Valley, or Ihe lower part of Upper Egypl. in Ihe
strictest sense. and thc upper part of Middle Egypt
(from about al-B'-l(l'h1 [Oaw]to north of al·Balmasii
[Oxyrhynehus]); (3) Ihe Center (so called because iL~
siluation makes it a crossroads between lhe MidJ1c
Valley, the Fayy(ml, anJ lhe Delta), or the middle
and lower parts of Middle Egypt (rrom south of Bani
Sud, 10 lhe west of which is Heracleopolis, to north
of Cairo [I'leliopolisj, I.e" all the temtory of thc Nile
Valley to the cast and a little to the northeast and
the southeast of the FayyUm); (4) the FayyUm; and
(5) the Della,
Since COptic, like phar.lonic Egyptian, is a dead
language. il is nOI possible to know its dialcrts by
direct ohscrv,ltion of Ihe language as it is spoken, as
would be done for a living language. Only texIS al·
low one to attain ultimately a knowledge of the dia·
lects of a dead language, One may observe, whenev·
er occal;ion affords, systematic morphasyntactical
and lexical differences linked to this or thai region:
al; regards Coptic. these Jifferences certainly seem
to exist, but for the mm;t part Ihey remain very
modest. 10 the point that they do nOI of themsel\·es
conv!.'y the impre!i.,>ion of troe dialectal diITerencC$.
But il is known that the most striking divergences
betwecn the dialects are generally of a phonological
kind, To obscrJc thcm in a dead language, one mu~t
admit (as the majority of lingui~ts ao) that the or-
thogmphy of the language has a phonological value
sufficiently precise 10 allow one to discover, I'rom
thc various sySlemalic graphic variants. various dia·
lect:,l phonological systcms. Cel1ainly phamonie
Egyptian, in its various wrillen forms, allows one to
know the consonanlal strocture of the ancient Egyp-
tian le,l[emes but ~arccly or not at all Iheir vocalic
stroetuTC, The latter appears very dearly in Coptic,
in which all the grnphemcs called vowels, or grophV
{~. 6, t1, I, 0, (o)y, nnd .). nre of Greek origin, This
allows one to observe in Ihe Coptic le,l[ts divergent
onhographic syslellls, whleh have alway.'; been con-
sidered by Coptologl~Ui (wllh some modem e,l[cep-
tions) as having put into writing their phonological
systems in a manner still perceptible, Without this
working hypothe5is. by far Ihe nlost probable. it
seems impossible 10 \YOI'k out any dialt'Ctal geogra·
phy of Coptic Egypt whaLc;ocver. On this basis. V"~ri­
OIlS systems of dialectal gcogr,lphy have been elabo-
rated; mention will be made here only of those that
ha~ be..'Cn sct OI.lt in extenso and chiefly the most
rccem among them (cf. VergOlc, 1973, Vol. la, PI'.
53-59, and the maps hcrein).
W011'e1l (1934) divided Egypt into six dialectal reo
gions: (I) the Delta (at least the western Delta), the
land of UOllAlll.lC, or B; (2) the valley fl'Om Cairo as
far al; the Fay}'um (to north of Her,ldeopolls).
SAIlIf)'C, or S: (J) the Fayy(lm, FAYYUMIC, or "': (4) the
valley from the FayyOm as far as Oaw anti lchqau
(soulh of Tima, 10 Ihe south of AsyOl), (llso S (Wor·
rell did nOt yCl know the e:dstcnce of MESOKF.M1C, or
M, called by some "Oxyrlrynehite"); (5) Ihe vaHey
from Oaw to Thehe,,>, AKflM1MtC, or il; ;mJ (6) the
valley south or Thcbes, A :Igain. As for LYCOPOLlTAN,
or t, WOlTCIl placed it, mther vagudy, north of A
and soulh of S (region of A.~yiJ! and Tim"?).
The distl'ibution proposed by Kahle (1954) is often
tlilrerent; (I) Ihc Delta, land of 8 (prol>crly speak·
ing), excepl for Alexandria, which could possibly
have bt'en Ihe homeland of 5: (2) WOlTClI's region 2
(to Ueraclcopolis), a variety of B particularly c1Q5e
to 5 ("S('mi·Bohairie": ef. ibid., pp. 377-80: Kassel'
and S,'t1inger, 1982): (3) thc Fayy(tm, F; (4) the val·
ley, rmm Heracleopolis to the north of al-
Ashmunayn, M: (5) the valley From AshmOnayn to
the north of Nag Hanllnatli, t; and (6) the valley
from Nag Hammadi as far as the region \0 the south
of Thebes, A (which very soon achoanced 10ward Ihe
north, establishing itself in particular at Akhmim).
VergOie (1973, Vol. In) proposed a SOlution that
on cel,ain points may be considered a compromise
bc,ween the IWO preceding: (I) the I)elta, 8: (2) the
valley from Cairo to Heraclcopoli~, S: {3l the
Fayyilm, F; (4) the valley f,'Om Ikmck'Opulis to the
nOI,h of al.Ashmunayn (a little far,hcr to the nor1h
than for' Kahle), M (cllllcd 0, 01' O,l[yrhynchite, by
this author); (5) the valley rl'om nl.Ashrlllinayn 10 a
zone belween Oaw and AkhmTm, /. (called il2, or
Suhakhmimic, by this authOI'); and (6) the valley
from Akhmim al; fur as the rcgions 10 Ihe SOI.lth of
Thebes, A.
It can be seen thai COplology is still rar from
having reached any certninly conCl,:rning all points
of its dialectal geography. 11 is therefore not unrca·
sonnble to take up again briefly the various prob-
lems of this domain. One may recall first of all (an
obvious fact, thc full implications of which are nOl,
however, always drawn) that Coptic is now a dead
language, so that the investigator must adapt himself
to the inconvenience linked to this fuct. MOTeO,'er, it

has been a dead language for a very long time,
unfonumucly from a period largely prior to the first
allemptS al ob:;crv.l.Iion and sclelllilic sludy of il$
philology (seventeenlh cenlury), Under these condi-
tions, it is very often extremely difficult to localize
il~ dialects, known almost solely from lhe evidence
of literary manu~crilllS. TIlcsc arc liable to travel far,
and since thl.i majOlity have survived [IS the l"CSUlt of
clandestine excavalion one cannot even know cxal't-
Iy where they were found. (The pillec where they
were sold is often very distant from lhllt of their
discovery, precisely 10 discou ....Ige investigalion,
whelher by the police or by scholars: the "laws" of
this illegal lrallic "-'quire tllal the sourees be shroud-
ed in lhe mosl ahsolUie secrecy. so lhatthe slories of
discovery which some inquirer thinks he has been
fortunate enough 10 gather may well be no more
than fabk-s intended to lull his indiscreel curiosity;
and if by chance one actually comes 10 know the
place of discovery. it may wdl not be the place
.....here the manUKripl was copied and such an idiom
wa.s in usc.)
FUl1hcr, t..." dilional data are tO(l often vague lind
uneenain. 111US, lhe fOIlr1ecnth·eentul)' gmlllmal"ian
Athanasius of OO~ wmte of knowing the exi.~tence of
three Coptic idiollls: (I) "the Coplic of Mi~r, which
is Sahidie" (Mi~r is cairo, and for Amhic-sllCaking
Egyplians the so'jd is all Upper Egypt, in the wid~
sense of the leoll, and hence Ihe whole Nile Valk'Y
soulh of the Delta as far as Aswan; Ihe Sahidic coun·
try i:s thus by nQ means restricted to southern Upper
Egypt. the region of Thebes. as numerous COptolo-
gists have believed); (2) "the Bohairic Coptic known
by the BoJ.laira" (this is the province occupying the
grealer part of the north-eenlral western Della); and
(3) "the Bashmuric Coptic used in lhe country of
Bashmur" (nol'h·cenl ....d eastern Delta),
Alhanasius located B with relative pn.'Cision. (80-
hairic is a well·known idiom, who."C 10elllil.lltion is
now confirmed hy hundreds of ptlrietal inscliptions
found in the monastic site of Kcllia, sollle of which
arc also in Greek; no one altesL~ S or any dialect uf
the Nile Valley above the Delta.) He also located, to
a certain degl-ee. IJASIlMURlC (of which unfortunately
practically nothing remains: two perhaps doublful
words in all), As for S, he said only lhat illl temtory
is somcwhere to lhe soulh of Ihe Della.
One IIlUSl tlJcrefore have recourse to other means
of locating the majority of the Coptic dialecls, but
unfor1unately such indicalors are often lacking. Cer-
tainly. the 1811c quantity of nonliterary F teXl$ found
in this region allow one 10 believe thai the cmdle of
this dialecl is the FayyOm. Various phonemic and
graphic resemblances between an Old Coptic lIlanu'
GEOGRAPHY, DlALECfAL 135
script (Ching. 1976) arl<! the M texl~ ha~ led somc
10 locate the land of M In lhe region of Oxymynchus
and lhus call lhis diak-ci "OxyrlJynchile," bUI lhis
too-precise loca1il.alion has been contested Wilh sel;·
oos arguments (Osing, 1978). which kads one to
think that M should perhaps be located nOI exactly
al Oxyrhynehus hut a lillie farther north (or south?).
Finally, it docs indeed scem fmlll graffi,i found in
situ that A was spoken very early, and probably from
the beginning, at Akhmim (whose name in its pres-
cnl Ambic foml with Ixl after the initial lal seems
to n~f1ccl an ancient dialeClal orth~r.lphy ·a~'M. dif·
fering from S ...-. but also wrillen XHI" or XHtH,
er. Westendorf, 1977. p. 481; B ¥II" is certainly a
simple orthogrnphica.1 revival of S _"'"), BUI the
arguments (e.g., Kahle. 19S4, pp. 198-99) according
to which A was at first the idiom of Thebes, before
being driven oul. especially by S. al'C not entirely
convincing. (Crom and Kahle knew neil her l>IAI.F.Cf I
as a dialecl, proto-lycopolilan. nor I>tAt.F.Cf I'. also a
typical PROTOI>IAt.F.Cf, which oflen lnob like what
can be known ahout the logical predecessor of S, a
ll.intativcJy reconst r\lctcu proto-S.~hidic; a proto-
dialeCI thaI, Nagel, 1965, has shown, had SOI11C lIffini·
ties with the language uf Thehes and which could, as
lIIuch as II 01' I., or' at lellst :Ilong with them, have
Influenced the orthography of the local nonliler.lry
texts.)
There remain 1~ and especially S. the mosl nrotml
classical Coptic idioms, the localizalion of each be-
ing particularly dillicult 10 dclcnnine, The al-ea with-
in which L manuscripu have been found extends
apparenlly from the FayyOm to the region near
lOt..-bes (perhaps, even farther south, as far as A.~wan;
WOI,-ell, 1934. p. 74). The area of lhe atlesled exis-
lence of S is even larger, since it is certain lhat it
covers all the Egyptian Nile Valley above lhe Delta.
One must therefor-e llllve ft:course 10 other nlethods,
especially the comparative analysis of isophoncs
(phonemic isoglossl.is), in the atternplto locate Land
S in relation to the dililects already mOl"e or less
exactly localized: B in lhe Delta (probably at firsl the
W('1;tem Delta); F in the Fayy6m (and v, or
"F:lyyumic without lambdacism," a scminl'utrali:r.oo
variety of F or a MIlSOI>IA!.ECT between dominant F,
and Wand M. probably in the east or southeast [?]
of the Fayyfun and somewhere in the Nile Valley
immediately to the easl or southeast [?] of the
Fayylim); M in the neighborhood of Oxyrhynchus in
-,.
Middle Egypt; A in the center (and soulh) of Upper
To lurn to the phonemic isoglosscs (or isophon<.'S)
is to admit as a gcncrnl principle (VergOle, 1973,
Vol, la, p, 56) that "the numbers of isophnnes al·e
136 GEOGRAPHY, DIALECTAL

,
s ••

•
s .,
S? S S

, s
, s

, , ,
" .1

•
s S

I,

, I • ,
PROPOSED OIAL£CTAL GEOCRAPIIIES OF COPTIC EGYPT, I. Alhanaslus of OU~, foul1eenih century. 2. Stem, 1880.3.
Chaine, 1934.4. Worrell, 1934. 5. Sleindorff, 1951. 6. Kahle. 1954.7. Nagel. 19651\0<.1 1972.8. Vergolc. 1973a. 9.
Layton, 1976. 10. Krouse. 1979. II. Kassel'. 198Z. 12. Funk. 1988. and !<asscr, 1989. (In parcnthcst:s; sigla for rather
problematically located dialcels de.) [In brackcls: wpplcmcntary 5igb for dialccls elc. accepted by Kassel', 1989,
 GEOGRAPHY, DIALECTAL 137

F F F

" .

,
, • , ,

w
" {til
.~ (XI)

''I
1.(/;
""
" I
" I
" fA?}

not by Funk, 1988.J Funk, nol Kasscr, takes account or the "enrly vnrielies or Coptic" only (dialects. etc., attt.'Slcd by
manuscripts no lal(~r than the sixth century). putting provisionally 35ide the "Ialcr" but sometimes vel)' abundantly
allesled varieties or Coptic (85 01' "classical" Doha-iric, F5 or "classical" Fayyumic. ctc.).
138 GEOGRAPHY, DIALECTAL
prop0l1ionai to the diManccs between the dialt..-ctal
areas" (the greater the dislancl';$ betwt!Cn IWO dia-
Icrts, the smaller the number of isophones shan-d by
them). One must nOle the use of the same prindpk'li
and similar mcthod~ in Hint1.c (1984) llnd Kassel"
(19Rl, pp. 124-31), :lOd a more developed process
(with a copious set of phonemic isoglQSSl.:!i complet·
cd with various morphophonologkal and morpho-
syntactic isoglosses) in Funk (1988).
However, one must also "take account of the ,'eta-
tive importance of the phenomena" (VergOle, 1973,
Vol. la, p. 56), pal1i<:ularly the isophonc (which is
the most convenient and generally used criterion:
sec DIAI..ECT. lMMlGIVr.NT); there (K.:a."5Cr, 1987) some
priority might be reasonably granted 10 the canso-
nanlnl (and among the consonantal to the gelleral)
varl:tbles, excluding the cases in which the opposi-
tions arc not synchronic but diachronic (e.g., ., 1<;1 p
ven;us ... IV 5. L, A1 elc.• according 10 the consonan·
!a[ late Egyptian evolution ~ :> 1..1 :> $/; !J /xl P
VeBUS t /hI 5, L. M ctc.• according 10 !!. :> or = Ixl
:> /hI; see Vergole, 1945, pr. 122-23).
fin additional restriction may be lIdded here: the
prc::ceding !\lIes only have their full value if" one
COIllpan:5 idioms thai arc really all of Ihe s:l.me
nature-that is, local dialects (and not, like 5 and S,
"vehicular." suproregional conlmon languages; sec
OtALF..crs, GROUPING AND MAJOR GRaul'S OF), these local
di;,lects being gencrnlly nOI ncutmlized (or only
slightly neutralized)-for il is evidenl that an idiom
whOM: eJlpansion always remained strictly limited to
its local area will roonnally have undergone only Ihe
influence of similar and neighboring local dialects,
those who speak il belonging chiefly to a social level
whel'c profeSSional oc:cup(ltion (agriculture, min/)!'
trades, etc.) and often modesl way of life do liule to
encourage travel. This is a social ll.5pcct of the Cop-
tic languages and dialects. which no doubt eJlis!cd,
frequently and SCCOndllrily, alongside Iheir geo-
graphical aspect. An idiom of strong expansion, a
vehicular language, will be much more neutralized
by ilS repeated conlacts, accompanlt.-d by reciprocal
influcnces, rool only with neighboring local dialects
but also with more distant regional dialects and
probably with one or anothel' common Illnguage
f11)lll even farther afield (ef. Chaine, 1934, pp. 17-
18), because {hOl>e who speak a vehicular language,
normally I'tIther neutralized in its zone of cJlpallsion
(hence outside its rcgion of origin). belong c;;hiefly to
a soci:tl level where professional occupalion (major
trades, industry, commerce, higher administration,
cle.) and a relatively comfOl1llbie way of life encour-
aged travel.
Consider now a scmilht:orelical elUlmple. Suppose
the geographical chain of idioms I, 2, 3,.,5, and 6,
moving from soulh 10 nonh in Ihis order the length
of the Nile Valley. Of these, 2 and ('Specially I. 4,
and 5 lIre typically regional dialects. not neutralized
(or only slightly neutlalized); and 3 and 6 arc clearly
supmrcgiolUll idioms and are neulml (01' at leas!:
more ncutralil.ed than the local dialects with which
they are in touch, as immigranl dialects 01' vehicular
languages). Of COUI'SC, 3 will have isophones, alllong
uther things, in common not only with its neighbors
2 and 4, but also with lhe fanher idiom 6, because,
in spite of the remoteness or lheir geographical ori-
gin, bolh "common languages" are in touch on a
higher (supralocaJ. sodal, etc.) level. Thus, il would
be incautious 10 dmw geographical conclusions 100
mechanically, by only counting the various
i50phollCS, many of which seem to locale 3 near 6.
Uoth vehicular languagC$, a..'1 a n.:suh of lheir wide
expansion, ha\'e been brought into contacl, and this
contact has made them innuence one another, even
if Ihey may have been in their origin vel)' fal' apm1;
in fact, lheir isophones (at [cast) hring them notably
closer. One might ell.5ily lake for geographical prox-
imity whal i'l probably no more than a sign of their
similar nature as common languages and as neutral
(or scmincutrnl) idioms.
Consequently, it will be prudent to submil to
critical reexamination the conclusion (Worrell,
1934; Kahle, 1954; Vergote, 1973, Vol. la, p. 59)
thai SOIlght 10 locate the dialccts of the Nile Valley
and the Delta by their isophones in the following
order, moving downstream and leaving F aside in
its comer (:lOd remembering Ih(lt Worrell did
not know M): A, L, (M), S, B. This order has today
become allnast conventional. but one may prefer
an order more in confonnity with the theorelical
schema set out above, placing A in I. L in 2, but
5 (not M) in 3, M (nOI V) in 4, V (not 5) in 5, and
finally (as In every scheme of dialectal geography)
8 in 6.
Out perhaps such a division of Coptic Egypl is still
too detailed and too precise acc;;ording to the present
Slale of knowledge? One way of doing juslke to Ihe
reservations that this skepticism implies would be,
ror example, to classify the dialecL~ not in groups
(six in number) but in "major groups" (the number
limited 10 three; see OIALECTS, CROUPING AND MAJOR
GROUPS OF) and, in dialectal geography, to divide
Egypl inlo three main regions only (cr. Kassel'.
1982); Ihis would be a way of rclumin8, by and
large, to the trip(lrtite division most commonly ac'
cepted as regards Egypt in general.
 GEOGRAPHY, DIALECTAL 139

According to this schema, major region I would
be the land uf the "major (di:lleelal) group I" and
would correspond 10 Upper Egypl (including Asyli!
and maybe upper Middle Egypt). II would probably
take in seve...oIl local diak-ets, lillie neulralizc<.l, of
which only A is known today, used in any case in Ihe
region of AkhmTm and probably in other areas fur-
Iher south (e.g., the n.'gion of Thebes). In addition,
major ~gion I would include L (- JA + L5 + l.6) a.<;
a fairly nl'Utr.alr«.'<1 dusler of (sub-)dialects. used n.~
gionally al least in the area of AsyO! (_ Lycopolis)
and widespread as a sc<:und vehicular language by
the side of S, over Ihe same area, of eour!iC, and
funher 50uth over the various an;as of A, and possi·
bly, though more discreetly and weakly, even funher
nOl1h (in par1S of upper and a part of middle Middle
Egypt?), temporarily and everywhere in rivalry with
S. Gmdually confronted by ilS most serious rival. 5,
invading; from the nonh (and possibly also from
Thebes, when: S could have infihrated very early, by
way of the river), J. finally perished, a little befon: A,
both being stiOed by 5.
Major n:gion II would be lhe land of the "major
(dialectal) group II" and would eOITl'Spond, if nol to
upper Middle Egypt, at least to middle and lower
Middle Egypt and Ihe Fayyt1m. This region ...."OlIld
include !lCver.a1 local diak-cts, lillie neulrnlized. of
which the only oncs known are F (located in the
Fayyt11ll aud l'elallvely lillIe neutraIi7.ed) and M (to
be placed in the neighborhood of Ollyrhynchus or
pcrrnlps a lillIe fun her non h), ;n some respects a
liule beller neutralil:l-d than F. Hemmed in between
major regions I tllld lIl, and perhaps culturally Ies..<;
active. major region 11 would find itself invad\.od very
early l,"d lrolVerscd lhl'oughout, nbove all fmm lhc
south, by the vehicular language S (and perhaps
partially by L, the mOSl neulmlized dialect of the
neighboring major region), which would leave but
lillIe chance of development for its own most, if
lillie, neutmlizcd F:lyyUlllic subdialect V, which
would possibly have \lied to gtIin acceplance as the
vehicular language over the greater part of this terri-
tory. Finally, V would h:lVe perished, with Wand M
alld probably befol'e F (which wa.'l bellcr filled to
resist in ilS remOle comer of the FayyOm). all stined
by S.
Major region III would correspond to the Delta
(or Lower Egypt). This region would probably in·
clude severol local dialect<;, neUlralil:ed 10 different
degrees. in which 8 (as a suprnlocal and suprore·
gional vehicular language rother than a regional dia·
lect; see lANGlIAGE(S), COPTtc) is sufficiently known
(from the first, well established in the ....' estern Della.
and then gradually pcnt:tr.ating throughout the Del·
Ia). Major region III would be essentially that of
"major group Ill," COllnecting dialect<; (those of the
Delta) and, above all, two largc "ehicular languages,
of which one (8) is that of the Delta also, and the
other one (5) is used only outside of Lower Egypt,
being superposed. on all the regional di:lleclS and
local subdialecls of the Egyptian Nile Valley above
the Della (I.e., chiefly A, L. M, W. V) in the .....hole of
major n-gions I and II.
As is shown by the Inajority of the Iypical (noO\"O-
calic!) 5 phonological featun'S and by the most nu-
ml'ffiUS mol"phosyntactical variables (see Funk,
1988), il is lit leasl most likely thai 5 derives from
some local dialect of upper Middle Egypt (between a
kind of pre,L and II kind of pl'e,M) in pre-COplic
times. This pre·S, whose tonic vowels were genernl1y
like those of pre·L and pl'e-M, became, pnXlllbly vcry
early on, the southem koine of Egypt, thai of the
whole Egypt!:," Nile Valley bctw~n lhe Delta and
Aswan. As a vehicular language, it came in conlllCI
(ncar Memphis) with the second vehicular language,
8, the nOl1hel"n kolne-hence, a strong vocttlic

[SOUTH) [NORTH)
UPPER EGyPT / MIOOU1 EGyPT / loWER EGyPT

Schema J (fourth celllury)

Lang. S S S S S s / s s s s S S 5/85 85 85 85
s·Lang. 1.1 L L L L L S LI L? L?/V V V?/? 85
dial 1 A A L6 L5 L' S 1 M W V K 874 8' 85 1

Schem~ II (eighlll cenlllry)

lang. S S S S S s / s s s s s S 5/85 85 85 85
dial. ? S II ? ? .5 C
Lang.• common b.nguage; I·Lang., scmicommun language; dial.. local dial«t or subdial«l.
140 GEOGRAPHY, DlALECfAL
(~tressed Yowels) similarity between Sand B (proba.
bly the influence of som~ pre·B on some pre·S about
five c~nturies lI.c.; d. Chaine. 1934, pp. 13-18, l:md,
more clearly, S.'It-.:inger, 1985). On~ mighl "Iso sup'
pose that S penetmted vel)' soun, by way of the river
trallie, 10 Thebes, where it would Imve est::tblished 1I
ccnll.'r of ex.pansion more and 1ll0l'e active into the
VCIY heart of majol' region I (deyeloping at the same
time a variety of protO'S moving into the Theoon
reg.ion and bearing the phonological mal'ks of this
implantation, according 10 a fonner hypothcsis; cf.
Nagel. 1965, and Kasser. 1982).
TIle: sequel seems heller known and may be de·
dueL-d from what is recorded of S in the classical
Coptic period: Pl'e-S, if not S itself, would have
endcd by oecuping the whole Nile Valley (but not
the Delta) to the detriment of its local di:tleet~, in-
yading in particular major region I From tho.:: nor,h
(and possibly from Thebes; d. above), eliminating I.
and then A, and finally reducing the last pockel.s of
resistance in major reglon II by the elimination of ":'
W, and M.
OI8L1OGRAPIIY
Chatne, M. EMilie/lis de grulllmnire dinfee/llle cuple.
Paris, 1933.
-"'C.' Les Diulceles ("uples as.dfllliit/lles A2. Paris,
1934.
Funk, W.·P. "DialccL~ Wanting Homcs: A Numeric:\1
Approach to Ihe E.'\rly Varielit.'li of Coptic." In His·
IMcal DialecloloK)', Regiorlal al/d Soci"l. cd. J.
Fisiak, pp. 149-92. Berlin, New York. and Amster-
dam, 1988.
HinI7.e, F. "Einc KlassiflZicrung der koptisehcn
Dia1cktc." In S/udierl tll Sprache IlIId ReligiOfI
;(gyplerlS, VI Ehrell VOII Wolfhart Westendorf jiMr·
reichl VOII sell/ell Frelllldell utld SeMi/em. Vol. I,
pp. 411-32. GUltingen, 1984.
Kahle, P. E. BaIQ';ljllt: Coplic Tt::m from Deir d·
IJal"'iz,,I1 ilr Upper Egypl. Oxford and London,
1954.
Ka.'iSer, R. "Dialcctcs, sous·dialecles et 'dialecticuks'
dans l'E.gyptc caple." Zeitschnft filr i1gyp/iscllc
Sprnehe IlIId A.llertllmskllllde 92 (1966): 106-115.
"Dialectologie." In TUles el /uIIgUQ~S de
I'Egyple phafuOfIiqlle, hontmage a JCQtI-Frallfois
Champolli(m it /'OCCssWPl dll cePII-(:i/lqIlQtltii!me all'
ni,oerstlin dll dichiffrtmtml des hiirog/)'phes (1821-
1972), Vol. I, pp. 107-115. Cairo, [1972).
"Lcs Dialectes coptes:' Blllletin de /'IllslilW
frQI/(;Qu d'archiofogie onemQ/e 73 (1973):71-101.
- , _ . "L'ldiolllc de Bachmour." BlIlIeli" tie
/'l"S/itI4/ fr(lm;Qi.~ d'archeolugie oricnwle 75
(1975}:401-427.
_--" "Prolegomcncs 3 un essai dc classification
systematique des dialecles et subdiak'ClC1i copIes
selon les critcrc:; de la phonctique, I, Plincipes 1.'1
lcnnillulogie." Museon 1)3 (1980a):53-112. "... ,
II, Alphabets 1.'1 sySlc111es phonetiqllo.::s." M/miOlJ 93
(1980b}:237 -97. "... , Ill, SyslclIlcs 011hographi·
ques cl categories dinlectalcs." Museu" 94
{1981):91-152.
--::-. "Le Grand·Groupe dialectal copte de Haute,
Egyple." Bullelill de fa Soclile. d'tgyplofogie,
GC'nM 7 (1982):47-72.
-;:-C "OTlJs ct ()'flh, taxonomic. discememenl el
disthlction des catCgories en dialectologie ct geo-
graphic dialectale copIes." Bullelill de l'Iuslilll1
frarrra;s d'urcheolugill orietrla/e 87 (1987);225-53.
--::-. "le Grand-Groupe dialectal (;opte de Basse·
Egyplc et son cXlcnsion \'chieulail'e P'lrlcgyp·
tienne." Bulldi'J d/l III Societe rf'egyplOlogie,
Gellcve, 13 (1989):73-82.
Kasser, R., and H. SaI1.inger. "L'IJiomc du r. Mich.
5421 (lI'OuYe a Karani.~, non.l-L'lit du Fayoulll)."
Witmer ZeilscJJrifl fiir IHe Kfmde des MQrgllPl/nlldes
74 (1982):15-32.
Kr..usc, M. "Kopcischc Sproche." LaikOfI dcr Xgypto-
logiC' 3 (1979):731-37.
layton. B. "Coptic language." In IIIterprC'ler's Dictio-
"Ury uf the Bibl~, Suppl. Vol., pp. 174-79. Nash·
ville, Tenn., 1976.
LefOt1, L T. "ultcrnture bohaYl;que." Museun 44
(19Jl);115~33.
Mallon, A. Cramllwir/l c/)ple, Ul'ce hihliographif!,
cltrCSlOlllllllrie Illl'ocablllaire. 2nd ed. Ueil1lt, 1907.
___., Grllmmaire COll,e, bibliogrllllhie, chreslOmalhie
ef \lQCubll/uire. 41h erl.. I'eY. M. Malininl'. 8l'inJl,
1956.
Nagel, P. "Del' rriihkopci.schc Dialekl yon Theben."
In KOpfologische Slfldierr ill der DDR, pp. 30-49.
Wis5enschaflliche Zei/schrifl der Mar1in·LmJrer·Uni.
l'ersilat HQlIc·Witlfmberg, Sonderhl'ft. Halle·
Wittcnbcl'l;, 1965.
_-,_ "Die BedeutunlS: dcr Nag Hammlldi·Texle rur
die kOplischc Dialektgeschichte." In VOlt Nag
llclmmatli his Zypem, 1'1'. 16-27. l3edincr B)7.anti·
nischc Arhehen 43. lJerlin, 1972.
Osing, J. Der spiililgyplisclle Papym$ fJ. M. 10808.
Wicsbrtden, 1976.
_ _. "The Dialect of OJCyrhyncltus." EPfchoriu 8
(1978):29.(75)-36°(82).
Satzinger, H. ··On the Origin of the Sahidic Dialecl."
In Acrs of the Secolld IIr/C'ma/icmaf Congress vi
Coptic Studies, Rome. 22-26 September 1980, ...-d.
T. Orlandi and F. Wisse, pp. 307-312. Rome,
1985.
Simon, J. ''L'Aire et la duree des dialcctes copIes."
In ACI.~ of lire FOrlrlll Ill/emQI;mral Cm,gress of lill'
grlis/s, Pl'. 182-86. Copenhagen, 1936.
Sleindortr, G. Koplische Grammalik, mil Chresto·

mtllhie, WiJr/lirverv!icJmi., IIml [.i/era/llr. Berlin.
1930.
---CC' LeI,,'/mel! dcr kop/iscJlt!ll Grlllllllllllik. Chicago,
195 I.
Stem, L Kup/isdu: Gmmmalik. Leip7Jg, 1880.
Till, W. C. Koplische GrOlllma/ik (sfliiliS€her DialeklJ,
mil Bibliographie. u:sesliiekl'll will Wiir/erverreid,·
lIi.sse". L.eiP7.ig. 1955.
- - 0 ' Kup/ische IJialeklgrall/mmik. mil Usesliickell
wid Wiirferbllch. 2nd ed. Munich, 1961.
VCrgo!c, J. PIlOllelil/lle hisllJriqm: de l'cgyfllicl/, 11.'$
COtISOlIlICS. l..ou\'ain, 1945.
Grall/moire cople. Vol. la, 1"lrodIlClioll,
plwllbiql/e el p},OIw/ogil'. morpJw/ogie sy"lhi.
",aliqlle (SlnlClJlrtl dts ~",all/e",csJ, parlie syli'
clrl'Cmiql/e, Vol. Ib, ...• partie diacllrotliqllc.
Louvain. 1973a.
---,c "I.e Dial«lc cOple P (P. Bodmer VI: Pru-
\·l'rbl.:!,;), cssai d'k1entirt<:ation." Revue d'egyp/a1ogie
25 (1973b):50-57.
WeMendorf, W. Koplisc/u:s Halldll'OrurlJllch, bt!flroei/el
1114 Gnmd des Kop/ischell Hrllldll'onemllchs VOrl
Wilhelm Spiegelberg. !-leidelberg, 1977.
WOlTI!lI. W. H. Coptic Smmds. Ann Al'bor, Mich.,
19l4.
RODOlJ'HE KAssER
GREEK TRANSCRIPTIONS. The rendering of
Egyptian proper nameli into Greek characters was a
lirst Slcp toward the writing of Egyplian in an alpha-
betical script, that is, tOW'drd the creal ion of the
Coplic scripl (sce I'Rf..(X)PTIC). These proper names
are mainly thOU53nd~ of Egyptian lInthroponyms.
IOponyms, and tcmple names, as well as names of
gods, divine epitheL~. and sacerdotal titlcs, wrillcn in
the Greek alphabet in order to adapt them to, and
insert them into. a Greek context.
Apm1 from !-lomel' (ninth century D.C,). where one
linds. for Instance, the first mention of the lenn
AI'ytnrroc;. the oldest real examples arc from the Saite
period (Twenty-sixth DyntlSty), when Greek merce-
naries and merchants were present in Egypt. To this
eady redod belong.~ the famous Greek graffito of
Abu simbel (on Egypt's southern border). which
dlltes buck to 589 B.C. and which conlaim, among
other things. the name of a well·known Egyptian
general, rendel'ed as nqmUl/-l-"" (see Diuenbell;er.
1915, no. I). As carly as Herodotus, who must have
visited Egypt around 430, the language problem the
Greeks had to cope wilh in Egypt appears clearly in
the evidence. Wriling for Greeks, lierodolUS gave
several Egyplian gods the names of Greek counlcr-
GREEK TRANSCRIPTIONS 141
parts (e.g.. "Hephaeslos" for "Ptah." and "AphnxH.
te" for "Hathor"), but hl,l had 10 lrans<:ribe the "baJ'>
harian" personal names Into Greek characlers. Apart
from a number of words adopted in the GI'eCk v0-
cabulary (e.g., Ilk", '~K1';, &uno:: see Pierce, 1971),
there arc only a few, quite exceptional cases of in·
digenous generic names that are lrdnsliteratoo into
Greek, such as "'lp&)/A&" (HerodOlus 2.143), corre-
sponding to the I30hnlric ,.,...., lhe man, the human
being.
Following the conquesl of Egypl by Alexander the
Great (332 B.C.). a large numiK'r of Greeks sellied in
the Nile Valk-y, and with the establishmenl of Ptole-
maic rule, Greek became, along with Egyptian, a
commonly spoken tongue. The increasing contact
between natives and Greek-speaking people in every-
day life and on a more intellectual levcl kod to rather
widespread bilingualism on the upper levels of na·
tive Egyptian society (see, e.g., Peremans, 1982). A
number of Greek words were even adopted by de-
motic (st.'C C)aryssc:, 1984); they can be considered
distant forerunners or lhe Copto-Gret:k vocabulary
(see VOCABUlAJIY. COI'TO.(>RF..EK). nll''Oughoul the R0-
man occupalion (from 30 B.C- onward) and until the
AllAR CONQUEST 01' EGYPT (640 A.D.), Greek remained
the language of the adminiSlrolion.
The innumerable Greek documentary lexts from
me end of the fourth century B.C. and later (con·
tr~el5, lellers, lax lists, invenlories, etc., wrilten
mosdy on papyrus, OSlroCll, or wooden lags) contain
numerous Egyptian proper names written in Greek
leiters, usually provided wilh 1I Greek ending to inte·
grate them bcuer into the Greek conlext. It is clear
that the Gn..-ek phonological system wa.~ quite differ-
em from the Egyptian and that the Greek alphabcl
wa.~ not an ideal means to render Egyptian. Thus,
the s<:hwa had to be rendered by ~ or 0 (sec Lacau.
1970, Pl" 131-36) and eon50nanlS such as -d or -I,
unknown in Greek, were wdlten in various ways
(sec Ouaegebcur, 1973, p. 99). Although lhe graphic
transposition can val)' wldcly, detailed study clearly
rcvcllls SOllle systemi7.ation In the tnll1slitcmtions.
Many of the scribes of Greek documents were Egyp-
tiuns. so one need not be surprised thm allcmpts
were made to write sequcnces of words, short sen-
tences, or formulas in lhc Greek alphabet. Since the
intention here i!'O less restrictcd than, and different
from. lhc purpose or tile Greek transcriptions of
Egyptian proper names. and sinee it concerns here
only a tcmporal)' slage hi an evolulion, Ih~ cases
merit SCparalc treaBnenl (sec PRE-OLD COPTIC).
From the first century A.I). onward, lhere appeared
Egyptian tcxts, mOSl of a magical or related nature,
142 GREEK TRANSCRIPTIONS
in which lhe Creek alphabet was enlargoo wilh :1
varying number of supplemental)' signs derived
from demolic (see oU) COPTIC). One can also notice
in Gn.ock transcriptions of Egyptian proper names,
especially from the later Roman period, thm occa·
sionally supplemental)' signs were used to render
phonemes that do not occur in CrLock, such as j and
~,. Since they ....' ere incorporated in Creek texts (of-
len wilhout Greci7.allon), these cases are aiM! regard-
ed as Creek tr:mscriptions. Creek texts containing
tl'lln&Criplions of Egyptian proper names continued
to appear along with Coptic until about the eighth
eentuI)' (i.e., even after the Ar",b conquL"Sl).
A special case is the colleelion of texIS published
by Crum (193%). These documents of Ihe eighlh
centul)' 01' later in the Coptic Illnguage arc wriUcn
in fI cursive hand making exclusive usc of Ihe Greek
:\Jphabct. Thcy arc much too late to be considered
Pre-old Coptic and seem to n:prc5ent a panieular
idiom related tlJ 1lOHA1RlC (sec D1ALf.C:T c).
The imponance of the Creck transcriptions for the
study of Coptic is apparent frum. among othel''S.
Crum (l939a), terny (1976). nnd Vydchl (1983).
The toponyms in Gl'eek tranSl;;ription melltioned by
Crum have also bt.ocn registered in a separatc index
(s.ce Roquet, 1973). but for the numefOlL~ anthro-
ponyms incorporoted in his dictionary, there i!> no
index. In thi.~ field, indeed, much work remains to
be done (sec, e.g., OmlCgehew', 1981). A comparison
of Coptic Wilh the data of the Creek lI'anscriplions
can be imponant for various research aspects.. Thus,
fOt" instance. Coptic orthography sometimes reveals
the innucnce of Greek transcriptions, such as t for
pJ (tlOll. As for the study of phonetic!>, the ocea.~ional
rendering of f by (0)1) ean be mentioned: for exam-
ple, ·"'"I/.Wi alongside 'Pf""iJlfl'lC;, and t11l1l6'1 for
i.nffi><; (see QuaL-gebeur, 1974, p_ 417, and 1978, p.
255). With Coptic and, for much earlier pcriodli,
cuneifol1n trnnscI'iptions, Greco-Egyptian onomas-
tics also supply interesting infol1nation on the vocn·
lil'.ation of Egyptian, which in ilS own written form
noted only the consonanl~; mention can be made of
research on word :lCcent and word fOml.l)tion (see:
Fecht, 1960; VCI'gOlC, 1973; Osing. 1976). Finally, the
stlldy of spokcn dialects and their dispersion must
be undCl1aken for the PI'C·Coptic period in the light
of present knowledge of Coptic dialects. A methodi·
cal investigation in thili field (of which the first re-
sults, Ouacgcbcur, 1975, wert challe'lged by
Brunsc-h, 1978, on-in the view of this author-
inadeqU!lle and insufficient grounds) is being conlin-
ued.
IUHLlOGRAt>HY
8n1l15ch, W. "Untersuchungen :ru den griL'ChiSl;;hen
Wiedergaben ligyptiSl;;her PCfS(Inennamen." Ell'
ehuria 8 {1978):1-142.
Cerny, J. Coptic Elymologic!!/ DictioIUlI'y. C:lmbridge,
1976.
Clal'yssc, W. "Gn.ock Loan-Words in Demotic." In
S. P. Vlecming. cd., Aspects of Demotic Lexicog·
raplry. Acts of the Seroml IlltemaliOllal COllfer-
ellce fur Demotic Siudies, Leidc/I, 19-2/ Selltemher
/984. Studin Demotien I, pp. 9-33. louvnin,
1987.
Cnlln, W. E. A Coptic Dic/iollary. Oxford, 1939:1.
"Coptic Documcnts in Gn.-ck Script." p~
ceedillgs of the IJritish Academy 25 (1939b):249-71.
Dillcnbcrger, G. Sylloge InscriptiOlllmr Graccamm,
Vol. 1. leipzig, 1915.
Fecht, G. Wort(lk~111 WId Silhcll5lruktllr. Agyptnlo·
giSl;;hl,: Forsc:hungen 2 J. Cli.lckstadt, Ilamburg. nnd
New York. 1960.
lJK:au, P. Ellldes d'igyptologie, Vol. I, Phonitique
igyptietme allcienl1e. BibliothCque d'elUde 41. Cai·
ro, 1970.
o.~ins, J. Die Nomilla/hi/dwl/; des )fgyptischel1. Mninz,
1976.
Peremans, W. "Sur Ie bilinguism~ dans l'Egypte ~
lagides." In SII.dia P. N,Ultr Ob/ala, Vol. 2., Oriell'
talia Allliqua, ed. J. Ouacgebcur, pp. 143-54.
Louvain, 1982.
I'ieree, R. H. "Egyplilln loan-Words in Ancient
Greek." SYllll10lae OsloenSl!S 46 (1971 ):96~ 107.
QuaegebL'1Jr, J. "Considerations sur Ie nom pl'Opre
~ticn Teephthaphbnukhos." Orientlllia lAva-
niellsia /leriodica 4 (1973):85-100.
---;;-_, '111C Study of Egyptian Proper Naml.-'S in
Greek Tr•.mscrlptlon: Problems and Per'S[lCelives,"
0'1011/11 18 (1974):403-420.
-::--. Le 011111 igyplien SlIa'( dallS /" rdigiotl et
f'ollolllostiqlle. Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta 2.
Louvaln. 1975.
---;:;-. "SCnenoophis, nom de femme et nom
d'horome." ClmJlliquc d'Egyple 56 (1981):350-59.
_ _. "De III prchistoire de l'ecl'ilurc copte." Or/·
cllMlia Lovaniet1sia Periodieu 13 (1982): 125-36.
Roquet, G. Toponyttles el fiellx-dits igypliens ellregi·
Slra dalu Ie Dictiolllluire cOplC de W. E. Crl/m.
Bibliotheque d'etudes coplcs 10. Cairo, 1973.
Vergote, J. Grommuire coplc, Vol. la, Illlrodllcliorr,
pholletil/lle ct phonologic, //Iofplr%gie sy"·
IhclIlulique (slructure des simall/cltles), partie Sy"-
ehrollique, Vol. Ib, ... , partie diuchroniqlle.
Louvain, 1973.
Vycichl, W. Dicliollnaire itymol~ique de la laugur!
cople. I.ouvain, 1983.
JAN OUAEGllOllUR
 IPtllM '(':;)Ia '1",!dO:;) :>q 01 Illal alii JO Imll "pOM
JO :>:)cld sll.J .JO ICI.JI '13aIClP J:>I.JIOW sll.J) SI;l.1IClP
snopeto JO "B~IMOOl\ IU;)!3!Unso! UC JO IllalU03 alII
ul ',(:;)enbapIlUl :>11l13pOUl Il IllOJj JO 'sI3aleJP J31110
.JO :>3u;muU! AUC Wo.1J l.IooC puc uOl~'S;).Id1l3 U311!.1'"
[CUO!lua/lUO:l S1] ul ISC"[ IU '13;)[ClP ,wIllOW S!II U;)/I;)
~U~I;)ISUW Wo.I) wII.J SIU3A;ud l.J:lll.J'" 'kmnb:lpllUl [UIlI
-:J"II"luI snop3S wO.lj ,1;)1\l;)lI'''' 'UOPU;)/lUO:l [UIJ<:I[U!P
U;)AI8 U 01 a.I;)II]>1l 01 ,mp,lO U! S:I!::luapU;)1 [1l11[l!/I\[lU!
sll{ ;)WO:>,1;)AO 01 rcnpl/l!PUI Ull JO Alpudu:lUl oUlll
-UIl[OIlU! pUU ;)AIlUI;),1 tllll IIlOJJ S;)S\.l1l l! 'SI Ilollil :X;)[U
-WO:l A]JIl;:!I:I pUll [Imp!/lIPU! AIlJplS S! Ulfi!JO ;)11l!P
-alUlU! ,)s0'l"" uoUalUOU<ll[d C '1SC,IIUO:l U! 'sf Pill0!p1
aql-II!'" S!11 JO ~lOJJa Ull pUll a:lU;)SIll')lU! IU;)PIJjns
JO SUIl3W Aq X3PU:lPU:l1 Iunp!/I!pul sl4 llu!wu;).I:l/lO JO
alqlldc:;) S! all SC ,lCJOSUJ S;'I,J"lIPIl[cnp!"lpll! ;)IP l[:lllIM
01 pUll dnOJ~ 11 Aq P;)ll!J sIl11l11 uOllu;I/IUO') ll_:l[dWIS
A[3APC[aJ puc ,,/111;)0111°;) S! UI5!,IO i11Clpalttltl! ;)';04M
1I0U:lluou;)\{d :>!ISln'ilu!l IJ sl 1:l:l11J!P :1111 'U;)l[1 'JI
·"lhrrU!UC[
Jllln:>!II;)I\ ,lplll S(lO!!;U lU;):>Il[l'lI ;)111 ul pUll ~1;)41
ACM C U! 8Ulwo:>:l<j puc 'llaJC !ill IIUIICUIWOP '(Ul~!)
·It'll'll 'J.:B'"IVIO ~) 13alcl!> IlU:,IlJ,WW] Ull (lllI·lu"nu
_U! AlllU':lU;)~ 'sassup ICpoS U\C).I;)3 ull j»SOdWJ-I:xlns
X\ 4:l\\{..... uo '1:;);lllllP ~"Il0U0411.J::lOJnll UMO Sil SIlI.I 11ll{1
oUol!-Ual ,(UC U! uOI"I\ap AI<i!lS!~! IllIl1 UO\I~L\P!Jq,{4
:)!ISlnBu!1 JO IlU;)lUOU;)lld ;)1{1 1I1l::JaJ AIlW ;)UO 'AeM
1c.J3uaB :>JOW e UI ·4:>;1ads \c.Jll\cu :1If1 se..... 13a[ClP
,1al{lOuc ;'I,I;)IIM uOI8aJ C 1.11 AI!I\II;;lC S!l{ uo BUIMtC:l
U:l1{1 puc 1:l;)I1l'!p U!CIJ.1:) II I.JU\q WQ.lJ jUll\IIJds SJ:)II:>I
JO Ullm I)' JO sUOIl:'lnpo..td A.lc.Jal!l alii SCM (P(.JOit\ wa
-pow :'Il{l ul U;)A:'I pUll) ldAJ:3 :llldo::> U! Iuaun:) I50W
OlSO\jl ;luowc AI<ilXJO-ld -(I\PI-lll odd 'W!ll 'J<JS'SC)I
:Lf-9f 'dd 'SS61 '[[!.L :mn ·d '((61 ';)UII!l{J) S"l;);)\
oOlP! JO uO!JllWJoJ ~I aJ(O/Iwd ,(uw ~"C:l 11l.I;)A~
'AJlll Un \O.\Ul
l'AEM.\ll S3SCJ l1ll O! puc SOOPSUO:'l .(r;).lc.J SJ
uOllCJf>:JP S!41 'P31OJPI 341 OIU! [[cJ 01 l:>aIC\P alJl
IUWJ ,(ISllo!Jas SS31 ,10 ;).lOW sued~ 'jU!IJ.1M U! U;)I\:1
,10 BUlJ(c.1ds ul 'AJO<lPUJI 11l.InnlU S!4 AISIlOI;)SuoJun
8I.1\1"0IlOJ 'aj!l AI!11p SJIJ JO S"lU;)tUOlU U!CIJ~:;)
111 uOSJ:xl AJ;)II;) ,((.JC3U JO 4:>\,..;) j! U:'II\:'I ·SIl4.L
'(aJII S!4 JO Iuawow anb\un
AIP!_IIS II Ie [CllP!/I!pU! 311b!un AIP!J15 e JO 1;):l[OIP!
"I{I Aldw!s IOU pue AJOI~ll{ n! JO po!Jad e JO ;)S",,(noJ
"I.{I ul dno.I8 U JO ;)Scn!UUI "III 51 II asllll;);)(( 1",,[R!p
C SS:lp4pUOU Inq 'PI-lOA\ 8u\pOnO.Llns :'II{I JO SIll;).l41
al{I puc SUO!I;'I,I:)SjPUI "III mo.lJ 1Xl.l:'l11"115 'S;)I\I:lSlU;)111
3uolUI: ;)11::'I!UnUlUlOJ 01 AlpOl.llW 11 JO SJ:I<lW:>UI :>1.{1
SMollc 11141 "i!cnBucl I<lJ:l;)S"IW;)S" ;)41 ;))j!l 'dnwB nUWS
al!nb C JO IIlO!]>1 "III <Xl UOlsc33() tlO AUlU 11:111 P;)[
-P.IP u) SJOIIUO[JJIUI 511{ JO l:l;)IC!P ;141 UI UCIJI J;)41C..l
£.1 .LJ310IOI
';)OOIC JI;)SW!"l 01 .I'P.!ln;l.'ld S! 1{:l11(..... ·1;l.1101P! UP. U!
JiallWl4 Waldlla 01 :»SOOI.J:'I AI!JclunlOI\ 1'[1'10/I\ J041nc
;)]qllUOSC;'l,l C lUt11 3U!13ewl U:'IIII IOU 1'1"0') ;)\10 -;)13
-Clsqo \lC 51 l:l.110!]>1 ;)41 ;).1;)4..... pnru C SI p.1rll!p :I\{l
a[doad Ua:JMliKl UO!IC:l!UnWlU03 ICOI;);)I[:lIUl U! 11l\{1
1:'II1J :'IIJI JO SIlOPSUO;) '1113nolll S!4 JO unlsn1JIP :l~!1
-Jalj,) a41 aIClH!:lcJ 01 S:l4s1..... "4 ~"ll UOOS ~"ll A;)U:lPUa1
11:111 Il:qwo') Il!/I\ ;)11 JIlq '.I;)UUUUI [U13;)IO!P! Oil III JP5
-W!1l ~'S;udx;) 01 A:lU:lPU:lI [CJIlIUU 11 :lA1l4 111'" ,,').I01J:I
1~'C,)1 JO :l[d!:;)u!,1u" :llll A'HIO 01 l'alulU;)1 '[cnp!lI!pu\
l{:lP.:I ':lS,.m0:l JO 'uo!snmp "]>IM AJ:l1I \l S:lIIS!," J041nr.
Sl! 4:l!l["" .IoJ ')jool.J C jO SJaptw.I ;)IP JO Alllll101 a41
5! Stt ';)II!I:'1;)II0;),10 ;)\Ull!llJ,l;)I;)PU! ',\,IlJ,lIUO:'l ;)111 ttO '5!
jn<:j (uMoull IU:lIX:I :lWOS 01 Alqlssod S! 1:I:lIOlp! :ls04'"
[Ilnp!o\!pu! Ull '·a·\) ,1aIW[ tl JO lU;)!d!;);).! P:lPU:llUI
:141 ,,[dlu!s IOU S! "'::J!~ ul ,10111:lOj.J::JIU! :l41 U:lIIM :'lJOW
i141 HC S!l{1 pUll '3uo[:l4 _1:'Il\ll[ alii 4:'1!l1M 01 dnO.lB :141
JO ;)5lln8ull[ AJ;lI\ ;)tll 'UIO!!>I awll'S ;)lll 3[Qlssod Stt ,1IlJ
~"ll 's.tolll;)Q(.J;)IUI J!:l41 01 ;)[l.JISU;)4:lJdwo:) luoIPI lie
;)I!JM,IO lfcad5 01 ;)[t.l!:'Iupd (I! '\'11 a3cn3ulll Il JO s.l:J5n
:141 Al{..... sl 1P.l{1 ::)ldo:x! U;)3Mlaq UOllp.:l!unwwo;) JO
SUll:>W Il 'SUO!IIlI3.l [C!;)()S jO IUOIulIUlsuI uc AlICIIU;)Ss;)
5! ;)31ln3UIlI U ICllI UMOU)j S! 11 ·SJ;)Sn Jl;)111 JO SUO!I
-~lloW ICJ!Bo\OIPAsd J;)II.J:I ;)1{1 :'IlIp:Uad 01 JOAll:lp
·U;) Isnw auo 'AI!lC<lldmo:'l IUOI..leddc ,1lalll UI ..13a[C
'l!>•• puc .. 13a[OIP!.. CllatuOU;)lld alii AIUlJ!.! dSllJj 0.L
'1\ JO waJS.\s
e SU!)juw JO IUled ~I{I 01 UO!S!>~ldx" 511 SUfl!JClnlbJ
,(1IC;}..1 U! p;>;):.'IJ1lS J;)A;)U .\ol1{1 Inq '1;);)\011'1 :'1111 .. pUJl
"'Ins.. swals.\s as;)41 11lI{1 ,{cs ual.{l AllW :'IUO -(SIJ3IlllP)
SWJ)S.\S :I!IU"4me WQ.lJ !U!A!J:I(l 5lUalU;)p jO ';)Wli
pall!:! 'C IC Icnp!A]pUl "IBu!~ C Aq 'UOllculqw03 31
-11roJ~Is.\SUOU puc [IIIU;)fIP;)C "III 'J;)411l1 'sl I! :U1:'1\S.CS
31qcIs II JO uuoJ ~I(I U\ J:IJ\.Iasqo :)1(1 01 Jl.lS1! Iuas:ud
lOu SOIOp 1:>aIOIP! "1(1 'A.lOl!S01!.l1 ,([[lllIUas5;) pue BUll'll
-m:lnu s.\llJl\\C 'I! 01 p3o\.1asqo :>q un:l 11ll{1 sasn \t!JIUJ
-JaJald a41 OIlldsaP 'sma ,:;'W!l ~x!:! C IC IcnP!A!PU!
U;)A!S I)' 01 ,11l'![n»d "SCNlucl C jO~"Il "I{I JO Al\IClOI
31{1 0~l{1 S] j:);)IO!Pl ;)1{1 :SW;)r.;.(S .If) SWO\P! :'I!I!:>ads
so:: paSCS!Aua ale 4:'1!4..... puc 'wa41 pu;nqns 1(314'"
51UI)'I5OO:'l :'IlIS!nSU!1 01 ;):'IU;)J~J:lJ Aq ~11S!lqe~
'UOSJad ;)130!S C Aq pa:lllprud Clup =»{I JO AI!lClOl
;)111 ~Iouap a ..... ,I:>:llol!>!, Aa .. '(SL -d '086\ 'J:'J5S1l)l]3
::>lo&.t:>A jO UO!Is.1m1ns :141 uo P-'!Jlpow AI148115 '6tZ
·d) pappc .(;)1{1 'puCII J;)410 "1(1 uO ,:W~lsAS.. II JO
uuoJ alii U! SJead<h: 1;);)llo'\P A.lal\a 'slllLl ..][:J5I\ 33cnB
-UP.l "41 UC41 lu:>wuOJIAua p313!J1s;)J ;).lOW c ul P;)!'"Il
5! IP!4M puc 'W;)lsAS 3!I:lUOlld puc :)!I:'lCIUAS 'lc:l1ll:l1
U/I\O SJl SU4 1(;)!4/1\ ;:,3unjucl 11 JO IWOj 11 S! .1.1.11
'l!!P, ;)4.L. ';)10.11\\ (1)1>1 ·d 'fL611 'Ic I;) S!oqna ,:13;)1
-C\l)" :1111 III!'" P;)IS!lIIUO:'l ;'1(1 ACtu lelll AlllUJ :'I11S\n8
-ull C 'UO!llu!J;)P Aq 'sl ,,13aIOlp!.. uv '~:>:Il0IaI
 144 IDIOLECf
prevents him masrering them so that he does not
eonfuse them in ornl or wrillen expression.
In either case, what subtends the idiolect is the
elements that are opposed one 10 another, whose
presence creates a state of tension in lhe text
(whether oral or in writing). In f..<:t, if it ha.<; been
Ihought possible to differentiate two "dialects" from
one another in Coptic, a dead llmguage, it is because
in them can be distinguished two (orthogmphic,
morphosyntactic) systems, which because of their
n::ciprocal Opposilions cannot as a whole bt.: reduced
one to another, and the copyist who is subjected
(um;:onsciously) to the contnldietol)' innuenee of
these two diah.:d.s finds himself in a state of tension,
of linguistic instability (and !iO also if he attempts to
conform to a single standardized dialect, but does
not know vcI)' well the standard17.ed orthography of
this dialect). One might then say that "the idiolect is
the result of a tension provisionally resolved:' It is a
point of b.... lallce achieved luday (different from the
balance achie1led yesterday or the one that will be
achie1led 101llOITQW) between (I) what the individual
has of necessity had to learn, or may have leamed,
of the dialect of Ihe society in which he lives (ll
dialect related to his molher' dialect and in which he
in lends and thinks to express himself) and (2) wb:1t
he h(\.<; for lhe moment ce.lSCd to learn, because his
vernacular form of expres.<;ion (his /IIother dialect) is
sufficient for him to make himliClf understood by the
society, to some extent alien, in which he lives.
Most ff\.'quently, this Sl:l.te of tension remains un-
known to the conscious subject, so that it should
rarely be understood as a state of crisis, painful and
dramatic. Indeed, with a Shenute, a 1Iery strong per-
sonality, one may imagine a calm aMIlrance and a
kind of pride in spt:aking and wliling Sahidic with
sume touche~ of Akhlllimic, which make this lan-
guage, tllrclluy vigorou.<; on his lips, even more lively.
Each case (If nn idiolect is the resuh of a personal
SilU:ltioll, und there are as mftny such situations as
there arc individuals. If, then, the language of
Shenute is 1111 idiolect (weakly Idiolectal), so is thnt
(oFten very idiolectal) of many nonlite.-.Iry docu-
ments of the Theban region and of the copies of
litermy works that ha1le survi1led; for example, the
majority of the Bodmer papyri art' not 1Iel)' idiolec-
tal, but the Nag Hammadi manusclipls and other
literary copies from the fourth and fifth centuries are
generally much more so. At any rate, tht:: onho-
graphic anomalies in these copies <in relation to one
or anOlher of the dialects thai havc been, or are on
the way to being, standardized) are never truly sys-
I
tematic, !iO that it would be a mistake to classify the
linguistic expression of these texts among the "dia-
lCC"ts" or subdialects, all of which require the pres-
ence of a minimum of systemati1.lltion.
Thus, an idiolect by ils nature has sc1lernl compo-
nents, of which one is the mOl her dialect or the
individual. Another lIluy be either his profound igno-
mnee of any particular dialectal orthographic con·
venlion (ineluding Ihat of his mother' dialect) or his
knowledge of nther dinlects combined with hi.<; ina-
bility 10 master this knowledge to the point of suffi-
ciently distinguishing them in their eon1lentional
wrillen expression,
Theoretically, the oral and written expression of
an individual can only be idiolt:ctal. in 1Ial)'ing de-
gree. But in texts written by individuals wilh ade-
quate intellectual capacity and strength of will, the
idiolectal proponion (in relalion 10 the dialect cho-
sen as thc means of expres..<;ion) is so weak that it
may be neglecled; there the idiolect in no way ob-
SCUI'CS the dialect, which can be sufficiently known
through these ICXts (if they are long enough and
1IlIricd enough). Here one lllay spcllk of :1 "tr•.IIlspar-
ent" idiolect.
In other texts, the idiolectal expression is more
"opaque:' II then demand<; from the ir11lestigl1lor an
effort of analysis to decOl.lc wh:u i~ hidden by the
phenomena of hypoeorrection and hypercorrection,
in pa.iticular, and to succeed in identifying the com-
plments of the idiolect, among which he will be
specially interested in tht:: dialectS that subtend the
idiolect.
It will be convenient to designate idiolectal
lexemes by indicating, first, their plinclpal compo-
nent with an italic capital and then their secondary
component(s) with an italic lower-case superscript;
for example, SO signifies Sahidic innuenced phoneti.
cally (and to some extent, but in'Cgularly, phonulogi.
cally) by Akhmirnic.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Chalne, M. Ele.mellis de grammaire dialectale copte.
Palis, 1933.
Dubois, J.; M. Giacomo; L. Gucspin; C. Mareellesi;
J.·8. Marcellesi; and J.·P. Mevel. ViCfWlltIllire de
linguisliqulI. Paris, 1973.
Kasser, R. Complimenls all dictiollllaire cople de
C"lIn. Cairo, 1964.
--:7 "ProlCgomenes a un essai de cbssification
systematique des dia1ectcs cl liUbdialectes coptes
scion les Crit~I'eS de 18 phoOl!1ique, I, Plineipcs et
lenninologie:' Musiol! 93 (1980):53-112.

lill, W. C. Kop/isl:he CrammatiJ: (saiilisl:her Dialekt).
mil Bibliographie, Lesutuclcl't1 lwd Wijrlerverzeich-
I1Usen. Leipzig, 1955.
ROOOU'1i E KAssER
Li\.NGUAGE(S), COPTIC. Coptic is the Ia.~t
stage of the Egyptian language in the eourse of its
very long e~istcnce and slow evolution (we can ob·
serve it over a pel'iod of mOl'e than foul' thousand
years, l\ quite exceptional phenomenon in Iinguis·
tics). Since Coptic is today a dead language, and has
been for scvcn'll centuries, the death of Coptic has
therdore meant the m'ath of ancient Egyptian. Will
the Copts of loday ~ve enough mith, devotion. pcr-
scvcnmce, and perspicacity 10 SUCCl.'f.-d in reviving
the glorious language of thcir ancestors, one of the
most beautiful, mosl cleverly slnJctured, and most
musical in the world? 11lO5C inspired by the love of
Egypt can only hope so.
Although people habitually speak of "the" COplic
language. it must be stated that in reality there al'e
two Coptk lnnguages (d. Kassel', 1984a, Pl'. 26t-62;
Vycichl, 1987, pp. 67-68), caeh of which is accom-
panied by various regional dialect~, themselves lhe
succeSSOI'S ill some fashion uf the dialects of PRE-
COPTIC.
The first is 5ahidic ($), which is the common
speech, or "vehicular language," supl1llocal and sup-
raregional, of the Yllllcy of the Egyptian Nile above
the Delta, afler having probably (but in what distant
past?) itself been a local dialc<:t that may have issued
from some region of upper Middle Egypt without
direct contact with the second language, Dohainc
(8), as a local diak-ct, but probably in touch with
Dohairic in the region of Memphis as a common
language reaching the boundary of the neighboring
common language (see DtAL£CTS, GROUPING AND MAJOR
GROUPS OF). The most ancient S mrmuscript is of the
end of the third centlll)' A.n.; the latest arc of the
fourteenth century, a period at which S.'1hidic (as
indeed already from the eleventh century) was no
langeI' anything Illore than a language virtually dead,
surviving only artificially in the ecclesiastical milieus
of some communities in Upper Egypt which had not
yet been WOII to the exclusive usc of Bohairic.
The Bohairic language is the supra regional vehicu-
lar language of the Nile Delta. haYing been, it seems,
the principoil regional dialc<:t of the western Delta.
like Sahidic, Bohairic ceased to be a truly living
language from the eleventh century. Its survival in
the course of the following centuries remains a phc-
LANGUAGE(S), COPTIC 145
nomenon in large part artificial, a means of commu·
nicatian particularly esteemed among clerks of the
church (a vel')' closed institution, turned in upon
itself and much pl'eoccupied, and indeed with good
reason, with its survival in the midst of a hostile
environment), a language above all religious. In this
reg~lIx1 the testimony of the wfitel' al·Maql'l":d (fif·
teenth century) is not very signific.mt: he nffinlled
that in his time the Christians of Uppel' Egypt still
spoke Coptic (and cvcn GI'eekl) among themselves:
one may fC(;eive with the liame circumspection what
is reported by the Jesuit Vansleb (sc\,cnll.:cnth centu-
ry), who said he met in Egypt an old man who slill
knew how to express himself in Coptic. For a long
time, in fact, and throughoutlhe country, Antbic had
become the only liVing language and the sole means
of communication among all its inhabitants, Chris-
tian as wt:1I as Muslim.
It is stated that the oldest 8 manuscriptS are of the
fourth century A.O.; the latest are of the ninetl.-c:nth
(I) century, and one might even say of the twentieth
if one admitted to this category the copi~ of old
Coplic manuscripts made by Copts 10 study them 01'
to aid them in one way or another to save their
ancestml language I'rom oblivion. Boh.,il'ic was lhe
living language of the Delt., exclusively bcfOl'e the
eleventh century, a period aftel' which Coptic as a
whole became a dead language among the Egyptian
p(:ople, even Christians, and survived only in purely
ecclesiastical milieus and usages. Bohairic then
spread rapidly throughout the valley, as far as the
southern extremities of Upper Egypt, but as a litu'l;i·
cal language. artificially practiced by the clergy
alone (and the officiants who accompanied them).
Even so, Bohairic's very restricted mil." dOl.'S allow
thc enr to hear the 50unds of the Coptic language,
expressed by Coptic mouths and throats, beneath the
eeilings and the domes of the Coptic ehUl·ches. Bo-
halric is a survival, then, of ancient Egyptian in a
very p:U1icular form, regrettably restricted lmd de-
prived of its Oliginal life and creative capacity, but
despite evcl)'lhing a survival. Howeve)', even this fcc·
blc remnant of the ancient trea......rcs of Coptie intel·
lectual life is threatenl.-d in modem Egypt. In fuct,
from one side certainly and for more than It century,
certain Copts inspired by their Faith have been work-
ing with an admirable perseverance and devotion to
revive 8, teaching It 10 the Coptic pl.'Ople (Vycichl.
1936; Vergotc, 197], Vol. la, pp. 1-2; Bal'$um, 1882;
Labib, 1915; ef. the work of the modem t~'achcrs,
among whom the admirable popular savant Emile
Maher stands out). But, from another side, some
 146 I.ANGUAGE(S), COPTIC
part isan s of a religiOWl rene w011 in the anci ent CoptiC
chur ch are pres sing lhe chur ch to Arabi1.e liS who le
liturgy, in which, alongside brie f GrL'Ck Jl"lssagC~,
som e filirly long sect ions in Bolltliric Imvc survived:
the essential thing is, they say. thaI the peop le of lhe
chur ch, who know only Arabic. shou ld und erst and
"eve ryth ing" that is said and chanll..-d in the liturgy.
One mny und erst and and appr ove this reas onin g on
lhe religious level, but unf011unalcly lls cons eque nc-
es deal a morlal blow to wha t, afte r tcn cent urie s of
exha ustio n, had in SOllle fashion smYived of the pub-
lic usc of the Cop tic language. Egyptologists and
Coplologists cann ot but depl ore lhis com plet e
clr~lccmcnl (pro jecte d or rea1i~cd) of liturgical Cop
' less (68 perc ent) in diak-ci P or pl'Oto·Theban but
lic.
The wor d "Co ptic " thus desc ribe s. c~ipccially to-
day. the !()(ality of Sahi dic and Boh airic , as well as
the loca l dialC\:ls that they cove.. (Kah le, 1954;
Kassel", 1980 -198 1). Then~ is no need to repe al here
all Ilwt has been Wl"i!tell else whe re in Ihis rega rd;
see in gencr:al OI"I£CT. IMMIGllAHT; D1ALOClS: Ol"u :crs.
MORPHOLOGY 01' COPTIC: <,>EOCIUPIIY. OIAl£CrA~ MhT
"·
I>t"I.F.cT: QU) COI'TIC: PR£.COI'TIC: PIlI'...ou> COI'TIC; PRo.
TOlll"LE.CT: and in pal1 ieul ar AKIIM1MIC; lKlHAIII.IC: DI"·
LECT G (OR BA$IIMURIC 011. MANSURIC): DIALEC1' II (Oil.
ImRMOl'Ol.lTAN OR ASllMUN1N1C): OIAlJ'..C'1' i tOR PIlUTo.
LYCOPOUT"N); DIAl.ECT P (OR PR01'Q.THEBAN); FAYYUMIC
; may diSlinguish fi\'e SUCCCS5ive SlagC$ in the long
LYCOPOUTAN (OR SUUo\KHMIMIC): MESOKIlMIC (OR MIODLF.
F.cYPTt"Nl; and SAIIIOIC.
The word "Co pt" itself deri ves fl'Olll the sam e
wor d as "Egy pl" and "Egyptian," a lerm lhe orig in
of whic h appc<ll1i !O be aUlhelllically Egyplian: 1.11 k3
Pt~1 (Vyc ichl, 1983, p. 5) 0.. 1,/11'/ le3 Pt~l (Kro
use,
1979, p. 731), "the hou se of the spid l of (the god)
Plah " (that is, Memphis, several kilo mete rs sout h or
mtx lem Cairo). This "'1 k3 PI~1 beca me in Gree k
Ar ~, Egypt, whe nce Ai ~, Egyptian. rlah
\\'a~ the god of the lown of Mem phis , and Ihe loca
l
Iheology cons idcr ed him !.he crea tor of the wod d.
Disl0t1ing to som e exte nt A~'}'iI1T'TW'; (the nam e of Ihe
anci ent inha bitan ls of the coun tt)', then of Ihos e
amo ng them who rem aine d Chri stian s), the Ar.1bs
(con quer ors of Egypt from 642) mad e of it (A;)gyp-
1;(0$'; then g)'pl; beca me qllb!i eVergote, 1973. Vol.
la, pp. 1-6; Ster n, 1880, Pl'. 1-6. who ciles the
Coptic forms of this nam e 1-ytITIOC, KynT)'IOC; ef.
also Gardinc.-. 1957, pp. 5-6; Layton, 1976: Mallon,
1907, pp. 1-7: Stei ndor fr, 1930, pp. 1-5, and 1951.
pp. 1-6; Till, 1955, pp. 29-3 9). Kr.1use (1979, p. 731)
Iioies that the fOlm gibti'" is alrc: ldy foun d in vari ous
pass ages of the T:tlmud In the seco nd cent ury ".0.
The CoplS of the clas sica l peri od (bef ore Ihe Arnb
inva sion ) calle d them selv es by anot her nam e in
Sahi dlc: f'R' IDotHtJ (tr.l.nscribcd in Gree k
fp~ XV~ ), whic h mea ns "Ihe inha bita nts lor
"me n:' f'R'.J of the Black Land lKHH6]," an :llIusion
10 lhe dark colo r of lhe sedi men l whic h fOI'nls Ihe
culti vabl e and hnbi lable land :llon g the Nile and in
its Ddl a, in oppo sitio n to Ihe yello wish or redd ish
colol'$ of the dcscrn, steri le :lnd unin h:lb itabl e area s
whe re Ihe Egyptian did nOI feci in any way :It hom e.
lIow can one affirm that Cop tic is aUlh entic ally
Egyptian, whe n it has :0;0 muc h a Cree k air at firsl
sigh l? In foct. anyo ne not fore wam cd who appr oach ·
es a Cop tic lext fo"l he first time noti ces at onc e that
its alph abet is four·fifth.~ Gree k in S, ind<.--cd a lillie
actu ally muc h mor e in othe r idio ms (up to 100 pcr-
cent in diale ct G, 0" Bash mur ic 0" Man suri c, and up
to 83 peT"Cenl in dial ect H, or H('r mop olila n or
A.~h muni nic: cf. "1J'tIABET IN come. CRI'.EK and AI.J'lI
A·
Illll'S, COPTIC). Funhennol"C, one eneo unte l's man y
Cop to·G reek wor ds in the Cop tic texts (d. VOCAIll>-
!.ARY. COPTO-CRE.EK). Nev erth eles s, thes e appc ar.1n ces
ough l not to dece ive: Cop tic in all its t.'ssenlial Slruc..
ture s (POIOIsky, 1950) and at II prof oun d k'Vd (lOyn-
ta~, elc.) is an auth enti c forn1 of Ihc Egy ptian
lan-
guage.
Building abov e all on Gard ine.. (1957, p. 5), one
evol utio n of this lang uage ove.. sever.t.l Ihou sand
years: (I) Ancienl Egyptian (fro m the First to lhe
Eighth Dynasty, abou t 318 0-22 40 11.C., or 940 yC:ll1i);
(2) Middle Egyptian (fl'Om the Nint h 10 the Elev enth
Dynasly fully, 10 lhe Eigh teen lh Dynasty less l,:k-arly,
abou t 224 0-15 70 D.C., or 670 years); (3) Neo·Eg,yp-.
ti:1ll (fro m the Eigh leen th to the Twe nty·f om1 h Dy.
nasty, abou t 1570 -715 !l.C.. 0.. 855 ye:IJ's); (4) dem ot-
ic (fro m the Twenty·fifth Dynasty 10 the thin ! cent ury
A.o.. Egypt bein g from lhis time Rom an aile.. havi ng
been Gree k, and (.oven as fa.. as the reig n of the
Byall1tine emp ero.. Leo I if one tak~ acco unl of
Cel1ain spom dic exte nsio ns or the usc of dem olie
duri ng the lirsl Cop tic cent urk'l i, henc e from abou t
715 D.C. to 470 A.D., 01' 1185 yeal'$, 0" only 965 year s
if we stop at lhe lK:ginning of Ihe Coplil,: peri od); (5)
Cop tic (not coun ting Old Cop tic, whic h pn."(;L'<Ied it
::and was nOl yel prop erly Coptic), a stag e thlll one
migh l arbi trari ly and appl'Oxim:ltcly reck on 10 begi n
in the mid dle of the third cent ury A.D. and the end of
whic h is difficult to fix with any prec ision (the re are
no nonl itera ry Cop tic docUmenlS from the e1evenlh
cent ury on, and il is nt1ificiatty that this lang uage
still surv ived for som e time , say 10 the thh1 eent h
cenl ury if one may fix a limi l ther e, agai n arbitr.1rily,
fo.. conv enie nce in chro nolo gica l eval uati on, and

e\'en though Ihe :;;Iow agony of Coplic during Ihe
Middle Ages is difficull 10 discern wilh p",--cision);
onc may Ihus admit lhat u,e Coplic !lIage could ha\'e
Iasled approllirnatcly a thousand yt'ars (cf. Kasser,
1989).
lIowever lilal may be, Coptic (in its t",'O principal
forms, S and B) is indeed Ihe last Slate of Ihe Egyp-
lian language. II might have been Ihe lasl but one, as
some investigators would have it, if the Coptic Ian·
guage had nol failed, for want of vigor, ill Ihe lasl of
Ihe nlelarnorplJOScS it was undergoing locally and
endeavoring 10 undel1ake from the eighth ccnlUry
.,.
On the basis of Gfll'l:liner's scheme, one may try to
imagine more concretely the succession of Ihese
slo.gcs of Ihe Egyplillll kmguagc. It is known thai
evel)' 1::lOguage constantly evolves, and it is very
prob'lblc that Egyptian is no exceplion to lhis r'UJe.
BUI if the spoken languagc is in perpctual cvolution,
the wrillcn language, on the control)', strives to re-
main SlabIe-or r-dther, the intelleclual class, that of
Ihe scribes, .....hich could nOI carry oul ils work in
condilions of unduly accenlualed 011hographie
(chiefly), lellical, and morphosynlaclic instabilily,
slrin'S for a clear definition and fixillg of orthogra-
phy and related mailers. for a Sirict control of all
impulses toward evolution, to immobilizc u,cm as
far as possible. The result is lhat ahhough the or·
thography corresponds fairly well to Ihe pronum.:ia-
tlon of the spokell language at the time the rules of
orthogrnphy become fixed, il is no longer the same
afu~r a number of cenluries; Ihen Ihe distance be-
Iwccn Ihe wrilten and Ihe spoken languages be·
comes ever grealer, and the orthography becomes
more and more arbitral)' in relalion 10 whal is spv-
kCIl; it Ihus Ix:eoml:s more and mon~ diffieuh 10
[cam, 10 Ihe point wherc the dilliculty becomes in·
tolcn:able and the tension leads to ntptur'(!. l'eop1e
then proceed 10 a rdorlll of the arthogrnphy, adapt·
ing it to the contemporary spoken language.
When lhe langu(lge studied is a language enlil'ely
dead, 11.~ is Egyptian, a langU'lgc known only from
teXis that no modem scientific observer has ever
heard pronounced by a lIIan who spoke it a.'l his
proper living language, Ihen the scheme skch:;hed
above remains a hypotht.'Sis, however probable it
may be. The in~igalor, inslead of being able 10
grasp the spoken language in iL'l constant evolution,
lays hold only of Ihe texis, showing lhat lhe fi~
stnge of the Egyplian language (Ancienl Egyplian) is
quite soddenly soccn-dcd by the second (Middle
Egyptian), then the third (Neo-EsYptian, rnther dif-
ferent from Middle Egyptian), then Ihe fourth (de-
LANGUAGE(S), COPTIC 147
motic. r.lther differenl from Neo-Egyplian), and fi-
nally the fiflh (Coptic, ndhcr dilfl·rcnt from
demOlic). But by eomparison with what he can 0b-
serve in other languages, I<xlay still living, he knows
thai Ihe evolution of the spoken languagc (which is
thc "troc" language) ought not to be confused .....ith
the irregular progress shown by the wrinen lan-
guage, wilh its ahrupi mutations.
The result of Ihcsc consideration!' may be a stighl-
ly more nuanced vision of Ihis evolutioll. The one
thai Vergole (1973, Vol. Ib, pp. 3-4) prl$Cnts is \'el)'
illuminaling. First of ..II, hc admits (wilh B. H.
Stricker (1945)) that Middle Egyptian is fur1her rc-
moved fronl Nco-Egyptian thal it is fl'Om Ancient
Egyptian, so that one may bring togelher Ancicnt
Egyptian and Middle EgypTian in a "line I"; similnr··
Iy, NllO·Egyptitln is fUliher rcmoved from MIddle
Egyptian than it is from dllIllOlil,;, so tlml one mllY
brinK Nco-Egyptian and demotic together In a "line
II"; Coptic, by itself, forms "line Ill." (Vcrgate add..
a line IV, of which no account will be taken here: it
is the Gl'eek of Egypt, eontcrnpor.try with Ihe au-
lochthonou!' Slage!' of Ihe Egyplian language from
about Ihc sixth a"d seventh ccnlurit.'5 D.C.).
0" thc other hand, Vergote consklel'S that al the
lime .....hen Ihe orthogrnphy and rclated mailers be·
come remOle from the spoken language to such a
point Ihal Ihe. ntpturc lakes place, enlailing a "'-fann
of the orthography, this refonn is nc\'er accepted at
a stroke by u,e .....hole intel1ee.lual class, in all its
milieus and in all thc Iilcrory genres. There are Ihell
al....'ll)'l'i liOffie mon~ cOrlSelVlltive circles which, al
leasl for somc vel)' particular usages 10 .....hich an
archal,jng slyle is espedally appropriate, tend 10
make Ihe ancienl statc of the language endul'e, and
for ll... long lIS possible and as intact as pos.'lible in
thc midst of an environment hencefol1h greatly
changed. TItuS. an ancien! stage of a language Illay
survive for .'lCveml centuries, or CVllll millennia,
alongside sttlges that logically have succecdcll il
(somewhal as, in Coptic, a prmodialcct lllay have
survived for some Time alongside the di")ecl lhat. in
the IOKie of dialect(ll evolution, ha.~ succeeded it).
The !'c:heme Ilmt I'e$ulls fram these eonsiderntions
(VerKOle, 1973, Vol. Ib, p. 3) thus shows a line I
("writlen classical Egyptian" is t.'quatt.'() .....ith Ancient
Egyplian followed by Middle EgypIUIII) which starts
from Ihe beginnings of Ihc third millennium B.C. (or
even a little earlier), deviates perceptibly from the
line of the spoken language toward (-24001, and
nevertheless ellTends down to the middle of Ihe thin:!
c:cntury A-D. (+250). Next is a line II ("written vulgar
Egyptian" being Nt."O-Egyptian followed by demotic)
•
148 lANGUAGE(S), COPTIC
staning from the middle of the S(.~ond millennium
H.C. (or even a Iinle earlier, loward [-IBOO]), which
deviates perceptibly from Ihe line of the spoken lan-
guage toward l-1200]. and nevel1hc]css extends be-
yond the middle of the fifth centu,)' A.ll, (+470).
Finally, there is a line III (Coptic), a simple prolon-
gulioo of the line of the carlier spoken language
(tlftel' ils scpurotion from line II), Sinning from the
middle of the third century 0'\.1). (+250), which nu
doubt also devltllcd 10 somc cxlC~nl from the line of
the spoken language al a certain point (but this does
not appear in Vergotc's scheme) and which extends
approdmalcly down 10 the end of the first millenni·
urn. In this scheme, then, in the third cenlury A.I>.
the lhn..~ stOlgCll of Egyptian happen 10 exisl simulta-
neously: line I (very close 10 extinction), line II (on
the way to decline, but still cnpable of enduring for'
another two centuries), and line III (still very close
10 ils hinh).
111is vcry nuanced conccption of the evolution of
the Egyptian language, from Ancient Egyptian down
to Coptic (the Coptic langu:lges Sand B, with the
various region:t.l dialects that accomp;:my Irn:m) ap-
pears the most probable in the prescnt suue of
knowledge in this field. It may be represented a:I in
Figure I,
The "Coptic" of Ihis scheme is in fact the totality
of the two "Coptic languages" (5 and 8) with the
various regional dialect.~ which llccompany Ihem (A,
L, M, W, V, F, If, G, not to speak of the protoclialects
I' and i>. Docs this signify that each of these idioms
ill the direct prolongation of a like t:arlier dialectal
fonn which ellilited in Egypt already in Nco-Egyptian
and in demotic (not to speak of Ancienl and Middle
Egyptian)? A "prolongation" probably yes, but pel'-
-)000 -2240 -2000 -r570
...........::...
:
M d dIe
•••::... _~~;,~.=-;;;",.;"_~c=~~~~_.D;';';,,;;m;,,;;o=,;,;'
••:: II.:
••••••
••••••
•••••••
•••••• ........
••••••
: . •••••••••........ . .
FIGURE 1. EVOI.lITION OF THE EGYPTIAN I..ANGUAGll Adapted and simplified frum Vergotc, 1973, Vol. Ib, p, 3, lind
LUddeckens, 1980, p. 251.
hap$ not quite "direct," in the sense that one might
be tempted 10 give it in a rather Shllplistic fashion
(cf. Ch{,inc, 1933, p. xviii, llnd 1934. pp. 2-3, which
mlL~t, however, be adapted to the present knowledge
of m<tllcrs of Coptic dililectology). '111C Coptic dia-
lects (and languages) are Idioms of laiC Egyplian that
appeared in the middle of the Greco-Roman period
and are panicularly perceptihle thanks to the Coptic
documents, which in contrast to the older Egyptian
documents provide infonnation not only about the
consonants but also about the vowels. It is thus ell·
tremely difficult to compare these idioms with this
or that orthographic or semisystematic \'Olnant en·
coonten:d in the Pre.(;optic Egyptian texts, in the
hope of thus effecting a COlnparison between the
Coptic and Ihe Pre·Coptic Egyptian dialects,
CCl111inly the latter must h.we existed; Ihal is high·
ly probable, But how is one to know them? Pr\!-
dcnce in any case advist:s one to keep some distance
from the Op(imisLic hypothesis that would consider
each Copcic diak'Ct a.~ the direct descendant of a
pharaonic Egyptian dialect corresponding 10 it. ((or-
tainly each historical period in Egypt must have seen
the manifestal;on of numerous local idioms clIisting
side by side (a circumstance evidently rovol'ed by the
geographical condition.'l of the country), but one
cannot simply affil'm Ihllt eaeh of them was coment
10 perpetuate itself, if it could, in a linear fushion,
re;lppcal'ing from one period 10 anuther in rejuve·
nated funn, Consider'ing the relative or1hographie
unifol1l1hy of the successive pharaonic Egyptian lan-
guages, in all probability Egypl also knew periods in
which there was something like a linguislic leveling;
as a n:.wlt of reciprocal interferences that had ac-
crued or under the constraining action of a "dia·
-715 o +250 +470
Egypllnn
~'c=--
II
•••••••• ._~=';.;o;.;;,~';,;';._~_
••••••
•••
: :
III
.
•••••••••
••••••••••
•••••••••
: .

leel" thOlt had acquired some supremacy in iUi field
of influence (geographic or social)-for example,
becoming a supra regional vchic:;ular language-
there mUSI have been formed several times over in
lhe course of Egyplinn history a kind of kuine whose
influence extended iL~elf over the grealer part or
even the whole of one or the other of the halves of
Egypt (Ihe Nile Delta, on Ihe one hand, and the
\'allcy of Ihe Egyptian Nile abo\"e the l>elta, on Ihe
Olher), This koine may have been able 10 eliminate
cenain local idtoms, profoundly inhibiling and radi-
cally modifying the others in such a way :l5 to efface
the grelller part of the differences that constituted
their originality. Thus, cach local dialecl whcn it
reappears aftcr such 1I leveling is Ihc synthesis of
two different eun'ents. Like a son in whom one find~
certain features of his falhe[' associaled with others
coming from his mother', the reemergent dialect has
quite certainly something of the diaieci formerly
used in the ~mc region bul also bears very strongly
the mark of Ihe koine thai, al least on the literary
level, has supplantt'd the earlier dialect. The relation
belween the Coptic idiom and iUi putative ancestor
annal then be other than ambiguous.
Anyone who examines the scheme above will note
that the passage from language I (Ancient Egyptian
and Middle Egyptian) to language II (Nco-Egyptian
and demotic) represents a "leap" much less grelll
than thilt from language II to language III (Coptic).
Despite their by no means negligible differenccs, 11
is easily compatible wilh I, and there is no doubt the
reason for thcir long coexistence (over about two
millennia). III, on Ihe c:;onttal)', is much less easily
compatible with II (and with n, and thilt no doubt is
the cause of the rapid and, so to speak, cat:l5trophic
disappearance of II as soon ;l." III has reached hs
zenith (rcdudng their cocxistenc:;e to some two cen-
turies only; (he coexistence of III with I was c:;hrono-
logically zero, or nearly so).
The writing exprc~~lng I nnd II Is purely Egyptian
and, on the lcvel of phonology, .~hows unly lhe con·
sommls. The writing of III, on the contnll)', is about
four·fifths Greek and, in comparison with I and II,
presents the immense advantage of showing not only
the consonants but also the 'IOwels, The slight incon-
venience linked to this advantage is that hencefOf'
ward the same onhography can no longer, :l5 for-
merly, be C:;OrmflOn to all Ihe dialccts, thus veiling
their existence on the level of writing.
It is thought Ihat the idea of writing Egyptian by
means of graphemes fixing not only the consonants
but also the vowels could have been hom in the
bosom of certain bilingual social groups in Egypt
LANGUAGE(S). COPTIC 149
who dcsin.'<I to practice magic with greater security.
The majorily of the Ic;o;ts called Old Coptic are in
fact magical texts, disparale C5.'iaYS from the first to
the fifth centuries A.D. that logically, if nOI always
chronologically, preceded lhe first lruly Coptic texts,
CCl1ainly the idea of using, even for ~yptian, an
alphllbet showing the v(Jwels also had already becn
in the air for several centuries. More than onc:;c, and
above all from thc second ccntul)' A,I>" some man of
lellers had tried to apply it for his personal usc, and
this evidently with recourse to G~k, a SCripl with
which every Egyptian was confronted every day (and
whose convenience he well knew), since it was that
of the Greek language, the administrative language
of the countl)' over a vel)' long time and thus omni·
present in the innumerable documents that one of
necessity had to have wrilten 01" be able to read to
gel out of difficulty in the face of the authoritics in
cveryday life.
Such initi:l.tives were taken in the Greco-Egyptian
milieus in I:.gypt above all when it was a case of
\\-Titing in a manner c:;omprehensible for a Greek
some magic formula that brought healing or life to
oneself or a friend or suffering and death to a hatt'd
enemy, A Greek in Egypt endeavoring to read aloud
a lext in Ancient Egyplian would perhaps have pro-
nounc:;cd his consonants correctly, but he would
probably have been mistaken several times in m1icu·
laling his vowels, since they do not appeal' In the
hieroglyphs or in demotic, Now the demon... whom
the magician invokes to employ positively in his
servicc or to unleash against an enemy are like
fien:e dogs accustomed to obeying precise onlers. If
the fonnula is ill pronounced, howC\/er slighlly, their
rencxes make them act in a manner impossible to
foresee, If they are contenl to remain asleep and
inactive, that is still a lesser evil; bUI the fur worse
risk is lhat they may awake, excited and bewildered
by the incomp['Chensible order, the magic phrase ill
pronounc:;ed: in fury, tht..'Y willtut"ll against their bun·
gling master and tear him to pieces. Egyptian writ·
ten in Greek lellers (consonants and vowels, with
some additional letters for spccialllOunds) pcrmiuoo
a much more sure pronunciation and thus seemed
to protect the Greco-Egyptian magician against reo
grettable "technical accidenu."
Taking up and systematizing better the idea of
these isolated prctlcccssors (each of whom hnd in,
vcnlt'd his own reeipe withoul knowing too much of
those of others), the Copts then decided to adopt the
popular Egyptian of their time, and since lheir Ian·
guage had some phonemes thill did not exist in
Greek, they completed theIr alphabel by adding
-
,so tANGUAGE(S), COPTIC
SOll1C Suppll:mcnt31)' grtlphcmc~
(between six and
len. depending un the Coptic diulccts: cr. AI.I'IMUETS,
COPTIC).
An admimble rdoml of the Ql1hogmphy, one will
say. bUI why did no onc think of it sooner? YC!i
indeed, but a. refolTn as c.langcrou~ as il was :wimira·
hie. In fact, in any bogunge. the more fundaml'ntal
:l "dorm of the ol1hogmphy is, the rnon: it pl'Oduccs
rcvnlutioll(ll)' and deslI'm:livc effects. including
llbow all a mdical incision in the very heart of the
nntional culture. The "old" litemlUl'C, thai from be·
fore the refonn, becomes inullcdiatcly incomprehen-
sible, hence more than difficuh, impossible of ac-
ccs.~. fOl' all those who h.we been inlcllccu.mlly
Illolded according to the "new" principles (10 the
exclusion of the old princip!t..'S, quickly fa11en into
ucslIcludc and forgotten), We know how many proj'
eClS for n:form of lhc orthography of numerous
modcm languages have failed in the face of lhis
fonnidable obstacle,
The obstacle can only be ~"Unnounted if lhe parti·
sans of fund:l.Inenlal reform are ani'nated by a revv-
lutionaty spirit, little disposed to be hampered by
scruples about a despised and hated past. If the
ehllJllpions of lhe ncw syslem arc ready wilhoul roe·
gret to scc thc ancienl Iiter-tlurc of lheir JX.'Qplc sink
illlo oblivion and disappear, its centuries·old or mil-
lennial trJditions (at lhat period evidently above all
rdigious tradilions), they will nut hesitate 10 sacri-
fice 10 lhe "progress" thai they proclaim a whole
culluml heritage; not only have they no esteem
whatcver fol' its valuc, but they prob:tbly even judge
it inauspicious. dangerous. dcserving of being dc·
stroyed,
So aggn'S.'iive and oc'Slructive an aUitudc is evi·
dently very t\!lIIote from the more respectful state of
mind thaI animated 1m.: promoters of !he cullural
refonn which permilled the Egypt of tm.: second
millennium Re. to create its language II llnd to usc
It in paml1c1 with its language I (in no way threal·
encd with diS:lppcarance on lhe occasion of the
bi'ih of this I'ival); it wa.'i no doubt found convenient
and appropriate to be :tble to employ II alongside I
for certain prderential usages. but nobody desired
the death of I on the occasion of this innovation.
TIlis ''evolutionary and iconoclastic aUitude a~
pocars. on lhc contntry, 10 have b(.'('n Ihal of the
promoters of lhe culluml rcfOlTll which in the third
cenlury A.D. 111'Ovokcd the birih umllhe prompl flow-
e,ing of III. on the one hand, and lhe rapid dcca·
dence and soon the extinction of 1 and II, on the
()(her. 1bc partisans of the old syslem of Egyptian
wriling, lhe "conservatives," were the pagans of
Egypl. p:u1icularly allacheu 10 their Ihous:md·ye:II"
old traditions or a dazzling richness. But Over ag(.inst
them wcre arrayed, in cver.incn~nsing numbers, eh..:
cn-ators and partisans of the lIew system of Egyptian
writing. the Coptic alphabet; for Ihese Christians of
Egypl, revolutionaties so convinced that they scarce-
ly troubled thcmselvC!' with nuances. lhe whole pa'
gan paM of their country wa-~ not only withoul value,
hill also inauspicious, diabolical. to be extirpmed
from lheir' civiliwtion for reasons of mental hygiene.
The Copts Ihen did not shed or. single te:lr, ralhe,' the
contrary, over the death of the hieroglyphic Egyptian
preserved in lhe wrillen cultural language I or over
the definitive disappearance of Neo-F..gyptulIl. above
all in its demotic fonn a'i it thclI stilt appeared in lhe
wrillen cultural language II. Fo" them, lhese means
of eltpresSion w(.'re indissolubly linked 10 lire mani·
fold and al all poinls monSll'OUS phenomenon of :l
diabolical and detested puganl'im, which Simek fear
into the simple soul and pt'OvokL-d the horror of the
Christian. Far from regretting the treasul"C5 of their
own civili1.3tion sinking henceforth into general in-
compl'l:hension and oblivion. lhe Cupts on lhe con'
lrary apl)laudcd what they considered a sallllary in·
lellectual cleansing: the lriumph of the Tl'll1h.
One mu.~l keep equ:Ilty presenl in memory lhis
dramatic aspect of a choice now sevenleen cenluriCli
old, brutal as every revolutionary choice is; a crud
choice, but nonetheless one of genius. since ie was
only through Coptic that EID'Ptology ....-as able in
1822. thanks 10 the per:;picacily of Champo!lion, to
attain 10 a real knowledge of lhe ancienl Egyplian
(pharaonic) languugc, and it is lhrough Coptic lh:t!
even now Egyptology can "hea,'" in a manner eel"
tainly approximate but nevcrthclcs.s concrete ;lOd.
oc')'Qnd hypothesis and the dry conventional nota·
lion, nevcnheless gripping, the true "sounds" of a
mY$lerious language, the voice of antique Egypt.
Dlnt.tOGtMPII'V
Barsum, I. A/·Kharfdal a/-BahIYll}, fi U$u/ a/.Lug/1Il1
ll/·lf.ib(lJflh. Cairo, 1882.
Chaine, M. tlitnellis de grllJtlltlllire J;ll/ec./ale cop/e.
Paris. 1933.
lAS Dill/«tes copIes assioll'iql/t-S ,42, In
carac/trisliques de leur p/'ul1Ctiqllc, de lellr S)'ll/a.u.
Palis, 1934.
Gardiner, A. Egyplimr Grammar, /JOlin!: all IlI/wdtW-
lim! 10 Ille Slud)' uf Hicrogl)'ph~, 3rd cd. Oxfor'd.
1957,
Kahle. P. E. Bala';tAh: Cuplic T~lS from Deir d-
Bala'itAh in Upper Egypt. Oxford and london,
1954.
 LYCOPOLITAN (OR LYCO-DIOSPOLITAN OR SUBAKHMIMlq
Kasscr, R. "ProMgotllcnes a un essai de c1a.'i.~ifiea·
lion systematique l.k-s tlialcctes ct subdialecles
COpies scion les criterl,'s de la phonctiquc. I, Prill-
cipcs ct tCl'mhlOlogie." Le MIIS!!O" 93 (1980):53-
112. " ... , II, Alphabets et systemes phone.iques."
Musfim 93 (1980):237-97. " ... , III, systemes
orthDgl11phiqucs ct calcgori<.'S dialeetales." Museo"
94 (1981):91-1.52.
"Orthogr..lphc ct phonologie de la wriele
subdialectale lyeopolitaine des lcxtcs gnostiqucs
coptes de Nag Hammatli." MI/sio" 97 (1984);261-
312.
_::-_ "Le copte ...mimenl ...ivant, ses idiomcs Cents
(bngue:!, dialectes, subdialectes) au cours de leur
millcnairc (III'-XII' siecles cn...iron)." Billie/iII de
fa Societe d'arch~ogie copte 28 (1989):11-50.
Krause, M. "Koplische Sprnche." u~iko" dl'r Agypto-
logie 3 (1979):731-37.
l.oIbib, C. J. III).(llIKOfl Ht.l.a1I kTo NIf'6N'tXIIHI. cairo,
1895-1915.
L.a)10n, 8. "Coptic Language." In Illterpreter's Dictio-
Ilary of Ihe Bible, Supp. vol., pp. 174-79. Nash...ilIe,
Tenn., 1976.
Liiddeckens, E. "Agyplen." In Die Spmchen im
rOmUchen Reich der Koiseruil, pp. 241 ~65.
Beiherte del' Bonner Jahrbiicher 40. Cologne.
1980.
Mallon, A. Grtlmmtlire cop/e, ovee biblivgrapJlie,
ehreslomalhie el l'OCobllltlire, 2nd cd. Bcirot.
1907.
___ Grtllllmoire caple, bibliogroplric, clrres/omot!lic
el vfJCobllloire. 4th l'tl., re.... M, Malinine. Beirul,
1956.
Nagel. I'. "Ocr Ul'Spnmg de:> KOplh.chen." Dos Aller-
lum 13 (1967):78-84.
Pololsky, H. 1. "Mool."S grecs en eople?" In Copri(:
Studies ill HOllor of W. E. Crum, pp, 73-90. Bos·
lon, 1950.
Slcindodf, G. KoplLocJw Grammarik. mil Clltes/o-
mil/Me, Wiirlerwn,dclmis Imd Uleralur. Berlin,
1930.
---;=:. 1.e1rrbrlclr der kop/ischell Grlmrmalik. Chicago,
1951.
Slem, L. KOT)/ische Crammolik. Leipzig, 1880.
Siricker, B. H. De illdeelillg cler Egyplisclre II/o/ge-
seilicdcm·s. Lciden, 1945.
Till, W. C. KopliscJw Grllmmtl/ik (sol"di.lc!lI:r Dia/ekl),
mil Biblio!;ruphie, I-esestiicke/l und Worlerven.eich-
nis,sfm. Leipzig, 1955.
Vergotc, J. Gramllloire COple, Vol. 1:\, fll/rodlle/iorr,
pho/U!liql4e el phoHologie, morpho/ogie
sylllhimatiqlle (Slnlcture des silllalltcme5), partie
sYllellrOlli(/U/!, Vol. 1b, IIIlrooue/ioll, pJwm!liqlle el
pllo,,0/ogie, morph%gh! sylllhemu/ique Is/ruellm!
des semoulrmes), partie diocllffllliqll/J. Louvain,
1973.
Vyeichl, W. ·'I'i·Solsel, ein DOIf mil koptischer Docr-
Iicferong." Milleilwlgen des I/ell/scirell ItlStilWS filr
151
(Igyp/isdre AI/er/rrmskumle ill Koiro 6 (1936): 169-
75.
_ _ . Die/iotl/ulire i!lymo/ogiqlfe de 10 Iimgue cople.
LouVilin, 1983.
___ . "Bude sur la phOllctiqllc de In Inngue
hoh:iirique." Discffssious ill Egyplology 8 (1987):67-
76.
ROOOU'IIE KASSl!R
LYCO_DIOSPOLlTAN. A llew dialectological
d<.'Signalion connecled to the .!iiglum L (.!iCc LYCOPOU·
TAN (011. I_YCQ-DIOSPOUTAN OR SURAKIlMIMIC)), now
considel"'('d :IS :IJlprnpriate and aceept<."<! by seveml
Coptologists. Indl'l'tl, not only Ly,;opolis (A.!iyU!l and
its area but ...irtually e... ery place between this area in
lhe nonh and Ihe al"'(':! or Diospolis Magna (Thebes,
Luxor) in the south must be taken into consider.rlion
as a possible home or the I- dialec:ts (lA, lhe Mani
dialect: LS, the John dialect; U;, lhe Nag Hammadi
non·Sahidic diakcl).
ROOOU'IiE KASSlllI.
WOLF-PETER FUNK
LYCOPOLITAN (OR LYCO-DIOSPOLITAN
OR SUBAKHMIMIC). TIle troditional "iew of
lhe "Ly<:opolitan dialect" (also called "Subakhmi·
mit") has become increasingly dispuled in recenl
years, and the queslion arose if I.y<:opolitan in fact
existed as a distinct dialect.
I. Research History lind Problems
1.1 Attempted Definition. A group of Coplic sub·
dialects (or, beHer, diall,:els) is usually classed logelll-
er as LyeopoHlan 01' !-yco·l)iospolhan (siglum I- or, in
earlier years and even sometimes tOOny, AI) or
Sub"khmimie (morc r<ll'ely and In fonner lime~ Asyu-
lic). Each Coplic (sub)d\nlecl i.~ composed of anum·
bel' of individual texis (sec Il>Il>LI!(,.T) :1Ilt! groups of
texiS whose unifonn designalion (1inguis1ical1y and
in lenns of dialectnl geography: sec GI!OGRAPlIY, DlA·
LECTAL) seems somewlml difficult. The entir'C gl'OUP
of L (sub}dia1ccts and connected idiolects can justifi·
ably be given a colleeti...e descriplion only in lerms
of the linguistic cenler stretching from Qa,w to A.~yit!
(Lyeopolis), with ...adous possible extensions to the
south and north, and in terms of the linguistic tr.rilS
thai place L among the dialects of Upper Egypl bul
Ihal both as a whole and in relation to their disuibu·
tion cannot be assigned ehher to Akhmimic (A) or to
Sahidic (5). Furthennore, because of diversification
152 LYCOPOLITAN (OR LYCO-D10SPOLITAN OR SUBAKHMJMIC)
and subdivision within I~ it cannot be described a5 a
"neutral"' dialect.
1.2 Unity or Diversity of L. The oliginal assump-
tion of relative uniformity of L (or A2) has bcen
clilleu into question by the increasing number of
tC~IS, some of which await public(ltlon. The fin;t tex·
tual witness to become known w..\S the Acta PUllli
(AP. Hcid.), which Cllrl Schmidt published fmm the
Heidelberg P3pyros Collection (1904 and a further
folio in 19(9). In 1924 Sir Herbert Thompson pub-
lishl..'(\ extensive fragmenlS of St. John', Gospel in a
dialect vel)' dose 10 the AP. Heid. but showing some
charucleristic peculiarities. In the same year, a leller
of the Mclclian archives (Crom, in Bell, 1924, no.
1921l, the sole nonliterary text tllUS far known in L,
was edited and was considered by the cditon as
belonging to "the latcr type of Achmimic (Acta Puu·
Ii)." Since 1933 the comprehensive corpus of Coptic·
Manichaean texts from Madinat M!\~I has become
known and has bl..'Cn published to a great extent.
TIlis was followed in 1945 by the disco\'ery of the
Nag !'Iammadi library, of which the codices I, X,
and XI once again reveal a new variety of
Subakhmimic. Publication m'pn in 1956 ....itb the
Go1;pel of Troth (Evangelium Veritatis) from CcxIcx
I. While publicalioll of the Nag Halllllludi lind.'! has
almost been completed, a wide ronge of Coptic Man·
ichaean texts is stilJ unpublished. FrJgmenlS oUlside
lhe Nag Hammadi !ibmry, but belonging to it in
con ten I, were publi.~hed in 1975; the Sahidic parallel
version to these is in Nag l'lanlllludi Codex II, 5. In
1978 rragmenLS of the Letter 10 Philemon and of
Hebrews from !he Sir Herbert Thompson Collection
(now in Cambridge University library) Wi:!re pub-
lished (but these are peculiar in their dialect and
seem to be wrongly described as Suookhmimic).
One te:tt from the Sir Chcster BeallY Collection in
Dublin (pal1S of the Gospel or John) and one from
the Bibliotheca Uodmeriana in Geneva (palu of the
Acta Pauli, or AI'. Bod.) an:: still unpublished. These
lwo texts (U'C not identical either eoJicologicatty 01'
linguistically with tbe texts published by Sir Het'bel1
Thompson and Carl Schmidt.
1.3 Texts and Edltlolls. The L texIS now known
are almost without excl-plion literary and belong 10
various categories.
IJ.I. Biblical tuts:
JoL - Go1;pcl of John, London manuscript
(lbompson, 1924). Provenance: Qaw, fourth centu·
0)'.
laD - fnlgments fmm the Gospel of lnhn (10:18-
11:43), Dublill manuscript (unpublished). Tnmscript:
R. Kassel'. End or the third century.
Yet a lillie different from every (sub}tlialt.'Ct of l-
(i.e. lA, LS, or /.6, see below) and not too far from At
and V is the diak'Ct of the following fragments of the
Pauline Epislles (cd. Bellet, 1978, Pl'. 45-47; pel'·
Imps provenance Suhllj (Dayr ul·Ahiadl. end or firth
centul)'; see Funk, 1986, and Kassel', 1986):
Hbr. fragment of Hebrews (Heh. 5:5-9, 11-14).
Phm - f....,lgment of Philernon (Phlm. 6:15-16).
The language of Hbr and Phm is not taken into
uccount here.
/ J.2. ApocrypJUl.'
AP. Heid. Acta Pauli m3nuscript in Heidclbcll;
(Schmidt, 1904, 19(9). Source: Akhmlm antique
dealer; perhaps from Edfu, lifth century.
AP. Bod. - Acta Pauli manuscript frogmellts in
Bibliothcca Bodmeriana, Geneva (unpublished). In·
complete tmnscript: R. Kassel'. Provenance: caSl of
Nag Hammadi (but not with Ntlg Hummadi Iibmry
or nea,' Dislml\), foul1h celltury.
1.3.3. Coptic M(mich"euI/ texu:
ManiH - Manichaean 1·loOlilics (Polotsky, I934).
Provenance: Madlnat MsQl, in the Fayylim (but per-
haps from Lycopoli5{?]; see 1.4), filth century.
ManiK - Manichacan Kephala'ia (Polotsty and
8Ohlig. 1940; IXlhlig, 1966). Provenance: same as ror
MimiH, foul1h-lil'th century.
ManiP - Manichac:m 1'~ltel' (Altbel'ry, 1938).
Provenance: ~ame as for M:lI1iH, foul1h-firth een-
lut)'.
/.3.4. Coplk Gllostic wxts:
With one exception (OW; sec below) att these
texts are Nag Hammadi te:tts (NagH), so called
because they were discovered cast of Nag loIallilnadi
but not in the same place as AP. Bod: Thdr num·
crotion follows thaI of the Nag Hammadi codices and
the st:qucncc of the individual tractatcs in each
code:t:
1.1 - Pl1lyel' of Ihe AlX'!itle Paul (Kasser et aI.,
1975b; Attridge, 1985). Fout1h century.
1,2 or Bplnc - Apocl)'ph(ll Lellcr or lames
(Mulinine et at., 1968; Kirchner, 1977; All1idge,
1985). Founh century. '
1,3 01" EV - Gospel of Troth (Malinine et al., 1956
And 1961; Till, 1959; Amidge, 1985). Founh century.
1,4 or Rheg - Tractate on the Resum:.'Ction or
L..ctter of Rheginos (Malinine ct aI., 1963; layton,
1979; Anridge, 1985). Founh century.
1,5 or Trip. - Tripartite Truclate (Kasser et aI.,
1973a, 1975a, and 1975b; Attlidgc, 1985). Fourth
centul)'. The folio with the f>royel' of the Apostle
Paul hllcr turned out to be a flyleaf of Codex T and is
now reckoned as N:tgH I,!. The language of Trip. is
taken into (lccount here only with regard to mar-
 LYCOI'OLITAN (OR LYCO-DIOSPOLITAN OR SUBAKHMIMIC)
pbology. not orthography and phonelllics. a.. it is
clearly n unique phenomenon (wild orthography. 0s-
cillation bel ween 5 tlnd l., a series of syntactical
errors lhm arc not only irregultlritics 01' exceptions)
and is perhaps not the work of someone whose
mother tongue was Coptic.
X,I or Mar - Marsanes (Pt~oIT'$()n, 1981). Fourth
century.
XI. I or Inter - Interprelation of Gnosis, pp. 1-
32. Copied by W.·I'. Funk. FO\lrth cemury.
XI, 2 or Exp - Valentinian E1iposition, pp. 33-39,
Copied by W"P, Funk. Fourth centul)'.
Appendix - five Valentin inn prayers, PI', 40-44.
Rhln&. - colk'(;tive designalion for Rheg, Inter,
and Exp (NagH I. 4-XI,1.2.).
OW - On lhe Origin of lhe World (Oeyen, 1975).
Pro\'enancc: unknown. According 10 Ocyen (p, 134)
the London fragment shows an older stage in the
development of the tClIt th..n the Sahidie version of
NagH II,S, but this does nol allow one 10 draw any
direct condusions as to the age of the manuscl"irt,
which Kenyon (in Crum, 1905, no. 522) pu~.. in the
fourth cenlUl)'.
I.J.5. NOlllilera')' luiS:
Mel .. Letter of the Mclellan Archive, no, 1921
(Crum, in !leU, 1924, pp. 94-97). Provenance: an·
tique trade; :lpprux, 330-340 A.D.
Note tmt there is still :I number of tellts that are
closcly related linguistically 10 Ihe L tClllS but u.<>e
the grarheme I for /x/; for this reason, they were
rl'elliously-nnd wrongly-described as
"Akhmimic" or "Akhrnimie with Sllhidic influences"
because they usc this a only in part, a~ A docs. l1H..'SC
preliminary sluges (to somc ClItent) in the develop.
ment of L (Kassel', 1979 a.nd 19823) :Ire dt!al.t with
undcr OtAlF.CT i (with its subdialccls, cspc.:cinlly i7;
sec also Funk, 1987).
1.4 Date, Place of Dlseovcry, and Place of Ori-
lin, The l. lexts for Ihe most part date from the
fOUI1h and fifth centuries (Ntlg Hammadi :lnd JoL,
f0U11h century: ManiK and MUlliP, foul1h-firth cell'
turies; Mallill :lnd AP. Heid., fifth century). On the
other hand, the unpublished Gospel of John in Dub-
lin (JoD) seems to be much earlier, e\lcn from the
end of the 1MI'd century. It is interesling to see that
the witnesses of I. are writlen on papyrus. whereas
lhe fragments wilh Ihe P:luline Epistles (libr and
Phm), which al'C to be excluded fl'Om l. for linguistic
reasons, at'e written on parchment.
In some caws (Nlig Hummudi and MUlli text.~, aod
JoLl, the pltlce of discovery is CCl1aln, but Crum's
dictUlli is to be kept in mind: "place of finding is not
necCMtlrily place of origin:' The Mnni tClItS were
153
discovcred in Mndlnat M. '.II, a place whel'e Ihe L·
diak-ct never had been spoken. Rnthel', Ihe place of
origin of the Coptic Maniehaean text.~ seems to hnve
been LycopoHs (Asyilll. For a long time it WtlS
regtlrded a~ a hiding place for the Manichacan
"heresy" (Schmidt :lnd Polotsky, 1933, pp. 12-14).
In the case of JoL, thefe is no comrelling reason
why the place of disco\'ery should not be conside~
the same lIS the pl:lce of origin (Oaw!Antaiopolis), As
the Nug U:lmmadi Ubrary resulted from the pur-
poseful collection of various lexts, the place of ori·
gin of the 1_ tcxts of Nag I'!nmmtldi is not guanm-
Iced. A.~ thcy, howellel', represent 11 different Iype of
L fmlll M:lni and JoL, they should be placed ful1her
south.
After Ihe fifth cenlury no telllo:ll wilness of L is
attested, :lnd one may conclude lhat by that time L
had gone oul ol use as a literary language.
1.5. Descripllon. of DlaleCl and Geographical
Loeallon, The alternaling descriptions of "dialect" l.
thr'Ow light 00 the history of the problem or I. :lnd
on Coptic diulectology tiS (1 whole. Carl Schmidt, the
editor of AP. Hcid" charncteril:ed the dialect of lhis
manuscript as "a dialect related to the Akhmlmic
teXIS." Its consonants :Ire consistently identical with
those of the Sahidic, while the vowels show lhe pe.
culiarities of Akhmimic (Schmidt, 1904, p. 14).
ROsch (1909) interpreted this oosclV.llion to the ef·
fect thut the AP. I-Ieid. represented the transitional
slage frolll the (older) Akhmimic to the (later)
Sahidic ("I:ltc" or "new" Akhmimic: simi1:1rly,
Crum, in Bdl. 1924, p. 94, wrote of "lhe younger
type of Aehmimic" with regard to the Mclellan lellel'
no. 1921). H. Thompson grouped the dialects of AP,
Heid. and JoL under Ihe dcsign:ltion "sub-adllni-
mic," whleh established itself subM:quentiy (Jot.. p.
JIlt). He subscribed to Schmidt's view lhat Subaldllni-
mic stood between Akhmimic and Sahidic, but he
raised the fundamenlal question whether thai inler·
mediate posilion should be interpretcd in temlS of
chronology or ditlleclal geography. Chaine (1934)
prefel,-ed the gc::ogrtlphical view, describing the dia·
lect tIS "A5siutic" (Asyutie, siglllln A2). The view th:lt
Akhmimic was n..-plaeed by Snhidic by way of Sub-
akhmimic had already been dismissed by Till (1928, p.
3), who said tha.! A, .42, and S had "basically come
into being independently ol each other ... and [had
lx:cnl spoken at an l-arlier period simultaneously,
and :llongsidc eaell other, in V:lrious districts of Up·
per Eml." Nevel1heless, the term "Subakhmimic"
was retained (Till, pussim; Schmidt and I'olotsky,
1933; Worrell, 1934: Kahle. 1954: and even Vcrgote,
1973-1983, Vol. la),
154 LYCOPOUTAN (OR LYCO-DIOSPOUTAN OR SUBAKHMIMIC)
WOlwll (1934, pp. 63-74, m3p p. 65, region V),
assumed lhal Ihe region of I'bow in Ihe soulh as far
a.~ the al·Ashmunayn-Antinoi! line in the n0l1h was
the area in which A and A2 spread, bUI rcjt.'Cted lhe
idea of a more drcurm;.cribed localiz:lIion. Kahle
(1954, pp. 2061£.) placed It2 bet.....een Akhmimic and
MesoKf.1iltC, or Middle Egyptian, and consilkrcd the
l'egion from Abydos to al-Ashmunayn to be the origi·
n..l :lrca in whil:h A2 spread (basically in :lgrecmenl
with Worrell), 1·le cnvi~ged for' Ihe first time a
grouping within A2 on a broader te:rtlual basis, lead·
ing to three maill groups.: (I) JoL, AP. Ueid, Mel,
OW (Kahle panly other sigla: OW • BM522; Mel ~
J. &I C. 1921): (2) thc M:mi tCJI:ts; and (3) lhe Nag
Hammadi texts (slill unpublished at the time and not
taken ful,hel' into account by Kahle). A2·Mani was,
according to him, ch;l1"llcteri1.ed by Akhmimie influ·
ences, whill.- A2·AP. Hcid. and A2-JoL repr'escnted
"much more truly the ancient Subachmimic" (p.
219). Pololsky (in Schmidt and Polotsky, 1933, p. II)
had already noted that Ihe Manichaean A2 was clos-
est to the Akhmimic and also drew allention to
agl'eements of Mani·JoL against AP. Heid. These vb-
scrvationll were not taken inlo account by Kahle.
Alihough Kahle's first m'lin group C3nnOl stllnd up
to llCrutiny, one i~ nevet,hcle~~ indebled 10 him for
many fine indivit.lual obM:rvations on A2.
According to VergOle, 1973-1983, Vol. la, p. 4,
KOC. 5), A2 was spoken in 8 region stretching from
Akhmlm.Eshq3w in the llOuth to al·AshmOnayn-
Antinoe in the not1h with Asyti! (Lycopolis) as cen·
ler. As against Kahle, it may be reg..rded as a back·
ward slep Ilml A2 ill tr'ealcli by VergOlc as a dialeclal
unlly. From Worrell to Vergolc, thcre is agreement
that the al-A,-,;hmOnayn-Antinoe line is the nOl1hem
frontier while the frontier for expanllioo soothward
remains open, so 10 speak.
Recognition that A2 is an independent "dialect" in
relation to A and S is contradictory to the still rather
widely current description of Ihe t.li:tlcct as "Sub·
nkhmimic:' which, like the siglum A2, tends to lead
one to a....-,;ume a subdialecl or coll:Jteral t.lialcct of
Akhmimic, or A, even if the tenllillology is only used
conventionally. Hence, in a series of publications
since 1972, Ka....o;er has proposed instead of "Sub-
akhmimic" Ihe t.lialeetnl designation "Lycopolitan" (I~).
10 eOITeSponcl to the linguistic center of this dialtoct,
01', more eXllctly, of an important bmnch of this
dialecl (see especially Ka.'I.'ler', 1982b and 1984). This
deseriplion at.l:tpls a variant of Chaine's "Assiutic"
and has the advantage that the siglum consists of just
one sign, com."l'ponding to the signs of the other
main dialects of Coptic. For a rather long time, vari·
ous iodices were used 10 designate the individual
hr':lllches or types of L. Since 1986, however', a gen·
eral agreement ha.~ been rClIched among Coptoln-
gislS. Now numel'il;:ll indices are preferred: thus, lA
rather than L-Mani, LS rather than L·JoL.. L6 rather
than 1~·Nagll (ROC also LVCO·OlOSI'OUTAN).
Far more impol11l111 is the question of the pat1icu-
I:lr type of L to which the textual witnesses can be
ullotlet.l, Ihe more so since pl'l'lc1ie.,lly every manu'
llcrillt exhibils peculiArities and even inconsistencies,
as L in fact is nOt a thoroughly standardi1.ed dialect
in any of its bmnehes. The individual groups will be
denoted below in accordam::e with their main char-
acteristics..
1.6 Mean5 of Olaleclal Subdlvlslon. Like the
Coptic dialects in general, the individual representa-
lives ;lOd branches of L (as an L group) I'll'C also
mainl)' dislinguished from cach olher phonetically
(insofar as this c:tn be recognized from the ot1hogm.
phy) and in specific areas of morphology. Except for
Funk (1985), where some primary elements of t~
kind are already shown, t~re have been until now
no available investigations for differences in the lexi·
cal lind s)'otaeticallicld (lICe, however, DTAI.F..cTS, MOR·
PHOI.OGY OF COPTIC and AKHMIMIC). These L hl"llnches
(Irc designntet.l as follows:
lA (01' IA.ian!) (all Mani texts)
LS (or L·JoL) (JoL.. JoD and AP. Bod)
L6 (or L-NagH) (all Nag Hammadi L texts, and
also AP. l'leid)
2, The Phonemic Inventory or Lycopolltan
As u.~ual, consonanl.~ and vowels will be treated
~parately.
2,1 Consonants. The L consonantal phonemes
and graphemes (according to Vergotc, 1973-1983,
Vol. la, p. 13) are those of most Coptic dialects and
therefore also of S, M, W, V, and F (apal1 from F7)
(see Table I), There fll'C sixteen gr'llphemes ma~hing
the sevenleen consonantal phonemes or Lycopolitan.
'l'he laryngeal stop phoneme /'1 has no sign of ilS
own bol is CJl:pressed, or is recognizable, by the
break in the vowels (c,g., K.U. ~", to place him 0"- it),
a.~ in S (with pS) and also A, as in most of the F
br.tnches.
111e usc of some of these consonants, espe<::ially
,,/-. and C/III, is indicative of a dilfl'rence within the I.
dialecl (sec 2.3,1.3 lint.l 2.3,2,1).
2,2 Vowels, A comprehensive description of the
vowel phonemes of Lycopolitan can be found in
Verg()(e, 1973-1983 (Vol. la, p. 41), The vowel indi-
cators of Lycopolitan are imponanl because they
 LYCOPOLITAN (OR LYCO-D10SPOLITAN OR SUBAKHM1MIC) 155

TABLE I. COllsotlUlllul PlIonemes IlIId Graphemes

BtUBIAl.'i l.ARIOI>F.NTALS
0"""" PRF.PAUTALS POSTPAU,TMS LutYNGEAUi

Voiceless

."'"
Votceless
Iplll

/1/.
/t/ T

/sic
~ .
/t./:/cl

/1/ •
/kI' f/ c.g.. u

/hi,
spirants
Voiced Iwl (o)y /bI. fJ! (e}l
spirants
Nasals ImlH /n/ II
Laterals/Yibr.lnts 11/ /lo,
/r/ r

ortcn show and clarify relationships with A and devi· T1t.NTNO, to be equal to. 111C ol1hognlphy ll/T1t.f'Tl'1l in
ations rrOn1, on thc OIlC hand, M, F, etc. and. on thc ManiK 4,3 is unique (CI,lT),f'Tf" twenty-five times in
other, 8, 8, etc. (see Till, 1\161, pp. 8-11: Kasscr M:lIliK I).
1982b, p. 58) and because they emphllsizc differenc· 2.3.1.2. Thc short tonic vowel bdorc the Iii open-
es within £ and so llrc indispcn.'lahle in defining £4. ing a syllable appcan; in L4 a~ II and in the othcr L
LS, and UJ, a~ the case rllfly be. branches ali l,:
2.3 Indicators of Differences Within Dlalecl L.
These differential markcD between L4. 1.5. and L6 MANI - IA L5 AND L6
arc mostly Y()Calic hut sometimes can be consonan· H616 to love
tal. ze'ie 10 full
1.3./. fA versus L5 atld L6:
2.3.1.1. The characteristic that most clearly distin· Whcn f!l doses Ihe syllabic, then II appears uni·
guishes fA from the other L branches is thc treat· ronnly: c:<t(8)1, to write; ze(e)I, husband
ment of the syllabic leR! (- voiceless consonant +- 2.3.1.3. The labial spirant at the beginning of
voiced consonant or son[ orJant) and f!l + voiced wonls berore the tonic VQwel bee;omes In IA voiced
consonant, or rR! (- f'/ + voiced consonani or • fbI and in the other L branches voicck'Sli Of If/:
son[or)ant), in the final position after an open tonic
syllable. In these cases, as in Akhmimic, an anaptye· MANt - LA L5 AND /..6
tic rowel -Cl /(;,)1 follows the yoiced consonanl at the
• •....
-....
10 eany
end of the syllable:
hair

~-
MANt -JA 1..5, L6
em';; to hear
~,..,

.....
~T' 10 annihilate
to jump
MO'iNG H),tllN sign 2.3.1.4. With the verb N)" NHyt. to come, the non-
O'(1t.i....o Dy1t.tlltl light Manlchean texts (/.5, I../) show 11(15:11 gcmination:-
oy),so'/wa'b(a)1 0,.","' to be holy l'fN)" l'ftllIY.
(I'llrcly oyuse') 2.3.2 IA and L5 Versus L6. In a numbcl' of phono·
loglcnl phenomena fA and £5 stand togcther a~
Only when /wnl closes a syllable is the anaptyctic against 1.6.
yowel founll in all the /. teKts: (;1t.(O)yN6 (d. 2.3.2.1. The alveolar spir,lnt is shown (ll! C 151 or Cl,l
cooytlll). recognize. Note also that in the spelling of /1./ when oX /t/ is involved:
the Mani ICXts. the anapty<:lic yo~l aftcr /eR! is not
completely standardized. U$ling the lexeme "to JA ANDL5 L6
hear" in ManiK I, the results are CttTtffi (sevenly-
ooxe lf6.XtI to speak
rour) and Cln~ (Iwcnty.four). In all comparable in·
e.utH6 tt).XH6 counsel
Mances, Ihe orthography with the anaptyelic vowel
Cl)Xf"i ~X1J (b) to be lert Oyer
predominate!>.
Mler a closed tonic $yilable leR/ does r'IOI pro- laIx. (8) 'l),6tx. (b) warrior
ducc any anaptyclic vowel: L TJ.KTN as opposed to A (al no evicknce for JoL; (b) no evidence ror loP. Hdd.
156 LYCOPOUTAN (OR LYCO·D10SPOLlTAN OR SUBAKI-IMIMIC)

2.3.2.2. In the unstressed syllabic finale a signifi· CII < to drink:

cant difference oceurs betwccn the (wo groups.
Wherever the old inilial ; has become syllabic (vo-
calic) .j through the dropping or the ending ·w, -I is
retained at the end or the word in L6 «(sjw >
X,),O'): if, on lhe other hand, another weak como-
nant has fallen out, then ·6 appears in this position.
11tis Edcl's law of finales (Edel, 1961) takes effecl
only in L.6; in l.5 and lA one also finds -(i in the
conditions fonnulated by Edel (5Ce Table 2).
2.3.2.3. In the case or 1(00, 10 sel, to place < hJ',
the original lal)'llgeal finale in 1..6 (NagH, AP. Hcid.)
is rctained as the anaptyctic vowel -(i: KIHl (likewise
OW 3,3). In L4 and l.5 (Mani lol) the anaptyetic
vowel (or laryngeal) does nOI emerge, and lhe long
back vowel is shown differently: ManiHK KW, ManiP
KOy (1), Jol KOl (5), Kay (9).
The stable opposition is the presence of the allap·
tyetie vowel (AP. Hcid. and NagH • 1.6) as against
it.~ absence (Mani - L4, lol - l.5). There is no other
example of that kind available in Corlic lexicogra·
phy.
From the above, one should dislinguish the syllab-
ic finale fsibilanl or labial consonant + long back
vowell, where an original nonlaryngcal consonant
has fallen out. The vowel in finale is shown consist·
ently as -uy only in L6 (NagH), whereas otherwise
no unifonn group fomtation is recognizable (ror
texIS other than NagH, cr. Kahle, 1954, p. 209):
$",'.
ce JoL(9), MnniP (7), ManiHK;
coy JoL(I), ManiP (4), AP. lleid. Nagll
CM < sbJw.I, teaching:
CM Jol (4), Mani, AP. Held. (1):
C&Oy Jol (4), NagH
:.at < ~d, say:
XII Jol (plur.),
ManiP (plur.), MnnilIK;
:my Jol (2), ManiP (I), AP. H~id., NagH
tTca < J,bSW.I. garmenl:
tie- Mani;
~ Jol, NagH < z<icoy hiler 11.38.
2.3.3 L6 Versus lA (l1l(1l.5. The fcalure of L6 thaI
most ~trikingly distinguishes h from lhe other
bf",mchcs of L is on the morphematic level, e.~pecial·
ly in lhe perfeel conjug.ttion (bolh .lilinnalivc and
relalive), where the lo6 lexts (including Trip.) exhibil
t before prenominaJ Jo.. and the pronominal actor
Cllpressions (see 3.2.1.1 and Funk, 1984).
3, The Conjugation System
11le SUllllllary of the system is ba.'lt'd on rolOlsky
(1960) and Funk (1981). Excepl in special instances
(such as the conjunctive), lhe fonn cited here is only
the third·person masculine singular and the COfTeo
spanding prcnominal fonn (nom. - before nominal
subject). The entire paradigm is not attested in all
conjugations.

TABLE 2.
L4 (MANI) L5 (lol) 1.6 (AP. HEm.) NAGH
>0.
6~6T6
.." ""
O[I].).t
damage
months (OW 3, 6)
GKGlJo.t drachmae (Eplac 8, 9)
KCKC K(lKC KOKCI K6K(0)1 darkness
UIIC'
N.l.~(J

C.l.N6
NJo.II0
CJo.N6
.,.
C.l.NI
",.).11.1'

NJo.II(O)1
CJo.Nl
to be mad (Inter 20, 39)
sin
robber
C""", CJo.',ll' (;.),lI,ll' 10 be biller
><>.c.' ""a' ""a' to be high, sublime
Poco' ",a' t.).C1' to be suffering
"",m "",oj- birds
but:
oy. oyoo (passim) oyo.. oyo.. onc (numeral)
OV'CI (2)
0V'CI01 (2)
 LYCOPOLITAN (OR LYCO-DIOSPOUTAN OR SUBAKHMIMIC)
Unless specifically mentioned, the rorm is affirma-
tive; neg. - negative. EveI)' b.."Ili1c tense (abbreviated
herearter to "basic") is rollowed (ir allcsted) by its
satclHtl'S, after "And"; clre. - clreulR~tantial, reI. -
relative, pret. - preterite. II - St.'Cond tense. Foons
between brackel~ ( ... ) are l'eConstilllled rrom very
sirnilar rorllls: :tC'ru - nu verbal prefix; I.sg. - fir.>t-
pel'Yln singular, 2.m.5&. - second masculine singu-
lar, 3.f.sg. - third reminine singular. I.pl. = first
plural, 2.pl. - second plural, 3.pl. - third plurnl:
I. - lA with LS ;u\d U. AP. Heid. • Schmidt (1904
and 1909); Trip. - Ka$scr ct al. (1973 and 1975a);
U( ... ) • 1.6 without AP. Heid. and Trip.
3.1 Blpar1l1e Pattern: Neg. If· ... 6tl.
J.I.I. Prcunl (basi<:) I. .... nom. I. reru. And <:ire. I.
E'f- (twice l..Jj Trip. ).~'. and 1.sg. fA tlT-, 1.5, US 661-.
2.p\. lA, LS eT8"T1f-, (LS), 1.6 Ef6T"R), nom. I. 6f'&
(also sometimes LS. LA C', on<:c LA Trip. ,},fE-); reI. I.
6fll"- (also sometimes L 1'ITtI..•• onee LA Trip. GT""-.
and 2.p!. I. eTcn1f-), nom. LA, (LS), 1.6 6T6f6' (twice
L6 Trip. GT"'f'G')' (1A), 1.5. (LA) eTa-: pret. Hll'l' ((L6)
Trip. fU,.... and I.sg. 1.4 Hfl", 1...5, Uj K661-, 2.pl. 1.5
NOTOTlf-, 1.6 NGf(l11J-, nu allestation ur 2.p!. in U),
nom. H6ftl·; prel. cire. L 6tff1'1· (1.51. L6 fiHtI(iI', 2.p!.
1..5 GNGf'ClTlJ'); pret. rei. L GTfiHe..• «L6) Trip.
OT6n)...., and l.sg. IA GTMtll-); 11 I. (\.... (l.sg.fA (US
Trip. once) (ff·, LS. US (without Trip.) e61·. 2.p!. IA
(1..5) (1.6) 6Tm'R", (1.5), (£.6) cf'ClTR-). nom. I. €fE-.
3.1.2. Future (basic) (/A), 1.5, LA 'ItU.-, IA cu.- (2.pl.
lA, 1.5, (1.6) T61'N).·, (Ui) T6"T1lN).·), nom. I. 7.ero . . .
Ii)". And cir<:. (IA), LS, LA C"Ii)'-, IA e.. k (I.sg. LS
eStli).-. 2.pl. fA enlTtl).·), nom. LA Gro· ... ru.-, L5
0' ... H).·; rd. (1.4), 1.5, 1.6 e-r...."., (1.5), (/..6)
OT6.. tu.', fA (1.6 once) on).- «1.6) Trip. OT"~N"-. and
2.1'1. lA, 1.5 6TeTli)"), nom. lA, 1..6 OTOrO· ... N).·
((L6) Tlip. onro- ... Ii),'), LS 6T6· ... N),'; pret.
(1.4), 1.5, l.6 NO"Ii)", (LA) [NO"),-] (l.sg. 1.5, US
li06IH).-, 2.m.sg. 1.4 lieK).-, 2.1'1. 1.5 lieTeTN).· or
NerU"").-), nOm. L4, L5 H(jpO' ... N).-; pret. clrc. US
Trip. once lIliS'IN).·, but once Illso 3.f.sg. CN).CN).- ...
no; [I I. 0""),-, (1.4), (1.5) 6'1),- (I.sg. 1.4, (1.5) e"ili).·,
f.5, 1.6 IWIH).·, (L4) (1Y).-, 3.m.sg. L6 with Trip. 6'IN).-,
l..Jj Trip. once ).'IN).·. l.pl. LeN)." 2.1'1. lA, L5
OT6TN"·, 1..5, L6 GptlTN.).-), nOlli. I. GpU- ... N).·.
3.2 Trlpar1lte Pattern.
J.1.J Ttnses wilh special negations (if not 11). Inde·
pendent (sentence) conjugations.
3.2.1.1. Perfeci (basic) L " ... (I.sg. 1.4 ).Y-, LS, L6
)'61" also L6( ... ) ~-. I.pl. I. ).N-, also Ui( ... )
).,zlf·. 2.1'1. L U6Tlf·, 3.1'1. I. ).y'. Illso L6( ... ) ~-;
d. Shisha-l1alevy, 1977, p. 113), nom. I. ,,- (but L6
AP. Held. prerel's :).', once also in Trip., also r",rcly
157
US( ... ) .\:,,-); neg. I. RH'I"- or RII6"- (2.pl. L
R1I6Tlf·), nom. Roo·. And cll'e. 1. cu.... (I.sg. 1.4 wJ·.
1.5 6).et-, L6( .•• ) once S).:I-, 1.1'1. I. (tUli') no alles'
tlltion, LA( ..• ) once 0),:"-. 2.pl. IA CU(ITlJ-, J.pl. L
tI"Y·. f.6( .•• ) once fU.:OY-), nom. I. cu.. (but 1.6
APh. St),·, perhaps once also in Trip., Ui( ... ) once
6.\:"-); neg. lA, 1.6 6M11'q"- or CMllC"- (2.pl. 1.6 once
6H[ll]6Tlf-), nom. L 6M116·; rei. IA (and (1.6) Trip.)
eT)."-, LS, 1.6 lfT)..... L6 Trip. (and (Ui) elsewhere)
(ltIT......, (also (1.6) Trip. 61'6.)..... , once 6T6:"....) (I.sg.
1.4 tlnT-. 1.6 Trip. "n'l- or 61'lT)"{-, (L6) 6Nn·j-. LS, L6
R'T).CI·, also 1.6( • •• ) liT~-, 2J.sg. IA GT.a.,e-, 1.5
liT.).·, LA( ••• ) lfT).V.-, I.pl. 1.4 (and (L5), Ui Trip.)
GTlJt-. I.S, 1.6 R'T.l.M-, (IA), (1.6) 01'lT).li·, (also (1.6)
Trip. GTC.l.M-). also LA( ... ) 'R"T).:lI"-, 2.pl. IA
6Tu8"T1f·. LS, 1.6 liTueTlI"·. also L6( ... ) once
liT).V.TaTlf·, 3.1'1. 1.4 (and (L6) Trip.) eT).Y·, 1.5, L6
liT).y-. (LA), (1.6) ol'lT"y· (also (1.6) Trip. OTe.).y·).
also Ui{ ... ) liTJ.lOY· (or 6MTJ.lOY-», nom. 1.4 (and
(1.6) Trip.) en-, LS, (1.6) lfT).-, L6 Trip. (and (1.6)
elsewhere) eMT"·. LA AP. Heid. sometimes liT~·
but prefers R'T).- (also (L6) Trip. GTS"-. once each
one 6T~·. OT......-, 6MT"""-). also 1.6( •.. ) lfT~' (or
eNT~-): neg. 1.4, Ui OT6H111("· or 6T6M16.... (2'1'1. 1.6
eTOHnoTR"-), nom. L6 6T6H11G'; pret. 1.5, 1.6 fKl.a......
nom. 1.5 H6).', L6 AP. Ileid. N6tJo·; neg. (3.p{. 1.6
tteHllOy-). nom. US NSHllfI·; pret. eire. - Irrealis LA,
1.6 (jH(lfIT)'1- (2.p!. LS OIiGHnT(n'ff·): neg. - I.rrealis
(I.sg. LS OHOHfU', 3.1'1. 1.4 I3MGHnOy'), nom. 1.5
6N6M116·: 11 L JfT)."- (also (Ui) Trip. once EHT""',
twice 6)."', and I.s8. L4 liT"", 1.5 liT"tll', US( ... )
perhaps ollce l.'1.T)).:Y-. 2.1'1. 1.5 liTUCJl'R"· (or
GliT)'TaTlf-». nom. I. liT).·.
3.2.1.2. Complelive (basic) (aHinnative substitute I.
"'IO'yW 6..·• nom. " •... oyw S,,·); neg. I. R"1U.1"lr·
(alsu lA R"tU.TO"·, and 2.1'1. LS R"tl).T6T1'1"-), nOIll. 1.5,
L6 R"lUT6·. And eire. neg. IA, 1.6 6H\U.T6"·, 1.5. 1.6
eMlI).1"lr·. nom. I. 6H1t).Te·; reI. neg. Ui ftTSHlU.1"lr
nom. L6 GTGHI1).Ta·; prel. neg. LS, 1.6 NOMIU..r1r·,
nom. 1-6 li6MlUT6·.
3.2.1.3. Aorist (basic) lA, (1.5). L6 ~)'''-. L5, (1.6)
~"FO'" (I.sg. lA II,I).Y-, 2.p!. Ui II,I).F6T1'1"·), nom. L
~"FiI': neg. I. M)...· (l.sg. 1.4 H).Y·), nom. I. H"r6-. And
eire. 1.4, (1.6) 6~)'''-. LS, (1.6) (flll,l),f'U'I'] (I.sg. LA
1311,1"Y-, H.sg. LA 611,1).C-, 3.p!. 1.5, (L6) 6C11).roY·), nom.
lA 6C11).P6·; neg. L4, [1.5, £.6] SH.\..- (3.£.sg. 1.5, US
6HM:-), nom. IA (lHlorO-; reI. (L4), (LS], US e...)...· (1.6
once 6TGl)....), 1.4. ([LS]), [1.6] fITs...)...· (I.sg. lA
GT6IO>J-. H.sg. £.6 once flT6".).C·, 3.p!. (IA once), (1.6
once) oo;t).)'-, lA, (LS once?) L6 6T6f,l).y-, LS (1.6)
M,I>.f'O"r'" (1.6 Trip. ftTc,),f'Oy- once, GTG19).('OY- once),
nom. (1.4 once?) L5 6ct"P6-, lA, 1.6 GT6CIil),fG'; neg.
158 LYCOPOLITAN (OR LYCO-DIOSPOUTAN OR SUBAKHMIMIC)
(L6) [eM),"·], lA, IA eTCM),'I- (3.pJ. L6 once 6M),y-,
L4, 1..6 6TIJMJt.y-, (L6 onl:e) G1'OM),f'OY-), nom. L4, L6
OT6M),pe-; pre\. (3.p!. lA, lA [no attestation Trip.]
NC(1),Y·, 1..6 Trip. N6lij,),roY· once); II L4, L6 (H1,l,),"·
(3.p!. IA 601,),Y·, L6 Trip. (Jlij),fOY- once), nom. L4
601,),1'6-.
3.2.1.4. Fwurnm c,wrgicwn (or lhird future) (ba~ic)
L 6"),· (I.sg. lA, L5 of),·, (LS), L6 661,),·, 2.pJ. 1..6 oncc
epeTN,),-, once Up6Tl'f·, 3.pl. L (without Trip.) lJyl.·,
1..6 Trip. once l.y(),).), nom. L4, L5 IJP6-; neg. L4, L5,
(L6) H6'1-, (1..6) H....·, (/A AP. Hcid.) UHOp- (I.sg. 1-5
Nl.-, 1..6 AP. Held. eN661- or Nm·, L6 also m-, 2.pl. L5
NOTfl"-, 3.pl. L NOY- bUI L4 also NNOy-, Ney·, NNey.,
L6 AP. Heid. ot*Oy-), nom. fA, L5 tlo·; rd. (3.pl. 1-6
Trip. once 6Tl.Yl.-).
3.2.1.5. fmpcralive, e.g., I,A, L5 l.N6Y (1-4 no aues·
tation rrom PolOISky, 1934), L6 onl:C GI-l<iy, see: 01' L
infinitive; 01' f, Ml. + T-eausative; neg. (fA?), (L6
once) MN·, L FfUJF· (1-4 once, l'olol~ky, 1934, p. 5, 20)
R'l1wp., lA( ... ) Ffnwp l...
3.2.1.6. CUIIsu/ive imperalive lA, £5, (L6?) Ml.P€'I-,
nom. L Ml.PO-; neg. L5 R'tffTp<i'l-, L6 once
Rnwpl.Tj'tJ<to, once HlfTPOq ·, (L4 I.s8. Ffllrr).·, l.pJ.
RlllIlpTlf-), nom. lA R'1lWfT6-, L5 1..6 (AP. Hcia.)
0
RUrTpe-, L6 (not AP. Heid.) once MNTj'6·.
3.2.2 T(!IJ.W!$ with neg. TRo. Subordinate (dau~e)
conjugations.
3.2.2.1. Conjllnctive (singular I., 2. m., f., 3. m., f.,
plural I., 2., 3.) L4, L5 Nn- or "),-, L N'\(- (or (L4),
L6 NI'-, (L4), (L5) Ko), L 'ffTe· (or L4 1'0-), I- N,,- (or
(lA), (L5) 'I., (L4 onl:e), (L6 once) NTlfo), L NC·, L
lfTl'f. (or (L4) TN·), I- NT61'lf· (Of (L4 Ollce), (L5
once) TOTN-, f. Nce-, nom. L NTO-.
3.2.2.2. FI41urli cmljunellvlI lA T,),P0'l- (I.pl. LA
'u,pN-), nom. L4 Tl.r6·.
3.2.2.3. Tempural L 'ffTl.P<i<t· (I.pl. L4, £.6 NnpN·,
(U once) NTl.p6N-), nom. NTl.p6-.
3.2.2.4. Umitalive ("ontil ... ") L4, (US Trip. once)
(1).tIT<i<t·, (L4), (£.6 AP. Heid.) O1J.NT"r-, (Ui Trip.
lI,Il,TO'l· twice?), (I.pl. lA once O1l.Tfl"., 2.pl. lA once
lI,l),ToTN·, 3.pl. L O1J.NTOY- (lA once) O1J.TOY-), nom.
L (wilh Trip.) lijJ./'ITO- (1...6 Trip. once lij,),1'O-).
3.2.2.5. Fiw cOlldiliollal lA, US e'IG,IJ.No, (L4), 1-5,
(L6) U'IO,lJ.· (I.sg. L4 llYo,):u.., L5 601(1,)),.-, L6 6G1lij),(")-,
2.p!. IA tlO,llJ'freTN·, f.5 6T6T'tfIO),.-, U.s) 0poTNlijJ.-, 1-6
6pGTfl"01J.N·), nom. L4 6lijJ.N1'6-, (L4), (L5) O['ql),.-, (L4
P.<>alms of Thomas) tlO1l.·, 1.5, (L6) llpllll,l,),·, 1-6
tlfillij)'N·.
3.2.2.6. Second conditional L6 [0'1-], neg. LA 6<fTM-
(1.sg. neg. L5 661TR"-, 3.pl. L6 oy-, neg. L5, L6
<iyrFl"-), nOn!. L6 ef(lo, neg. LS op0TR"o.
3.2.2.7. CallSalive infinitive L °11'tl'I·, L4, [(Ui)] ·Tlr-,
(I.sg. [L4], L5, (lA AP. Heid. once?) .1')',),., L4 ·n·,
L6 APh. -11'1-, I.pl. L -TpN-, 2.p!. 1-6 -1')'(JTN-, 3.pl. I,
-l"f'OY·, lA, (L6) .TOY-), nom. L -Tj'(I-, fA -1'6·.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Allberry, C. R. C. A Manie/Illean PIalmbuuk. StUltgl1l1,
1938.
Attridge, H. W., cd. Nag Hammndi Codex I (nze Jung
Codex): IntroduCliol1, TexiS, Translations, Indices.
Nag Hammadi Studies 22. Lcidcn, 1985.
Bell, H. I. Jews lind ChriItiuns in Egypl. London,
1924.
Bellet, P. "Analecta Coptica." Cnlltolic Biblical Qllar·
Ilirly 40 (1978):37-52.
I3i:lhlig, A. Keplrafuiu: lweite Hiil{te. Stlltlgal1, 1966.
Chaine, M. Les Diu/ec/es Cuple$ AS$ioll/ique$ A2, fes
curaclim's/iqllcs de leur phOllclique, de leur symaxe.
Paris, 1934.
Crum, W. E. Ca/lllugue uf the Cup/ie MunuIeripls in
the British Museum. London, 1905.
Edel, E. "Neues Material zur Herkunft der auslauten·
den Vokale -E und ·1 im Koptiscben." Zcitschri{t
(iir iigyptiselre Sprachll Wid Allerlumsklmr/e 86
(1961); 103-106.
runk, w. P. "Bcitr'Jge des miltclagypti~l:hen Dialekt~
zum koptisl:hen Konjugations.~}'5tem:' Tn Stl,die$
Presenled 10 HanI Jakob Polotsky, ed. I). W. Young,
pp. 177-210. East Gloucester, Mass., 1981.
-:-::0 . "Die Morphologic dcr Pcrfektkonjugalion im
NH-sobachmimischen Dialekt." Zeit.~chrift {flr
iigyplfsche Spraclte WId Allerlllm~kulldli III (1984):
110-30.
-::-:. "How Closely Related Arc the Subakhmimil:
Dialel:ts?" Zeitsclrrlft fiir iigyplische Spraclre lmd
Aitertumskllilde 112 (1985): 124-39.
-::--. "ZUI' Frage des Dia1ekts der kOplischen
Paulus·Fragmente der Thompson·Sllmmlung in
der Univcr.;itatsbibliothek Cambridge." HulleIche
Beilriige ~lIr OrientwfsIcnschafr 8 (1986):45-61.
-::--. "Die Zeugen des koptischen literaturdialekts
i7." leilsclrrifl fiir iigyptisch/!. Sprache lind Alter-
twnIkullIle 114 (1987):117-33.
Hedrick, C. W., cd. Nag Hammadi Codices XI, Xli,
XIf{. Nng Hammadi Studies 28. Leiden, 1990.
Kahle, P. E. Bula'izulr: Coplic l'CJII$ from Deir d-
Ba!u'izah hI Upper Egypl. Oxford and London,
1954.
Ka.<;SCf, R. "Relations de gcnealogie dialeetale dans
Ie domaine Iycopolitain." BIIlIetil1 de la Societe
(i'~gyplologie, Cellt:ve 2 (1979):31-36.
---c:--' "Un Nouveau Document protolycopolilain."
Orlentalia 51 (1982a):30-38.
_ _ 0 "Le Grand·Groupe dialectal copte de Haute-
Egypte." Bullelill de fa SociCie d'egyplologie,
GClIeVII 7 (l982b):47-72.
----c' "Orthogf"dphe ct phonologic de la vadele
subdialectale Iycopolitaine de~ tcxtes gnostique~

eoptcs de Nag Harnmadi." Mus~o" 97 (1984):261-
312.
"l.'ldcntite Iinguistique du Ms. Cambridge
Univ. Ub. Or. 1700.1 a la p{oriphcrie de I'aire lyeO"
politaine." MllsOOti 99 (1986):221-27.
Kasscr, R.: M. M<llinine; I·I.-e. Puech; G. Quispe:l; J.
bndee; W. Vydchl: and R. Mel... Wilson. Truelaills
Triptmi/lls, Pa,sl. De Supemb, Codex /llIlg f. XXVI
,.-f. WII. (I'. 51-104). Bern, 1973...., ParslJ, De
C,eatume 1/Qttlitlis, Pa,s 1If, De Ge"eriblts Trihlls.
Coda JII/Ig I. VI v.-VOl v. (I'. 104-140). Bern.
19153.
OrQtio Pallli Apostoli, Coda Jmlg. f. LXJP.
(I'. f4J.LI44?" Bern, 1975b.
Ki~hner, D. Epi:>llIla Jacobi Ap<Xrypha, nell he,-
tmsgege~1l lind kommentiert. Te;c.te und Unter-
suchungen zur Gcschkhte cler a1tehristlichen u-
tcratur 136. Berlin, 1989.
L..aytun, B. The GmJs/ie TreQ/ise on ReslIrTet:tio'l from
NQg HQmmQdi. Harvard, 1979.
Malinine, M.; H.-e. Puech; and G. Ouispcl. Eva.rge-
fillm VeritQlis, Cod~ J""g f. VIII v.-XVlv. (I'. 16-
32), ,. XIX ,.-JaJ/ '. (I'. 37-43). Zurich, 1956.
Malinim,:, M.; H.-e. Puech; G. Ouispel; W. C. Till; and
R. Mel... Wilson. EvmrgdiuIII Verila/is (Suppleme,,-
lum), Codex JUIIg I. XVII ,.-f. XVIII v. (I'. 33-36'.
Zurich, 1961-
Malinine, M.: U.-e. l>uech; G. Ouispel; W. C. Till: R.
Mel... Wilson; and J. Zandt.'1:. De Resurrectio"e
(Eplsw{(1 ad RJlegitrum), Coda 1I1/1g I. XXII r.-I·
xxv II. (I'. 43-50). Zurich, 1963.
Malinine, M.; '-I.-e. I'uech; G. Ouispel: W. C. TIll; R.
Kasscr; R. Mel... Wilson; and J. Zandec. EpisJula
lacobi A.pocryplra. Codex /llIlg f. I ,.-f. VIII II.
(I'. 1-16). Zurich, 1968.
Deyen, C. "Fmgmenle ciner $ubachmimischen Ver-
sion der gnostischen 'Schrift ollne Tilel.''' In Es-
.~Q)'$ 011 Ihe Nt/g HQlllmacli Texis, ill HOI/our of p(llwr
Labib, cd. M. Kf'".luse, pp, 125-44. Leiden, 1975.
Pearson, B. II., ed. NQg ffammadi Codices IX and X.
N<lll ~llUlUlllldi Sludies IS. L.eiden, 1981.
Polotsky, H. J. Mimidlllisdie Hvmilit;/l. Stuugart,
1934.
I'olotsky, H. J" nnd A. B5hlig. Keplwlaill: 1. Hallie
(Liefer,mg 1-10). Stutlg11l1, 1940.
_-:::~. ''The Cuptic Conjugal ion System." Orlelllll/ill
29 (1960):392-422.
ROM:h, F. Vomclllu/amgell UI ehrer Grammlltik der
achmimischcl1 Mlmdart. Strasbourg, 1909.
Schmidt, C. ACIU Pauli ails der ffeidelherger
Iwplist'hel1 Papywshwldschrifl Nr. /. L.eip7.ig, 1904.
...,:-~ "Ein neues fragment del' Heidelberger A<;tn
Pnuli." Sitllmgmericille der Berliner Akudtmie cltr
WL~~tm.~clIQltell, Philorophisch.historische Klasse
(1909):216-20.
Schmidl, C.. nnd I-I. J. Polotsky. "Ein Mani-Fund in
Agypl.en: Originalschriflen des Mani und seiner
SchUler." In SillJmg.Werichle de, Se,Um.., Akademie
MEMPHITIC 159
der WisserrscllQftell, l'hiloSQphi!iCh·hislon·St:he
Klus.~e, PI" 4-90. Berlin, 1933.
Shisha·I-lalevy, A. "Bohairic Tcuoytl (TIItl +): A Case
of LeItClnic Grammaticalisati<m." Encltorill 7
(1977):109-113.
l1lompson, H. TIle Gospel 01 51. John A.ccordirrg to lite
Ellrliesl Cnp/ic Mamlst·rip/. London, 1924.
Till, W. C. Acltmimiscl,.kop/isclte G,ummalik. Leipzig,
1928.
_ _~ "Die kairencr $citen dl.'5 'Ev;mgcliums der
Wahrneil.''' Orielltalia 28 (1959):167-85.
___ Koptisd,e Diulektgramlllatik, mit l..fiestiicke"
unci Wilf/erbI4t:h. 2nd ed. Munich, 1961.
Vergote, J. Grammaire cople, Vol. la, 1"lroJU~liOll,
pholleliqlle 1.'1 phonologic, morplrologie
S)"Fr/JrtmQ/iqlle (stmcll4fe cia simamemes}. pelf/ie
syncl,rolliql/e, Vol. Ib, IIllroduCIWtl, phOflitiqlle 1.'1
photlologie, nrorplralogie sy>l/httllQlique (slmcture
du simQm~mu), pelf/ie diQch,Cnliqlle. Vol. la, ....
IIIorphoiogie Sy>llugmatiqlle, S)'Illau, partie syn-
cllrol1iqlle, Vol. 2b, ... , nlo,pholQKie sytllagmQti-
que, pelf/ie diat:h,cmiqlle. lDuvain, 1973-1983.
Worrell, W. H. Coplic Sounds. Ann Arbor, Mich.,
1934.
PETF.R NAGF.L
MEMPHITIC. Wllal was fonnerly called the Mem-
phitic dialect (an appclltllion now abandoned) vms
one thai Egyptologisls and Coptolollists long sought
10 identify and gel to know, Ihinking thai il must
have been one of Ihe principal dialects of Coptic
Egypt. It WllS in fael known thlll Memphis had been
one of lhe two lIery great metropoli.o;es of pharaonic
Egypt; it wa.~ therefore nalul".ll thai, soon after the
beginnings of the sciellee which was 10 become
Coplology and which W:t!l at first considered t."Sscn·
lially lin au~i1ial)' of Egyptology, allempls were made
10 discover the Idiom of ancient Memphis and that
sehollirs ende<lvured to identify this dialeci with one
or Ihe dililects found In Ihose teltlS believed to have
been found at Memphis, or al leasl in II region nOI
too distllllt from it.
ATilANAS1US OF OO~, n grnmmarian of the fourteenth
century, in listing the Coptic diakcts knuwn in his
time, spoke of "Sahidic," "Bohairic:' and "Ba.~h·
muric" (Ka.">SCr, 1973, PI'. 76-7"/). Since the first
Coptologists were above nil Egyptologists, they natu·
rally sought to find in the Coptic idioms attested by
I~ docuUlenlS at lheir disposttln reflection of Egyp.
lian "dialccu:' which COITC!ipondcd 10 the two (or
Ihree) centers of lhe political and cultural lire of
pharaonic Egypt: Upper Egypt (fhebes) and Lower
Egypl (Memphis), wilh !IOmetimcs lhe intenncdialc
region of Middle Egypl. In trying 10 superimpose
160 MEMPHITIC
these lWO triads, scholaD had no difficulty in under-
Slanding me "Coptic or Mi~r" or "sahidic" as S, and
they soon localed it in the upper third of Upper
Egypt (the upper Nile Valley; cr. GEOGllAPtiy. OlAU.C
TAL), in the region of Thebes. Ukewise, "Bohairic"
was evidently B, and if thc center of this dialect was
the WC$tem Delta, it was conjectured lhat illi region
could be praclically identified with the whole of the
Delta; to meel lhe needs of the easc, Lower Egypl
could even annex to itself lower Middle Egypt (the
region of Memphis). Along the 5aI1le lines. "Dash·
munc" was idenlified wilh F. l1H: first of these iden-
lifications still ha.~ it.~ defenders today. for it is ce....
lain thai S was spoken at nIChes. if not probably at
the origins of this dialect, at leasl in the penod of illi
greatCSl cxtension (cla.~sical Coplic; see ntAt.F.CT. iM·
MIGRANT). The third idcntifiC(llion quickly encoun·
tered great difficulty and was ulready rcjcl:tl:d by
Qualremhe (1808, pp. 147-228).
Since the second identificalion (of Bas "Mcmphit.
ic") is more probable, although also en'Oneous, il
endured for a little morc than a century (1777-
1908). It was proposed for lhe first lime by Woide in
1777 (according 10 Stem. 1880. p. 12. n. I) and Tuki
in 1778, after whom we may mention Mingarclli
(1785). Quatrcmere (1808), Zoega (1810). Engel·
breth (1811). Peyron (18]5 and 1841). Schwanu
(1850), Tattam (1852). Uhlemann (185]), Abd
(1876), Rossi (1878), and finally Stem. (Stem, how-
ever, expressly rejt."Ctt."(\ it (1880, p. 12): "Earlier
scholars called Lower Egyptian 'Coptic' KUT tttJxill'
and when Upper Egyptian gained in significance for
s<:holarship Woide 1777 proposed for it the name
Memphilic. This name ilO nol al)propriatc, because
lhe lanauaac of Memphis. which is preselVed, e.g., in
the papyri from the monaslel)' of Abba Jeremias and
the Bible lranslation of which Tuki still knew and
cited as Memphilicus ul/er, is .....thcr 'Middle Egyp.
tian,' I would have no objection to lhe description uf
lhe Lower Egyptian dialect as Bohainc, since il
heal'5 this name in Arabic, while lhc Coptic texts
themselves call it t.J,.cm tlr6Hn6H~1T 'the northern
language.''' Moreover, he required the SiglUlll M for
"Middle Egyplian," which is Fayyumic in the widesl
sense of Ihe term; Fayyumic in the strici sense (with
regular lambdacism. etc.) was for him "F
(fayy(imisch)." But it look a dozen years before
other Coplologists (Krall, 1892) followed Slem's ex·
ample, so thaI one finds Maspcro (1886) and Ciasca
(1889). amona others, still calling 8 "Memphilic."
It was apparently Steindorlf (1894) who succeeded
in persuading the majorily of CoptologislS to give up
calling Bohairic pure and simple "Memphitic," no
doubt by presenting 10 lhem a siglum M correspond-
ing to a "Memphitic" thaI was certainly Ihe language
of Memphis bul quitc dilfen:nl from 8, and in fact
an idiom lhat corresponds ralher well with &em's
"Middle Egyptian" M. either P in modem terminolo-
gy or"" (?) 01' even st. After him, lhl.: usc of the term
"Memphitie" in We>sely (1908, p. 185) appears as no
more lhall an isolated sulViV".iI. The siglum M is used
loday for the MESOKEMIC dialecl. al k-asl by lhose
who have not been pul off by lhe recollection of lhe
diverse significance romlerly given 10 this siglum in
Coplic dialectology and who distrusl lhe idenlifica·
lion, slill disputed, of Mt:sokemic and the autochlho-
nous speech of Oxyrhynchus.
BIBLIOGRAI"IIY
Abel. K. Kop/i~'che U~llersuc1mllgc'/. Berlin, 1876.
Ciase:l, A. Sacromm Bihliorulil "'rul.',mmlu Cvp/v-
sahidica Mu.~ci Borgialli I/lssi/ 1,1/ Smllp/ibllS S. CVII'
gro!galiOllls de Propagmlfl(1 fMe Swdio ... Edita.
Vols. I alld 2. Rome. 1885 and 1889. And [without
aUlhor or cd.]: 55. Bib/iofllm FragmeUla CoptQ--
SuhMicu Musei Bargiani. Vol. 1-2. Tabulae. Kome,
{1904].
Engelbrelh. W. F. "-ragmen/a BuSlllllrico-copticli
Veterts et Novi Testamellti quae III Mu.leO 8orgilitlO
Ve/itris ,Uservamllr, CIIIII Reliqllis VersiQ"ibus
Aegyptlis COPllulit. IAti>le Vertil I!ec 11011 eriticis et
Phi/ologicis AdrlOiationiblU llillStrtwi/. Copenhagen,
181 I.
KaMer, R. "Lcs Dialectes COpICS." Bllfletill de
I'histilllt lranfau d'archtQlvgle orientale 73
(1973):71-101.
KI'l:tll, J. "Koptische Bride." MittlleilJlllgeu ailS der
&11/11I"11I1: der Papyru.~ EI7)1erw~ Ruiner 5
(1892):21-58.
M05pcro, G. "Notes sur dillerellts poinlli de grnm-
mnil'e el d'hisloirc," Recllldl de travallX re/alils iJ. 10
philolugie 1,1/ il l'arclll~ologic cgyp/;em/cs 8
(1886): 179-92.
Pcyron, V. II. Lex;col! Unguoe Cop/leae. Turin, 1835.
-,--__. Gramma/icu Lingl/oe Cvp/icae. Turin, 1841.
Qunll'erncrc, E. M. Recherches critiques et historiqllcs
Sllr Itl IUlIgue et 10 !il/era/ure do! I'Egy,Jle. Par'is,
1808.
Rossi, F. Grammatica cop/Q--gieroglifi"o "VlI Im'apper/-
dice del prillcilHlli seJ;lli siflablcl e del loro signifi-
cato. Rome, 1877.
SChwartz..:. M. G. Koptische Grammatik ...
herallsvvbetl lIiu:h des VerflUUrs Tode lIQII Dr. H.
Steillthal. Berlin, 1850.
Sleindorlf, G. Koptische Grammutik mit ChreSlQ--
ma/hie. Wiirterverx.eichnis Ilt/d I..iteratllr. Berlin,
1894.
Stem, L Koptis<:he Grammatik. Leipzig. 1880.

Tallam, H. Proplteloe Mojores, in Oiafeclo Ullguoe
Aegypliocoe Mempllilico .sell Coplica, Edidil Cll'"
V~rsioPle l,.lJlin(l. Oxford, 1852.
Uhlemllnn, M. A. Lillgl/oc Cop/kat GrommaIica in
U:UlItI Scltolamm Academicarum Scrip/a, cum
ChrtS/DfllD./J!ia c/ Gl~rio: fnlit!rtae Sum Observa·
Iiolles Quacdam de Vdenml AcgypI;orlltll Cramma.
lica. l..eip~.ig. 1853.
Wessely, K. "Lcs Plus AncicnlO Monuments du christia·
nisme ecrits sur papyrus," Patrolagi(l Oriellta/is 4
(1908):95-210; 18 (1924):341-511.
Zocga, G. Ca/(l/~us Codicllm C0l',ic<m.lm Malluscrip·
lomm (/Ili ill M,fSco &rgiQIIO Vefitris AdsctvQlltllr.
Rome, 1810.
RODOIJ'HE KA.'iSER
MESODIALECT. If lhe term "di:llcct" is confined
to idioms who$(' originality, when compared to
others, is slrongly ehllnlcterized (by a large number
of phonological and mOlphosyntactic:ll oppositions
of a cogent quality) and if the tCI'll\ "subdialect" is
confined to idioms whose originality in relation to
others is but weakly characteri1,ed (by it lOmail num-
ber of oppositions of uncompelling or inconclusive
quality) (cf. DIAlECTS, CROttPINCi AND MAlOR GROUPS
ot'), then: would still remain a residue of idioms that
one would hesitate to class either with the indepen.
dent dialects proper (because their originality seems
tOO ~k) or with the sulxlialects (because their
originality .seems too strongly pronounced). One
could thus (Kasser, 1980, p. 103) call this last group
mesodmlects-that is, quasi-dialcctli, situated almost
midway, phonologically and perhaps also geographi-
cally, between other dialects-and ao;sign them, fol·
lOWing due consideration, to the dialect group to
whit;h they nevcrthclC5.o; stand c1mest.
In view of the unidimensional dialectal configura-
tion of the Nile Valley, in which 1he local dialects
are strung out like pearls on a necklace, a mesodia-
leCI will be encountercd musl often betwecn two
di:\lects; howevcr, there are Cel1ain rcgions (sueh as
lhe Nile Valley ncar the FayyUm or in the Delta)
where dialectal geography admits of a second di-
mension, and there II mesodialeet may consequently
lie enclosed between three (or, theoretically, even
more than three) dialects, linguistically and geo-
graphically speaking. Should one assign to a given
dialcct a particular tenitOI)' in Egypt, one would
apparently be attributing the same tenilory to the
whole dialectal group of which the said dialect is
pan, so that this tl~nitory could be subdivided and
pllreeled among the various member dialects or sub-
dmk'Ctli of the gmup; in such a case, the district of
MESODIALECT 161
the 111csotlialect would logically lie near the dialectal
frontier, adjoining the tenitory or tenitorics of the
neighboring dialect(s), with which it would share
affinities (charncteristics that are, however, less im-
ponanl than those it shares with the core dialect of
its group).
A typical example of a mcsodialectal text is the
papyNS Mich. 3521. Kahle (1954, pp. 224-25) con-
sidered it "Middle Egyptian with Fayyumic influ·
ence" and therefore to be attached to the M dialcctal
group n'llher than 10 the F group, but HU5.'lClman
puhli...hed it as belonging to the "Fayumic dialcct of
Coptic" (1962, pp. vii, 11-18). This judgment was
confir'med on the whole by Polotsky (1964, p. 251):
"Although the dialect of the MS does not share in
lhe shibboleth of Fayyumic, vir.. its lambdacism, allY'
one previous to Kahle would have unhesitatingly
chal':lcteri1.ed it as 'not quite pure' Fayyumic. Kahle
calls it 'Middle Egyptian with Fayyumic influence.'
The editor, however, maintains (II) that the basis of
the dialect appears to be Iypical Fayyumic nonelhe-
less, in which I must agree with her. On the other
hand, Kahle is cenainly right in Ihat the non-
Fayyumie infUlOion is 'Middle Egyptian.' ... One
could perhaps cOlupromise on 'Fayyumic with Mid·
die Egyptmn in8uence.''' P. Mich. 3521, one sees,
illustrales well the properties nccCS5a1)' for defining
a mClCX!mleCl
It has been suggested that the same tenn be ap-
plied to DIAU£T G (or Basmuric, or Mansoric, partly
sporoldic, belonging to the dialectal group B, situaled
between S and a highly dominant B, with a probable
third componenl thaI is perhaps partly Hellenic but
difficult to detcnnine; see DIA.LECt. SPORADIC) and 10
K (situaled between V or S and a highly dominant
.).
When a mesodialect docs not contribute any im·
pa11ant OIiginal element, one not found in its classic
neighbor dialects, it may conveniently be neglected
in a systematic and general study of Coptic dialects.
BIBLIOGRAPHV
Browne, G. M. Michigan Coptic TexiS. Barcelona,
1979.
Chaine, M. I£/imttlls de grammuire diufectafe copte.
Paris, 1933.
Cnllu, W. E. "Coptic Documentli in Creek Script."
Proceedings of the Brilich Academy 25 (1939):249-
71.
Funk, W.·P. "Eine frUhkoptische Ausglciduortho-
gl':lphie fiJr Unter- und Miltclagypten? Bulletin de
fa Sociltl d'igyptofogie, Gene,.e 44 (1980):33-38.
Husselman, E. M. The Gospel of John in FQyumic
 162 MESOKEMIC (OR MIDDLE EGY(YfIAN)
Coptic (P. Mich. It,..,. 3521). Ann Arbor. Mich.•
1962.
Kasser. R. "Lcs Dialectcs Copies." Bulle/hr de
1'I,15Iill1' fra,,~au d'arclr~oIogie orientale 73
(1973):71-101.
Kahle. P. Ii 8ulu'izph: Coptic Tuu from Deir d-
&la·il.llh in Upper Egypt. Oxford and London,
1954.
''L'ldiome de Bachmoor." Bulle/in de
l'In5tillll Irall~au d'arch~oI08ie Qriell/ale 7S
(1975):401-427.
"Prolegomcnes a un cssai de c1a'iSification
sYSlemi"ltiquc des diak'Cte~ Cl ~ubdialeCles copIes
selon les coten'S de la phonctique, I. Principcs et
tenninologie." MlI.~011 93 (1':I80):53-J J2.
PoloL~ky. H. J. Review of E. M. Hussclman, The Gos·
pel of lvllll ill fuyumil: Cop/Ie (P. Mich. "lV. 3521).
Orieli/uUs/iselle Li/Cflltlll7.c//IIlIg 59 (1964):250-53.
Worrell, W. H. Coptic Somu/s. Ann Arbur, Mich.,
1934.
ROOOU'11l: KAssER
MESOKEMlC (OR MIDDLE EGYPTIAN).
The Mcsokemic or Middle Egyplian dialect, siglum
M (also called Oxyrhynchite), belongs to the Coplic
dialects of Middle Egypt. It ~ one of Ihe rdath'cJy
minor Coptic idioms and probably flourished only
brielly in the early period of the Coptic language
(foonh and fifth cenluries), but ncvenhclcss
dt:vdoped in Ihis period inlo a highly standardttcd
wriuell dialect.
Both according to its tht."Orelical system and ac-
cording 10 the probable gcogmphy of the Coptic
dialecL<; (see (;1'J)GRAI'IlY. DtAI.ECTAI_). M lies between
I'AYrUMIC (siglum F) and I,YCOI'OUTAN (siglum I.). JIS
homeland may have been the region of Oxy'
rhynchus.
Jt is to the abiding cl'edit of P. E. Kahle that on
the basis of a vel)' few small fragments hc W;\S the
flt'St It) postulate M as nn independcnl dialect (1954).
Since then, three larger manuscriplS written in this
dialect have come to light. These three primal)' wit·
nes.~ for' this di;\lect are P. Mil. Copti I, a fragmen.
tal)' papyrus codex containing Ihe whole Corpus
Ptiulinum (Pauline Epistles), and Codex Scheide and
Codex Glmo.ier, two small pan:hmenl codices pro-
served complete, the first containing the Gospel of
Mauhew wilh the so-called Great Doxology, the sec·
ond containing the first half of Acts (1:1-15:3). An-
other pan:hmcnt codex containing the Psalms has
since been excavated in Egypt.
I. Characteristics
In comparison with other dialectS, M in ilS gcneroll
outward form comes closest to Fayyumic, nO! 10
Fayyumic's central variety, ,.. (charoctcmcd by its
lambdacism), but 10 varieties like V (defined as
Fayyumic ....ithout lambdacism) or even bellcr W
(said 10 be a kind or crypto-Mesokemic wilh a rather
Fayyumic phonology. although withoul lambcbcism:
sec below).
Indeed. the phonolOK)' of M shows ilS most impor·
tant affinities with that of Wand V. lIS consonanlS
are those of evel)' Coptic dialccI, cxccpt P, i, A, and
8. (Like F, V. W, t, S ctc., diulect M docs not have
Ihe Ixl of P, i, A, and B, or the I~I of P and i.) And
like F4, V4, W, 8 etc., M docs not show the graphic
vocalic gemination meaning pllunologkaJly /'1 (see
ALBl'11 and eliMINATION. VOCALIC).
The .~tr"essed vowels of M 'Ire mo.~t frequently
those of Fayyumic, as in C.a.N, brother M, W, V, Fete.
with A. L (not CON S, B); HK6z, pain M, [W), V, II Clc.
(not Riu.t S. A, 1.• D): T.u;.a., destroy M. W, V. F ele.
(nOt T.a.KO S, B. 'rotl.O A. L); paN. name M, W, V wilh
A, L, "6N F elC. (nOI r.a.H S, 8). The unstressed final
vowel is 0 (as in S, A. I.), nO! 1(as in W, V. F etc" 8).
M In 61re, to do M, L. A. S (compan: wilh If1 W. V. D,
IAl F etc.). Also charucterislic of M are some endings
with (graphic) vocalic gemination of e (difficult to
interpret phonemical1y, e.g.. H(iO, truth AI; compare
litis wilh tte'j W. V. F4, (B). H6C1Y F5. H1U' n, HH6 L.
!'tie A, Ht,I S) or ending.'!i in 'Hle (e.g.• ef'l.l"ie. lemple
M: compare this wllh LrpI( w. 0Al. .« F5. Ef+;l B.
T0061 1.6, "fllE(E)"iE A, Tnee 1.5. Tne IA. S).
Mesokemic agrees Wilh SAlllOIC in its full integra·
tion or the Greek verb and with IlOltAllilC in Ih:lt the
Ai system of the suprnlinear point is vel)' closely
connected with the older Bohai/ic system concern·
Ing Ihe placing of the DJINKIM. 111ere lire IwO llIain
chalUctcrlstics peculiAr to M. Fin;t, the lettcr omi-
Cl'un is used in the stressed syllable, where all other
Coptic dialects have omega, as in the infinitive corn,
to choose. This omicron docs not, huwcvcr, repre·
sent II short Q sound, as wa.~ at fin;1 uncrilically
assumed, but. :IS H. Oueekc was the fin;t to recog·
lli7.c, II (long and) open 0 5OUnd. The second charac-
teristic is the perfeel in t.a." togethcr with all the
satelliles (perfect I ,....: cin:umstantial Ot.\...: relative
6o.a....: perfect II Ot.\,!.: prelcritc Nev.'!·). This foml
produces the most important morphological peculi.
arily of the M conjugation system, the completc dif·
fcrentialion belween circumstantial first present
(o't-), present II (.a....). and perfcci I (Po't-).
 MESOKEM1C (OR MIDDLE EGYPTIAN)
Another point to b~ emphasized in regard to Ihe
tonjugation system is Ihat the peculiar morphology
carnes with it the cxistente uf a tirtulllstantial of
pn:scnt and future ll, but not of perfect II. Of the
individual tenses, the affinnative simple conditional
is the most striking. It has the same fonn as the
presenl II. bul its syntax shoWl'> lhat it belongs to the
verbal sentence (tripanite pallenl). TIle "energetic"
future «;<te-, negalive fmo,,·) can also he used in
either fonn with a relative convener (GTill'l(l-. nega-
tive tIT6 f\H6'1-). while combination with the eireum-
~Ianlial couVCl1er is documentl,.-d only for the nl,.'ga·
tive fonn. M has only four ~ubordillate dausc
cunjugations; the firth. the tempoml, is missing. In·
stead, the dialect makes usc of the subordinate tern·
poral function of the relative eonver1el', which the
lutter lIIay have in past tenses. Among individuul
forms in the pamdigms, the form uf the third·person
plural in present and future relalive clauses (6TctI·
or OTCC"'U') is especially typical for M.
2, The Conjugation Syslem
ExcqJl in special inslances (e.g.• conjunctive:), the
fonn cited here is only the third-person masculine
singular and the corresponding prenolllinal fonn
(nom. - before nominal subject). The entire pam-
digm is not attested in all conjugations.
Unless spcrifically mentioned, the foml is afflnna·
ti\"t:; m::g. - negative. Every basic tense (abbreviated
hereafter to "basic'") is fol1owt.-d (if allcsll,."d) by its
satellitcs. after "And": eire. - cireumSlantia!. pret. -
preterite, reI. '" relative. II - second tense. Fonns
between brnckelS [ ... ] arc reconslitutoo from very
~imi1ar fonns; :.r.ero - no verbal prefix.
2.1 Bipartite Pallern. Neg. iI· ... e....
2.1.1. Present (bnsic) 'I', nOIll. 7.ero. And eire. E<t·,
nom. tlpll'; reI. liT- or l'lT'I', nom. OTE' (for the third·
pen;on pluml the stand:;lnl form here is OTce', al·
though GTOY- lIlfly also be found; nom. only once
appears (]Tllpil·. Act~ 7:48); pre!. "),'1· ... (UG), nom.
"'),fll' ... (IJEl); pret. eire. ONN),'I-, nom. (lNNJ.pll- (in·
troduces the prowls of an ilTeal clause); pre!. reI.
6TI'U.'1-, nom. e-r... J.fG. (there also appear'S once a
fonl! with the OTG- convener: third.person plural
tlTtl to.y', ML 26:35); 11 ......., nom. irG-; II cire.
[U'I-]. nom. 01f'<l-.
2.1.2. Fllmre (basic) 'IIUI', nom. lero ... 00·. And
eire. 6__ , nom. tJrtt- ... 00-; reI. (tTH6- or t!"T'fH6',
nom. on- ... Ha (for the third-pet'50n plural the
standard fonn here is e-rC6HO-, although 0T0yt+0.
may also be found occasionally); pret. to.....6· ...
163
(ne). nom. H"'f'6- ... ne- (no); pre!. rei. (rr"'J.'1NO-
(Acls 12:6), nOIll. (6TN).f'Il- 00,] (in ACL"I 12:6 that
relative ha.~ also a tempornl [accessory) function); II
11.'1116-, nom. irE- 1fG-; II cire. (1U.'I/i(I-], nom.
1G.1tG- ••. 00-] (for [ ] first·person plural btHl-,
ACIli 4:12).
2.2 Trip\llnlte Plilttern.
2.2.1 TenSD with sptdQlnegQliotls (if nO/Il}. Inde·
pendent (sentence) conjugations.
2.2.1.1. Perfeci (basic) z.\'I'. nom. z.\- (occasionally.
especially In thc Glazier codex, also wrillen wilhoUI
:); neg. HI,...., nom. Hn(!·. And choc. 11"'1'. nom. 11,.-
(on(:e appenrs also the third-pel'5On pl\ll111 fonn
IIJ.y-, Acts 2:22); neg. llHlI't-, nom. OHllO'; rd. l'lOJ.'1·
or (ITO :),'1-, nom. tlo),· or 6T6 ZJ.· (but op-, participial
prclix, may be used in the ca.'lcs where the pronomi-
nal suflix of the third person, singular or' pluml, is
identiclll with the antecedent; once appcaJ"li, more-
ovel', the relative petiect also in Ihe S fonn (thil·d·
person plurdl] GIiTJ.y·. Acts 5:9); neg. 6T6 MlI'I-, nom.
OTG MllO-; pret. He;'I- ... (ne), nom. HG,.- ... (00);
ncg....e HlI'I-. nom. "'6 HlIG-; II 0:11.'1'. nom. tl~),- (but
in Ihe P. Mil. Copti 1 .\:-\'1'. nom. 11.:11.', Col. 1:16. I.
Thes. 2:3, cf. Hcb. 7:14); neg. iiiJ~J."· ... 0"', nom.
tMl~),· ... 6N.
2.2.1.2. Completive (basic) (affinnative subslitule
tJ.'IOy'lD 6...., nom. tA- .•• oyCl 6'1'): neg. ....u.T't.,
nom. Hfu.TO-. And eire. m-.u.'T'I'. nom. 6HlU.Te-; pret.
NCl Hn.\'A' (Acts 8: 16). nom. N6 HtU.TO·.
2.2.1.3. A.orisl (basic) 'II)'''', nom. 'Il;a.re- (the en-
largt.-d forlll [convened or not] 19"'f'6'" may also be
found); neg. H61-. nom. H6f'6" And cire. tI'Il),'I-, nom.
4I.,J.ffI-; neg. 6H6'!-, nOill. OHflI'fl': reI. tIT",J.<t·. nom.
tlT",).f'Il·; neg. tlT6 MIN-. nom. trre H6ro-; pret. HQ'Il.to.<t-
. .. (110), nom. N6C1i1"'f'6 ... (no); II tlCIiI),..·• nom.
c19J.pe· (twice however appcaJ"5 also a form with N'
converter, third.pcl1iOn plural r..,J.y.• Heb. 6:16, and
nom. tto,lJ.f(l·, Mt. 6:32); neg. NIIlIIJ.'I· ... (lN, nom.
NOlIIJ.FC· ... e....
2.2.1.4. Fulrmml ene/1;icllm (or lhin) IUllIre) (basic)
0'16,. nom. Opo- ... (tI·) (in the pl'e.'ICnt state of
knowledge of M texis, the co..lesccnce of the
filiI/film tme/1;icl/m with xo· to xe'lfl', nom.
X(lI'6' ... (tI·) is typical for a variety of M represent·
ed, for example. by the P. Mil. Copli I; fUI1her 6<4- in
Mallhew 3:12, inSlead of nonnaI6'le-, is possibly nOI
a spelling mistake. but may be the short fonn of the
!ulIlnm, ctlcrgicum [apodalic c/mlll']; the standard
spelling of the Scheidt codex is Ooy& for lhe third·
person plum!. in spite of 5 ~" and the same spell.
ing appears in the P. Mil. Copti I; in the Gluier
codex one finds only 6'(6-; in the case or a nominal
164 MESOKEMIC (OR MIDDLE EGYPTIAN)
subject. the form with the element t· bctwL'Cn the
nominal subject and the infinitj,,'e appears only in
the Scheide CodCll and lIS II Icss-uscd form (Ih~
limes with E-, seven limes withoul (1-): neg. NHE't-,
nom. Ami-. And eire. neg. 6KN6'1-, nom. tiUN6-; reI.
m-_-, nom. 8T6ftl- ••• (G-): neg. GTG kml'l'. nom.
(ITo Nti6-.
2.2.1.5. Impera/We, e.g., ~6(Y). sec; or infinitive:
neg. tin(e)t- + infinitive; HJo. + T-causalive; H6 + ~
MG., go.
2.2.1.6. CalfSll/iw imperative M~"', nom. tU,re-,
absolute M.\f.l.": nLog. ""(6)1'""', nom. w.(e)FTlh
2.2.2 Tctl$e$ wilh "eg. TH·, Subordinate (clause)
conjugalions.
2.2.2.1. CQll;W1Clive (singular I., 2. m., [f.J, 3. Ill.,
f., plural I., 2., 3.) tin·, 1'11(., [NTG-), Ntl', IiC', frrN·,
NT6TN' (P. Mil. Copli 1 chietly NT6TON·). Nce-, nom.
NTO-,
2.2.2.2. FUlure cO'limlclive NT)'pG'l", nom. NT),p6-,
2.2.2.3. Temporal. cl~where normal, appears only
sporadically and seCIlIS 10 be a foreign body in M:
irr6Ffl"', Acts 10:10; irrtlfOY-. Mauhew 11:7. Its fune·
lion is covered by the relative formes) of the lirst
pcrfect eo.a.... or trr~ t.a...•• nom. 00.a.- or trrli t.a.-; the
fonn with the converter trr6 appears only as a $C(;-
ondary form (in that function) and only in the Gla-
zier codex.
2.2.2.4. Limita~ IIJ.HT"1-, nom. •loJfT6-.
2.2.2.5. Firsl l;onditiona.1 .a....,.a.Jfo. nom. 1f6IIw,
(neg. always second conditional).
2.2.2.6. Second COPlditiotlOl .a..... nOIll. J.r6-.
2.2.2.7. Causalive infinitive -T(r)6..·• nom. -T(r)6-
(neg. -THTf6'I-. etc.. only once appears a form with·
out r. ·THTGy·. Acts 4:18).
3. Vocabulary
Other char...cteristics of the dialect include the
combination H·t-. that is. the use of the word Hoyt.
God, from the neighboring (flayyumic) dialect to rc-
producc the M word NOYT6 by a contraction; the
fonn N61l fo!' the particle that Introduces the subse-
quent noun identifying the pronominal subject of I'
conjugation; the indefinite PrQnouns ~I. anyone, and
"tHeY. anything; the perfect participial pt'elix lJ!"'; the
modal verb Hfl""
to be able; the intetjcction tt, tt1'ino.
and (in combinntion) t(fl~l6 tI. 10. see; the form of
the compound preposition Hoye-. f4oytl'l' with its
wide range of application; the rich use of the noun
16T in itself and for the formation of the preposition
(~)JU6T fl-. beyond. and of the adverb bU,6T, over,
the substantival infinitive HHT ~LV. as a constituent
of the prepositional expression ""tHIIT 611.),), it-, MtIG 4-
HUT 6U.>.. before: the compound verbs .xE~. an·
swer, UI (-(\f)T.... ' 6&..l.A. cry out. and ~ ... re-
cline (or sit) at table; the funn and syntax of the
verb funn xsz. touch. which appears as an actiV1!
Infinitive (to which the object i<; linked by 6') and fur
which there is no evidence in the present (bipa.l1ite
pallem); the qualitative fonns .,..-m and ttlm
(fmm q,on. reeei~, or z()IIl, hide); the use of the
noun "1', compa.nion (the singular of the fumiliar
pluml ol'uy). to cxprt'SS reciprocal relntionships
("onc another"); the omission of the linal {o)y in the
verb lHl, st:e. and the advcro HHO. there.
4. Syntax
TIll; syntax of M also has some special features.
The most chanu:teristic is a type or sentence in
which the relative p:u1icle OTC apptms to take the
position of the copul.. in a nominal sentence. such
as N1'lok ilTtI TIllXfC ntijllrO Hut 6Tlo":. "Thou al' the
Christ. the son of the living God," Matthew 16:16. In
reality, however. this is the slx:dal fo.m of an abbre·
vi..tcd deft ~ntence.
818UOGRAPIIV
Barns. J. W. B.• and R. KasM:r. "Lc Manuscrit
moyen·tgyptien B. M. Or. 9035." Mllseall 84
( 1971):395-401.
Funk. W. P. "Beitrage des llIillelligyptischen Dialekts
wm koptischen Konjugationssystem." In Sllldies
Prc$etlled to Hans Jakob Po/oISky. ed. D. W. Young.
pp. 177-210. East Gloucester. Mass... 1981.
Husselman, E. M. ''The Martyrdom of Cyriacus and
Julina in CoptiC." JOllmol of the American Re·
searr:h Cenler in Egypt 4 (1965):79-86.
Kahle. P. E. Bala'iwh: Coptic TexIS frottl Deir d-
/kJ/o'iwh in Upper Egypt. Oxford and London.
1954.
Orlandi. T. Paplri del/a U"iversilll deg/i Swdl di
MilaI/O (1'. Mil. Cop/i). Vol. 5, LeI/ere di Sail Paolo
in cuplu ussirinchila. edizjolle, commelllo e iudici di
T. Orlandi, con/ribula fin/J1I6'/ico IIi II. Quecke. Mi-
lan. 1974.
Osing, J. lJcr spiJ/iJgypti~he J'apyrllS 8M. 10808.
Wieslxlden. 1976.
Schenke. H.-M. "On the Middle Egyptian Dinlect of
the Coptic lmlguagc." Etlchorio 8 (1978):4J'(89)-
(104)58'.
-::.,-c Das Mallhiills.Evtltlge!iwll iltl mitteliigypti.schetl
Dialdt des Kopti.s<;hen (Codex Scheide). TeXle und
Untersuchungen WI' Geschichte del' llltchristlichen
Ulcratur 127. Berlin, 1981.
HANS-MARTIN ScltEXKE

META DIALECT. By common consent the term
"dialect" is ust.'t! by Coptolugists for those idioms
whose originality, in ,'elation to one another, is very
strongly markcd. The b.a.'lis for judgmcnt is, of
COUrliC. on the lelllcal and morphosyntlll;tical lcvels.
but also and above all, using the ,nost convenienl
and practical critelion, on the phonological level,
through the numb<::r of phonemic oppositions. their
qualily, and Ihe clarity of their represenUltion in
their rcspcttive orthographic systems. This originali.
ty is, hov.oever, located at the very heart of the dassi-
tal Coptic stage of evolUlion. and nOI at lhe immedi-
ately anterior stage (thai of the P1l;OTQOtAu:.cr) or al
any stage immediately poslcrior. On this basis, if
such a posterior stage of evolution should manifcst
itself dearly enough in one tellt Of' another (normal·
ly late), one might call Ihe language of this tellt a
"mctadiak'Ct" (Kasscr, 19803. p. 112).
II is in fact known that after the beginnings of the
history of literary Coplit and long before the Clttinc-
tionor the language and its reduclion to the status
of a fossil piously prcscn,'l'<l as a purely IilUl'&ical
language, all Ihe COplic idioms ellcept for n, and
perhaps to llOmC clltent F, were pr0gn:5Sin:ly sti·
ned by the most tenacious among them, S, the "ve-
hicular language" of the whole Nile Valley above the
Delta.
One can detect more or less the point at which
they were stilled on the litel':lry level. But no doubt
lht.'Y sUI"Vived for llOme time further on a strictly oral
level. though undel'going very profoundly the eon-
taminalion imposed upon them by !.he dominant lan-
guage. S. This survival can be secn (through orthog-
raphy and its deviation.~) from the phonological
idiolectalism of many copies or 5 wrillen in lhe
region of lhe old lapsed dialect: in these IDIOLECTS
undeniable influenccs rrom lhe defeated idiom con-
linulllly appear. in valying degree, alongside typical-
ly Sahidic forms (Chaine. 1933. Pl'. xv-xxiii. and
1934, PI'. 1-9). Such (Irc lhe peculiaritics uf numer·
ous documents found in the Theban region. in
which a suhterranean L (or A) through under- or
ovcrcorrcetion sllecceds in dislUl'bing very effective-
ly lhe vocnll~.atlon of copies that are theoretically 5
(or evenlually 5'/1. morc oftcn than S'/a, rrom their
lexenlcs) but in any case are genel':llly characterized
by the prcsence in grealcr or smaller number of
ICllCI1lCS strongly itlioleetalii'.ed into S or SO (on the
phonological level).
It is nOi inconceivable Ihat as a result of particu-
larly favo....blc gene....1 circumstances (e.g., weaken-
ing of the dominanl "language") or of the ob!.tinacy
META DIALECT 165
or a scribe deeply RllllChcd to his local p."ltois long
after the apparently linal exlinction of a dialect on
the litcl'3ry lcvel, this tlialect. considered dead.
should SUlfate again in one isolated copy or anoth-
er, It could then he a ea.-.e oot of the reappear-
ance of the dialect in its ancient form bUI of an
avaUlr of Ihe dialecl, a ralhe,· different and, in
some ways, developed fonn of it, an original form
thai clearly shows Ihe effects of the influence of
5 hUI onc in which can be found, nonetheless,
several of the characteristics of the old dialect,
which had not quite died out. This late, postclassical
fonn of a diak'(;t, surviving in a developed condi-
tion (or degenerate, according to the criterion by
whith one judges it), could be described as a
"metadl."llect,"
It is also not inconceivable that in the Arab peri·
od, at the time of the decline of the dominant ncu-
tml Coptic idioms S, some minor dialect that was
nOl quite slined by S should have come to life for
somc time in a very poor and mediocre whion 00
the literal)' level, profiting from the space it could
briefly occupy in those times of cultural anarchy
when S had lost its supremacy and Arabic had nOl
yel conquered it absolutely (enough 10 make impos·
sible the survival of any remnant of Coptic cultural
life in the depths of some remOle dislrict). The cul-
lural anarchy iL<;clf, and pcmaps thc influence of
Arabic, which gave this linguistic renaissance an
original character, may give the impression, on the
one hand, of decadence in the I:mguage and, on the
other, of the binh, slill vague and confused, of a new
fonn of the Egyptian language, in !lOme ways "post-
Coplic:' Even if such a phenomenon did nOl have
an 0ppol1unlty to display iL~elf in full bloom, even if
il was reduced pcnorec 10·a llrnid and ralher clumsy
essay, it remains nonetheless very interesting for the
linguist analyzing "Ie fait copte" diaehrooically and
in its vadous dialects. Here one mighl by analogy
call lhis new idiOln, even poorly outlined, a
"metadialect:'
TIle only meladialcetal Coptic idiom aClually well
enough known to allow one to study the phenome-
non is OJALa,. II (or Hermopolilan. or Ashmuninie).
Since metadialectallstll shows ltselr, above all.
through phonological and morphosyntactical impov·
erishment, it is possible thaI it will scarcely afford
any significaot original elemenL~ on these levels. In
such a case, il will be legitimate to concede lhat the
incorporation of the metadialect into a general and
systematic study of the Coptic dialects Co; not indis-
pensable.
166 MUQADDlMAH
IJIBLIOGRAPlIV
Chaine, M. Elimetrts de grllmmllire dilllec/llfe cap/e.
PaOs, 1933.
us Dia/Ules copIes tJ.5$iou/iqll/!$ Al, les
CarnClc,istiques dt! /t!lIr plrontliq'le, de /t!ur syll/lUt!.
Paris, 1934.
Kasscr, R. "Dialcclcs, sous--dialeclc.~ et 'di:LIecticules'
dans l'Egypte copte." 7.eilschrift liir ilgyp/ische
Sprnche ulld A/lerlllJIIsklllltle 92 (1966): 106-115.
"Pr())~omCncs a un C$S3i de classification
sYSlematique des dialcctC5 el subdialectes eoptes
scion les critcres de I::a phoncliquc, I, Plincipes el
telminologie." Mlm!(l1I 93 (198&):52-112. " ... ,
II, Alphabets el syst~mcs phon(:tiqul,..'S." MU$Coll 93
(19BOb):2J7-97. " ... , Ill, Systbnes 011hographi.
ques et l:t\lcgorics ditllectalcs." Mlm'!OIl 94
(1981):87-148.
RODOLF'HE KA!;SI'.R
MUQADDIMAH. Muqoddil/lllir is the Arnbic term
for a grammar of Ihe Coptic language in Arabic.
When thl: Coptic language was facing extinction in
the Ihineenth cenlury, Coptic scholal'S began 10 fix
the rules of their own nntional and religious Ian·
guage in order to enable the reader to undcr.;mnd
the Coptic of biblical and liturgical texts.. These
grammar.;, called mllqaddimalr (plural, mllqaddimal),
meaning primarily "introduction" or "preface" but
also "account" or "statement," were written in Ara'
bic and used Ambic gmmmatical lenninology. There
is no refen:nce 10 earlier Greek aUlholilies, such as
Aristarchos of Samothrace (217-145 B.C.). the cre·
alO" of grammatical tcrnlinology, who lived in A)c}[·
andria, or to his pupil Dionysus Thrax, the aUlhor of
the first Greck grammar, in only lwenty.fivc para·
grnphs, a model for countles.~ IMer trealises.
The creation of an 1l1)pr'Opl'iale gmmmaticaltenni.
nology for Coptic wa.~ the work of several scholars
using lerms of lhc Amble national grammar' and
:\dapting othel'i'i 10 lhe spirit of thc Coptic language.
When comparing thc diffcrent authors, one sees Ihal
thcre wa.~ a continuous pl'Ogn..'SIi in c}[actitude thai
reached ils pt'Uk with the QiJadall of Athanasius of
~, Ihe longest and most c1aborate such treatise
that survives. The term mllqllfldima1l has been retain·
ed by Arabic and Western scholar.; for independent
treatises, such as Ibn Khaldiln's historical won:.
There is, however, a different form, Illl1qaddamlllr,
meaning literally "what has been proposed", used in
the sense of "preface (of a book}" (de Biocr.;tcin·
Ka7Jrnir.;ki, 1868. Vol. 2, p. 692) or "first chapter"
(AI·Munjid, 1962, p. 613). In some dictionaries both
form~ (lI1l1qaddinrah, mllquddumulr) occur (Wehr,
1952, p. 669).
nlC firsl of these grammars is the MuqaddimoJr of
Ambd Yuhanna as·SamannOdi (laic name al·As'ad
ibn ad·Duhayri) who was con~cmted bishop of
SamannOd (westem Della) in 1235 by Patriarch
cyrillus in Old Cairo (Gmf, 1947, Vol. 2, pp. 371-
75). There are 1"-0 versions: thc Bohairic one (Codex
Vaticanll.~ Copt. 71) was published and lmnslated
iUlu lo'llin by Athanasius Kircher (1643, pp. 2-20). A
translation into French was done by E.. Dulaurier,
profeSliQr of Malay and Javanese and aUlhol' of differ·
ent publications on the Coplie langu:lge (Ca/aloglle,
1849, pp. 360-64, 718-39); Ihis (par1illl) publle:Jlion
brilhlOlly iIIustr.llt's the work accomplished by lhe
Coplic scholar.
In Arnba Yu~ann;i as·Samanmidl's work one can
obse,ve the birth of new grammatical sludies. Some
definllions seem 10 be somewhal primitive, but lhey
nevenhell-ss led to developmenl of a real grnmrtlllli·
cal terminology. Thus, it is true that "wonl~ begin-
ning with Ill" are masculine, those "beginning wilh
·t" are feminine, and those "beginning with iii" are
plurals. He observed lhal masculine words in Coptic
OIay be feminine in Arabic and vice versa, as with
Ihe Coptic feminine ~ , fox or vixen, and the
Ambic masculine ath-tha'lab, fox; conversely, the
masculine t~, earth, ili the feminine aJ-anj in
Arabic. There is almosl no thool')' conccming the
prefix conjugalion, but thc examples quoled are
ncvenhcless helpful: JoU.f'61iCJo.Xl - li-ka)' Ila/akal·
luma, lhat we may speak; Jo.<tCJo.X.l - laka/lama, he
has spoken; 6'1(1CJo.X1 - )'tIfakallamll, he will speak;
elc. At Ihe end of the Mllqaddimall there is a list of
similar words: the n:ader has to distinguish between
COH, brother; CONI, robber; and 'l'C«)IiI, the sisler.
The different c1Hlpters arc repl"Oduced and lrans·
laled, sometimes accompanied with lingui.~tic notes,
so thai the logical structure nr the lrculisc beeome.~
fully apparent. DuJaurier tldmired the logical compo'
sition of lhe Coptic possessive pronouns consisting
of the definile article and the suflix pronouns: "C'esl
une idee trk logique qlli l\ conduit 11$ Egypliens a
fOl'll1er leur pronoms posscssifs de I'anide detenni·
natif accru des marques des personncs" (e.g.. t\6"',
his, - anicle n and suffix # 6'1).
When reading Amoo Yu~annli's Muquddilllah one
is well aware thai hili work was a crt!ali{) U llihilQ, as
thene was no tradition of linguistil: studies. He had
to use grammatical tcrms of the Arabic nalional
grlImmar and, when necessary, adapt them to the
need of Coptic. His language is medit.-val Egyptian

Arabic: IIIIU/il/(kllr, mnsculine (Ill "lll~llkkar), nnd
mwvalllllll, fl'mininc (- mll'/lIUlath). Coptic word~
beginning with oy arc "indctel'minatc si'lgulars"
(mll/rad hi.ghayr a/·ali/ lIIa-I·Mm, lilemlly "singular
without the !cUel'S a/·," i.e., without the Ar...bic dcll·
nite aI1icle).
The po5lSCript read~ as follows: "This is Ihe end of
the A1l1q/llldimllh, Whocvel' will remark a mistakc
may nOie and correct il and in l~tlJm for this servo
ice he may rt.>ccivc the retribution and the recom·
pense that he mcrits" (Duhlurier'S tellt; omitted by
Kil'Cher, 1643), A Sahidic veBion of Amba
Yul,lan~'s A1//qaJdimIlJr, probably the work of anoth-
er scholar whose mOlher language was Sahidic, has
been published in Ambic and Coptic, but without
translation, by Munier (1930, pp. 46-64).
Al.Wajlh Vul,lannA al.QalyUbl (from Qalylib, nOf1h
of Cairo) wrote a Cop!ic gmmmar to fulfil a wish of
his friend AbO Isl)Aq ibn al·'AssAI. lie was still living
in 1271, for in that year he com~ a funeml
oration for Patrian:.h Gabriel, Instt.'3cl of using lhe
paradigmatic method of Amba Yu~nna as-
Samanm"idl's work, he began to establish rules for
the morphology of Coptic. His introduction has been
translated by Mallon (1906, pp. 126-29). Abu Is~aq
mentions hhu in his own gnulIlIlnr as "the estima·
ble, learned, veneroble Sheikh al.Wajlh Yul,mnn:.,
son of the Priest Michael. son of the PriLost ~qah
al-QalyObl" (Mallon, 1907, pp. 222-29).
Ath·Thiqah ibn IId.Duhayri wa.<; the author of a
grammar in which he tried to improve on the works
of Amba Yul.l.'lnnli and al·Oalyitbi. When he saw Ibn
K!tib Oa~l"s Tah.~ira, he noticed how it depended
on lhe muqllJdimflt of as·5tlnmnnCldi and al-QOIlyilbT.
His Mllqaddimah follows the Arabic categori7.ation of
won.ls: ism (noun - substantive, adjcctivc, numeral,
pronoun), li'/ (verb), and ~larl (pal1icles, such as
prepositions and conjunctions). Its appendix discuss·
cs somc slUlerncntS of Ibn Kt'lliu Oay~r"s gmmnlru'.
It is now known lhllt Ibn Klitib Oll~r wrote an
cxplanation of thc Revelation of John 20:4 in A,M.
983/A.D. 1266-1267, bUI aner this j)ass.'lge Ihe manu·
scripl hreak~ off. [t is thus certain that Ath·Thiqah's
MlIqll<ldimalr was written IInCI' thai ycar, probably
the year in which Ibn Kt'ltlb Oay~r died,
AI-Mad Abu al.Filmj Hib..\t-AI1;:lh ibn al-'As:;al was
il mcmber of a famous family or Coptic scholars, the
'Ass:ilids (Mallon, 1906, pp. 109-131; 1907, pp. 213-
64), being al.~n's brother and al-MU'laman Abo
Is~liq's half brother; he lived in the first half of the
thirtt:enth century, He, too, intended 10 improve as·
Sarnanm1dl's work. Bohairie and Sahidic are de-
scribed in the s~uue book.
MUQADDIMAH 167
An·Nushu' Abo Sh:iklr ibn BUlrus al'·Rt'lhib was the
son of an archon and administralor of thc Sarga
Church in Cairo. l1te narllc an·NushO' is in full
Nusho' al·Khil:if'ah, which means "growth of the cal-
iphate." His activity in A.I>. 1249 and 1264-1282 is
known (Gruf, 1947, p. 428). 1·le was deacon at the
Church of al.Mu'allaqah in Cairo and wrote two v0-
luminous thcologic;:al treatist-os and a gr.ullmar, He
endeavored to be more pedagogic than his PI-edecCS·
SOB. ellplaining Ihe meaning of monolilcral prdlXcs
()" 0, I, H, Ii. 1\, till, _, x. t) and translating complex
word foons and scnteneetli collected from the works
of "the bishop of Sakha" and Ibn Ra~al or RaI,\I.uU,
as W("II as from biblical and liturgical book.~, hagio-
graphic tellts, and 51. Cyrillus' "Book of Tn:'-'1>"UT\:S."
The introduction to his MlIqQliJimah has been trans-
lated by Mallon (1907, pp. 230-58). The origin of his
biblical quotatioru is alwaY!' indicated by sigla.
A grammar called AI-Tab.firoh (The Enlightment) is
the work of Ibn Katib Oa~r, literally "son [in fact,
grandson] of [the Emir] Qa)'!!3r's secrelary." His full
name (with genealogy) is AbO I~q 'Alam ar·Ri'asah
Ibrahim ibn ash-5haykh AbU Th-Thanll ibn ash·
Shaykh ~fl oo·Dawlah Abu I.Fa¢J.'il Katib ai-AmII'
'Alam ad·Dln Oa~r (i,e., his grondfuthcr ....'as St:cn.~
tal')' to Emir 'Allllll ad·Dln Qa)'!!3r). His grammar,
though appredated by AbU Isl)liq ibn al·'A.~<;31, de-
pends both on as-&mannOdJ's MlIqllJdimah and un
Amble gr.tmmar, Thus, he distinguished three nu(\\·
bers of the noun (~ingular, dual, pluml) as in Arabic,
while there are only twu Il\llnbcl1i in Coptic (singu·
lar, plural). Nouns are either primitive (IltJO.tl, the
eanh) or composed (1"H6OHlU, the truth). If the pro-
nouns al~ numbered 1-5 (singular) and 6-8 (plur·
al), he gave the following order: 12674358. Also the
l'Cllltive pl'onouns arc quoted as 011, <Ptl, till. His ex-
amples are nol alway.~ correct: ~J.NXIIHt, Egyptians, -
MifJ'1yiill (Kircher, 1643, p. 27). In spitc of this, Ibn
Kiitlb Oay1!U1' was an aUlhol'ity In the exegetic field
(Com mental)' on the Apocalypse, the Corpus P:\uli·
num, the C.ttholieon, etc.; cr. Cruf, 1947, p. 379).
Alhanasius, bishop of Ou~ (Upper Egypt, north of
Luxor), the author of the Ia.~t und most completc
Coplic gram iliaI', wns born ncar 0.1Im1111h (nor1h of
Luxor, but on Ihe wcstCITI bank of the Nile). His
father, called ~llb, was a priest and Ath:masius be·
came a monk in the nelll'by Monastery of St. Victor.
His grammar, which ha.~ been transmitted in two
versions, Sahidie and Bohairie, bears a rhymed title:
Qi1<ldal al-Ta1}rtr Ii '11m al.Ta/.dr (Nedlace of Redac-
tion in the Scicnce of Ellplanation), inspired by Ara·
bie models, Nothing i~ known of his life, but there is
a detailt.-d study on his work by Gertrud Baucr
168 MUQADDIMAH
(1972), who was able to collt.'Ct some dala on the
time in which he lived. lie 1l1entioned a vocabulilrY
called AWlIUanr al-Kaua'W, by Yu~annoi as·
Samanmidi, who died after 1257, so it is certain that
he lived in the second half of Ihe thirteenth cenlury.
It may even be that he lived into the fourteenth
century, as then: was then a bishop of Ofu:; callt.-d
Athanasius who was the author of several writings,
including "History of the Mymn,CorlSCCTation Under
Ihe Palriarch Gabriel IV" (ibid., pp. 11-12). Thai
these two authors were the same person i~ probable
bUI nOI absolutely certain, for Athanasius is even
today a common name among Copts.
The Qilildah uses, a.~ do earlier "wqoddimlJl, Ara-
bic grammaticallenninology. In many cases, expres·
.~ions occur with differenl meanings 10 med the ne·
eessities of Coptic. In her study Bauer presented an
exhaustive clltalogue of Arubie grJmmatical terms
used by Athanasius, in which she speCified whether
each was used in the sense of the Arnbic authors or
in a special sense for Coptic.
A l}arakah (movement) is in Arabic a vowel sign
placed over or under a consonant; in the superior
position it significs a or ll, and in the inferiQr, i. A
mlll}armk is a consonant bearing such a vowel sign
and is pronounced with a follOWing vowel (a, f. Il):
00, bi, b". In Coptic the "mJ.la",ak means something
different, the auxiliary vowel preceding a word. such
as the name rfW'OftOC, Gregorios (protlOUnced with
a short central vowel, 19hrtghfJriyOs, wriuen
V);J,........ I ). in order to fadlitale the pronunciation
of a conSOnant dustcr at the beginning of the word
(ibid.• p. 40).
In Ambic al·hunif aZ·VlIv/i'id (additional lellers)
are the consonants " t, S, f, III, II. h, IV. and y used a.~
prefixcs, infixes, and suffixcs. In Coptic the same
expression means the additional letters at the end of
the Greek alphabet, that is, the leiters of demotic
origin, such as CI,l (ibid., p. 123). MurllkJwb (com·
posed) is a term created by Athanasius for the three
letters ~ (ks), t (ps), and + (Ii) (ibid., p. 124). TahIr
jam' al·a5mii' is not the phenomenon of broken plur-
als, as in Arabic (e.g., buyl, house, plural. buy/il), but
the normal plural form of Coptic nouns (ibid.,
p. 125). The juvn, in Arabic the modus apocopllluS
(as in lam YfJktub, he did not write, not yuktllbu, he
writcs)-that is, the vowellcss form (third-person
singular yaktub)-is in Cop(ic the impcrativ<: or the
prohibitive (ibid., p. 126). TasJuJid is in Arabic a
gemination (double If as in A1/4h. God), but in Coptic
(Sahidic only) it meam 0 .. Tt and +- Ilt (ibid.,
p. 127).
Like other Coptic gr,lmmarinns, Athan.a.~ius adopt-
ed the classification of words in lhrce cnlegorics:
bill, noun; fi'I, vern; and ~Iarf, pnrtlcle. It is astonish·
ing thai there is not the slightest trace of the famous
gn.mmatical .school in Alexandria. There arc only
four cxpressions derived from Greek temlS: u~1r14
¥JlI'lfyah, vowels (rp6I~..m); al.m4 IIawiiriq. vowels
(nnother translation of the preceding term); af;t~lnlf
all-'li# rrawllriq, semivowels (i!IoIUpwJ'O'), in Arabic a
postclassical formation; and a~lr1/1 fUlI'ii",il. \'oicclcss
consonants (&rp6lPa, sci!. 0'TI"Xt"Ur. ibid., pp. 147-48).
Almost all quotalions in the Qi/adalt arc of biblical
or liturgical origin, including even lhe beginning or
Genesis in 5."\hidie, olherwise not conl;C"'cd: zlf
T6tOY6rr6 ~l1NOyl"6 l"~M1U TIll! MN r1K~2, "In the be·
ginning Gud made the heaven and lhe ear1h" (ibid.,
p. 197). In lIny case, Alh;\I1a.~ius did not wish to
lench his r~ade,"S CopTic as n spoken language.
Quile new arc the phonetic pm':l.gl'll.phs al the end
of the hook, where one finds, ror example, the pro-
nunciation of II as wl!ah (-w), e.cept at the end
where it is bi!l/h, as in lllOytlll, the pliest (ibid.• p.
230). Ukewise, x L<; pronounced sir in four (or five)
words, such as XCl('G. a grt.'Cting U'lI:ipo!), which sur-
vives even today in sharll, but elsewhere it is k. as in
tyXK, soul, and 6yXH, prayer, today pronounttd
tbslka and awka al lainlyah Oibli, a village nonh of
wor, and in other places..
AI the end of his Oiladoh, Athanasius spoke of thl:
Coptic dialects still spoken in his lime. There were
still IWO diak-cts alive: (I) Sahidic, spoken from As·
wan to Muny:11 al.Qays (i.e., Munyat Il.'lnl Kh~lb.
today Minyah), and (2) Bohairic, spoken in the
"Bohail'll.h" (Bu1}airah), pnXr."\bly the northwestern
Delta, in Old and New Cairo. A thil'd, Bashmtiric,
formerly spoken in "the region of Bashmtir" (proba-
bly the ea.~lern Della), was e.linct.
Athamlsiul> also spoke of Coptic words That sound·
ed alike but were wriuen ditl'erenlly (ibid., p. 306).
He had decided to write a kind of poem called
mll/hal/Il/Ir (threefold) 10 Teach thcm 10 his rcaders.
This verse form is Al'll.bic and has been used in
Coptic only once, in the so-called Tdadon, the
"swan·song or Coptic literature." It employs strophes
of four lines; the first three rhyme wilh each other,
but the last onc rhymes with other last linl'S: produc.
ing the .scheme aaab, cccb, dddb. alld so on. Then:
are somc anonymous mUqQddimllt (Gr.ll, 1947, Vol.
2, p. 446) not yet edited. Two scholars known to
have written gmmmars are "the bishop of
SamannOd" and Ibn RaJ:laI 01' RaJ:lJ:mI, bolh men-
lioned by an-NushU'.

Togelher wilh Ihe Coplic scalllS (sec SlJUAM), the
muqllddima/ proved exlremely impo'1ant for the
study of Coptic and F..£YJlIian in Europe. Thank!> to
Alhanasius Kircher's UJlgull Aegyplillcll R~li/ulll
(1643), Jean Frarn;ois Champollion was able 10 rec·
ognize lhe partly phonetic character of the Egyptian
hieroglyphs. mainly b<-~ausc of lhe monoliteral pro-
nominal sullllles, and 10 achieve their decipherment
in a relatively short lime. On lhe other hand. a Cop-
tic pric:sl, ROf.l..ll. AI./r()KIII (1695-1787). used
YuhannA 1IS.$alllannudl's Muqllddimuh for his Rudi-
mel/la Lillguae Coplae sive Aegypliacal1 ad Usum Co/·
legii Urmmi dl1 Propag(l/ufa Fitle (Rome, 1778).
BIBLIOGRAl'lIY
'Ahd :l1·M:lsl~, Y. "AI.Muqaddimi1t W:l,s,S:llalim." In
Risl1lal [Jam'I)'<lI] AMr Mltlll, Vol. 2, PI'. 59-68. AI·
cllamlria, 1947.
AI·Mlluiid fj·I.lugha al.'Arabl)'/Ih. Beirut, 1969.
Bauer, G. Alilullasill.~ 11011 OIi.J, Oi/tidal at.Tal.lrir fi
'IIm al·Talslr. £ille kO/,/iS€he Grammalik ill arabi·
seller Spruclle fillS de", 131/4. JahrJII",dert. Frei-
burg im Breisg.au, 1972.
Blbcrslein-Kazimirski, A, de. DicliomlQire arabe,
Iran~ais. P3ris, 1868.
ClllQlogue gbu!ral des mallll$cros dts bibJiOlhtques
publiques des diptlrlemelllS, Vol. I, Paris, 1849.
Gmf, G. "Die k.optische Gclehrtenfamilie der Aulad
al·'AssaI und ihr Schrifttum," OrielllQliQ 1
(1932):34-56, 129-48, 193-204.
_ _. Ge.schichle der (;hri$/Ii(;hcII urobisehert LilerQ'
lur, Vol. 2. Valic:on Cily, 1947.
Kin;:her, A. LinguQ AegyptiQcQ Res/illlla, Opus Tripar·
lilUlII. Rome, 1643.
LanL"Chool, A. Y.ln, UII PreCIlTSl1llr d'AIJulnase
Kircher, Thomas Obid"i et 10 $calli Vut. (;op/e 71.
Louvain, 1948.
Mallon, A. "Ibn al·'Assal, le~ trois ccrivains de ce
nom:' Jell/mal asialique 6 (I9<l5):509-529.
-,-C' "Une Ecole de lll'IvanlS cgypliens au Illoyen
IIge." Melanges de Ifl FfI~'ul/e oriell/ale de
/'U'Jiv('Tsitc Saim.Joseph de BeyrOlUh I (1906):109-
131; 2 (1907):213-64.
_,-_. "C."llalogue des scllias copIes de la Biblio-
lheque Nillionale de Paris." Me1cmges de la Facu/le
orie"tale de I'Ulliversile Suim·JosepJI de Beyrowh 4
{I910):57-90.
Munier, H. 1.0 $cQla cop/e 44 de IQ Oiblioiheque
NQ/iOtlale de Paris, Vol. I, Tnmst:riplion. Biblio-
lheque d'ctudes copies 2. Cairo, 1930.
Sidarus, A. "La Philologie cople arabe au moyen
:1ge." In Actts du B' COIIgrts de tUtlilm europiemJe
dts QrQbisams et WQIPli5l!ms, pp, 267-81. Au-en·
Provence, 1978.
OLD COPTIC 169
Wehr, H. Arabisehes WaT/enlllcll lilr die &hriltsproche
der Gege,,",aT/. Wiesbaden, 1952.
WERHER VVCICHL
OLD COPTIC. Although Coptic dictionaries use
the abbreviation 0 (or, in German, Ak, or Aftkop-
lisdl) in the same manner as lhe inilials of the Cop-
tic dialccts (A, Liz 1.2), S, M, F, 8, elc.), Old Coptic
is nOI the name of a specilic dialect, The lcrm OC is
used for the lallguagc and script of a number of
pagan leXl~ Ihal are earlier than, or eontempornry
with, the oldest texts in Coptic proper-lhat is, the
oldest COllllc lellts of ChriSlian nr Gnostic (including
Manichaean) contents (Haardl, 1949; Kahle, 1954:
VC'll0IC, 1973). Not unlike "demolic," OC may be
primarily regarded as a Icnn for the writing systems
or ALPHABETS of thc respectivc texIs, rather than for
lheir luntluul!:e. secondarily, il may refer to lhe reo
spective idioms. Thus, onc may speak of a lext writ-
len in OC script, bUI nOI in OC language (sec below,
2.7),
The more important OC lellts may be grouped,
according to lheir character, into pagan magical
lexlS and pagan astrological texIS, 1.0 addition to
ICX1.5 entirely written in OC, some OC passages or
shorter lexts are embedded in Greek contexts. Fur·
thermore, one has to take inlO account the OC gloss-
es in several demotic magical papyri. There are a
number of OIher altempts to write Egyptian (Late
Egyptian or contemporary VCJ'113Cular) in Grt:ek let-
ters, with or without addition of demolic signs. This
male rial may be adduced for comparison, but it
should nOl be labclt:d OC (d. Quaegebeur, 1982).
The telllS that have hitherto been .'egarded as ex: (cf.
Kammerer, 1950; Steimlorff, 1951; Million, 1956;
Vergole, 1973; Osing, 1976, p, 128, n. 3; the glosses
on lS:J.iah in Kammerer, 1950, no, 1756, arc here
cllc1udcd, since they 'lre of Christian conlexi and of
pure I'ayyumic phonology) may, in respect to their
conlents, be c1a..~silied a..~ follows:
I. Main Group: Old Coptic Tellis
Pfllyer, or plea, to an Egypti:m god (Osiris):
1, I. The OC Schmidl Papyrus (present location un·
known); firsl 10 second century A.D. PerhaPJI
from the Hennopolitan area (Satzinger, 1975).
Horosco~:
1.2. The London Horoscope Papyrus (P, London 98);
first or second century ....D. (Cerny, 1957; d.
170 OLD COPTIC
Kammerer. 1950. nos. 1761, 1762. 1763. 1766;
Kasser. 1963).
1.3. TIle Michigan Horoscope Papyrus (P. Michigan
6131): second cenlury A.D. From eAc3V'dlions 31
Soknopaiou Nesos (WulTeli. 1941).
Magical spells and prescriptions:
1.4. The OC passages of the Mimaut Papyr'ls (P.
Louvre 2391): late third cenlury A,D. (Preisell'
dlln1., 1973. pp. JOlr.: cr. K1l1l1nlerer. 1950. no.
1776).
1.5. The DC passngcs uf the Paris Magical Papyrus
(P. Bib!. Nal. suppl. gr. 574): founh cenlUl)' A,D.
Acquired al ThL-b{'S (Pn~isend.UlZ, 1973. pp. 66-
77; cf. Kammerer. 1950. nos. 1732, 1758, 1759,
1760. 1762, 1763, 1767. 1772. 1776; Kahle,
1954. Vol. I, pp. 242-45; Roeder. 1961. pp. 218-
22).
1.6. The OC lnsc.nion in Ihe Berlin Magical Papyrus
(P. Berlin P 5025): fourth to fiflh cenlury A.D.
Perhaps from Thew. This vel)' short lext (fif·
teen words) cuntains no demotic signs. A sign
for f is expected as a suffill: pl'Onoun attached to
the last lYord, but it is umitted. Hence, the tell:l
may be con.~idered an example uf Greek TRAN·
SCRII'1'I0N l':.lther than OC.
2. Compllmtive Malerlsl
Under this hL-ading are grouped lsol:.led words.
such as glos.'leS, and a telll IYrillen in the DC scrip!,
but in an idiom that is considerably older than that
of the other DC tellts. For the rendering of Eg)'Ptian
in Gn.-ck letters from an earlier period. see PRF..ow
rome
OC glos."Cs on magical names and the like wlillen
in demolic or in cipher:
2.1 1n a delllotic magical papyrus of the British Mu·
scum (I'. Brit. Mus. 10 58/1); third century A.O,
(Bell el aI., 1931). (Note; The glos.~e~ of 2.1. 2.3.
and 2.4 arc on magical names and the like only
and do 1101 contain any true Egyptian. Thcy do
not lIIakc usc of any leucrs of demotic origin. It
is only for their close relalionship to lhe truly
OC glos.~ of 2.2 that they an! here taken into
acCOllnl.)
2.2. In the demotic Magical Papyrus, or "(Bilingual)
G~K: Papyrus," of London and Lciden (P.
Brit. Mus.. 10 070, fonncrly P. Anastasi 1072,
and P. Lciden I. 383. fonnerly P. Anastasi 65);
Ihird century A.D. Acquired al TI1t:bcs (Griffilh
and "lompson, 1904-1909; cf. Kammerer,
1950, nU!i. 1763, 1769. 1779; Roeder, 1961, pp.
185-213).
2.3. In a demotic papyrus of Lciden (P. Lcidcn
1.384): third century A.I). or slightly later, wrillen
by same scribe as 2.2 (JohnSOll, 1915).
2.4. In a demotic papynls of the louvre Museum (P.
Louvre E 3229. fonnerly P. Anastasi 1061); third
or fourth centul)' A,I), (Jotm.'M)n. 1977).
Glosses on II hier'alic onoma.~ticon. in both demot-
ic lind OC;
2.5. In a Copenhagen papyrus (P. Carlsbcl'g 180; fur·
Iher fragments tm: prcscr'I'Cd in Bel'lin and f1or·
ence); aoolll 180 A.Il. From Tcbtunis (Osillg,
1989).
Demotic name lisl with OC glosses:
2.6. A Municll papyrus (schoolbook?): second centu-
ry~.
A magical lellt wrillen in the OC liCript bUI in the
lale classical Egyptian language:
2.7. The Egyptian Oxyrhynchus I'apynls (P. Bril.
Mus. 10808); second centUl)' A,n. From the
Oxyrhynchus excavations (Clurn. 1942; Osing.
1976).
Bilingual mummy labels (Greek and OC):
2.8. Two mummy labels in Berlin; second ecntury
A.D. From AkhmTm (Kammerer, 1950, nos. 1770.
1775).
The DC telllS and the comparative material arc
pre:so:nted in chronological order in Table I.
It can be SCen from the chronological ammge-
ment thaI in spile of lhe scarcity of Ihc material. and
allowing for thc random nature of lhe SlImple, lhere
is a development in the usc of the DC language and
script. One of the oldest tell:ts. the Schmidt Papyrus
(1.1), is from the realm of Egyptian PDI'Ulflr beliefs:
just a.~ cady Egypllnns who found themselves in des·
perate situations would have recourse to dead pel"
sons by writing "lettcrs to the dead," they would
later address their pleas to gods (cspecially, perhaps,
those of the nL-cropoli~; see Satunger, 1984). But
whereas earlier picas (&lite to PtolelIlaic periods)
were written in demotic, around 100 A.D. OC was
chosen for a similar purpose.
Two more ohhe earliest OC tellls (1.2-3) are horo-
scopes apparently connected with the l'ctivitics of
bilingual astrologers. Othcr tcxls of the second cen-
tury (2.5, 2.6, 2.8) sen.-ed practical purposes. None
of the lellts mentioncd here is of magical character,

Table I. Old Coplic TUI$ alld Coltlpora/ive Ma/erial
First 10 Sl.'Cond ccnlllry A.n.
Third cenlury A.I),
AboUi ISO A.O.
Third century A.O.
Third or third to fourth century A.D.
Fourth centufY .Ul.
I Fourth (0 linh century A.O.
I
but about the same time, DC was being applied 10
magical tcxls. The oldest of the texts preserved L~
wrincn in the classical F.&yplian Inngu.\lge (strongly
i"nucoccd by Late Egyptian) but in the OC script
(2.7). From a later dale there arc demotic magical
lexlS in which names and eenain tenns are glossed
in OC script. Magical tcxts in the OC language seem
to be the latest stage of this devdopment. When they
.....e re produced. Coptic writing wa.~ already in full
usc in the Egyptian church as well as among copy-
isIS of Gnoslic and Manichaean te:tlS. It may be as-
sumed that some inconsistencies in the latest OC
te:t1S are due not so liloch to a lack of pnlctice in a
pioneering stage as to a reluctance to use the con-
ventions of the Christian licribes or even ddiber.ile
choice of funns that were lhought to give to the
le:tts an an;h'lit: appcamnce. Another significant fca-
tore of many OC te:t1S is their connection with
Greck tc:tts or even with Greek language (Satlinger,
19M). Both horoscopes an: wrillen on scrolls that
also contain Greek lexts (cf. Kammerel', 1950, nos.
1766, 1778). The DC London horoscope is appended
10 a horoscope wrillen in Greek; the vel1iO of the
papyrus beal'S the famoos funeral Ol'ation of
Hypcridl'S. The OC magical texts arc just part... of
larger bodies, the greater part being wrillen in
Creek. Some peculiarities of writing and alphabet
may point to writers of the Greek tl1ldition as com-
pilers of these Egyptian lexls. TIle demotic magical
texIS with OC glosses seem to be, partly at leasl,
translations from the Creek. Some Greek spells and
several Greek words occur in lhese texIS, wnllen in
Gn:ck or OC and occasionally in the alphabetic de-
OLD COPTIC 171
1.1 proyer
1.2 horoscope
1.3 horoscope
2.6 glosses on demotic name list
2.7 Egyptian magicallext
2.8 mummy labels
2.5 glosses on hieratic onomaslic;on
1.4 magical lext
2.1 glosses on dcmOlk magiClIltc,lC1
2.2 glosses on demotic magicallexls
2.3 glOll.~cs on demotic magicallCXI$
2.4 gl()l;sCS on demotic magicalll:XIS
1.5 magicaltcxt
1.6 magical text
lllotk script. I'honological evidence has been ad·
duced for assuming that the gl~"SCS were aimed nOI
at a speaker of Coplic bUI r;uhcl' al a Greek-speaker
(sal1.ingel', 1984).
The Wriling System of the OC Tex:ls
OC telllS are written with Greek charactel'S supple.
mented by a number of sign... or demotic origin that
resemble rather closely their demOlic prototypes.
This Is the mOSt conspicuous feature of OC. The
systems or
the individual tcxl.s are inconsistent inso-
far IlS more than one sign may be used for the 53me
phoneme. In some cases, historical phonology may
aCCOUI1l for this. 8y analogy to the demotic spelling,
an allcmpl may have been made 10 distinguish
sounds thllt had once been dilfcn::ut bUI IHid coincid-
ed by the time the respeClive OC te:tts were written.
Thus, in SOllle texl~ (1.1, 2.2, 2.7) a distint:tion is
madc bctwcen fih and 1 ~I (or v.wl-mts), according
to elynlology, no less carefully linin in contempoltu)'
(Roman period) demotic. The London horost:Opc
(1.2) oncc (I. 142) uses a dcmotic m-sigu in )CWOy
(i.e., 'R'CCDOY, F..gyptian m sJ.w), whel'e the clement"
goes back 10 Middle Egyplian m. In thc SOInlC leXI, :.t
is used for an s-sound Ihal goes back to an·
cient _ (Cemyet al., 1957, p. 92, n. 149), which is,
however. coinddence. The use of - (a demotic .,-
sign) for an initial" of syllabic qu:llily, In the Lon-
don Ho~ope Papyrus (1.2), offers a due to the
origin or
the .supralinear stroke of Coptic proper
(Crum, 1942, p. 22, n. 2; in other tellIS, i.e., 1.4 and
1.5, the stroke Is Slill usctl in connct:tion wilh "
172 OLI> COPTIC
only). The Pari.. Magieal Pap)'l'\ls (1.5) makes LL'ie of
the Greek spiritus a.spcr for It (originating bolh from
Egyptian It and ~). In some !e"'ts whole words are
wrillen with demotic Iigatul'eS or id(."Ogrnms (1.2;
2.2; cf. 1.1).
The principal ex: signs of demotic origin al"C pre·
sented in Figun: I.
The Quesllon of Dialects
The OC mngical te"'tS were writlen down at a time
whell the Slttndanlization of the COptic dialects had
just staned. Other OC lexl.S were wrillcn considera-
bly earlier. In gencl<tl. the langunge of many Chris-
tian and Gnostic Coptic texts of the fOUl1h cenhliY
shows an :tdmixture of elements of other dialects.
but also mistakC!i (e.g.. overcorrect ions) that arose
from the fact thaI the writer ust.-d a dialect othel'
than thc one he was most familiar with.
Similar observ.ltions can be made in the OC leltts.
None of them is written in an idiom that does not
show the influence of one or tllore of the Olher
dialects. FUl1hennon:::. one text has obviously to be
regarded as an attempt 10 display several different
dialects m Ihe Sllllle lime (sec below. on Ihe second
Pill1 of the OC texts in thl,) Ptlris Magical Papyrus).
GenenLlly speaking. it can be said thaI the OC
prayer (Schmidl Papyrus. 1.1) and the OC nlngicnl
telt!... (1.4-6) display a kind of Sahidie. whereas the
gl~'S on the demotic magical papyri (2.1-4) can
be identified as 1I kind of Akhmimic (Sat1.inger.
1984). Of the t"""O horoscopes. the language of the
Oxford e",arnplc (1.3) is close to Akhmimic, whereas
the Michigan papyn1S (1.2) shows typical Fayyumic
features.
Too lillie of such comp,uative material as the
glosses on the demotic Munich papyms (2.6) and the
mummy labels (2.8) exists 10 allow for a more pre-
cise lahcling than "Upper and/or Middle Egyptian."
(To pUI it more exactly. they hardly digress from Ihe
chametcrisl1cs of A. L. and M. but dilTer in various
dl,)l;lils from S. F, and S.) The langunge of the Egyp·
tian OXYI'hynchus Papyrus (2.7) is not Coptic. An
allempt ha... been made, howcver. to establi..h the
position of the phonological system of this lext
among the Coptic dialects (Osing, 1978). The results
(namely, an intcrmediary position between M and
L/A?) would be invalidated if it turned out that the
crucial features arc due to a trndition of pronounc-
ing c1a......ical texts in a more consclVtltil/e way than
contemporary vernaculal' speech. At any mte, the
phonological system of this text differs considerably
from Sand 8.
The Schmidt Papyrus (1.1), wrincn in S. has, ho",'-
e\"1:r. 1*4-. with (S Rlf-, 8 11(;1+). and HOfl6. nurse (5.
HOOIKI; 8. HOt_). thus perhaps proving a certain t\f·
finily to 8. On the syntactic le\'el. note the use of the
third future in a rdati"e clause (as in B), where 5
would hal/e tlte first futUl?
In the Akhmirnic London Horoscope I'apyrus
(1.2), a few forms agn:e with S nnd IJ. controlry to
the A ehnraCleriSlics l/ral arc found in lhe remaining
mlilerial: IlOfx (quaL). 10 be Sep;u<lled; ~J.Il, law; tlJ.'I.
to him; ~YJ.M, dosing; tlJ.Oy. to .'lCC; l:tlJ.OY. two.
Lack of vowel·doubling produces lin agreement
with IJ and AI only in I&QIH, evil. The !'I'efonllativ....-:; of
the conjuncti\IC display the full B fol'lTls. contmry to
1111 the other diak'Cts: _T6_ (read KTG-) before noun.
_n-, _Te·. _TOY,. Dut this may be due to an al'(;ha·
istic attitude. The syntax shares ccnain featUre!; with
late demotic (conditional constl'\letiol1s).
In the few intdligiblc remains of the Michigan
Horoscope Papyrus (1.3), the following forms di-
verge froln F: Hlt.. give (a.... S. A, I•• M; cf. IJ HOt. Hl.-);
Il.\t-, this (as in 11). 111is llIay point tow,ud an influ-
cnce from KjK71 (Kas...el' Md S.11-..;ingcr, 1982). inter-
mediar)' idioms between B and V (Kassel'. 1980. p.
69. under sy: V).
In II "Cly corrupt passage of tire Saliitlic Mimaut
P;tpyrus (1.4). a FOil, n;\me. occurs (II. 347 IL).
when'as in II. 396lf.. 418, and 6331f. dcfinite non-S
featUl'eS arc lacking.
The invocations of the Paris Magical Pap)'nJs (1.5).
recto and verso of fol. 2. arc S except for EMIT.
Abydos; 6HOy. come (impcr.uivc). I. 76. but .).H()y. I.
92; OHI-. bring (imperative). II. 14 and 16. but 1.H1-.
pa....... im; 1'(Ul. name. II. 21. 22. and 84; f4fl) X (read
Hl'Kt). neck. I. 76; 0\'. to be (qual. or 61f'6). I. 17;
l.+a>ro. about the m:\llcr, I. 25. may correspond either
to S En;:(M (.4 and f.. J..) or to tl. ll~. All these
non·S features could be expected in an L-likc idiom.
L 94 is the beginning of a mythologicill story of
Isis. I\t this point. lhe character of lltc idiom chang.
es. A distinction is made between II ('. '. ClC.) and ~
(x). as in 8 (~ and p, respectively) and A (~ and t,
respectively); the te~t has. however, the ;i·sign where
A would have I. eontmry to the II,l of lhe othcr dia·
lect..: ooi6. du~, II. 95 IIl1d 97 (cf. A. pm.).
11le aspirate consonant.. of B are alien to thc phO'
nological system of the papyrus. "The glottal stop.
lacking in Band .41. is indicated by doubled rowels
when following an D-sound (~. slim. I. III;
n:xrr'" . hand. I. 120 bis). but never when following
lin A- or E-sound (I),Y"'. 'i6T"', eye. II. 9S and 97;
M6f6. noon, I. 94; «l('t, d.1ughtcl', pa........ im; fffiyl, to
think. I. 152; H60Y. mOlher. I. 102). There is no
 Hieroglyphic Hieratic Demotic Old Coptic Coptic Phonetic
derivatives value in OC
-",
.J etc. '"
:U
1.3, 2.7
2.2, 2.8
• 1
.J,'J 1.2

? ? ? /' 1.I 0

1.1, 1.2, 1.3, • r

),1
,
7,1 2.7
1.5

./'. /) 1.1,2.2 0 h
n f> 2.7

, l ,
- 1.1,2.7 h
~
,
£
.-/
" )
1.2
104,1.5

J j I 2.7 0 h

>,> 1.Z, 1.3, 2.2.

2.7
l!
I !, 1.2

,.4 ,r , 1, l!
• , , "'& I.S (used for (P.Bodmer VI)
J and l!)
G
2.2,2.7

I
•
<l.
lA, I.S (1.77)
1.I
x !
1.2, 1.3, I.S.
l-Ll- 2.2,2.7

..n- '-
'L
2.2
1.3
•
(P.OudmcrVI)
k

2.7 6 k'

? ? 1.I k'

1.2

•
~
1.1
2.2
0 0

-- '" <. ,. 2.7 d. .L •

<I'.Oodmer VI)
,

FIGURE 1 PRINCIPAL OLD COPTIC SIGNS OF 1la.1QTIC ORIGIN. Numbcn refer 10 the clas..~ific:l1ion or
lexls given above.

173
 174 OLD COPTIC
trace of Ihe ,.. lambdacism. As regards \'OCaHSIII,
many words are PIl)Vi<!t.'(\ with glosses, indicating
varianl dialcct forms of words or parts of words.
(The g1os.~ are h.1rdly corrections, as Ennan (er.
Kammercr, 1950, no. 1759J calls Ihem.) llut neither
the main lell:t nor the glosses ret:lin the same dialect
Even when a word is repeated, it may a.~sume a
different form-for example, OXON 1'I0T! TI.Io,TO, in
the momen!. tIle moment, II. 121-22. In this way,
three or four known ui:lleets are indicated simul1a.
neou.~ly (not to speak of forms thllt are alien to any
known idiom): G, S, L, and perhaps ,...
Examples of words of pure IJ phonology :lI'e
(.u)ooHc. (he) found her, I. 96; Tfll'(tll. lise, I. 106:
C.lo,T1, flame, II. 114 and 115: l.'ITOY, to do lhem, II.
116 and 117: 1llOy, glory, I. 127; cf. ecoye, 11Ioth, I.
139. Some words of pore S phonology are TOOy,
mounlain, I. 94: Ge,H;, dust, 11. 95 and 96: DOOyT,
Tholh, II. 96, 99, and 105: eOyH, in (adverb). I. 96:
1ro., what is themallerwith.lI. 96 and 99: oyo'I/'l,
light, I. 142. Some word~ of pure L phonology an~
IllTll, your (fem.) eye, I. 98: lJHGOY, there. J. 108 (Jf
prescnlS both Coplic Ff and lJ): r<lT "'. foot, I. 111:
COTe, flame, t. 114 (gloss): C/'lOoy, Iwo, I. 140: oyo,
one (masc.), t. 148. Some words indicate mixed fea.
tures (/. versus S and B): OOM, sigh. 11. 95. 91, and
lIS: 11G6GC, she said, I. 98. A few words appear in a
foml that is nllcstl."tI only in F: mill, every, II. lIS and
116 (var. '.MI): Oylll', to be remote (?), I. IS I: 1Ht, 10
know, I. 151 (but 6HH1, I. 130). But perhaps F (as
well :L~ V and A1) has 10 be discorded, since none of
ilS mosl charocteristic features can be found ()" for r:
H for B, S, ~ and A 0; 1\ for B 6 lind for S, L. and A
B). li rna)' appear as oy, but nOI onl), in the cases
where I. has oy; 'loyT, father, II. 95 (gloss), 99, tOO,
104, and 105. II may appear as 0, but not only in Ihe
cases where M ha... 0: CO, to drink, I. 147. It lIIayalso
OIppcar:L~ 01 (no dieresis!): (.l.II)oI(T), Abyclos, I. 107
(gloss): (l.x)oI(i), I. 114 (gI055); 000((, over me, l.
125: WtOto (Illoss [IIJlOOI[O]), I. 116; Kl.Tl.KOI1'1 (gloss
['11.)0)1'6), I. 117; 0601110, if, I. 147 fer; 0YOIM, 10 elll, I.
147.
SUlllming up, i1 may be snid thai in II. 971f. (III
allempl wa.~ nllldc 10 eneompa.s..~ several Coptic dill'
leelS simuhaneousl)'. It IIlll)' be assumed Ihal this
\vali to ~rve a pr.te-lical purpose:. The individual
reader should be placed in a position 10 be able to
usc Ihe spells in his own vernacular idiom. It should
be remembered that the telll was most probably pUI
down by a Gnxk compiler. If he found the source of
the telll wriucn (or recited) in ::10 Egyptian idiom
other thnn the one(s) he was most familiar with. he
may have changed ii-partly in the main texi and
partl)' in the glosses, though retaining the original
ven;ion. lie may also have subs!ituled vowel signs
according 10 their sound values in contelllporory
Greek, if such differed from the Coptic graphic Imdi.
tion (e.g.. oy and Qt, respectively, for Coptic _. Ihlt~
indicating II pronunciation (0), not (:)), and 141 (?),
not [oj, respectivel)').
Pre.Coptle Features
Ikcause of Iheir pagan backgr'Ound, DC texl~ emr>lo)'
man)' names, epithets. and lelms Ihat al'l;: not found
in Coptic pl'Oper, such as TIlJo.lTGly, who is on (his)
mounlain, an epithet of Anubis (EiYPtian, lpy.dw./):
CI- or a N', son of (Egyptian, zj, zj II): and Tli,
underworld (Egyptian, dJ/). Apart from that, words
are used that have become obsolete in standard Cop-
tic, sueh :L~ AOOtM, help 1.1, 1.8 (Coptic 101100..);
"_6 (?), to copulate, 1.1, 1.6 (Coptic, T'NOOII.):
H.l.0)"C6, liver (?), 1.5,1.117:00". rise (?, imperative),
1.5, n.I23, 138, CIC.: ~.., strong, 1.5,1.15: 1I0y, limbs
(?). 1.5, 1.122: IMJ~', enchant, 1.5,1.149-150); Ken.,
fumigate, 1.4. 1.665: COYHO)"lO, good still' (sbJ ufr),
OOYlo.l.t! (d. dClllotie 1.l'1, prefer), agrce:lble (?) star,
COYIO)/'l, evil star, t:oyol-.\.J-O, hostile stal', 1.2 passim:
l.~ll't, l.~'l (?), 1)('1;00 of his life (?), 1.3 and 1.2,
1.164). A conspicuous featu!'e is the almost comr>lete
lack of GrCi!k words. ElCccptions are j,n'O,\OC, mcs'
senger, 1.5,1.16: and 1.11f, air, 1.5,1.23.
Olher prc-eoptic features can be found in Ihe
morphology of the verb, such as residul.'5 of Ihe
demotic n:lative form (Ilaardt, 1963-1964; Sa-
IZinger, 1975, pp. 42f.) or the fonn -11f'TOY·. before
lhey, 1.3, 1.153 (Coptic, Ffru:roy.).
A rather stmnge feature is ~HO'(-, in (1.2, passim),
since the w of Egyptian m·~"w had already oc'Cn
dropped in the second millennium B.C.: possibly the
form is influenced by the IIW sign of the tradilional
Egyptian spellings on a purel)' graphic level. S)'ntac.
tic uscs or a pre·Coplic naturc in the London Horo.
scope Pap)'lus (1.2) include lack of an indefinite
l\l~iclc (.l.:;ltfll l.GwnOlil.'1, a woman shall be to him,
Ihlrd future, 1.144): pos,~essive usc of suflill: pronouns
wilh a word like ?rl..,., voice (1.141): and condition'
al construction l.'lGIDtMJ l.' (a construction found in
Roman-period demolic). Nevertheless, the OC texis
are definitely not tr:tnseriptions in OC script of de-
motic tellls: their morphology and synlall. are CS5oCn-
tiaIJy Coptic.
ltlBLIOGRAPIiV
8ell, H. I.: A. D. Nock: and F. H. TItompson. "Magi.
cal TexIS fronl a Bilingual Pap)'rus in the British

Museunl. Ediled wilh Tn:mslalions. Commcnlary
and Facsimile." Proceedillg:; of Ihe Ori/isll AClldelPlY
17 (1931):235-86.
Cerny. J.; P. E. Kahle; and R. Parker. ''The Old
CopIic Horoscope." JOlln/al of Egyp/ia" Ardraeolo-
10' 43 (1957):86-100.
Crum. W. E. "An Egyptian TCXI in Greek Charac·
ters." J014n1al of Egypliall Archaeology 28 (1942):20-
3J.
Grillith, F. L. and H. F. H, ThOlllpson. The DeJIIO/ic
Magical PapJrIls of Loudoll alld Leideu. 3 \,o[s. Lon·
don, 1904-1909.
Haardt. R. "Vel'such einel' ahkoptischen
Gl'ammatik" (Ph.D. diss.• University of Vienna,
I 949).
____ . "ZUIn Gcbmuch des Pl'titcritalcn Rclativums
'.'r (131'") im i\ltkoptl.<;chen und Koptischcn." Wie·
lIer lei/sehrifl fiJr die Kllnd" des Morgen/wlI/"s 57
(1961a):9O-96.
_ _ . "D.I.S Tempus W3~I-f slim im altkoptischen
Text des PariseI' Zaube~pyrus," Wiener
Zdl!ichrift fiir die Kuude des Morgen/mules 57
(196Ib):96-97.
___ "Residuale Rclalivfonnen im Altkoplischen.'·
Wi/mer Zei/s<;hrif/ fiJr die Kmll/e des Morgell/allde.s
59/60 (1963-1964):95-98.
Johnson, J. H. '"The Ocmolic Magical Spells of Lei·
den I 384," Orulheidklllldige Mededelillgell I/il hel
Ri;kslt/14sel/lPl VQII OudhedQl /e LeMen 56 (1975):29-
64.
"Louvre E 3229: A Demotic Magical Tex\."
EnchorifJ 7 (1977):55-102.
Kahle. r. E. Bnlll"iwh: Coplic Tols from Deir el·
Balll'iwh in Upper Egypl. Oxford and London.
1954.
Kammerer. W. A Coptic BihUogrophy. e.~r. pp. 100-
101. Ann Arbor, Mich.• 1950.
Kassel'. R. "Papyrus Londiniensis 98 (the Old Caplic
Horoscope) and Papyrus Bodmer VI." Jmmra/ of
Egypli'llI Archaeo/ogy 49 (1%3): I 57 -60.
_--C. "Prolcgomcnes a un cssai de classification
s)'litcmatique dcs dialectes et subJialeetes coptes
selon les cliteres de la phonc1ique, I, Principes et
tet"m ino[ogie." Mustul1 93 (1980):53- 112.
Kasser, R., and H. Satzinger. "L'idiomc du p. Mich.
5421 (tmuve a Karanis, nord·est du Fayoum)."
Wleuer Zelt!ichrift filr die Kmrdc des MQrgctJltmdcs
74 (1982):15-32.
Mallon. A. Grllmmaire COllie. bibliographic. chres/o-
lIIa/frie e/ WCllblllaire. 4th ed.. rev. M. Malinine,
esp. pp. 288-89. Bcirul. 1956.
Morenz. S. "Das Koplische," In Agyptisc/le Spraclle
lI11d Schri(/. Handbuch dcr Orienlalislik 1/1/1. Lei-
den and Cologne. 1959; 2nd cd., 1973. p. 92.
Osing, J. Der spClliigyplisdrc Papyrus 8M /0808. Wies·
baden. 1976.
'"The Dialect of Oxyrilynchus," £nehan'a 8
(Sondelband) (1978):29·(75)-(82)36·.
PALEOGRAPHY 175
"Ein s¢ithieralisches Oslrakon aus
TeblUnis." S/Ildietl VI' ailligyplisciler Kllimr.
Bcihcflc. 3 (1989):183-87.
Preisendanz. K. Papyri graecac ItIllgicae, die griechi.
$Chetl Zlljj~rplIpyri, Vol. I. Leip-Lig, 1928; 2nd cd.,
rev. A. Hcnrichs. Coptic lexts by G. Moller, StUll'
pn. 1973.
Oua.egebcur. J. "De la prehiSloire de I'krilure
cople.'· Oriell/llJiu Wvaniellsia PerioJica 13
(1982):125-36.
Rot:der. G. I>er Al/sHaug der iigyplisc/rell Religio/l mil
Re(onnatioll, Zallberei lllld Jcrrseilsg/twbe. Zurich,
1961.
Sta1.inger, ~I. '~rhe Old Coptic Schmidt Papyrus."
JOllrtla/ of lire Amen'can Research Center in Egypl
12 (1975):37-50.
-:-C' "Die altkoptischl'n Tex1e als Zeugnl.'l..'lc del'
Bel.lehungen 1.wischen Agyptel1l und Gr'iechen."
In (,'rllc,'o-Coplit·u, ed. PeteI' Nllgd, pp. 137-46.
Wisscnsch;lf1[iehe Beitr'.ige del' M:u1in·Luthl'r-
Uni vCl'liitlit H;I[[e·Wittenberg. Halle-Wittenberg,
1984.
Sieindorfr, G. I.chrbllch dcr kop/iu},(Ju Gmllmlulik.
esp. pp. 2-3. Chicago, 1951.
Vergote, J. Grammaire cop/e. Vol. Ib, Inlroductioll.
pllOllitiqlfc e/ phollologie. IIlOrplloiogie sylllhima/i_
que (MnlC/IIre des semalllimles,. panic diachro--
rriqlle. esp. pp. 12-13. Loovain, 1973.
Wom:lI. W. H. "Notice of a Sccond-Cen!ury Text in
CQplic Lenel'li," American JO/lrtral of Semitic La,,·
Il/ale.s aud Li/era/urts 58 (1941):84-90.
For funhel' references, see especially Kammerer,
1950.
HELMlTT $ATLlNCFJI.
PALEOGRAPHY. Paleography, Ihe science of the
cri1ical analysis of ancien1 scripts, not only makes it
possible to l'ead, date, and fix Ihe I)l'ovenancc of
documents produced by scribes bU1 also draws out
othet" info1'1l1fl1ion of eXlr-eme value foJ' the knowl-
edge of the his101y of culture. In analyzing ancient
scdpts criliclllly, one has to tmce the hist01Y of
grnphlc forms and to determine all the special fca·
turC8 lhott ehar.lcterize the individual scripts, lhus
making iI possible 10 classify them by ;\gc, origin.
and funclion.
FUl,hcl'Illore. Ihis science also incJudt.'5 Ihe study
of the materials wilh whieh Ihe scribes did their
work (and how Ihl..")' used. them). such all ink. cala·
mus (reed pen). and the medium on which the texl
is wtillen. This last would include (a) pliant materi-
al, like papyrus, parchmenl (seldom leather). and
(later) flIIper; (b) rigid materials. such as wood (for
176 PALEOGRAPHY
mummy labels), potsherds of terra'eoUa when suit·
able (ostraca), and lIaked stolle of appropriate quali.
ty or shape (ostracn); (c) stone or tell';)-cotta li'om
which a stekl or 11 dcui\:;\tory, commemorative, or
funenll)' inscriplion could be made; (<I) the rock
wall of a 10mb or tht, like with some inscription
carved on it; and (e) an adeqm\tcly smouth, brightly
polished coating of mortar 011 a wall, represenling a
whitish surflu;e on whkh some tc.~t or other has
been lmced on with a brush.
When the medium is a material suffici\:ntly pliable
and appropriate (papyrus, l)al'chment, etc) 10 take II
litemry text, cithel' as a scmll, or volwlUm (bul this
is uncommon in Coptology), ur as a hook, or codex
(almost 31w3Ys in f3et), modern ])aleogmphy cannot
f:lil to base its findings on those of al least onc
accessory discipline. For elmmp1c, codieology ana-
IYf.es the various processes or codex nmnufaclure,
whether as II single quire or as several gathered
quires, and sludies the way in which the folios
were sewn into quires 3nd the quire.~ were sewn to-
gether'. Codicology also examines sut:h fealures as
the quality of the thread th"t was used to sew the
quires, the presence or' absence of tabs, and the
binding.
[I is easy to underst,md that the philologic'll study
of the Coptic 13nguage and its Iitel':l\ure (not to men·
tion cvcr)'thing relative to Cuptic history) must be
bascd on a chronology of the rn:HlIlSl:ripts ,md othcr
written documents that is as precise as possible,
However, despite these desidemta, (kspite the wor-
thy effon.~ of i.~olated rcsear'Cher'S who edited newly
disl:overcd texts and who drew mostly on Greek
p31eogmphy to resolve the problems encountered
ca.~e by ca~e, and despite the more .~ystenlatic effor1S
of the few Coplologists who have liltempted to al1ive
at a unified view of Coplic writings as a loundation
for paleogmplry, at least in Olrtline, this science is
still f3r from reaching the maturity needed to satisfy
the most demanding among .~peciali?.ed user'S. All
Coptologists recognize this one fact: Coptic p3leogra.
phy is still a new field.
At the present time, Coptologists have at their dis-
posa.l three monographs on Coptic paleognlphy.
&leh one ha.~ been more or less useful. They will be
reviewed herenlier in dlronologkal order,
As clearly indicated by the title of his work, Hyver·
nat (1888) never' made any lIlll:mpt to l:over the
entire field of documents written in Coplic, There-
fore, he should nut be blamed for giving only one
manuscript rl'Om Ihe foul1h or fifth century (which
he placed, moreover, in the sixth) or for providing a
very substantial number of spedmt'ns dating f!'Om
the sixth centur), to the eighteenth century, which
most often were produced in be3uli!l11 ful1-pnge
plates. His plates show complete pages of the manu'
SCl'ipl~ (and thus naturally take up wholc pnges in
his publication), Furthcr, unlike more modem pale-
ogr~lphel's, Hyvemat never worked properly by ana-
Iyl.ing the details of the various scriJlts; he merely
presented and rapidly identified manuselipts he was
intereSled in.
As the length of its title indicales, the work of
Stegemann (19]6) WllS a gre<lt de"l more .,mbitiolls
(even though in his roreword he gave 3 vcr)' mooeSI
estimate indeed of the value of his work),
Slegemann tried to include the whole field of strictly
Coptk writing in his an3lysis. He studied borh 1itel~
llry scripts lind documentary ones, from the e:u'liesl
uncCl1ain beginnings of Coplie (third century)
thmugh the stal1 of iL~ decline (eleventh CenIUI)') to
its death as a living hlllguage (four1l:emh el:ntury).
Taking into consideration both the available manu-
st:ripts and the state uf Greek paleography when
Stegemann wrote, one must recognize that this wor-
thy p<lleographer mostly :lehicved his goals, Even
though some of his conclusions. deductions, and
c1assificatiuns of writing styles might now he con-
tested, no one can deny that Ire did sterling sl:l'Vicl:
for Coptology and that his wOl'k is still of substantial
usc, His Kuplisclw Paliiugraphie remains a nec('ssary
reference 1001 for l'esear'Cher'S and will continue to
0(' so as long as Coptolngy rcmains without a more
effective, f\llly developed working toul. the product
of 3 mooern p3leogr'npher expert in Gr-eek and Latin
:md familiar with discovclies made in thcse vaJiou~
fields since 1936,
On the one Imnd, Stegemnnn comp3red Coptic
manuscripts from the third l:entury to the eighth
(which never expressly give their dates) with con-
tempoml)' Greek manuscripts, thus producing a
Coptic p3leogmpltic chronology much less r'Ough-
llnd-re.ldy than Hyvernat's, On the other hand, speci-
mens of Coptic dated (by colophons) arc tu be fuund
from the ninth centuI)' onwar'd, and this enables the
p<lleographer to establish his chronology on a more
dependable basis. Simultaneously he tried to analyze
lmd to follow the successive Coptic writing styles in
their development. Modem scholars m,ty now cen-
sure hi.~ tendency to analY'.e isol31ed graphemes 3nd
to compare them with one another. When be gave
morc extensive samples, they wcr'e nOlhing mor"(!
th,m small rectangles cut out from the middle of a
manuscript page, The above·mentioned limitations
were the resulL~ of inadequate rcsourccs for the pro-
duction of his edition, mther th3n of his free choice
of 3 pm,icular working principle, That same kind of
constraint is naturally experienced by any compilcr
 PALEOGRAPHY 177

of cont,ibutiorlS to eneydupl..'tIias, which eliplains "--,:,

why this anicle is also iIIustmted by extr.lcts from
pages ralher than whole pagl'S, (1.<; is frequently the
case in Hyvemat (1888) and emmer (1964), despite
the undoubted fuct that a scribe's handwriting would
be much bener studit.'tI on a whole page. But one
must admit that despite these limitations and con·
straints. Stegemann made the m()l;t of the material
he sought to organi7.e.
The same cannot be said about the monograph on
Coptic paleogr-aphy by Cr.lmer (1964), Failing 10 as·
similme the progn~~ made in this lield after 1936
and too oflen providing inadequately checked in£or·
malion, this work has not rullillcd CoplologisiS'
needs; thus, il has been mther disnppointing (cr. M,
Kl'lluse, 1966, an extremely cireumst:lOti;l1 repOl1 on
this suhject).
11le present ar1iele makes nu ;rHempt to presenl a
complete sUlVey of the state of Coptic paleography.
It is written merely for thuse of the educated puhlic
at large who w:l.nt to know llbout the IlUlUy facets of
Coptic civilization in all its brilli;lnce, pending the
publication of more·specialized studies. Medieval or
Byzantine Coptic writing, which is beautiful even
simply as a majuscule script (capitals) llnd is some-
times, in l;lter periods, iIIuminatt.'(], represents an
impunant mark of civil~tion 10 which the reader's
attention must without fuil be drown. Without this,
one would have an incomplete, distorted view of this
cultun:.
frolll the lime when Coptic (as the lales! fonn of
the Egyptian language) adopted all the signs of the
Gre<:k alphabet, augmentt.'tI by a few additional sym·
bois borrowed from demotic script (cr. AU'lIAlII:.T IN
COPTIC. GkEtlK; Al.PHAUI:.-r5. COPTIC; LANCUACE(S). COP·
TtC), this language eltpressed icsclf through the
~rnphlc styk'S specific to Greek writing during latc
antiquity. Two grnphic styles ill p.u1icular wel·e em·
ployed for Coptic (al leasl fO!' writing books and
runnul documents): biblical majuscule, or capital
lcnel'S (see figures Ie, 2a, 2b, 3b, '\Ild 4b); and Alex·
andrian maju...cule. Within those two styles or scripl, FIGURE I. (a) THlkO-fQURHt CENTURY: 1'. BOllMER
two kinds (In:: distinguish.\ble: fint, script in letler5 Vt (PARCHMEN1). Published by Kasscr(1960). Dialecl:
of uniform chameler (sec tigUl'CS 2c, 3c, and 4a), P. (b) THtRD-FOURTlI CE.NTtJRV, P.BtL I OF IIAMUURG
and. second, scripl in letten; of contrasted ch;lr-actel', (t'AI'YRUS). Publi.~hed by Diebncr and K.a....'lCr (1989).
wherein broad and nalTOw g.... Iphcmcs are both Dialect: 1-7. (c) FOURTH CENTURV: P. llOllMl!R 1Il
found (sec figures Sa, 5b, and 5c). (l'AI'YIUJS). Published by Kasscr (1958). Oialccl: IJ4
A phenomenon even mon:: peculiar 10 Coptic with 874 (idiok-clal mixture; see IlIAU'.CT. SPORADIC and
graphic usages, allhough occasionally found in other tDtOLECT). Scale bar - 5 em. Courtesy ROllo/phe KQSStlr.
teltlS (Greek or bilingual), is the eltiSlence of mixed
types of script that an: a kind of compromise be-
tween biblical majuscule and Aluandrian majuscule la and lb). Here. however, discussion can suitably
(see figures 3a and 4<:). Othcr grophic styles hor· be confined to standard categories and fundamental
rowed from Greek script can be round (Sloe ligures phenomena.
178 PALEOGRAPHY

b~'",",~r,~"/(1r"TUY""--'fi
. ,
nt.:(i,-'IJ\' '''I ctlCti
J\ :oc d ., eAti M II

tot UyUJ<\N.... Ut't"'Y

LllWII,CMI"UIM<':
Ou 1",·1 ,rr-c-~'I Fl.Un
~"I'C""(;OOt
......
'tU~lt.......
"'
'.... 2 au
.
CJf'y""X't"', N..-ycueptt, ..
;""U,' roc""" '1 olIiIIIIINt) • "'• • • • I
II:UC;-"'IU~' .,."nuN:laalM.
· ••otCJUHA......
l.l"U.'''"~
.. :1 f"·' (:)(jol "'ICO~l; .GUVlAf'lo':

FIGlJRE 2. (a) FOlJRTH CENTURY: P. BODMER XVIII
(PAPYRlJS). I'ublished by Kassel' (1962a). Languagc: S.
(b) Fll'I'H CENTURY: P. IJOOMER XIX (PAJt.CIIMI!HT).
Published by Kassel' (1962b). Langll3ge: S. (e) un
Ami CEHTlJRY, P. BODMER XVI (PARCHMENT). Published
by Kassel' (1961). U!.nguage: S. SCale bar ,. S CPl.
COUr1UY RoJo/pht Kassu.
FIGlJRE 3. (It) SIXTIl CENTURY: VlIlNNA K. IS
(PARCHMENT). Published by Wesscly (1911), and pho·
tograph in Cavallo, 1967, pI. 104. umgu.1gc: S. (b)
SIXTIl CEI'mIRY: VIENNA K. nil (PARCIlMENT). Published
by Till (1937). Language: S. (c) SIXTlloSEVEto'11l CENTU-
RY: B.M.OR. S9804 (PAPYRUS). Published by Thompson
(1908). Language: S. Scale bar - 5 em. COllnrsy
RoJoIph~ Kasur.

Any allempl 10 dale Cuptic scripts by eomp;lIing

lhem to Gn-ck scripts raises quite a critical problcm. raised to the milk of methodological plinciple. can
Thi~ appl'ollCh, which may have seemed at first hold its own when applied to bilingual (Greek and
ghmce Ihc obvious one "nd which Stegcnmnn (19.16) Coptic) manU~elipL~. But with manuscripts written
 PALEOGRAPHY 179

< ~""'---""'''''''''''''~'J~===''
OK...·HU

F'IGURE4. (il) SeVENHI CENTURY: B.M,OR. 5001 (PAPYRUS). Published by Budge (1910).
Language: S. (h) SIlVI:.NTH CENTURY, VIENNA K. 9095 (rARClIMI!N'T), Published by We~~ly
(1912). Language: S. (e) EtCHTH CENTURY: VII:.NNA K. 9062 (PARCtlMIlN'T). Published by
Wessely (1911). Language: S. Scale bal' a 5 ern. CUllrle~y Rodu/phe KllJser.

only in Coptic. one should be very caUlious when
making 5Uch compmiliOns. K:\hle (1954. Vol. 1. PI'.
260-61) rightly nOled that "texis which Clln be daled
either on external evidence ... or on Ihe basis of
Gn.:ek texts in lhe same manuscripts ... reveal a
mlher dilfel'enl picture from thaI which we obtain
from early Coptic manuscripls which have bl:en dal-
cd purely on the basis of Coptic supponed by Greek
palcogrnphy."
Indeed, one finds IMI In Coptic prnetice Greek
scripts appear as a borrowed clemenl and arc fre·
quently related diachronically 10 Ihe same scriplS
evolving In Greek usage, 50 a Copeic script Ihal pos·
sesses Ihe same grJphle eharnclerisllcs as II Greek
180 PALEOGRAPHY

•
NU"r,INl·
III ..
el.lJ'lNWPlUtLuta
f7~HeeNtinJJn
:V-WflTND~f
iD" KP I-raf e "'I!V:IIN_ _

FlGwm 5. (a) NINTH CENTlJRY: VIENNA K. 9791 (I'ORMERLY K. 97(2) (PARCIIMElNTj,

Published l1y Wcsscly (1912). umguage: S. (b) TENTH CENTURY: vmNNA K, 9390
(PARCIIMENTj, published l1y Wessely (1914). Language: S. (c) ELI£VENTlI CENTURY: Vll!.NNA K.
9161 (PARCIIMF.N'l'), I'ublished by Campagnano (1985). Uinguage: S. Scale bal' - 5 em.
CVl4flesy Rodolphe Kasur.

one lIIay nevcrthclcs.s be of clearly later dale. It i!i
possible in this way 10 explain the cvntr.ldictions
nvted by Kahle with Iheir allendant substantial risk
that.some perspeclives 'llay not be correct. More-
over. various hybrid... were crealed by the Copts as
they developt:d many typt.'S of !leript, each of which
united chamcteriSlics borrowed from scvernl kinds
of Greek scripts (especially by mixing biblical and
Alexandrian majuscuk'1l). This makes a whole series
of comparison... and additional contrasts necessary
when discussing "mixed" nlalerials of this kind,
where the 1....' 0 types vf script arc pn.'SCnt at the same
time. As mentioned above, this is especially relevanl
to the script in books. But clearly, in working out a
eO'llplete Coptic paleography, it will be essential to
examine also the documentary (that is, in some
sense infonnal) scripts-an undl.."rtaking beyond the
~ope of the present encyclopedia.
To enhance the undcntanding or the above obser·
vations, I~ author has thought il useful 10 include
 PALEOGRAPHY 181

rlGURE 6. (a) TwELfTl1 CENTURY (A.D. 1112): IJ.M.OK, 35819(69) (PARCIlMENT).

Publl~h(:d by CI'11ll (1905). Lnnguage: S. (h) TwELFTIl-THIRTEENTH CENTUII.Y, VATICAN (;OI'T.
S (PARCIIMI!N1'). Unpublished. Language: 85. (c) FOUIl.TEI!N'1'1l CENTURY IA,t). 1339): PARISCOPT.
21 (PAPER). Unpublished. L::m~lI"~c: 8. Scale bar - 5 CIll. Courtesy Uodo/I,lIc Kassel',

herein some specimens of Coptic majuscules. while
making a very limiled selection from what was avail·
able and nb.1ndoning any nllempl co give lhe reader
a complete r.mge of paleography. These specimens.
wichoul p..'lleogr:.phic COnulIenls, l.re in chronologi-
cal order. Ahhough resuicted, this will conslitute a
useful villUal basis for whal \:ould be a small album
of Coplk: paleography In outline.
Thmc who neoo to inve51igate the subjt:ct in a
more lhorotlgh way should consul! Stegemann
(1936) :<11<1 (moslly for medieval manuscripts) Hyvel"
nat (1888), but In view of their relative age they
~hould be hllndled wilh caulioll. MOf(.'<lver, lhere is
impol1ant ll)'Stematic infnnnation in Till (1940) on
lhe Capti\: biblical parchments of lhe Auslrian Na-
lional Libflll)' in Vienna; and ill Kahle (1954, pp.
269-78) can he found a liSl of all lhe Coptic manu·
scripls ffUm the third-fifth centuries known at that
d.'lte. However, it lllUSI be noted lhat Till's work is
not illustrated, and Kahle'5, poorly so.
182 PALEOGRAPHY
rinally, il is important not to ncgl«t Greek pale-
ographies, among them the chief production of a
scholar working particularly in Greek and Greco-
L:uin paleogl'aphy and now entcring the Coptic pale'
ogr,tphil; field, G. Cavallo (1967 and 1975).
A great deal of complemental)' infonllmion may
be gleaned from numerous COplic te"l euitions illus·
Il,lled by photogr-..lphic pltlles 01' hy other plates of
lhe Sllme qunlity, allhough lhe uating systems pm·
pused by such dilTerent author'S cannot be used with·
oul extreme caul ion. Even if one docs nol consider
the real pos.sihility of varying quality levels in the
information pltlvidoo, each author ha.s his own per·
sonal tendencies concerning thc importance given
to thc various criteria and his own paleographic sen·
sitivity. Consequently, the accumulation of all these
isolated dates is far from constituting a coherent
whole and is useful only wilhln the broad outline of
a relative dtronology.
In Ihe following lisl, which is no more than a
selcction uf what se<:ms to he nlO!il significant, the
editions giving the complete photogmphic rcpnxlue.
lion of:1 m:lnuscript an' marked by an nsterisk. Such
editions nl'e eenainly lhe 1I10st useful in every way,
paleographically and olhel'Wlsc, for Ihey not only
pI~sel'Ve enlirely such fnlgile witnesses from furl her
dcstllJclion hut also permil e:lch researcher to. chcck
on the delails in which he is mOSI interested and
which might have becn lert out of 3ccounl by the
author or Ihe cdilio princeps.
In order not to encumber the bibliography below
with too many items, all the lilIes lhat can be found
in A. Coplic Bibliography (Kanlmerer, 1950) arc ex·
c1uded and only the naml.'S of lhe author.; in alpha.
betical order and the ye:w of publication appear
here, followoo by Ihe number in parentheses as·
signed by Kammerer, now standard: Allberry, 1938
(1665): IBohlig and PolOL~kyl, 1940 (1700): BOhlig,
'[1963]; Budgc, 1910 (1097) and 1912 (775): Clasen
and Balestli, 1885-1904 (779: has numerou.~ plntcs
or Ci'tecllcnl quality Ihat rcproduce full p:lgcs of
medieval malluscr'ipts): Crum, 1893 (718), 1905
(147), 1909 (170). and 1926 (749): D."Iumas et :II.,
1969; Fnrid 1'1 al. °1972-1979: Hall, 1905 (1907):
Husselman, 1962; Hyvemal, °1922 (726); Kasser,
1958, 1960, "961. °1962a, '1962b, '1963, '1964,
and °1965; Kasser et a!., 1972, °1973, °1975: Leroy,
1974; Malinine 1'[ aI., '1956, '1963, and '1968:
Micha~wski, 1965; Monneret de Villard, 1933
(1980); Orlandi, 1974a-b; Plumley, °1975; POIOlsky,
1934 (1693); Ouecke, 1972, 1977, and 1984; &lttin·
gel', 1967-1968; Schenke, 1981: Schiller, 1973:
Schmidt, °1904 (1033), 1908 (1140), and 1919
(1(94); TIlOmpson, 1908 (810) and '1924 (980);
Wessely, 1915 (890); Worrell, 1923 (751) and 1931
(869); Zocga, 1810 (753).
A selection mainly from idioms other lhan c1a.-.si-
cal &lhidic (S) and Bohahic (8) includes Ihe follow-
illg: A: BOhlig 'f1963J: Schmidt. 1908 (1140) and
1919 (1994). n (plioI' 10 Ihe eighth century): Daumas
et aI., 1969: Ka.~ser el aI., 1972. 1174: KasSCI', 1958: F:
Hyvel"lHII, '1922. L4: Allberry, 1938 (1665); [Bohlig
and Pololsky), 1940 (1700): 1'010tsky, 1934 (1693).
L5: Thompson, '1924 (980). L6: Ka.'i..ser el aI., '\973
and '1975: Malinine et al., '1956, '1963, anu '1968.
M: Orlandi, 1974: Schcnke, 1981./': Kasser, 1%0. IV:
Ilussciman, 1962 (see DIALECT'S: U.NCIJACF-tS). COf'T1C).
A variely of iIluslrated complemenlary paleogl'3ph.
ic infomlalion can be found in variOIJ..S articles in
joomals giving space to Coptology (e.g., BlllIetill d~
f'/llstilll/ frall(;ais d'arr:heologit orimlalc. 81llletill of
Ihe Americon Suciety of Popyrologis,s, Blllleti" de 10
Sociele d'archeofogit copte, E"choriu, JOIln/al of Co".
lie Studies, JeJlfmaf of EgYPli(l1l Archeology, and I..e:
Museo").
The pans of manuscripLs reproduced in the six
figures here arc published with thc kind permission
of Iheir respective owners, 10 whom Ihc aUlhor
lenders warmest thanks: the Valican Apostolic U·
brary in V:ltiCllll City: thc National Ubr;lry in Paris,
France: thc Mal1in Bodmer Founrl.Mion in Colognyl
GcncV'"<I. Switzcrland; the Brilish Library in London,
Englnnd; the Austlian NatiOOl11 Library in Vienna:
tlnd lite State and Univer.;ity Library in ~lall1bu'1\o
WCSf, Gcnnany.
OIOLIOGRAI'IIY
OOhlig, A. Pro'lCrbitll-Kade.x. Leipzig [1963].
Budge, E. A. T. W. Coplic Homilies ill Ilrt Dia/ecI of
Upper Egypl, Ediltd from Iht Par'yms Codex Orie,/·
IU/ 5001 ill lire 8rilis1l Museum. London, 1910.
Campagnallo, A. Prdimirrary Edilions of Coplic Codi·
ce~', MONO.GD, Life of MalUusc.~, EncomiwlI of Mo-
scs, EncomiulII of Abraham. Unione Acclldemieu
N37.ionale, Corpus dci manoscnlli copli leltcruri,
Centro Italiano Microfiches. Rome, 1985.
Cnvallo, G. Ricudll! Slllla lIlaillscola biblica. flor-
ence, 1967.
---'-7 "rpQ~p.&7n .i:AEta~_." JaJ"bJ,c1r der Osler.
reichiscllclI 8yu""il/istik 24 (1975):23-54.
Cramer, M. Koplische PllfiJugraplrie. Wicsbaden,
1964.
Crum. W. E. CalalOf:lle of Ihe Coptic JofatlllScripls i"
llie Brilish MIf-'f!III11. London, 1905.
D:aumas, F.; A. Gul1laulilonl; J.·C. Carein; J. Jal1)'; B.
Boyaval; R. Kassel'; J ..c. Goyon; J.-L Dcspagnc; B.
Lenthcric; and J. SchruolTcnl.'ger. KdUa I, kOm

2J9, IOIli//es effeCIII/!eS ell 1964 1.'/ 1905. Cairo,
1969.
Diebner. B. J.; R. Kasser; A. M. Kropp; C. Voigt; and
E. Lucchesi. Hamburge, PapynlS Bil. I. Die
IllltesJQm~lfjchel1 TOle des Papyrus bilillgllis f
de, 5laats- und Ul1lvl.'l'Sitiilsbiblialhek Hamburg.
Cal1/icum Cal1tiCOf'um (coplice), Lamematimle5
le~tl1iae (cop/ice), &clesia.sll.'s (graece ef cop/ice).
Cahiel'5 d'orientalismc 18. Geneva, 1989.
Farid, S.: G. GarinI.': V. Girgis; S. Civersen: A. Gui!·
la.uffiOnl: R. Kasser; M. K....lllsc: P. Labib: G.
Mchn:-.t: G. Moktar; B.·C. Pucch: G. Ouispcl: J. M.
Robin50n; H.·M. SchenkI.'; T. Stivc-st.idcrbcrgh:
nud R. McL Wilson. The Facsimile Edl/ion 01 /I/I!.
Nail fllmmwdi Codices. Lcitlen. 1972-1979.
Hussclman, I!. M. The Go.~pcl of John ill l'a)'lImic
Copllc (I'. MidI. IIll!. 3521). Ann Arbur, Mich.,
1962.
H~verml1. H. Album de pllliiographie coptc pOljr sen!ir
a I'imrodllclilm pIIIi:Q~raph/qlje des Acles des mar·
tyrs de I'Egyptc. Paris and Rome. 1888.
Kahle, I'. E. Bala'iZllll: Cuplic TeXiS from Deir eJ·
Bflla'ilJl/r ill Upper Egypl. Oltfonl and Lonoon.
1954.
Kammerer, W., A COpl;C Bibliography. Ann Arbur,
Mich., 1950.
~'It'r, R. Papyms Bodmer /flo' EWlIIgile de Jeall ef
Gell& 1-IV,2 ell bohai"rique. CSCO 177-178.
Louvain, 1958.
-::C~ PapynlS Bodmer VI: livu des l'rovemes. CSCO
1~-195. Louvain, 1960.
_::-_ pflpyms Bodm;!f XVI: £:todt J-XV,lJ err iUlJri·
diqllt. Geneva, 1961.
---:-c. Papyms Bodmer XVfIIo' IklllerotlOlP/e I-X,? en
Silltidiqlle. Ccnc\'a, 1962.a.
....,::c-. Papyrus Bodmer XJX: l~·allgill!. tie Mauhiell,
XIV.Z8-XXVIJI,lO, lpitre (lilt Romaills J.2~II.J. ttl
sahidlque. Geneva, 1%21>.
....,:;-:-.. Papyms Bodmer XXI: Josue VI,16-25, VIJ,6-
IX,2J, XXiI,J -2, J9-XXlII,7,15-XXIV,l3, ell sallidi·
qljC. Geneva, 1963.
-,_. PapYnls Bodlller XXIf el Mi.uisslppi Cuptre Cu-
dllJ: flo' Jerbnie Xt.3-1.f1,34, Lamelllatiolls, Epitre de
Urbllic, Baruch J,I-V,5, 1111 salridiqllc. Geneva,
1964.
_....,. Papyrus Bodmer XXJ1J: Esale XLVJJ-LXVJ ell
salticliqlle. Geneva, 1965.
Ka."SCr, R., ctl. Kellia, lopograpltie. Recherches
suisscs d'archL-olugic cupte 2. Geneva, 1972.
Kasser, R.; M. Mtllininc; H.·C. Puceh: G. Quispd: J.
Zandt.-e; W. Vycichl; and R. MeL Wilson. Truc/alm;
TriparlilllS, Pars I, J)e Sllpemi.~, Codex JWlg f. XXVI
f.-/. UI v. (I'. 5J-J04). Dem, 1973.
TraClallil Tripanims, Pal'S II, De Crell/iollt
lIo",i"is, Pal'$ IIJ, De GelleribliS Trib/ls, Cudex Jmlg
,. UJ ... -!.XX v. (p. 104-140). Bern, 1975.
Krouse, M. R....'Vicw 0( M. Cramer, Koplische Paliio-
,raphie. Bibliolheca Orien/alis 23 (1966):286-93.
PALEOGRAPHY 183
Leroy, J. Lcs !t1auuscrils copies ef cop/es-Qr(lbe~' il/IIS-
Irrs. Paris, 1974.
Malinine, M.: H.-e. Pucch: and G. Ouispel. Evallge.
lillm Verilalls, Codo lung I. Vf/J I'.-XVI v. (p. 16-
31), f. XIX r.-XXII r. (p. 17-41,. Zurich, 1956.
Malininc, M.: H.·C. Puech: G. Ouispcl: W. C. Till: R.
McL Wilson: and J. landee. De Resumclrone
(Ep/slllia ad Rh",gillllm), Codu lmlg f. XXlI r.-f.
XXV v. (p. 41-50). Zurich. 1963.
Malininc, M.: II.·C. Puech: G. Ouispcl; w. C. Till: R.
l<:Isscr; R. MeL Wilson; and J. Zantlcc. Epislfllu
Jacobi Apocrypha, C(}{Iu: luolg f. 1 r._I. Vf/J v. (p.
J-16). Zurich, 1968.
MidlOllowskl, K. FarO-s, louilles p%llaises J96I-I962.
avec lles cuntribullolls de T. Dzler..ykray.Ragabki, S.
Jakoblelski, H. l~(IT7.eielVsku, WI. Kllblak, M. Mllrci,r·
lak. Wlll'lmW, 1965.
Orl:tr1di, T. Kuptische Papyri Iheulogischell "llwIIS. Vi·
enna, 197411,
_--'-' Paplri del/II Universitil degfi StlUll (Ji Milano (I'.
Mil. Copli), Vol. 5, LeI/ere. di Srlll Pllolo in cop/o-
ussirilwhita, cdlt.kme. commellio e imUd di Tilo
Orlandi, cUlllriblllQ UnglliS/ICQ dl H. Ollecke. Mihul.
1974b.
Plumley, J. M. The Serolls allJishop Timollreos: Two
IJoel/meIllS lrom Mediel'af Nubia. Londoll, 1975.
Qucckc, l-I. Vas Markll5el'llllgl'lilml saiflise": TUI der
HllIldsehrill l'pQloll Rib. Illv.·Nr. J81 mil dm VQri·
all/I'll der HUlldse"rill M 569. Bartelona, 1972.
--;-C Dos ulkuSf!l'ullge/iw1I suidi.sch: Tut der Halld.
sellrill PPalau Rib. Il1v.·Nr. 181 mil de" VariQlllen
der Halldsellrill M 569. Bartelona, 1977.
Das JQlla"'I~l-'(IlIgellmtl saidi.scll: TUI der
lIumlscJlril1 J'Palall Rib. Jllv.-Hr. 183 mil tlell Vari·
alllell tier lIalld.<;chrif/eIl 811 uml 8J4 tier CheSle,
BeallY library lIl1d tier Hamlscl"ill Ai 569. Romc
and Bartcluna, 1984.
&u:dngcr, H. KOpllsche Urkmltlell, JII. 2 vols. Berlin,
1967-1968.
Schcnkc, U.·M. Vas Mllllhalls.EvallgeUIIII1 11/1 II/llIeW·
gyptischell Dill/eki des KopliKhm (Codex Scheide).
Telttc untl Untersuchungen ~ur Geschichtc dcr
:lllchr'iSlllchcn Litcrutur 127. nCl',lin, 1981.
Schiller, A. A. Tell Coplic Legal TexiS. Ncw York,
1973.
Stegemann, V. KOl'lische PaliJoKrtlphie: 25 Talel,! ZlIr
VeTllllsc!,llulicllllllg der Schreibslile kO/Jriu:her
Scllriltdcllkmuler allf Papyrus, Pe>1:umelll lind
Papler Illr die Zeit ties JII.-XJV. Jahrll/llulerrs, mil
eim:m Ver.~lIch /.'iller StiJgeschicll/e der koplisdltm
Sehrill. ~lcidc1berg. 1936.
lbompson, II. The Coptic (Salridic) Version 01 CeNuill
Books 01 fire Old Tesiamelll. I,am a Pap)'11lS ill the
British M,uelllfl. London, 1908.
Till, W. C. "Saitlischc Frogmente des Allen
Tcscamentn". Muuon 50 (1937):175-2]7.
Wcsscly, K. Griechische IIl1d koplische Texfe Iheologi.
sehel1 IlIha[ls IJ, JI/, JV. IX., XII., XV. Studicn zur
 184 PHONOLOGY
Palaeographie und I'oflyroskunde. Leipzig, 1911.
1912, 1914.
ROOOLPIlf. KASSF.R
PHONOLOGY. In Coptic. as in any other lan-
guage, it is vital 10 di!ilinguish carefully betwccn
phonology and phonetics. AcconJing 10 Dubois
(1973, p. 373), "Phonetics studies the sounds of I;m·
guage in theil' conCl't."Ic realization, independently of
their linguistic function," Phonetics is thus'l science
concerned wilh a phenomenon purely m:lIe,illl and
physical, and therefore mensurable by means of in"
slr\JrIlcnlS of phy:;ics. sensitive and especially adapt-
ed for this dclica1o:! task. Conscquently, phonetic.~
docs nul treal the semantic use of these sounds or of
their' combin<ilions; it is concerned neither wilh
their significaTion 110r wilh the message they take
!'at1 in expressing.
On the olher hand. "phonology is the science thae
studiL'S the sounds of [ungung,;: from the point of
view of their function in the syseem of linguistic
communication. It studi~ the phonic elements that
distinguish. within one and the same language, two
messages of different meaning" (ibid.• p. 375). Thus.
in English, for insulIlce. It is only the difference
between the phonemes Id/ and ItI that distinguishes
the two ....,ortIs. entirely different in meaning. "&:>0-
dlc" (scrawl) and "tOOl Ie" (tOOt n-pcatedly). or
course. both of these word~ could be pronouncL-d in
a great many different WolYS and with nuances that
may be studiL-d. m('a.~ured. or deli ned. according to
the speakelJs linguistic habits or Co Ihe conditions in
which he pronounces them at any given lime (local,
dialectlli. personal habils, or possihly the pronuncia·
tion arising from a physical lllllifommtion, an occa·
sional cold. a brokcn tooth, a mouth full of food, a
Mate of fatigue making for negligent elocution, and
so on). Yet, on the phonological level, these nuances
nrc in no way taken into 3ccoune: each of these two
words is subjecl 10 but II single interpr'Ce;;leion,
/,du:dll and /,tu:el/, respectively. Practic311y speak.
ing, whatever the speaker'lI accent (provincial, negli·
gent, or obstntcted, within cel':ll" Ilmies), the liseen·
el' will llSuaUy dt'Code the message in the Si.lme way.
In AU'lIADt:TS, COPTIC, the synoptic table gives (on
the extreme left) the phonologicnl value of the \'3ri·
ous Coptic graphemes, a value well known or at
least sufficiently well known or probable. This value
occasionally \'arit'S from one dialect or subdialect to
another; one even observes certain idioms Wtlnling
one or several phonemes present in others. Howev·
er, Ihe present ar1icle will nOI lreae these dialeclal
differences bUI prellenl a complete i",'eneory of COIl-
tic phonelllcs [T3ble I). "Coptic" considered com·
prehl,'nsi\'Cly, as a total phenomenon comprising 311
par1icular idiomatic, dialeclal, and subdialcetal
diasystems (cf. Stem, 1880, p. 7: Mallon, 1907. p. 7;
Chainl,', 1933, pp. 2-3; Worrell, 1934, pp. 83-98;
Vergote, 1945, p. 10; Steindodf, 1951. p. II; Till,
1955, p. 40, and 1%1. p. 3. and especially Vergole.
1973, pp. 7, 13, 18, and Kassel'. 1981).
"1e synoptic table gives only the graphemt'S of
foul' Coptic idioms-vehicular languagC5 Sand D,
dialecl A, and prolodlalect P-considered hen' a.~
the most typical phonologically and 11lph,;\betically.
(More deeails can be found in ,Ill,: synoptic table in
ALl'ftAflt:TS, COI'HC; gem. - grnphlc vocalic gemina-
liun; the phoneme Ivl is found only in the subdill'
leces il7, J, G, F9. llnd H [Ill'llpherrlc r.]; [wa] - pho·
neme wllnting in lhis di;\lect).
From Ihe following lise of Copeic phonemes mUSI
be l'crnoved, of course, Ihe phoneme combinations
rendered in the ~riPI by a single grapheme-/ksl
(14)./psl (23),/til (30), Ic;,1 (33), and, in all Coptic
idionls except 8 and il~ subdialecl$, Ithl (8), Iphl
(21). llnd /khl (22). In D etc. tht")' are, respectively.
aspirated allophones of ItI (19)./pl (16). /kl (k), as
It.hl l~ the aspiraled allophone of 1t.1 (28) (see
UOllAllllC).
Coptic has eight (or perhaps nine) vowels proper,
namely lal (I), M (Sa), lal (5b),/tl (7), /il (93).101
(15), lui (2Ob), 101 (24), and pcrhap!l/yl (20a). 1;,1 is
a medial \'owe!, lal is lhe most open (or mOSI
voict-d) vowel, and iiI and luI (llnd. as the case may
be, Iy/; see below), lhe most e10se (or least voiced):
Ihe gradalion from mOSI open to mQ:\1 close being
lal, leI, leI. IiI for ehe pal:llal and anterior series.
and lal, 10/, 16/. luI for the vel3r or IlOSterior one.
Coptic has livc (perhaps even six) sonQm.~ (of truly
vocnlic value, al1hough c",pn.'SSCd in chI,' scrip' by an
app3l'ently conllOnantal gl'3pheme), namely I'll (2b),
III (llb),/rpl (12b), II}I (lJb),/rI (17b), and possi-
bly Iy/.
till chI.' above Coptic phonemes are thus, on the
phonolo]l:ieal level, vowels. On the other h.md, all
olher phonemes of Coptic presented below are, pho-
nolo]l:ieally considered, consonants.
Coptic has probably only IWO gUdts, or sclllivowds
(or voiced fricatives: sec below), which are voiced
consonants (their consol'lalltal value is t,;crtain. al-
though they are rende~d by app;:a~nlly vocalic
gr.aphcmcs): fJ! (9b) llnd Iwl (2Oc). It is possible 10
conceive that Coptic mighl have a third glide. ~/. ill
some very rare CoptcK>r=k words, such as S, B
:y.utlttOltfOtl (Ucrll'iv6no;), hyacineh-colourOO, written
 PHONOLOGY 185
••
TARl.F. I. Sytloplic Table 01 Cupfic PhQllemes
p 5 B A
I I-I • • • •
• •• •l-J •
,,'"
fbi
'b !tI/
/gf ,• , , ,•
/d/ A A A A
5. lei • • • •
5b
•
M
,• ,• •, ,•
7
8
/'/
/./
Ilhl
H
0
.
0
H
0
.
0
9. IiI (e}1 (e)1 • (e)1
9b
10
IV
/k/ ,
(1l)1
,,
{ell
,,
• (e),
,
,
II.
lib
/1/
/1/ ,• , 1'1 ,
12. 1m/ M M M M
12b /m/ M M (M1 M
•
13. M H H « H

13b-c /?/
I . (H) H

14 1"/
H
, , , ,
IS

"I1b
/0/
/p/ .,
0
.
0 0
. 0

"r
11. M
/f/ r
e
,
e
r r
Ir)
e
r
e
18 N
19 N T T T T
,0. /,f? y y y y
'Ob lui oy oy oy oy
2<Jc /w/ {o)y (olY (olY (o)y
21 /ph/ ~ ~ ~ ~
22
23
24
..
/kh/
/ /
/./
X

••
X

••
X

••
X

••
25 /./
/f/ • • ••• •
26
27 M ", ," , ,"
28
29
/'1
/el
x
, ,
X X
twa] ,X

30 Ilil t .~ t .~
31 /'I L gem. [wa] gem.
32
33
M
leal ,
twa] twa)

"elC.
twa]
twa)
[Will
"CIC.
,
34 !<I
•[-I
[wa] twa]

,• ,twa]

,.
35 M
fch/
[wa]
[-I l-J

frequently n-iJOhUlliOH or even B ~1KII'OUiOH. prob-
ably pronounced fhy a kin thi nonl or even Illore
likely /hi
a kin thi non/: however, IlJll kin Ihl nonl
seems not inconceivable.
Coptic has six $OIIOl'QIIls, ur votc':'-G consonants: fbI
(2a), /II (1Ia),lml (Ila), Inl (I la), Irl (17a), and Ivl
(32). of which /II is a lateral, /T/ is a vibmol Il'ilI,
1m! and Inl are nasals, fbI and Ivl arc. like the
glides, voiced rricalivC$.
All the other consonants below arc unvoiced. Note
Ihal the Greek voiced fricalh,c Iz/ (6) and the Grct'k
voiced 5tOPS Igj (3) and Idl (4) occur practically
 186 PHONOLOGY OF THE GREEK OF EGYPT, INFLUENCE OF COPTIC ON THE
only in Copto-Greek words (d, VOCAUULARY, corro,
GRIlliK), in which, however, they have p,'obably lost
theil' original (Greek) voicing: thus, as clements of
Coptic. 11./ - lsI (18), Igf .. /k/ (10). and /d/ ; /1/
(19).
Coptic has 6 trieu/iva: lsI (18), I~ (25). trI (26).
/hI (27), 1,>1 (34). and I~I (35).
According 10 Ihe tmditional COptic gmmmar, Cop-
tic has only a single ufTricalc, /~/ (28). However, OIA,
La" H (and pcrhups even ,.. :l/1d Ihe sllb(lltllcct.'l of
the Fayyumic dialc<:tal group, e,l[ccpt F7) may also
have I¢I ljt.1 being pronounced nearly like (is), and
IV nearly like [I,>n,
Coptic has five SlOps: /kI (10) (and Icl (29), which
is a palatalized /k/ corresponding approllimatcly to
(kiD: Ipl (16); /1/ (19); .md rt (31) (see AI..EPIt: CRYP·
TOPHONHME: .md GEMINATION. VOCALIC). Fur the aspi·
rated :Jffl'iCllte and stops in 8 etc, (/l:.h/, Ikh/. Iph/,
Ith/), s(:e above.
HI.8UOGRAI'HY
Chatne. M. EMllle.lls de gramJlluire dialec/ale cuplc.
Paris, 1933.
Dubois, J.; M. Giacomo; L Gucspin; C. Mrll'Ccllesi;
J.-B. Marcelksi; :md J.-I'. Move!. DiCliOllIwirc de
Ii'lguis/iq,'c. Paris, 1973.
Kasser, R, "VoyeUes en fonction consonantiqlle,
consonnes en fonction vocali<lue. et classes de
phonemes en copte:' Bulle/iPl de la Soditt
d·tgyplologi~. Getlel'e 5 (1981 ):33-50.
Mallon. A. Grmmtlllire COpll!. allec bibliograplrie.
chresromarhie el VQCllblilairf!. 2nd ed. Beil,",l, 1907.
Stcindolif, G. ultrbuch der kOplischcll Grllmlllalik.
Chicago, 1951.
Stem, L. Koptischc Grllmmlllik, LciJTi.ig. 1880.
Till. W, C. Koptische Grammatik (slli'disclrer Dialek/),
mil Bibliograplrie. Lesatiicken lind Wonerveruich·
tliS5ePl. Lcip;>Jg, 1955.
- - 0 Koplisclre Dia/~k/gramma/ik, mil Lesaliick~"
I/Ild \'Iurlerollch. 2nd cd. Munich. 1961.
Vergote, J, PhQ,,~./itl"e 1Iislorique de /'tJgyptien, la
COllSOIJIIC.~. Louvain, 1945.
_-.,._. Gf//lllmaire cop/e. Vol. la, 1,,/rodIlCliotl, pho-
'1~liq"e e/ pllDtloJogie. morphologie sy/llIl~",a/iqlle
(stnlcrure des sematr/tmes). parlie $yrIchroniqu~.
Louvain. 1973.
Worrell. W. H, Coptic SOl/lids, Ann Arbor. Mich.•
1934.
ROOOtJ'IHl KASSER
PHONOLOGY OF THE GREEK OF
EGYPT, INFLUENCE OF COPTIC ON
THE. 11w: main source for the Greek languagc in
Egypt is the mass of nonliteml)' p.'1pyri, ostrnca, and
in!\Cl'iptlons lTom the Ptulemaic, Roman, and By.>.ml'
tine pcriods, 11 tutal of almost fifty thousnnd docu-
mCllts. An analysis of the 0l1hographic variations in
these doculllents indicates that the pronunciation of
the Greek koine spoken and wrillcn within thc con-
fines of Greco-Roman Egypt refleels to a large extent
a transitional stage between that of the cla"''lical
Grcck dialects and Ihat of modem Greek. But there
is also extensive evidence of bilingual intclference
in its phonology by Coptic.
As rcg.'l.rds consonants, there is WIllC cvidence
from as far back as the e.'1l'1y Roman period for the
dlift of thc classical vtlict:d stops Ib/. Ig!. and Id/.
represented by (j, Y. and 6, to mcalives. as in mod·
em Greek. But then: is abundant evidence frolll doc·
uments of lhe same period and place that these
sounds were stilt stop.~, for')' :md Ii intel'Ch:mge vcry
frcquently. and 13 ocea~ionnlly, with the symbols for
Ihe corn:sponding voiceless stops x. t. and "'. re·
spectively. Similal'ly, K. ii, and ~. the symbols for the
aspirated stops f';:J1f,/th/. and Iph/. also interchange
frequently in lhe same documents with x. t. and
'11'. ThL~ confusion, found eMtcnsively only in Eg)'Pt
and paralleled in the spelling of Gr<:t:k lo:mworcls in
Coptic. has no s(ltisf:Jctory explanation in IC1111.~ of
Grcek phonoloa,y, for although oolh the voiced and
aspirated stops have shifted to fricativC5 in modern
Gn:ck. they have never mel'gOO with those of anoth·
er order but have remained distinct to the present
<by.
In Coptic. howevcr, there was no phonemic dis-
tinction between voiccd and voiceless stops in any
dialect, But the sound l'epr'c~cnted by II occun; as a
distinct phoneme. pronounced during the Grcco-
Roman period a~ a voieL-d bilabial fricative (11];
hence. the symbols for Ihe labial stops are not 50
frequently confused. Similarly, the unconditional in-
terchange of aspiratcd and voiceless stops is cau.-;ed
by bilingual interference. In Coptic. aspiT'lued stops
wen: phonemic only in the nOltAIJUC dialect, where
Ihe opposition OCCUlTed only in accented syllables
and the aspiratcs were lost in late Bywntine timL'S.
In addition. the voicL-d bilabial fricalive quality
p<lStubtcd for Gn~k {j especially when it interchang.
es with 01' Iwl or v Iyl coincides with that of Coptk
II. and the fricativc quality of intclVOCalic Greek y in
conm:ction with rounded back vowels llIay repre-
sent the 11lbiuvclal' fl;cativc quality of the Coptic oy
Iw/.
There is also widcspn-ad confusion of A and p.
Although in Gn,<:k the phonetic quality of these Iiq.
uids variL-d considerably, nowhere outside Egypc was
there an identification of lhe two sounds. In Ihe
FAYYUMIC dialeci of Coptic. howc\'Cr, from which
 PHONOLOGY OF THE GREEK OF EGYPT, INFLUENCE OF COPTIC ON THE
area most of the documents showing Ihis inter-
change come, there may have been only one liquid
phoneme /II, for most wortls spelled with r in other
dialects show), in Fayyumlc, lIlthough r is retained
in many words.
The final nalla] is frequently dropped in pr'Ol1uncia-
tion. a tendency that hall continued in spoken Greek
to the present day. In addition, medial nasals are
frequently lost, especially after Slops. This is also the
result of bilingual interference, for in Coptic a voice·
I=> Slop had a voiced allophone following a nasal.
This fact, combined with the underdiffen::ntiation or
voked and voiceless Slops, made )17', T, 8, and 1'6, for
example, simply orthographic variants of the same
sound It/.
Initial aspimtion is frequenlly dropped. This l'epre-
sents a phonelic lendency within Greek itself, in
which aspiration was generally lost during the peri·
od or lhe koine. Aspiral.ion was also losl ill sollie
Coptic dialects in Byzantine times.
In vowels, the classical long diphthongs wen:: reo
duced to simple vowels by the end of the first centu-
ry S.c. The short diphlhongs In ., became identified
....ith simple vowels, f~ with , in /il already in the
third ccntury B.c., a~ with f in IfI in the second
cenlury 1lC.. and <l< (and Il1o) with II in Iyl by the first
century A.U.
The short diphthong 011 had hecome a simple vow·
el/ul before the heginning of the Ptolemaic period,
In lhe Roman lind Byzantine period:;, it inter-
changed ocea.~ionally with Col and 0, hodl represent·
ing lo/. Since this interchange was rare elsewhere in
Greek but was paralleled in Greek loanwords in
Coptic. it may rest on bilingual interference. In Cop-
tie. or is a rena of II) and Hand I'l, and it has been
proposed that co after or represented the same
sound; but a phonemic opposition betwccn 101 and
luI seems well cstablishL-d.
By lhe second centuIY Li.e. the ShOI' diphthongs all
(Ind IV were showing evidence of lhe reduction of
thcir second elemenl to n consonantal sound (w],
which closed to a bilabial fricative (Ill in By/..3ntine
times. TIlis corf(:spon~ to the known historical de·
velopment of these diphthongs from originallau eul
to lav fYl or Ia! 01 in modem Greek. Parallel onho-
graphic variations in Coptic suggest that Greek au
and tv may have been identified with Coptic ),yand
6'(, both arising frequently from contraction from
),O'y and coy, which also represented a vocalic plus
a consonantal element.
The simple vowels for the moM pal1 preserved
their classical Greek pronuncilltion, but itacism was
nlore advanced because of the nature of the Coptic
vowel system. in which then: were only three front
187
vowel phonemes con-csponding 10 the four Greek
front vowels. In addition, 11 seems to have been
hivalent. since throughout the Roman and Byzantine
pcriod~ it was confused sometimes with thc IiI
sound represented rnimarily by t and f:~. and some-
times with the IfI sound represented by f and ai, as
well as frequently with v. In Coptic, II occurred only
in accented syllables and was bivalent. In all dialects
it represented an allophone of /il before or after
SOlllllltS. In Bohairic, it also represented an allo-
phone or lac/.
The simple vowel represented by 1.1 W3.'i particular·
Iy utlstable. In the koine where the diphthong 0lI
camc 10 represent luI. 1.1 apparently represented the
Allic value Iy/. until it finally me'ied with IiI about
the ninth century A.D. The inten:hange or the sym·
boIs for Iyl and Iii possihly indicates the
ullrounding of the jyl and its merger with /iI ill
Egypt during Oytl\llline times. But the constant con·
fusion of v with other vowel symbols, especially 11,
suggests underdiffcrentiation of phonemes through
bilingual interference, since Coptic had no Iy/
sound. There ~ parallel inten:hanges of y with t
and II in Greek loanwords in Coptic.
There is also a rrequent interchange of a with f
and 0, mainly in unaccented syllables but occasion-
ally in accented syllables as well. This is also the
result of bilingual intetference. ror in no dialect of
Coptic were lhere more than twO phonemes con-e'
sponding to the thl'ee Greek phonemes repl'cscnted
by a, f, and o.
Finally. all quantitative distinction has been lost.
This in tum reflects a changc in the nature of the
Greek accent from pitch to stress, which came about
In Egypt, as generally throughout the koine, through
the transfer by nonnative Greck-speakers or their
own accentual patterns to their Greek.
The possibility of the influence of Coptic on the
phonology or the Greek of Egypt has long been rec-
ognized but usually not invoked to exp1t\in more
than isolaled phenomena in documents clearly ema·
nating from the Egyptian element of the population.
Ilut the evidence or bilingual interference in the
nonliterary papyri, ostraca. and inscriptiorui. espe-
cially from the Roman and B)'7.antine periods, i$ 5Q
elltensive that Coptic innuencc must have fairly per'
meated the Greek language in Egypt.
D1tIUOGRAPIIY
C7.er'mak, W. Dill Lolile der ugyplisclrCIl Sprtlche: EirlC
plwllclischc UtlIerslIl:lrl-lllg. Schriften der Al'beil~'
gemeinschafl der Agyptologen und Arrikanisten in
Wien 2. 3. Vienna, 1931-1934.
188 PRE-COPTIC
Gignac. F. T. "Bilingualism in Greco-Roman Egyp!."
In AClrs dll Xr Congres itrttmarional deJ !inguis/rs.
PI'. 677-82. Buchareu, 1970:1.
"The Language 0( Ihe Non·ute....lI'y Greek
P:1pyri." American SII/dies itl Papyr%gy 7
(1970b); 139-52.
__~. A Grammar of the Grerk Papyn' of the Romall
ami By<'amiflc Periods. Vol. I. Phurwlogy, Vol. 2,
Morphology. Tcsli e documenti per 10 sludio
del1'untichilA 55. Milan, 1976-1981.
Kahle. P. E. 8ala'jzah: Coptic TexIs from DeiI' eI-
Ba/a'fza/I in Upper Egypt, Vol. I. Oxford and Lon·
don, 1954.
Kassel'. R. "Prolegomcnes a un essai de c1assifica·
lion systemalique des dialec:les el wbdialcctes
Copies scion les crileres de 101 phonetiquc, I,
Principes ct lenninologie." M'l.seon 93 (198Oa):53-
112. " ... , n. Alphabets et sYSlemes phonetiques."
MIIShJ/I 93 (I98Ob):237-97. " ... , III. SYSlcmcs
or1hogrnphiqucs el categories diaiCCIaIes." Mluion
94 (198Ia):91-152.
_ _ . "VoyeUes en fooelion consonantique. con·
sonnes en ronction voealique. et c1assL'S de
phonemes en eopte." Bullelin de fa Soc/iIi
cNgyfllOlogie. Geneve 5 (198Ib):33-50.
-77' "Syllahation Tilpide 01,1 lente en copte. I, les
glides IiI et Iwl avec leurs COITesponclunls voeali·
ques 'Ii/' et '/u/, (et phonemes appalics ana·
logues)." Enc/wria II (1982):23~37.
Knudsen, E. E. "$aidic Coptic Vowel Phollelncs."
Acla Oriell/alia 26 (1961):29-42.
umbdin. T. O. "The Bivalcnce of Coptic Ela and
Related Problems in the Vocalization of Egyptian,"
Journul of NrQr Easttrn Studies 17 (1958):177-93.
Mayscr. E. Gramma/iJc du grirchischtn Pap)"1 QIIS flu
Ptoftmiirrui/. mit EinschlrlS,s du gltichu.itigen
Ostraka und der ill i(gyplell vrr(as.sten JII5Chriftell,
Vol. I. Lam· lIt1d Worlfehrr. L..cip'Lig. 1906. 2nd cd.
or Pt. I. EI"fei/ulIl; ulld Lautlehre. rev. ~Ian.~
Schmoll. Berlin. 1970.
SmieS1.ek. A. Some l/ypothtses COllcemillC II,,~ Prehis·
lOry oflhe Coplic Vowels. Mcmoircs de la Commis·
sion oricntaliste de l'Acadl!mie polonaise des sci·
cnces. Krnk6w, 1936.
Vergote, J. "Hel problecm van de Koine volgens de
lantste historisch.philologischc bevindingen." Phil·
oJogisd/c Smdle" 4 (1932-1933):28-32; 5 (1933-
1934):81-105; 6 (1934-1935):81-107.
Pho/lilique Itistorique de l'igyptien. fes oon·
SOtmes. Louvain. 1945.
"U!:s Dialcclcs dans Ie domainc ~ien."
ChrolllquC d'Egyplr 36 (1961):237-5\.
Grammaut coplr. Vol. la, I",rod'lctiall,
phcmetiqllr rl phOllologir. morphologie synlhtma-
tiql/c (struclurr des stmQtltemesJ. parrir syIlchro-
niqut. Vol. Ib,. _., purrir diachrcmiqur. Vol.
la, . , . , IIlOrphoiogic syulagmuliqur, $yll/ru:r. parlie
5)'1IChrouiqllt, Vol. 2b, ... , mCNpllOIagit synlagma-
tiqut, parlie diachrolliqur. Louvain. 1973-1983.
Worrell. W. H. C011/ic Sounds. Ann Arbor. Micho,
1934.
FRANCIS TIlO~tAS GIGNAC. S.J.
PRE·COIJTIC. This general terlll indicales dill'er·
cOl stages of seripl or'scripl rorms lhal to a greatcr
or lesser extent prepared or influenced the crclliion
of the Coptic scrip!. Since the usc or the Greek
alphabet is CSSClltial to the defillition of Coptic, it is
obvious that one must go back to the fu"St more 01'
less regular contacts belween Greeks and EgyptiaOli
-such as Ihe foundation of the Creek colony of
Naucratis in the T....'Cnly-Sixth Dynasty {se\'enth-
sixth century a.e)-to sean:h for the \-ery begin·
nings of Egyplian wriucn with Greek lellcn. Indeed,
Ihe lransliterntions or Egyptian proper names in
Greek tcxlS (CREEK TRANSCklI'11QNS) are the first
sceds or Pre·Coplic. But an occasional rendition or a
Greek namc in hieroglyphs can :llso be encountered,
such :IS JrkskJr.~ for Alexiclt:s (Ouacgebeur, 1976, pp.
SO-51; cf. de Meulellaere, 1966, PI'. 42-43). In thc
same period (Twenty·sixth Dynasty, sixth and sev-
enlh centulies D.C.) demotic script came into general
use in the administl-ation. Demotic scribes regularly
employc..-d phonetic, instcad of etymological. Or1hog-
raphics. l1lis phenomenon and its effcct on phonetic
or1hogrnphics in hieroglyphic merit Inore detailcd
S1udy (Ouaegel.>eur. 1980. pp. 68-69). Somc authors
even think that phonetic and, in p3r1icular, alphabel'
ic spellings in hieroglyphic tcxlS from late pharaonic
times onward are to be explained 3:'i tendencies 10-
ward simplification caused by the udvanUlges recog-
nized in the simple Greek script system (e.g.•
Brunner. 1965. p_ 767). But we must not ovedook
Ihat in this period Aramaic tel-ts too are known in
Egypt. All eumple is the notation of the word IIII'
(god) by means of Ihe uniliter;.I1 siglls II + I (com·
pare 110'('1'0) on lhe Naueratis Stelll (I. 5; Ncctanebo
1; cf. Uchlhelm 1980, p. 87. for bibliog....lphy).
From the late fatnth and carly third cemmics B.C"
when after the conqucst of Alexander the GI'eal
many Greeks scllied in Egypl, one finds an enol"
mous number or Egyptian proper names imcgralL-d
into Greek texIS. On the other hand, many Greek
M1throponyms, such as those or Llxmymous pricsts
and priestesses. were rendered alphabetically in de·
motic documents (Clarysse et at. 1982). In bolh
kinds or translitel1ltion a measure or systematizalion
occurs with local characteristics.

AJ)'lrt frum the custom of writing Egyptian proper
names In Greek documcnts in the alphabet used,
there sllrvivl'S evidence fronl Greco-Roman times of
a few isolatcd allcmpts to transcribe Egyptian gener-
ic names or somewhat longer tCJl,ts by making exclu·
sive usc uf thc Greek alphabet. In such cases. onc
speak.~ of I'IIFAtD COPTIC.
The last stage of Pre·Coptic. then, is oU> COPTtC.
From the lirst ccntury A.D. onward. atlempts to write
Egyptian (Late E&,yptian or contemporary vernacu-
lar) with Greck charactcl1'i to which were added a
.....rying number of supplementary sign... derived
from demotic became more numerous and more
systematic. Morcov{'r, it is inl{,re5ting to see that in
the same period demotic scribes were making (:\'('1'
greatcr U'IC of alphabelic orthographies (Spiegelberg.
1901, pp. 18-19; LiiddedclI!l, 1980, p. 256). Unique
cJ their kind are the demotic ostr.tCa of NannUlhis
(Madlnat M54!) from the second century .... 0 .• .school
exercises of a sort (Brcsdani et aI., 1983), in which
Creek is mixed "ith demode; not only arc Greck
words in Gl'l,ek script integrated into demotic texts.
but al'lO some attemptS arc made tu write native
\\lOrds in an alphabetical way, combining Greek and
demotic signs (I'cmigotli, 1984).
The trall!lilion from the Eg}ptian scriptS to Old
Coptic was fost{,l'l'd by cin:umstam::Cl;: finot uf aU.
mention should be made of Ihe decline of the tem-
ple scriptoria, which put an end 10 Ihe tradition of
complcx hieroglyphics and uf the difficult demotic
script, which was also uscd for religious, literary.
and scientific works. (The last hieroglyphic inscrip·
tion, found at Philac, dates fTum 393-394 A.D.: de-
motic sUlvivcs in graffiti at ]>hilae until the fifth cen·
tury, the last datcd cxample belonging to 452-453.
TIlis southcl'll center of the Isis cult was only closed,
by a dccrl'e of Justinian, in 550.) Further, it should
be bOl'Oe in mind that frolll Ptolclll;lic timcs onward
the belll'CI'S of the phnraonic heritage often knew
Greek or even had a Hellenistic education, as is
apparent from Greek tr'flnslutions of demotic litem·
ture.
The ub:mdonment of sueh 11 clmrllcteristic script
systcm implll!s a fundamental change in cultural tra·
ditions. (That is why the Le.xikou dcr ifgyplOlogie dOl'S
not devote M m·ticlc to the Coptic script.) The na·
tional language survives, but taintcd by a large num·
bel' of Greek words (sec VOCAUUU.RY, COP'rQ.GREEK).
The transition from thc demOlie to the Coptic Ian·
guage is difficult to date prl'Ciscly (Scthe, 1925;
Vergote, 1973. Vol. Ib, pp. 1-4). Nor is the relation
between the Coptic DtAu::crs and any dialectal differ-
entiation in the earlier, Pre-Coptie and in particular
PRE·COPTtC 189
Pharaonic, language phases definitely clear (Osing,
1974).
BIBLIOGRAPIIY
Bresciani, E.; S. Pemigolli; and M. C. Betm. OS/ra/w
demo/ici da Nanl/ll/i, Vol. I. Quade."i di Medinet
M.adi I. Pisa. 1983.
BnlOncr. H. "Dic altligwlische Schrifl.'· Stlldillnl
Gcntrole 18, flO. 12 (1965):756-69.
Clarysse, \Y.; G. van del' VeKcn; and S. P. Vleeming.
TI,e Epur'Y'"olls Priests of Pto/emait: Egyp/. Papyro-
logica Lugduno-Balava 24. Leiden, 1982.
De Meulenaere, I-I. "La lIl~re d'imouthes." Chro-
niqlle d'Egyp/e 41 (1966):42-43.
Gcssmunn, A. M. "The Birthdalc of Coptic Script."
Urciversity of Solllh Florida lAnguage Quarterly 14,
nos. 2-3 (1976):2-4.
Grapow. H. "Vom Hieroglyphisch-DemOlischen 7.um
Koptischen." Sill.UIll:~rit:hte der Prel/S$ische"
Akadcmie der W~llSChaflen, Plrilosophisch-
hi510rischc Kla$$C, 28 {1938):322-49.
Kassel', R. "Prol~olllenes a un CS$ai de cl:JSSifica·
tion systematique des dialCClCS el subdialectes
coptes scion Ics I;rithcs de la phonetique, I,
Principcs et tenninologie." Mljslou 93 (1980):53-
112. " ...• II, Alphabets et syslemcs poon{-tiqucs."
MI/~QIl 93 (1980):237-97. " ... , 111. Syst~mes
onhographiques et categories dialeclales." Ml/~o"
94 (1981):91-152.
Uchtheim, M. Ancierrt J:.):)'pliau !iteratllre, Vol. 3, The
l..ate PericxJ. Los Angeles and Berkeley, 1980.
Uiddeckens, E. "Agypten." In Die Spracl'el/ im
romisclleu Reich dcr Kaiscr;.eit, pfI. 241-65.
Bcihefte del' Bonnel' Jall1'bOchcr 40. Cologne,
1980.
Morenz, S. "Das Koptischc." In AgyplLo;cllc Spraehe
wrd Schrift: Halldbrlclr der Oriellla/i.~lik, pp. 241-
65. Leidc:n and Cologne. 1959.
Oslng, J. "Dialckle." In wikoll der Xgyptologie, Vol.
[, Lief. 7, pp. [074-75. 1974.
Pemigotll, S. "II 'Copto' degli ostl'll.ka di Medinet
Madi." In Alii del XVII COIrgn:S$o lulemllzjQul/le iii
Papirologia, pp. 787-91. Naples, 1984.
QUllegcbcur, J. "Dc Griekse weergave v:m kone
Egyptische dodenteksten." Phoenix 22 (1976):49-
59.
_,---_ "Une cpith~te meconnalssable de Ptah, Uvre
du Celltcllairc." M(!Ol()ires de /'Imtilut franfais
d'urcheologie orientale 104 (1980):61-71.
___. "De la prehistoire de I'ecriture cople." Ori-
cmalia Lowmiens;a PeriotJiea 13 (1982): 125-36.
Sethe, K. "D."\S Verh:iltnis :f.wischen Detllotisch und
Koptisch und seine Lehren fUr die Gcschich!e del'
agyptischen Sprache.'· leitscllrifl der dell/schen
lIIotgellliludischeu Gese/lschoft 79 (1925):290-316.
Spiegelberg, W. Aegyplische IIIld s:riechische £ige,,"
 190 PRE-OLD COPTIC
numen tms Mumiefletikel/ell del' romisehell Kaiser-
?I'il. Dernotische Studien l. Leipzig, 1901.
Vergote. J. Grammuire COplC, Vol. 1a. /Illrodlicliml,
phoncrique 1'1 phonologic, morphologic 5Y'llhcma-
lique (Slmelure des semanlemes), panic synchro-
mque, Vol. Ib, ..., parlie diachroniql-le, Lou...ain,
1973.
JAN QUI\EGEllEUR
PRE-OLD COPTIC. Pre-Old Coplic is a compo·
nent of PRE·COPTIC. more specifically the slagI' pre·
ceding OLD COJ"I'lC, II differs from Ihe Jailer prepara·
lory slagI' mainly in that no supplementary signs
borrowed from demotic were used 10 Irl\nslilel'llte
phonemes Chal did nOt exisl in Greek. GREEK TRAN·
SCRIPTIONS of propel' names had demonstrnted the
possibility of writing Egyptian in an alphabetical
script, evcn though a number of sounds could not
be rendered adequately. In Greco·Roman times
there are, in <lddilion 10 Ihe Gl'eek transcriptions of
proper names, a number of other allempts to render
Egyptian by means of the Greek alphabet. The aim
of these instances, which can be individually differ-
ent, is most of the time not very clear. But chI'
moti...e has to be dHrerenl from Ihat of the, usual
Greek tl'anscriptions of proper names integrnted in a
Greek context.
Fairly well known are a Heidelberg papyrus and a
graflilo from Abydos, hoth of the earlier Ptolemaic
period. A number of other eascs can be added, bUI
se...eral remain uncenain because of difficulties in
the interpretation. Here is a short sunoey:
(I) P. Hdd. in.... no. 414 verso (mentioned as P.
Heid. inv. 413 by Pack, 1965, no. 2157; the recto is a
grammatical treatise). extracted from mummy
cartonnage from el-Hiba (Teudjoi), is a list of Greek
words with their Egyplilln eounlerparts wrillen in
the Greek alphabet. Bilabel (1937, pp. 79-80), who
described a few extracts of Ihe text, dales it 10 the
middle of the third eenlury ll.C. Beel'luse this lext is
not well known (not inCOJTlOmted in Cel"Tly, 1976, or
Westendorf, 1977), the available data are presented
here: Af'l<6'vwv-xpwpt; aflVTJ-lWUpliW; II-lxxat{KZ-
UTi""; ~.tl}aXf!'l-ai'<M (the accentlike mark above the y
apparenlly indicated that the consonant did not cor'
respond exaclly to the Greek gamma, which equals
the Bohlliric ).60'\). The text now appears 10 have
been lost (Quaegebeur, 1982, p. 129, n. 18). Tn
Silabel's view, the Icxil:on itself reveals its purpose:
"Ocr Tcxt zeigt ... class auch in den Kreisen del'
hen-schenden Griechenschicht dllS Interesse an del'
aheinheimischen Sprache aus dem praktischen
BedOrfnis heraus bestand." On the other hand, it
cannot be ruled out Ihat it was a manual 1'01' Egyp.
tians 10 learn GI'Cek.
(2) Graffito from Abydos (Temple of Selhi I), edil·
ed by P. Perurizet and G. Lefebvre (1919, no. 74),
which is discussed by P. Lacau (1933-1934); new
edition with commentary in P. W. PestmMl el al.
(1977, doc. no. II). Of (he seven lines of Greek
lellers, only foul' can be interpreted with sufficienl
certainty. The interrupted first Jinc is repeated in filII
in line two. After the ..egnal year, given in the Greek
manner C'E'l"OIJ<;) Ii ( - 5), we read: nopw Y(J-yulI(l<P<'P
11-1/' EUlo 1'Op. OI!UloP~ JJ.T/' E~IIAaO"(wT7/P Tl'1'01W, which
is 10 be regarded as transcribed Egyptian: "Phal'aoh
Hyrgonaphor, belo...ed by Isis and Osiris, beloved by
Amuo, king of gods, the great god." B("C(lllSe this
phal'aoh is identified with the indigenous rebel king
whose name should be read 1;lr·wn·nfr (Clal1'sse,
1978, pp. 243-53), the graffito can now be exactly
daled 10 202-201 B,C, (Vandorpe, 1986, pp. 299-
300). Apart from the dating fonnula, the content of
the text is not clear. Yet it remains an imPOl1ant
historical and linguistic piece of e...idence, which
l'aises the question why a scribe would write sueh a
long Egyplian lext in GI'Cek characters. Was he an
Egyptian who could read and write Greek hut had
not mastered demotic script?
(3) Greek papylus urz I no. 79 (Wileken, 1927),
dated to 159 B.C.. known a.~ tbe dream of Ncklembes.
In a dream the latter is told (lines 4-5): </Ja4KfJIi m
wfJli1/€ •.. X/LlilllJ, .....fA ..lEA xatroll xa"" Though
the attempts 10 understand the lext by way of Egyp·
liM were unsuccessful, the editor wlites, "Dicsc bar-
barisehen Lautgruppen ... kUnnen naeh Lagc del'
Dinge nichls anderes sein als gl'iechisehe Transkrip-
tionen von ngyptischen W011em."
(4) Greek inscriplion from Hermopolis Magno. (aI-
Ashllllmayn) presenoed in Alexandria, Greco·Roman
Museum no. 26.050. The document was published
by V. Girgis (1965, p. 121) and again in 1'. W. Pest·
man 1'1 al. (1977, doc. no. 12). Thi.~ dedication by
priests of Thoth in honor of a .llra/ego;; is to be daled
at the end of the second or beginning of the lirst
century fl.C. After the name enY6 follows n n n
NOBZMOYN. If laken <IS Egyptian, this means
"Tholh, tlismegas, lord of Asbmunayn/Hennopolis."
Since it is the mime of a god followed by epithets,
Ihis example could be treated a.~ a special case
amoog the Greek tr.lI1scriptions.
(5) For Roman times two paltieularly interesting
mummy labels in the Louvre (inv. 532 and 550) arc
noteworthy; they contain the same demotic religious
fOl"TllUla in Greek transcription: A"X"/ fJwv Oll-/LU
OI!troPXOllffJJ.OllT I'OllTCAJ IIOP1/{Jwr, to be lranslated as
"May his ba [soul] li...e before Osiris, foremost in the

West, grcat god, lord uf Abydos" (Ouaegebeur, 1978,
pp, 254-55). Notwithstanding the synchronism (2nd
or 3rd century A.D.) wilh Old Coptic, this text be·
longs rather to the stage of Pre-Old Coptic because
of the exclusive use of the Greek alphabet. An inler-
esting feature is that J'QV1(W) - /lfr (3J seems to
com:spontl to the Akhmimic form HOyrrr6 (-
Sabidic HOyT6).
(6) Pcrhaps a Munich papyrus lIlay also be men-
tioned here, rep.rtled by the editor as a kind of
schoolbook (Spiegelberg, 1928, pp. 44-49) with
short demotic sentences, among which are per.;onal
names: for a few expressions, a Creek transcription
appears between the lines. Because of the use of
additional signs, making comparison pao;siblc with
the Old Coptic glosses, this item should rather be
treated as an example of Old Coptic.
(7) TIle deTflOlic ostraca of Narmuthis (Madinat
~), which an: essentially school exercises from
the second century A.D., als.o deserve special men·
tion. Besides using Creek names and words written
in Greek, they contain some attempts 10 render
Egyptian tenTIS by means of Greek lellers combined
with demotic signs.
(8) An uncel1ain instance from Ihe beginning of
the Roman period is P. IFAO III 34, dating to 32 R.C.
(Schwartz and Wagner, 1975), an extremely difficult
text of which, apart from the name of a prdect and
a few e1emenl.~ pointing to Greek, one cannot make
sense. Presumably, the scribe was a native who did
nO( know Greek very well at all. but the question
was put whether Egyptian was nOt inserted, wrinen
in Greek chal'Scters.
(9) Finally, the two lint'S (9-10) of text in P.
Hamb. II 187 (Morenl., 1959, p. 92, n. 1) from 246-
245 B.C. have wrongly been considered as Egyptian
lmnseribed in Greek characters, as was shown by E.
IItln 'I l)ack (1964, pp. 62-63). The two Oxyrhynehus
texts referred to in this edition (P. Hamb. II 167), p,
Oxy. 90 (not 40!). 11. 6-7, and 287 (second hand),
bolh rrom Roman time5, were rightly not interpreted
a.~ grcci7.ed demotic by thelr editol'li.
DIDLIOCRAPnY
Bilabcl, F. "Neue litemrisehe Funde del' Heidel·
berger Papyrus,o;ammlung." In ACles dll yo COllgres
fmerna/iollal de papyrologie, Oxford 30 a011l-3
septembrl /937, pp. 72-84, especially pp. 79-80.
Brussels, 1938.
terny, J. Coptic E/ymological Dicliollary. Cambridge,
1976.
Clarysse, W. "Hurgonaphor et Chaonnophris, les
demiers pharaons indigenes." Chroniqlle d'Egyple
53 (1978):243-53.
PROTODIALECT 191
Girgi~, V. "A New Stmtcgos of the Hcrmopolite
Nome." Milieill1ll8ell des dell/schell archilologischen
111stilWS, AbieiluII8 Kairo 20 (1965):121 and pI. 39.
Kassel', R. "ProMgomenes a un essai de c1assilica-
tion systematique des dialectes ct snbdialectcs
coptes selon les critcres de la phonclique, I,
Principes 1."1 terminologie." MIIStOIl 93 (1980):53-
112. " ... , II, Alphabe15 1."1 S}'5tcmes phonetiques."
Musiall 93 {198O):237-97. ".", Ill, Systemes
orthographiqucs Cl catcgories dialcclalcs." Mllsioll
94 (1981):91-152.
Lacau, P. "Un graffilo tgyplien d'Abyclos ecrit en
lellres grecques." Eilides de papyrologie 2 (1933-
1934):229-46.
Moren:!;, S. "Das Koptische." In Agyptis<:he Spn~che
lIlId Schri't: Handbllch der Orienla/wile, pp. 241-
65. Leidcn and Cologne, 1959.
Pack, R. A. The Greek and l.lItin Literary Texts from
Greco-Roman Egypl, especially p. 117. Ann Arbor,
Mich., 1965.
Pertlrizet, P., and G. Lefebvre. us Gra(fiJu grecs dll
Memnonion d'Abydos. Paris, 1919. Repr. as Inscri~
l;emu Graeclle Aet:YPti 1I1,Inscripti071u "Memnonii"
/ksGe Oracllfi ad Abydum Theb6iJis. Chicago, 1979.
Pestman, P. W.; J. Quaegebeur: and R. L Vas.
Reclleif de IUles dbnotiquu el bilinglles. Leiden,
1977.
Ouaegebeur, J. "Mummy Labels: An Orientation." In
Texles Uecs, dimoliques el bilill8l1es, pp. 232-59.
Papyrologica Lugduno·Batava 19. Leiden, 1978.
___ "De la prehistoire de I'ecriture capte." on-
enlalia Lcvaniensia PerioJictl 13 (1982): 125-36.
Schwartz, J., and G. Wagner. Papyrus grecs de
ntls/illll frallliais d'archiofogfe orientale, Vol. 3.
BibJiotheque d'etude 56. Cairo, 1975.
Spiegelberg, W. "Demotica II." In Si1vmgsberichle
der Barerischen Akademie der Wissenschaflen, Pt.
2, pp. 44-49. Munich, 1928.
VandoTpc, K. "The Chronology of the Reigns of
Hurgonaphor and Chaonnophris." Chrfmique
c/'Egyple 61 (1986):294-302.
Van 't Dack, E. "Coniccturac Papyrologicae." In
SWdien lW Papyr%g/e WId AliI/ken Wirtschafls,
geschichle Fr. Oerlel lim! 80. Gebllrlslag gewiclmel,
pp. 62-63. Bonn, 1964.
Wcstcndorl, W. Kop/isclzes Halldw/jrlerbuch, bear·
beilet auf Grund des koplischen Handw/jncrbllchs
'11011 Wilhelm Spiegdblrg. Heidelberg, 1977.
Wilcken, U. Urklmdell cler f'lofemUel7.eil, Vol. I. Ber,
lin and Leipzig, 1927.
JAN QUAEGEBEUR
PROTODIALECT, From the earliest time that its
existence is attested (before 3000 II.C.) until its most
re<:tJnt form, prior to its extinction as a living
tongue, the Egyptian language has evolved some·
what in its phonology. To be sure, while Ihis Ian·
192 PROTODIALECT
guage w.tS slill alive, Copcology had not yet been
born,50 that no phonologist pmsessing modem 5Ci-
entific skills could, by hearing the language pro-
nounced as it was spoken, note precisely ils articula·
tion. However, there ClIist thou!i3.nds of Egyptian
texis, both pharaonic and Coptic, thaI rei:ord the
exiS1C!tlCC of diverse 011hographlCll. If they <Ire sinmJ-
taneous, they arc considered dialectal orthographies
synchr'Onil:'llly. If they (Ire successive, they arc con·
sidered to IndlClllC v"rious evolution~n)' stages of the
h,"~u"ge.
Even though orthography is merely a conventional
system whh an essentially pr.lctical usage and then....
fore a system with ralher empirical founootiol1l:, and
though il is velY fdr from answering all theuretical
questions asked by phonologists and from satisfying
the concerns, curiosity, and needs of the researcher,
one cannot deny that or1hogru.phy has some C'"dpacity
tu inform one of the nature of a language's phonolo-
gy. This is p.1rticularly lrue eilher when the 1Iocabu-
lary of this language hM adopted lexemes of olher
languages whose phonology Is beller undel"Slood or
when 1Itnious lexelllCS of Ihe language in queslion
ha1le been cited, if not adopted, In texts from a
neighboring langu<lge with .. hetler·known phonolo·
gy. To (I certain extenl, such is the ca~e with pIHlr~\­
onic I!gypci:m and. to an even greater degree, Cop-
tic, because of lhe c10liC cllCxistence of Coptic and
Greek in Roman·Bywntille (!gypt, in which Ihe an·
tochthollous majorily who spoke Coptic were polili.
cally domin.1ted by the Helleni~ed minority, even
within lhe fl1UTlework of the imperial Roman admin-
istration. Thus, one finds many Egyptian proper
nouns n:an5Cribed into Greek, and vice versa, as well
as numcrous Greek word.~ adopted into Coplic, a
language whose alphabet is in fact mostly Greek (see
\lQCAOUUkY, COPT().GRF.F..K and ETYMOLOGY; also AtJ'tlA·
BET IN COrTtC, GREEK. and ALPHAIlETS. COrTIC).
The phonological evolution ubservable in Egyplhtn
before lire Cuplic era is Unf0l1unlllcly limited 10 con-
sonants since pharaonic writing exhibited no vowels,
In Coptic, on tbe other hand, the vowels were wl'it-
ten along with thc eonsonanlS. Concerning Egyptian,
one sbould not be sUl'ptised to observc some phono-
logical evolution, since the language can be analp:ed
today on the basis of texts covering more than three
thousand yean;, Coptic, however. existed for 5Carcely
a millennium, and even less if one stops ....ith the
epoch in which it ceased to be both prodUCli1le in
the literary field and truly living as a spoken Ian·
guage among Egyptians, surviving with difficulty and
increasing anificialily for severol centuries only
within the dosed and conliCrvalive ,nmeu of the
Coptic clergy. Consequently. one might expect to
observe no evolution within Coptic and to lK--C here
only one SIage, lhe single and final stage in the
evolution of the Egyplian language_ At most, by com·
paring the idioms of Coptic with ea<:h other. one
finds that some, IXlr1icularly Akhmimic (A) and
Bohairic (ll), have a phonemic invemory slightly
richer than cel1aln others, such a~ Sahidic ($), Lyco·
(Dios)polilan (L), Mesokemic (M), CtyPto-Mesokemic
(W), South Fayyumic (V), and F'ayyumic (/'1. Fur
cxafllple. A and 8 have retained phonemes such as
Ixl from pharaonic Egyptian, which classical Sand
L h..ve l~. This is, of course, an interesting phe·
nomenOn. But the phenomenon is even more re-
markablc when the presence and disuppcarance of
such a phonemc can be noticed in the documenls of
a single dialect, as it ellOlves from II formative archa-
ic stagc, relatively rich in phonemes. to a mure reo
cent, neutraliu.-d and impo\'erisht..-d slate.
Such obserwtions can also be made here or there
in the study of vowels (Kasscr, 1984, pp. 2461£.),
where the phenomenun remains stl'ictly confined to
CoPlic because pharaonic Egyptian texts exhibil no
written vowels. One must admit lhat, if one finds in
the same position and quality (I.e., long stressed,
ShOl1 Slresscd, unslressed) a greater variety of vocal·
ic usage, this is a sign of archaism. This vocalic
archaism i.~ frequcntly confirmed by consonantal ar-
chaic phonology (see below). Thus, for example, in-
sofar as final unstn.'SSCd vowels arc concerned. A,
lA, £5, M. and S have only one (-6). while 1.6 still
possesses two (-@ and -I), as do V and F (~ and ~).
F7 also has two (,1 and -J.). One could also say that B
retains two ('1 and g, that is, uro vowel, no vowcl at
all). Funher. one also sees IWO in pl"Olo-Lyco-
(Dios)pulitan (pl., -0 and "I) and in proto-Thcban (P,
-6 and 'J.), diak-clS whose consonantic inventory is
1Iery archaic (see beluw).
It can thus be observed Ihat almost all Coptic
dialecl~ hove auopted only one or the other of Ihe
two vowels -6 or ·1 in the unstressed final position,
the second tightl)' dosed and the first less closed or
more or les.~ medial. But the archaic P and F7 show
in that position a vefy open, UnSlre~ final vowel,
-J., an unusual and remarkable phenomenon in (0p-
tic.
The study oJ Egyptian phonological evolution re-
mains musl fruitful when dealing with consonants,
which have been tral1$Cribed over a period of ap-
proximately four thousand years. from the most an-
cient of pharaonic texts 10 the later Coptic docu-
ments. In fnct. the result of such an analysis can be
a synoptic table like that published by Vergote

(1945, pp. 122-23), whieh expanded Worrell's study
(1934). As far as Coptic is concerned, however, this
lable shows only synchronic and interdiak-ctal differ·
ences, cxcept in the cases of silencing (disappear.
ance of phonemes).
Nevenheless. somc thiny ~rs later, Vergote
(1973-1983, Vol. la, p. 57) di5Covered some rare
archaic documents in Coptic that aUl'S! and manifest
the existcnce of a "proto-Subakhmimic" or rather
(in present Coptological tcnninology) "proto-lyco-
(Dlos)polit:m" (St:c OIAWC"T I and Kasser, 1990), and
of a "proto-Sahidic" (according to Vergote's tenni-
nolegy, now rather to be considered II "proto-
Thelmn" very similar '0 some reconstn.lcted "proto·
5ahidic": see DIALECT P and Kusser, 1990), sigla
respectively pI. and 1', These renmrkllble idioms had
conserved up to lhe IhirJ-founh centudes two pho·
ncmcs that can reasonably be considered archaic in
the Lyco-(Dios)politan cluster, allu also in compari·
sian with Sahidic. Slill surviving in pl. and P, they
have disappeared from L. and also cannot be found
in S. The first is lxI, which is derived from h • IxJ
(rarely from ~ • IxJ). The second is the phoneme
1f;/, which is the principal intennediate fonn in the
evolulion that suns with,! • IxJ and finally ends at
I!/ in all Coptic dialects, except for Akhmimic (A),
which has Ixl in its place. This Ixl is apparently
kkntical to the Ixl deri\'ed from /xlI. Therefore,
even within Copdc, in the conson.1nts there is a
small segment where a modesc but significant pho-
nological evolution in the Egyptian language can be
observed.
Present terminology is thaI of l<asscr (198Oa, pp.
109-111), woo called prolo-Theban (considered
more pn.'Cisely a kind of proto-Sahidic) and prolo-
Lycopolitan "prolodialects." When, through the very
rare discovery of archaic teJtlS, protodialeCls oppear
in Coptology, lhe pr'Otodialect exisL~ a.~ an entity logi.
cally nnterior to the Coptic "dialects" th"t hllve been
defined and named al:cording to the habiluol and
tradition"l cI'iterin. It is anterior not exal:tJy in the
same way that a father is anterior to his son, but as
someone of the father's gener'Jtion, pcrimps the fa·
ther's brother or cousin, is logically anterior to the
father's son. Concerning Ihe dialt.'Cts, their characler
as "dialects" came to be recognized because their
differentiating tr.aces were observed throughout the
known Coptic texts. Furthermore, these dialects I-ep-
n:scnted, each in ilS own way, the state or the pho-
nologkal evolution of the Egyptian language in the
various regions of the country. This held true during
the entire Coptic era, or at least for A., L, M, W, v,
and poMibly F until they were smothered by S.
PROTODlALECT 193
Then.fore, in contrast to these various idioms in
general. but lIIore particularly in contrast to Land
also S, rt'$J)CCtivcly, pruto-lycopolilan (PL) and
pruto-'J1K.'ban (P) are called "protodialects." A spe-
cific procodialect of B. F, V, W, 1.1, or A. may yet
come to light, should new tc::xts be discO\'cred with
such archaic phonological features.
Concerning L and also S, it is known that Ihesc
idioms lost Ir;! and cven Ix! at the telmination of a
well·known phonological evolution: the majorily of
xJ> 1.;1 > IiI, while Xl> linked to a rninorlly of xJ , >
/xl > Ih/. Consequently, it is the sulVival of 1..;1 and
Ixl in pL and I' very similar to some rc<:onstnlcted
"prOIO'S:lhidic") thai makes lhe fonner a pmto-
dialect of I. and lhe latter a protodi;dect thai
looks very like a tentalively reconslructed proto,
dialect of S, pL in the reSI of its phonological
system being vcry Lycopolitan :md I' being more
often than not identical with S. In A. and IJ, on the
olher hand, one can see in the ma....~ of their manu-
scrip's from each period thatlxl was always present,
so that this phoneme plays a role in Ihe definition of
A and 8 as dialects and has nothing of a
protooialcctal stage.
A protodialect, therefore, can exist only in rela·
tionship to a dialecl to which it is extremely similar,
if not kkntical, in most of ll.~ phonological traits.
This dialect, however, shows a phonological evolu·
tion in somc pn.-eisc point-almost always in ilS
consonants-away from its prolodialect. This 1)'pC of
relallonship of protodialcct to dialect is also that
which cxists, in a reversed sense, between a dialect
and a MeTADlAI.ECT, with this lalter showing a state of
evolution poslerior to that of the dialccl to which it
cOlTCsponds.
For rea.~ns tied to the status of the present knowl·
edge of Coptic, which is based on documentation
known to lhe present day, the prcsence or absence
of 1f;/-or even 1x.1 in a dialect Olher' lilan A Of
a-in lhe gmphicophonological systcm of one of the
vllrieties of the Coptic language forms the only cel'·
tain criterion lhat will permil one to dislinguish be·
tween a Pl'OlOOilllecl and a dialect.
A.~ fOI' the age of these protodialeclal doculllenlS.
one will nOle 11},1t Ihey are among the mOSI ancient
Coptic manuscripts, an observalion thaI S(.'CmS logi-
cally normal, However, occasionally a cenain "din·
lectal" document will slightly predate a particular
"procodialectal" document (just as the father's son
may be, in certain cases, a little older than his uncle
or some relati\'e from his father's gcncnttton), indio
cating that the protooialect sul'\'ived in one region of
Egypllonger than in another, And when it vanished,
194 $AHTDIC
its disappearance would probably be progrcssivc,
wilh a certain pcriod of contcmporaneous usage of
the protodialcct by the conservativcs and of thc dia-
lect by the innovaton; in the same area (sec
lANGUAGE(S). COPTIc).
It will be instructive here to borrow some compo-
nent parts ITom the synoptic table of Vergote in a
slightly modified order, adapting and illustrating
each one with an example and choosing in particu-
lar thosc components that are useful in the defini.
tion of a protodialcct.
The abbreviations and adaptations employed are
as follows: for periods, MK - Middle Kingdom, NK
'" New Kingdom, pC - Saitic and Greco·Roman (or
prolO·Coptic) period, C - Coptic period; for dialects,
L .. A2 of Vergote; S ... - S, F, and its subdialccL~,
as wcll a~ M and V, which were still unknown to
Vet'gote in 1945; L ... within the pC period. pl.
(and through P a reconstructed' pS). Without postu-
lating or defining any phonological difference be-
tween them, two varieties of 11.)1 will henceforth be
distinguished here: the major fonn whose evolution
wa~ 1r;1 :> lsi in L ... is 11.))/; and the minor form
that evolved into Ihl in L . .. is 11.),1.
(MK) IJ :> (NK) IJ :> (pC) Ihl :> (C) /h/; for exam-
ple, lJ~r :> zK,O L, S ... , B, A, to be hungry.
(MK) h :> (NK) h :> (pC) Ihl :> (C) /hI; for ellam-
pie, hb > tQll'. L, S ... , B, A, thing.
(MK) x) > (NK) Xz :> (pC) 11Il! [A), 11.1 L ..• , (B)
:> 11.,1 A, 11.1 B, but /hI L, S , .. ; for ellample,
!!nw ~" B, P (and a reconstructed ·pS), lOY"
A, pL, but 2QyN 1.., S ... , inside part.
XJ • (MK) XJ1 > (NK) XJ1 > XI - (pC) 11Il! [A], 11.1
L ... , [B]:> IXll A, 11.1 B but /hI L ... ; for
example, 'n~ WN,!) B, W.L,!) P and a reconstruct-
ed 'pS, wNi A (and pL through ~ pl.), but
0l1G" L, S ... , to live.
Xl - (MK) XJJ > (NK) XJJ :> (pC) 1r;1 L . .. , [B],
but IXJlI [Al, then (pC) lroll•. .. , [B] > (C) /Sf
L, S.,., B, and (pC) Ixlll [A] > 11.1 A; for
example, ~pr > 'Ol1l6 P and a reconstructed
'pS), .owno pL, [etc., and Ir;Opil pB] > 1I,lW116 S,
L, lIIOO6 M, II,lWfIl W, V, F, B, but [/x6p:l1 pAl >
IQlIW A, to become.
SAHIDIC. Saltidlc (siglum S) is a major Coplic
(MK) I > (NK) I > (pC) lsi> (C) Is/; for exam-
ple, sp, IQGlIl L, S ... , B, A, to receive.
[See also: Dialect i: Dialect P.]
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Cerny, J, Coptic Etymological Dictionary. Cambridge,
1976.
Edel, E. "Neues Material zur Herkunft del' auslaulen·
den Vokalc -(l und -I im Kopti~chen." Zeitschrill
fiir agyplische Sprachl' und Altertwnskutlde, 86
(1961): 103-106.
Kassel', R. Papyrus Bodmer VI: livre des Proverhe.~.
CSCQ 194-195. Louvain. 1960,
___. "Prolegomcncs a un essai de classification
systematique des dialectes et subdialecles coptcs
selon le~ cliteres de la phonctiquc, I, Principes et
terminologie," MW'eon 93 (1980a):53-112. "... ,
II. Alphabets el systcmcs phoncliques." MU.~eml 93
(1980b):237-97, "... , III, Sysleme.~ orthographi·
ques ct categories dialectales." MI1Siiol1 94
(1981):91-152.
_--,-_. "Orthogt1lphc et phonologic de la varicte
subdialectalc lycopolitaine des testes gnOSliques
cuptes de Nag Hammadi." Museon 97 (1984):261-
312.
_,--_. "A Standard System of Sigla for RefetTing to
the Dialects of Coptic," Journal of Coptic Studies I
(1990); 141-151.
u'cau, P. "Fragments de l'Ascension d'Is'I'ie en
copte." Museon 59 (l946}:453-57,
Polotsky, H. J. "Zur koptisehen Laullehre I." Zeit-
schrif/ fiir agyplische Sprache und Altertumskun(/e
67 (1931):74-77.
Vergote, J. Pholletiqlle historique de /'iigyptien, les
cml.~mmes. Louvain, 1945.
--7' "Le Dialecte copte P (P. Bodmer VI: Pro·
vcrbcs), essai d'identification." Revue d'cgyplolo(;ie
25 {I973):50-57.
_-'--' Grammaire caple, Vol. la, In/roduction,
phonitique et phonologic, morphologie sylllhbna·
tique (structure des sema"li!mes), partie sy"chro·
nique, Vol. Ib, httroductio", pholletique 1'1 phono·
logie, morphologic synthiimatique (slnlcture des
semanti!mes), partie dia~'hronique, Vol. 20., Morpho.
logie syntagmatique, syntaxe, par/ie sym:hronique,
Vol. 2b, Morphologic symagmatique, partie
diochro>liqlle. Louvain, 1973-1983.
Vycichl, W, Dicticmnaire etymologique de la Imlgue
copte. Louvain, 198],
Worrell, W, H. Coptic Sounds. Alln Arbor, Mich.,
1934.
RO\)()U'ltH KASSI!R
dialect, carlier known as Upper Egyptian, Theban, or
the soulhern dialect; the teon "Sahidic:' used by
Athanasius of QU!f, was adopted by Stern (1880). In
twentieth·century Coplology, S has been the main
dialect of study and research-indeed Coptic par
excelltmce, today totally supplanting BOHAtRIC in this
respect (compare, fOt' instance, its precedence in
Crum, 1939, to that of Bohairic in Stern, 1880). This

procC$!i, virtually complete by 1915 (d. Erman.
1915. pp. 1801".), lIlay be said to have been initiated
by Steindorffs grnmmar of 1894; yet nOle early state-
ments ravoring Sahidic as "older." "richer:' and
"purer" (Stem, 1880, p. I; Sethe, in Kahle, 1954, p.
202), and "magis rt'gularis atque ad analogiam
ellacta" (Peyron, 1841, p. ltilt), the earliest observa-
tion of its relatively innovating, leveling nature. In·
deed, thc repulation of S as "old," or at least
"older" than 8ohairic. Is due rather to ilS early doc-
umentation and its chronologkal precedence over
Bohairic, which replaced it as the COptic koine, than
to typological mel.
Stliithe prestige or sahidic Is ccrtainly justified by
Its rich litcrnture, both original and trnnslated, scrip·
tuml and nonscriptural (homilctic, patristic. monas·
ti.:, Gnostic, nlugical, poelic), religious and nonreli·
gious (epistolary, documentary, legal, medical).
Sahidil: was probably the fll"St Coptil: dialect into
which the Scriptul'es were translated, apparently in
the third century; by the fourth. the trnnslation wa..~
completed. Almost all original Coptic literature was
written in Sahidic (sec ANTONY OF EGYPT. SAt"": rACHO-
MtLlS. SAINT; SIlEN1JTE. SAtNT). By the ninth century, S
had become the official dialecl of the Coptic church.
but as early as the fourth century, perhaps even
earlier, it was a common Pan-Egyptian written liter·
ary dialect, spread at least from Heliopolis to ..\swan.
In subsequent centuries, it completely replaced the
minor dialects (A, L. M) as a colloquial idiom. By the
time of the ARAB CONQUEST OF EGYPT. S was the sole
literary dialect beside northern Bohairic. From the
niOlh century onward, S gradually receded before
Bohairic, a process much aecc1cmted from the elev-
enth century on.
Sahidie occupies "a position apart From all other
dialects" (Polotsky, 1970, p. 560) in that, first, it is
"neutral" (Worrell, 1934, p. 73; Kahle, 1954, p. 241)
or, better, most leveled, di:\leClOlogically speaking; it
Is the diAlect most difficult to characterize distine·
tlvely, a "mean" dialect, the one with the fewest
exclusive tmits and the most isoglosses shared with
OIhers. Second, it raises (I) the t1iachronic, nonde·
seriptiv!: question of its local origin and "proper
domain" (the statement by Athanasius of Q~ that
Sahidic is "the dialect of Mil;r" is not helpful here)
Ilnd (2) the synchronic question of its integration in
the overall dialcclOlogical scheme. Question I is
controversial: Worrell (1934, pp. 6811".) considered its
initial range to have been O'lyrhynchus and the low-
er valley (his "region IV" or perhaps an area even
more I1Or1herly); Vergote (1973b, Vol. la, pp. 2f.)
and Kasser (19803, pp. 10311".) suggested it spread
SAHIDIC 195
southward from around Saqqara·Memphis (perhaps
WOlTell's "region II"); Polotsky (1970, p. 561) con-
sidered Thebd as a possible point of origin. Rather
extreme appear Kahle's thesis (1954, pp. 256ff.) ten·
tatively identifying its point of origin in Alexandria,
and Schcnke's denying Sahidic any oriainal local
basis, considering it to be a Imine type of idiom born
out of eonl:l.ets, interaction, and leveling of local
dialects (1981, pp. 349ff.); Vcrgote's conception
seems to be the most plausible.
In any case, the eharacteri:rotion, still encoun-
tered, of Sohidic as "artificial" to a degree is descrip-
tively irrelevant. It is true that standard literary
Sahidic is largely "a gift" of the translation of the
Bible (and in this sense many lite I'll!")' languages are
"artificial") and that Sahidic probably owes its dms·
tic expansion to the progressive suppression of dis·
tinetive phenomena. What specific traits Sahidic has,
it shares most usually with Akhmimie and Subakh-
mimic in contrast to Bohairic and Fayyumie. ("Mid-
dle Egyptian" really occupies a roughly middle posi·
tion between the hYO dialed clusters.) This is, how-
ever, r'I() more than an impression and may be
proved erroneous by a precise investigation,
Although standard, or "pure:' Sahidic is more of a
construct, an idealized average, a research poilll de
re,nre than linguistic reality, some varieties of the
dialect approach 11 more closely than others (see
below); Sahidic is a Mi5chdiall'lct, an aggregation of
Iinguislic habits only imperfectly alld variously
Sl:l.ndardUed (d. Mink, 1978, pp. 911£.: his statement
that "die Annahme von Dialektcn ist ... sprachwis-
senschaftlieh ein Konstrukt" is especially cogent
when applied to Sahidic). However, extreme cases of
"tainting" (e.g., by Fayyumic, Bohairic, Subakhmi·
mic) must be specially treated. The dialect P, docu-
mented In the Papyrus Bodmer VI text of Proverbs
published by Kassel' (1960), is held by Vergote
(1973a, p. 57) and Kassel' (1980a, pp. 62ff.) to be a
"protodialect of sahidic," with non-sahidic [fheban
or Subakhmimlc) traits; according to Nagel (1965),
it reprt'senlll early Theban.
I. Standard Sahldlc
I.l Phonology, Morphophonology, lind Ortbo!-
raphy. As a rule, S agrees with Bohairie in points of
vocalism, while sharing its eonsonantism with A-L
-according to Kasscr, in a way renectina an evolu-
tive scale (sec Vergote, 1973b, sec. 60 p. 58, and
Kassel', 1981, sec. 25, for lists of "isopOOnes").
1.1./. Sahidic has no aspirate phonemes; 9, +,
and
x are (in native words) monogram graphemes repn:-
196 SAHIDIC
senting a combirnttion of two phonemes. (They may
have a different standing in the system of CI-eek·
origin phonology.)
1.1.2. Sahidic has only one unvoiced laryngeal spi-
rolnt (2 Ihf).
1.1 J . .x and 6 represent distinct phonemes (vdo-
palatal or palatalu.ed SlOp and alveolar affricate. re-
SJX.'Cti\-dy, .x6 and 66, as in XlD, say, and GC.I, reo
main).
1.1.4. Sahidic has at least one laryngeal stop pho-
neme (lXI - Vergotc's and Kasscr's rf), sym;:hroni.
cally suprasegmental: "(proneness to) vocalic redu·
plication." Its distribution is complex (see Satzinger,
1979), Wilh the allophones "1.ero" (e.g., nonsyllilbic
/X! in the final position and pausal junctive: MU,
lnllh) and ~ (syllabic, pl'elOnic !X/: nHO, infOlm).
In P, lhe Im)'ngeal SlOP hns Its own spomdic glouph-
CIUC (J.).
1./.5. In Sahidic Iher'C Is no pro~res:;ive sibilanl
assimilation to 1'101 (cuNij", make live, nourish), bUI
progressive sibilant assimilation to 11.'1 does lake
place (~)"x6, speak).
1.1.6. Sonorants (fbI, III, Iml, Inl, and Irf) c1os·
ing the tone syllable are graphically "reduplicated:'
occurring in two neighboring syllables as syllnbic
and nonsyllabic (onset): 2'1"10, plow; 2no, old;
cR"I't6, report; KIfH(!, be fat; 1"f?CJ, new.
1.1.7. The Sahidic vowel in the unstressed syllable
(after PolOlSky, 19]]) is outlined in Tablc I.
J.J .8. Stressed ~ represents the allophone of 101
before IhI and /XI <R"U2, be paincd; Tu., ten thou·
sand). In similar prelaryngeal environments, 6 rep-
resents lal (c661:)e, be left over; 2fI, way).
1.1.9. Orthography (see in exhaustive dctail
Ka....<;el·, 198Oa). Diagroms: 61, &y. Monograms: 0, t,
x, " t. 1'""¥Te, God, is not included among the
TAULI! I.
PRI;'TONIC
FIN.... L No SoNORANT,
SONOIlANT INITI .... L
SoNORANT STRESS SVLUr.BI.F.
INtTIAL
SoNORANT
•
"""'"
HOK"<K
(var. H)
"""~
IIomitlD $(Jcra abbn.-viations.. Thc :wpcrlinear stroke
QCCUI"5 above one or more nonvocalic clements, sig-
naling thcir syllabic phonological status (nO! their
phonetic value or manner of actualization: see
PolOlsky, 1957a, pp. 22Iff., 1971, pp. 227f£.). Proclitic
pl'OSOdk; relative wcalrncss is fully reflected in the
standard orthogrophy: see 1.3,7.
1.2 Morphology (Sy.t~mlc and Nonsyslcmlc)
and Word Fonnallon.
',2,1. It superficial vocalic ~'merger of Ihe four
conveners (G- eire., (l. second present, H6. preterile,
6'1'(6)' relative) is characteristic of sahidic; of these,
lhe fi~t two are actually homonymous. The relative
and second pelfcct forms arc not homonymous in
the heM standard onhogrophy (0l'IT'~' versus 1l'T-~"
I'espcctively); the second penect may be further eir·
cUlllslnntilllly convened (o·1l'T·),·: Polotsky, 1957a,
pp. 232ff., 1971, p. 2]2, 1960, sec, 1 lobs., e.g., Mt.
20:28 and Ecd. 19:15).
1.2.2. The Sahidic fulure tense is the extendcd
bipal1itc ttu.CQlTR; the so-called third future (6'16-/
lfN6'1') is a mode rather than a tense (cf. Polol-'lky,
1950, pp, ]4ff., 1971. pp, 219ft) and has vcry limitr..od
convenibility (unly cire. of the negative base:
Polot.sky, 1957a, p. 233, 1971, p. 2]], 1960, pp. 400.
401, 1971. pp. 246ff.). Ttll'~' is a special second·
peo;l)n singular feminine future fonn.
1.2J. The S conjuncti\'e presuffixal base consists
of a nasal (Jf) and no dental, except for the first·
pel'$On singular (1fT~-, KT~-). The conjunctive is in S
a tonjugalion fonn apan, standing midway between
the tripartite and bipartitc pattcrns, with ll- (pre-
nominally R"Te·) marking the modifier status of a
nexus of (pro)noun and infinitive; mO'llhologically,
this special stalUS is manifested in the pronominal
clements, which are (with a single exceplion in the
POSTTONIC
Al-Tt!1l. CWSIID AfI"rER OI'1i.N
Sl'Il.ESS SVLUr.UU:
No SONORANT, 1NlTI.... I.OIl. NO
FlN....L Fl""- SoNOItAN'T
SONORANT SoNORANT
(var, 6)

first singular) identical wilh lhe bipartile actor pr~
noun~ (prefix pmnouns).
/.2.4. Tl.f(l'ICuTR, the causative or "fulure" con-
junctive, a specific postimperalive, postinlerrogalive
form with a lirsl ~ingular causation or guaranlee
5Cme (Pololsky, 1944, pp. Iff., 1971, pp. 1061£.), is a
lypically Sahldic form. The causalive infinilive is
11!ied as a noncausative "lhat" form after st.·vcral
prepositions {bot less usually after olhers}.
/.2.5. Sahidic clnploYl' a ...pcc:ific "temporal"
clause conjugillioll, lripartile pallern form
{JfT6f6'I(1fJ)Cu'I1{} distinct from the second and rei·
alive perfect fol'll15.
1.2.6. The negatived conditional conjugation form
h:u in Sahidic two variants (alternants). namely
6"I:t).lfJffCGTf{ and o,""CVl1l.
1.2.7. It. special prenominal allomorph of all con-
\'ertcl1i and some tripartite conjugation bases is char-
acterUcd by the ending -ro.
1.2.8. Verbs of Greek origin occur in Sahidic in a
Ur<Hitem fonn (usually identical with the Greek im-
peouive) and are directly incorponued in the conju·
gation and generally grammatical fonns without
the intermediation of an auxiliary: ),,,"ICT6yt.l,
ll6"nIH6rrol, lOHl)l.0f'61 (imperative/infinith'C).
/.2.9. The verb t, give, has in S two impcrali~,
t and 1'1), (Polotsky, 1950, pp. 761£., 1971, pp. 21\ ff.).
J.2.IO. Pn:momlnals: Sahidic ha.'i a ternary deter-
minalion catc..-gory-definite, indefinite. and zcm
(In), (oy-), fJ-} determinators, expanded by noun
lexernes. The lll'oclltic form of the demonstrative ,..,
namely 111-, has (wherever dislinct from nm-, the pro-
c1itic a.llomol'Ph of n),)) affective and specially desig.
native value (Polotsky, 1957a, pp. 2291£., 1971, pp.
231lT.).
1.2.1/. Numbers are expl·es....ed a.'i a rule by num-
ber words, not letters (e.g.. Acts 23:23).
J.2.12. TIle fil'llt.peI'Son singular suffix-pronoun -I-
has the allomorph~ .),. (lfN.),., Tf-),') and ·T (ali object
of infinitivcs following a consonant 01' IX! or prepo-
shions in similar environments). The second,pcrllon
singular feminine suffix·pronoun consiSlS of the all~
morplis -0'/-ro nncl' conjugation bases .fj./-/J-!-TIJ as
object of infinitives. The second-person plural suffix-
pronoun consislS of the allomol'phs 'TN- and ·T6Tl'f·.
The third·person plurnl suffix·pmnoun is nonsyllabic
after 'ff"Q., TfO-, II(J' (possessive article). A special
objeclive prolloull·par'adigm is charncterized by the
third'person plural tenn -CfJ/<OY. (Thili paradigm
occurs moslly after allother pr'onoun, e.g., as pro-
nominal object of the po$Session verboid oyl'fn,,..)
1.2.13.61"- forms in Sahidie lexical (nongrammati-
cal) action noUllS.
$AHIDIC 197
1.3 Syntagmatlcs and Pro.cdy.
J.3.1. Focalization patterns: The second ten~e focal·
izes in Sahidic not only adverbial~ bUI also aclor and
object (pl'O)nouns, and may even be aUlorocal, thaI
i~, with the verb lexeme or prcdicalive adverb iL'ielf
the infornliltion focus (see POlOlsky. 1944, pp. 5Uf..
1971, pp. IS5ff., 1960 !>Cc. 32 01»., \971. pp. 408ff.,
as in Lk.. 20:13, Cltu.r oy, "What shall I do?"; Sir.
5:4, lfr).()y ....M tu.i", "Whlll has Ilappelled to me?";
Acts 12:15, Efe.\Of.fJ, '"Thou an mad"; Pli. 67:28,
!J"4R"H.l.y, "Ibi est"). The clefl senlence wilh (pro)--
nominal focus (wdclIe; PoloL,ky, 1962) ha.'i the fonn
"{pro)noon·I\OT- (elc.)." with the glo~ marker 11-
tending 10 be invariable, and omissible only after a
penonal-pn,llloun focus (Polotsky, 1962, p. 420,
1971. p. 421).
1.3.2. Nominal syntagmatics: The nominal expan·
sian of a noun syntagm is effected by Jf./JrTfj. regu-
hued by the delerminalion of the nuclear noun andl
or other expansions thereof, apparendy with no lexi·
cal considerations involvc..-d.
I.J.3. ·HN· is limited to coordinaling non-7.ero-
delenninalcd nouns: the range of ),y.l is accordingly
eXlended. (Zero-determinale<! nouns are coordinaled
by mean.'i of -1:'-.)
J.J.4. After converters, an indefinile or zcro-deter-
minated aelOl' noun does not necessarily condition a
fY>(Tf-/H'ff- allolagm of the bipartilc pallelll (Polotsky,
1960, sec. 21 and 35).
JJ.5. Final clauses are expressed hy lhe conjunc-
tions .xG, .xOKl.()')C followed by fUlure III or the
second fulUre (cire. negalive fulUI"C III following
.xl>KUC: PoIOL~ky, 1957a, p. 2lJ, 1971, p. 233) and
nOI by means of the. conjunctive (whiCh does, how·
ever, resume .x6K).),C after an interposition; Lefort,
1948). The S cOlljuctive occurs ,Ifter a limited num-
Del' of conjunctions (the consecutive ~'6 and
HllltwC [H\lIIOTO), both of Greek origin) and docs not
usually funclion as a "thut" form or expund imper'-
sonal verb predications (Stern, 1880, p. 275, sec.
445).
I.J.6. Thc poSSeSSiOll'PI"Cdiealillg oyNT),'I and
HRT),« have in Sahidic verboid status-thlll is, par·
take of all syntactic properties of vCI'btll pr"Cdictltians
(conjugal ion ronns): lhe 11OsseSSIirt/ may be ex-
prcliSed pronominally a.~ an object adj."lcent of the
pronominal possessor (Acts 3:6, 116T6oylfTJ.I«, "that
which I htlve": sce ibid., sec. 316).
J.3.7. PrO!iOtly: Prosodic proclilie weakness is con'
sistently reflecled in the standard S orthography (sec
Ermtln, 1915: oylf'/HJf-; )'Hl""-,fR'r1( ... ; 1I6Y';
oyNT'f-: ct-; etc.). The relative converter joins in
Sahidic in close juncture with the convertc..-d eonju·
198 SAHIDIC
gation form (e.g., Lk. 12:5). Vowel reduplication oc-
curs sporadically in monosyllabit;, final.laryngeal
words before an enditic (0,,"66 116; Poiolsky, 1957a,
p. 231. 1971, p. 232, 1957b. pp. 3481£., 1971, PI'.
390ff.).
1.4 Lexicon. As a rule, Sahidic shares lexical iso-
glosses at least wilh Akhmimic and/or Lycopolitan
(or Subakhmimic), such as &cI)Q)pe, push, protrude.
(This, however, may be refuted by further, more
sophisticated invesligation.) Lexemes not oecuning
in Bohairic seem rdatively more common lhan ex-
clusive S + 8 oncs (e.g., lIjlCIHIloGfl, wound; BQ)I<., go;
TGJK, throw; :!GIN, approach; I_Nfl, tum; KIDMiij',
sneer; ()yGl(ijT, answer; ~ (particle), on the other
hand; XOOY'T'R"liOOy, send). Relatively few conjunc-
tions of Greek origin arc found in Sahidic.
2. Varieties of Sahidic
2,1 Classical, or Scriptural, Sahldlc. As a lule,
elassical Sahidic conforms to the standard described
above. However, more-precise scanning is called fOl"
in this case, differentiating between the Old and
New Testaments, between various pans thereof, and
even between the v(nious manuscripts. Sahidie
boasts more early (fourth or fifth century) manu-
script sources than any other dilliect of Coptic, and
in this corpus many idiosyncrasies arc observable,
which may be subsumed together under the heading
of "early Sahidic." The grouping of manuscripts in
this catcgory is helpful: the British Library
Deuteronomy-Jonah and Psalms (Budge, 1898,
1912); the Bodmer Papyri, complemented by Ches-
ter Beatly and University of Mississippi fragments
(Kasser, 1961, 1962. 1964, 1965) with linguistic in-
troductions (note the forms NAEI, Nr).p; HR·, with;
the rarity of the preterite relative prefix 6p-, Dt. 4:42;
IOtal assimilation of na<;als to sonorants; omission of
nasals, etc.); the Turin Wisdoms (de Lagarde, (883);
the Berlin Psalter (Rahlfs, 1901); and recently the
Palau Ribes Gospels (Quecke 1972, 1977; note the
idiosyncrasies pointed out in the editor's extraordi-
nary introductions: HR_, MJo.'!- (negative aorist).
TIU'lOY second-person pluml object, variation of 6T6-
- 6T6pE', T6'!· - Tf6'!, sporadic omission of adverbi-
al If· (TtJyrroy, 0., O)'dlT), even some special
lexemes). Sec in general Kahle's (1954, p. 233) di.~·
cussion of this kind of manuscript; "Old Coptic"
similarly presents mainly Sahidic trails (ibid.• PI'.
242IT., 252ff.).
2.2 "Gnostic" Sahldlc. One must distinguish here
between the Gnostic texts with no special dialecto-
logical problem (the PisHs Sophia, Ihe Bruce Codex,
some of the Nag Hammadi tractates) and such Nag
Hammadi tractates as exhibil non-Sahidic traits. The
former group conforms by and lal'f~e to the eady-
Sahidic type, with some idiosyncrasies (total nasal
assimilation, 6P- relative prefix, 1T'r).pG'l' ror the clas-
sic n.pe'!-, ),-future coyalH-, ~6IDC QJ),(IiT6') [PS 178f.,
313]). perhaps a more pronounced tendency to n::-
sume a converter/conjugation base after a nominal
extraposition (PS 31,173, 275f., 320). A profile of the
Nag Hammadi idiom(s) 01' idiolect(s) will eventually
be achieved on the basis of a series of monographs
(d. Nagel, 1969; Layton, 1973, 1974). The Nag
Hammadi grammatical !'y!'tems, which vary from
one text to another, orten Sel:m inconsistent even in
one and the same text. One encounters tractates
written by a "speaker of some form of dialect AI"
(Layton. 1974, p. 379, Codex II). Certain texts (nota-
bly in codices 1lI, V. and especially VII, tractates 2,
3, and 5) reveal Bohairic or "Middle Egyptian"
(morpho-)syntaClic traits, e.g.• open juncture of the
relative converter (III, 42.5f.), interrogative pro'
nouns berore basic tenses (VII, 103.3f.), Ihe conjunc-
tive a "that" form (Vii, 80.13, 99.29f.), the relative
compatible with indefinite determinators (2ClN-
6000y, VII, 85. I If.), relative conversion or the fu-
ture III (lIl, 114.2f.), and, most striking. a four-term
determination category with consequences ror the
expansion of the noun syntagm (m-NT6-). Codices II
and V rellect early Sahidic with non-Sahidic traits,
mostly Akhmimoid (A, 1-, and, in the case of Codex
V, Middle Egyptian as well). Note the following ),-
Colol'ing in val),ing ratios: A forms of lexcmes and
morphs (~HJroCT, KII)6, X6K),C6, TllXllN, .xoy); lexical
Akhmimicisms (c.g., ~rrc, fear; Jro),tw, cease [also
Pistis Sophia]; T),IiO, make, create); HH- - RnT'
(negative imper.); 1" -1i1- with Greek loan-verbs; 11- -
n6- for the definite artiele before a consonant clus-
ter; 116- (possessive anicle second !'ingular feminine),
noy-, Troy- (third plural); the perfects ),~),-, ~ <-,
6TJro~·. ~)''!-.
2.3 Nonliterary, POlilelasslcal, and Late Sahldlc.
These terms, often confused (if only by implication),
demand dear definition. On the one hand, there are
late literary texts, especially hagiogrnphical, manyro-
logical, and liturgical, but also popular literature
and poetry (Drescher, 1947; Till, 1935-1936; Erman,
1897; Junker, 1908; etc.), mostly posterior to the
Arab conquest. This corpus has to be carefully dis-
tinguished from the extremely important one, of
high standardization, of postdassical literary Sahidic
of the founh, fifth, and sixth centuries (note espe-

cially Pacoomius' wnllng.<> and, above everything,
the Iingul~lic usage in ShenUle'~ works, considered
by the present writer at least as llignificant for lhe
description of Sahidic grammar as is the scriptural
idiom).
On the other hand, there ill the immense body of
nonliterary SO\.Irces of late documentation, largely
overlapping the late-S corpus in its grammatical
norm. This category includes !ellen; (privale, formal,
official), documenlS (receipts, contracts (md agret......
menlS, demands, tcstamenlS), magical and medical
recipes and spells (see, e.g., Chassinal, 1921), and 50
on. This corpus has had very scanl attention hithel10
(see CnJlll, 1926, Vol. I, c!lnp. 10; Knhlc, 1954, chap.
8), and grammatical investigatinn of this area is still
a fUIUl'1l goal-perhaps the greatest challenge before
CO[lliC linguistics lO(l<1y.
The overpowering impression conveyed by lhesc
lexts, lipan from Ihcir shcer numbcr.l (major collec-
lions have been found at 11lebes, al·Ashmiinayn.
Wlk!1 Sarjah, Dayr al-Bala'iuh, Armant, and Aphro-
dito), is their bewildering variety and degn.'C5 of de·
viation from the classical sLandanl; bUI therein lies
their value. The lellers <eighth-eleventh centurieli. in
all calalogic collections, e.g., the Brilish Ubrary and
the John Rylands l.1br.uy ones, by Crum; Berlin, by
Sawnger, Vienna. by KI-all and Till) and documcnta·
ry legal tellts (again, in most collections) lire to a
large extent characterized by fonnulas. The poetic
(tenth-eleventh centuries), magical (seventh-tenth
centuries; Kropp. 1930-1931; Stegemann, 1934),
and liturgical (see Quedc, 1970, pp. 350-89, M 574,
a ninlh.century manuscript) all to a lesser or greater
extent ellhibil non·Sahidic characlerislics (Althmi.
moid, Fayyumic, Bohairic). Strikhlg are lhe follow-
ing traits:
Phonological (if not dialectal) a'ld orthographiC:
Vocalic and (to a lesser tlltent) consonantal varia-
tion is common; nOle espcchilly the voclilic (G')
treatment of syllabic nasals (Mll-, with; 6T()<l, he) and
the fluctuations II - .l., II - II - £1, 0 - co, 6 - k, ~ -
"I, voiced - unvoiced, aspiralcd - unaspinl1ed. Many
magical texts show Fayyomicism (stl'essed .a. for 0, 6
for .a., II for G and even £1, and B for "I), although
some (e.g., KI'OPP's A and Il) are pure standard
Sahidic; so on the whole is the Bala'izah collection.
Some IC,cts (e.g., Till's MartyrdomS) show a miJtlure
of the 5 superlineation and Bohairic DJINKIM. Ob-
serve that incomplclc or hesitant standardization
must on no account be laken for "misspelling" (d.
Kahle, 1954. p. 254, n. 5; Kahle'$ Ii$u [chap. 8}
constitute an unsurpassed, indeed unparalleled de-
SAHIDIC 199
scnpllon of the phonologie-orthographic usage of
the Theban nonlilel-ary sources).
MCJt'phological. First·pcrwn singular CI;l;urr.a.-; !i.eC'
ond plural T6TJ46- (Theban); second singular femi-
nine 6f'" (convener),.tot- (perfect) (Polotsky, 1960, p.
422, nbs. I); 'R"11.a.'I-, rclative aorist, 1'16, future (F);
T6..• conjunctive (especially Theban, but also else-
where; also 'R"T6'1-); e"I.\- future, oy.a.- future base,
Hlf(T)- conditional (all Theban); verb lexerne sporad·
ically unreduced before the direct nominal objecl;
verb·lexcme morphology-(Theban) ~ , MOyHC,
Tt.oo .
Tllmpllslehre fwd syntax. A future·eventual usc of
1IIl....; a final·"subjunelive" use of the conjunctivc
(e.g., Mtll1yrdoms 1.8.1, Ryl. 290, 321, also Theb.,
Kahle, 1954, pp. 1601f.), also in a "thatH·form role,
as direct object (Martyrdoms 1.5.9), even with past
lenses; future final·consecutive use of T.a.r6'lcwTR"
(Ryl. 316, Murtyrdoms 1.5.29, Epiph. 162.26);
qll.tn'lf· (also final) and Xtlk.a..a.C acquire lhe value of
conlent-elauscs (d. l"m). The second tense is used as
a "that" fonn outside the c1efl sentence (SKU 335 .a.
IlClMCOfi T.utOl" lfTMilJ1"'I, "Our bralher hall told me
thai you found him." The circumstantial occurs ad-
nominally, atlriootive to a definite nucleus (Kropp D
20 IItk)6 R".a.OTO(; (ire; ttG'fTll't nOf'qi ClIO.\, "The gnoat
eagle WOO5e wings are spread"); the drcumstaruial
as glo~ in II cleft sentence (Kropp 0 TOK IMl SKt t'R"
IWtOT, "It is you who pour"); the possessive 61W.
Il6 (e.g., Ryl. 325, 341), also nu.oo a.~ an augens of the
possessive article I1Cl't- (KRU 36 Tlbl'THQC ~ R"HIN
R"HON). Note SlIch Bohairic·like features as oy.a.
lfT.a.... (Martyrdoms 1.58.1, a generic relativc, an in·
delinile IffiH'U"·), 'h.a._TR" (relative/Sl-'Cond per·
feel) used all a temporal clause, HIH Jr.'I· (Manyrdoms
1.3.7); also 'R"CJ". lfTo'I (ibid. 1.34.3).
2.4 Sahldlc Alloyed wllh Other Dialects (cf.
Crurn's S' and 5'). This is, in view of the reservations
and obser'Vlltions made above, to be understood as
an ad hoc te,ct·specilic de.<;crip!ive appellation (1010·
ucr) T'.ltner than a clear, definable dialectological
phonornenon. The qualit)' and degree of cornponcm
admixture val)' considerably from one case to anoth·
er, lind it is doubtful whether dialeclOlogically mean-
ingful classification and gradation are at all feasible.
For instance, the Fayyumicisms pcc::uliar to many S
manuscripts in the Morgan collection are neither
predictable nor uniformly distributed. In "Pseudo-
ShenUle," M 604 (Kuhn, 19(0), the F elemenl con-
sistli. of sporadic grammatical characteristics -trrtiH',
negative conditional .a.p6COT6f+, .second singular femi·
nine possessive article ner-, and lexical'phonological
 200 SAHIDIC
Fayyumicisms: CWOT, OyN, what (interl'ogntive). In
the unpublished parallel source, B. LOr. 12689, the
vocalism and generally the phonological shape of
words is drastically affected.
3. Bibliographical Infonnatlon
3.1 Major, Comprehensive. or Authorltallve BI-
ble Editions. Old Testnment: de Lagarde. 1883 (Wis'
dom of Solomon. Ecclesiasticus); Gasca. 1885-1904
(Old Testament fragments, a basic edition); Maspero,
1892-1897 (<I complementary edition of Old Testn·
ment fragments); Iludge, 1898 and 1912 (Psalms,
Deuteronomy, Jonah); Rahll's, 1901 (Psalms);
Thompson, 1908 (Job, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Song
of Solomon, Wisdom of Solomon, Ecclesiasticus)
and 1911 (Joshua, Judges, Ruth, Judith, Esther);
Worrell, 1931 (Proverbs); Shiel", 1942 (Ruth,
Ecclesiastes, Song of Solomon, fragments of Genesis,
Jeremiah, Bamch); Kas.~er, 1961, 1962, 1964, and
1965 (the Bodmer manuscripts: Exodus, Deuter-
onomy, Isaiah, Jeremiah, L...'lmentations, Epistle of
Jeremiah, Baruch). New Testalllent: Horner, 1911-
1924 (authoritative critical edition of the New Testa-
ment); Balestri in Ciasca and Balestri, 1885-1904,
Vol. 3 (Borgia New Testmnent frngment~); Budge,
1912 (Acts, Revelation); Thompson, 1932 (ACts, p:lUl-
illc Epistles); Kassel', 1962 (Matthew, Romans);
Quecke, 1972, 1977, and 1984 (Mark, Luke, John).
3.2 Grammars and Grammatical Monographs.
Stern, 1880 (best grammor yet); Steindorlf, 1894,
1904 (reprint 1930), and 1921; Till, 1961 (still the
most commonly used, for its convenience mther
than for descriptive mel;t); Plumley, 1948, and
Walters, 1972, are rather sketchy. Dialect eompal'll·
tive gmmmars: Stern 1880; Till, 1961; Chaine, 1933
(very detailed); Steindorff, 1951; Vergote, I973b,
Vol. la. Special studies: Ennan, 1897; Levy, 1909;
Wilson, 1970; Kickasola, 1975.
3.3 DlctlOOltrles. There is no special Sahidic lexi,
can, but the Sahidie eumponent of Crum's Die/io-
'lUI)' (also Spiegelherg and Westendorlf's Handwijr-
Il!rbllch) is certainly adequate. Wilmet's invaluable
Concordance (1957 -1959) covers the Suhidte New
Testament. Many text editions include special glossa·
nes.
BIBUOGRAPHY
Balestri, G. Sacrorum Bibliorum Fragtlumlil Cop/a.
Sahidiea MW'ei Borgiani. Vol. 3, NovlIm
Teslumenlwn. Rome, 1904. Sec also Ciasca, A.
Budge, E. A. W. The EarlieSI Known Coplic P~'ld/er.
London, 1898.
---::-. Coptic BibUt·u/ Texis in Ihe Dia/eel of Upper
Egyp/. London, 1912.
Chaine, M. Elemems de grammaire diulec/ale caple.
Paris, 1933.
Chassinat, E. Un Papyrus medical caple. Cairo, 1921.
Gasca, A. Sln'rorum Bibliorum Fragmen/a Cop/&-
suhidiea Musei Borgiani lussu d SumplihllS S.
COllgrl'gatiollis de Propa!:lnu!u Fide S/udio.
Edila. Vols. I and 2. Rome, 1885 and 1889. And
[without author or cd.): 5S. BibliorwlI Fragml'll/a
Copla-Sahitllt·u Musci Borgimri. Vol. 1-2. Tabulae.
Rome, (1904]. Sec also Balestri, G.
Crum, W. E. "The language of the Texts.. ' In The
MOIla.~lery o{ El)iphunius UI Thebes, Part 1. The M·
ellI/eological Ma/crial by H. E. Wbr/ock, The U/crary
Mil/erilli by W. E. Crlllll, pp. 232-56. New York,
1926.
- - C ' A Coptic Viel/mlllry. Oxfurd, 1939.
Drescher, J. Three CuP/I<; Lege'lds. Cairo, 1947.
Erm,lll, A. Bruchsliicke kopliseher VolkslileYli/lir. Ber-
lin, 1897.
___. "Unterschiede '!:wischen den koptischen Dia-
Ickten bei der' WOI1verbindung." S;lvmg.~l!erich/l:
der PrellSsisc!lIm Akadclllie dcr Wissc'rsehafli'll 1
(1915):161-72.
[Horner', G. W.] The Cup/ie; Vcrsiv,r vf lire New Tes/a-
men/ in the SoU/hem Dia/eel, Glhenvise Called
Sahidie and Thebaic. Oxford, 1911-1924.
Junker, H. Koplisehe Poesie des 10. Jahrhlllrderis.
Berlin, 1908.
Kahle, P. E. BIlla'hah: Coplie TexlI frolll Deir el·
Ba/a'iwh ill U'lpcr Egypl. Oxford and London,
1954.
Kasser', R. Papyms Buchner VI: livrc des Proverbes.
cseo 194-195. Louwin, 1960.
_-;:-_. Papyrus Bodmer XVI: Exode I-XV,21 ell suM-
dique. Cologny!Geneva, 1961.
_-,.,' Popynls Bodmer XVIIJ, Veul/!.ronumc l-X,7 e/1
sahidique. Cologny/Geneva, 1962.
_:-. Pupyms Budmer XXl1e/ Mi.Hissippi Coplie Co·
dex 11: Uri!mic XL,3-Ul,34, l..tlmen/a/IOIlS, £pilre de
Ji!rcmie, Bameh 1,I-V,5, C/1 si/hidique. Co[ogny!
Geneva, 1964.
_-,.,. Papyrus Bodmer XXJJJ: Esal"e XLVI1-LXVf, en
sllhidique. Cologny/Geneva, 1965.
_ _ . "Prolegomenes a un essai de classification
syst~matique des dialectcs cl subdialectes wptes
selon les erltt:res de la phonctique. I, Principes et
tenninologie." Museon 93 (1980a):53-112. "... ,
II, Alphabets et systcmcs phonetiques." Museoll 93
(1980b):237-97. "... , Ill, Systernes or1hoglllphi.
ques et categol'ies diakctaks." Muse-on 94
(1981):91~152.
Kickasola, J. N. Sahidle Coplic (fl.) ... .ioN Negation
Pal/ems: A Morpho.syll/oelie Descriplion of Sell/lillt·-
es aud Ad;mleIS. Ann Arbor, Mich., 1975.

Krupp, A. M. Allsgjlwilhite kop/isehjl Zaumiflexljl.
Brussel5, 1930-193 I.
Kuhn. K. H. "s/!Ullo.S/u!Ilollte OIl Christiou Beholliol/f.
CSCO 206-207. Loullain, 1960.
Lagarde, P, A, de. Ajlgypliaca. Wtlingen. 1883.
Layton, B. "The Text and Onhogr.lphy of the Coptic
1'lyposl:lSis of the Archons." aluellrifl /iir Papyro-
logie I/Ild Epigroplllk 11 (1973):173-200.
"The Hypostasis of Ihe Archons 01' the Reali·
ty of the Rulers: A Gnostic SIOry of Ihe Creation,
Fall, and Ultimate SaIV'oltiun of Man, and the Ori·
gin :md Reality of His Enemil'S. Newly EditL-d
from the Cairo Manuscript with a Preface, En·
glish TrallSlation, Notes, and Indexes." 1/o/'VQrd
Theological Review 67 (1974);352-425; 69
(1976):31-101. P-olrtieularly "Preface," 67
(1914):351-94.
Lclort, \... T. "xmu,c dans Ie NT sahidique." Musion
61 (1948):65-73.
Levy, A. Die S)"I/iU du koptiscllell Apophtllt:gmata
Pa/mm Aeg)'p/iorlllll. Berlin, 1909.
Maspcro, G. fraKmelfls de 10 .oersioll Iho!/H:lill/~ dl!
rAlleiert Tes/omelll. M~lIIoires de I'lnslitut franllais
d'Arch&l]ogie orienlale 6. Cairo, 1892-1897,
Mink, C, "Allgemeine SproehwisscnKhafl und
Koptologie," In Tlll~ FWllre of Cop/ie Sludies, ed.
R. MeL. Wilson, pp. 71-IOJ. Leiden, 1978.
Nagd, P, "Dcr frilhkoptische Oialekt von nlehen:'
in KOplologisdle S/Ildiell I" der DDR, pp. 30-49.
WisseflSehoflliehe uiUehrift der Mortill·Ll/lher·
Ul1i"usifiJt Uolle·Wilfenberg, Sonderhe£t. Halle-
Willcnbcrg, 1965,
..C.....mmatische Untcl1iuehungcn w Nag H.
Codclt II." In Die Araher III der a/1m Weft, cd. F.
Ahhehn and R. Sliehl, Vol. 5, Naehlriigc, Dos
chris/liche Aksu"" Ikrlin, 1%9.
Peyron, V, A, Grllllllllil/icII Lill/Plat! Cop/ae, Turin,
1841.
Plumley, J. M. All fmrodllelory Coptic Grammar
(SahMlc IJiuleet). London, 1948.
Pololsky, H. J. "Zur koptischen l...allilchl'c II." lei/·
sellrif/ fllr iigyplisehc Spruclw IIml AI/tiflwnslwllde
69 (1933):125-29. Repl'. in Collected Papers, pp.
358-62. Jcr'Usalem, 1911.
- - C ' E/udcs de ~'YII/llxe eople. Cairo, 1934. Repr', in
Collce/cd Papers, pp. 102-207. Jerusalem; 1971.
___. "Modes gl'cc~ en caple?" In Coptic Sit/dies i/1
/fOllor of W. B, Cmlll, pp. 13-90. Bo.~ton, 1950.
Repr. in Colle(;/ed PI/PUS, pp. 208-225. Jerusalem,
1971.
-'-'C,' Review of W, C. Till, Koptisehe Crt/mlllatik
(soi'di.~cher
OIolekt). Orielltalis/ische Litera/14neitllllg
52 (19570):219-34. Repr, in Collected Papers, pp.
226-33, Jenlsalem, 1971.
--::-:c "Zu den koptischen litel'3rischen TCJtten aus
Balai71\h." Orijlll/alia 26 (1951b):347-49. Repr. in
Colleeled Popers, pp. 389-91. Jerosalem, 1971.
___, "The Coptic Conjugation System." Orim/olia
SAHIDIC 201
29 (1960):392-422. Repr. in Collected Papers, pp.
238-68. JCl'usollelll, 1971.
"Numinal5:llz und Cleft $entence im
Koptischen." OriclI/alla 31 (1962):413-30. RL'Pr. in
CoIleelCd Popers, pp. 418-35. Jcrusalem, 1911.
"Coptic." In Current Trends ill !..i./guislies,
Vol. 6, South West Asia mId North A/ri"a, cd. T, A.
SCbt.'Ok, pp. 558-70. The Hague, 1970.
Ouc<:ke, H. Ulltcrsuehungert Zlfm kop/iscl/ell SllIlIdetl-
gebet. Louvain. 1970,
___. Das Ma,*If~V(mgelilllll $iJidiseh~ Texl de"
lIandschrif/ PPo/all Rib. Itlll.·Nr. 182 mit detl Vori·
OllIe" der Handsehrifl AI 569. Barcelona, 1972,
___ DIU l.llkosevaPlgelillm saidisch: TUI der Hand.
schrif/ PPaloll Rib. 1I111.-Nr, 181 mit dell Variallttn
der J1atldschrift M 569. Barcelona, 1977.
DIU JoIlalll1eSe"angdil411l $iJitlisch; Text der
HOl1t1schrift PPo/a" Rib. Illv"Nr, 183 mil den Vari·
an/C1 der Hal1dschrif/C1 813 11l1d 814 der Chesler
Bea/ty Library ulld der Halltlschrifl M 569. Rome
and Barcelona, 1984.
Rahll's, A. Die Berliller lJalldschrift des sohidischtl1
I'sa/lers. Berlin, 1901.
sat7.ing~r, Ii. "Phonologic des kopti.'o;chen Verbs
(sa'idischcr Dialekl)." In Fes/schrifl £. l'def, 11
Miin 1979, pp. 343-68. Bamberg, 1979,
Schenke, H.·M. Review of Joseph Vergotc, Gram-
maire cople. Oriel1laUstisehe U/trawruitllng 16
(1981):345-51.
Shier, L. A. "Old Testament Texto; on Velh.lln:' In
William H, Worrell, Coptic TexIs ill Ihe Vlliversily
of Mlchigoll Collectioll, pp. 23-167. Ann Arbor,
Mich., 1942.
Stegemann, V. Die koptischclI Zallher/l~xle dtlr
SOlllmlllllg Erzhet?Og Raitler ill Wiel1. Heidelberg.
1934.
Stcindorif, G. Koptisclle Grllmmallk. Berlin, 1894,
--::-. Kop/isclle CrammQ/ik. Berlin, 1904. Repl·.
Berlin, 1930,
--::- ' Kllrzer Abri.~s dcr koptischell Grammatik. Ber·
_=.
lin, 1921.
1951.
Lellrblwh der kopliselle" Gralllma/ik. Chicago,
Stern, L. KopllscJw Grallllllalik. Leipzig, 1880.
ThOlllpson, ~I. 'J111~ Cop/it: (Sahidie) Versioll of Cerloill
Books of the Old Testumem frolll a Papyms ill the
Ori/ish Museum, London, 1908.
_ _ , A Coptic Palimpsest CO>l/abli>li; Joshua, Judg.
es, Rlllh, JI/dilll mId ESlher l>l Ihe SallMie Viall!e/.
Oxford, 1911.
_--" Ti,e Coptic Versioll of the Ae/s of the Apostles
allli the Palllille Epistles ill the $ahidie Dialee/.
Cambridge, 1932.
Till, W. C. Kop/Ische lIeiligell' WId Mortyrer/egetldell.
Rome, 1935-1936,
_--" Koplisehe Grommotik (soi'discher Dio/ekl', mit
Bibliogrophic, uses/ilekel1lmd Wf'rterven,eiehnissell.
Leip7Jg, 1955.
202 SHENUTEAN IDIOM
Koplische Diafek/graltlltlatik, mit uses/llcktm
lind Wtirterbllch. 2nd ed. Munich, 1961.
VergOle, J. "lc diale<:tc copte P (Po Bodmer VI:
Proverbes), essai d'idcntificalion." Revile
d'egyplOJvgie 25 {1973a):50-57.
Crammaire cop/e, Vol. la, Introduction,
phonbiqll~ ~t phonologie, morphologie s)'mhema-
tiqu~ (stnlcmre des siml:lllfDllesJ, pllr1ie S)'tIchroni.
que, Vol. Ib, In/roduction, phOlle/iqlfe e/ phom:r
logie, morphologie S)'II/hema/iqlle (slmc/uTe des
sema"/t:mes), partie diachroniqlle. Louv.lin, 1973b.
Walters, C. C. All Elemenlary CoP/it: Grammar of Il,e
Sohidic IJiaJec/. Oxford, 1972.
Wilmet, M. COrlcordl:ltlcll du Nouveau TeSlamell/ saM-
dique, II, Les MolS tUilochtholles. CSCO 173, 183,
185. Louvain, 1957 -1959.
Wilson, M. R, Coptic Fllltlre Ttmses: SYIltacfica/ Swd·
ie~' ill Suhidic. The Hague, 1970.
Worrell, W. H. The Proverbs of S%man in S(/Mdic
Coptic According tt) Ihe Chicago Manllscrip/. Chica-
go, 1931.
Coptic 5oU114£, Ann Arbor, Mich., 1934.
ARIEL SHISHA·HAlEVY
SHENUTEAN IDIOM. "shenutcan Copdc" is
the term applied to the idiom, including the gram-
matical norm and stylistic·phrast.'Ological usage, 0b-
servable in the corpus of writing by the archiman-
drill" Apa Shenute (3J4-451), outstanding among
Coplic literary sources in that it constitutes the sin·
gle most extensive homol;enous and authentic testo
di lingua for $ahidic and Coptic in general. Thl..
corpus provides the linguist with a precious oppor-
tunity to achieve a consistent and complete descrip-
tion of a grammatical 1iystem. The other eltensive
corpus, that of the Scrip'ures, although somewhat
earlier and so enjoying the prestige of a "das... ical"
bal de langue, hIlS the disadvantage of being tr,l.nslat·
ed from the Greek; its native Coptic constituent ell'"
men. can be properly determined only after a com-
plete strueturnl description of the gr,lmmatical
system of its Vorlage, preci.w knowledge of the quali.
ty and degree of its dependence upon this Vorlage,
and diacritical-contrastive application of an indepen-
dent, llntranslated grnmmatical system such as ttult
abstractable from Shenute's works. The desirability
of such a grammar makes an early analysis of this
corpus of paramount importance.
Compilation or the Corpus
Although only slightly more than half of all known
or sunniscd Shcnllte sources have been edited to
dille (1982), there Is no great diRiculty about compil.
ing most of the elttant corpus: the task of i1iOiating
unatlributed Shenute fragments from the host of
homiletic and rhctoric-cpistolary ones is largely
technical. Linguistic (grammatical and stylistic-
phnlSCOlogical) data eltractable from the unambigu·
ously Shenutcan sourccs in the tlll'ee major editions
(Amelincall, 1907-1914; Leipoldt and Crum, 1908-
1913: Chassinat. 1911) and the many minor oncs-
mostly in catalogic collections (by Crum, Munier.
Pleyte-Boeser, Rossi, Wes."Cly, and Zocga) ilnd occa-
sionally in spt.'Cial publications (e.g., by Guelin,
Lefort. Teza, Young, and the pl'l"$ent writer), as well
as unpuhlished sources-serve :IS probes for locat·
ing other sources. Identification on the ba.~is of sty-
listic impl'ession alone, although ce11ainly unavoiull·
ble a.~ a practical guide, is nOt always adequate,
especially when the style is untypically pedestrian
l'ather than in the usual powerful, involved vein. The
main unedited collections of Sinuthiana are those in
Paris and Vienna repositories and in Blitish libraries
(Oxford, Cambridge, and Manehcster).
Linguistic Characterization
Shenute's dialect is what is convcntionally con-
ceived of as hi&h.~andard Ulera!)' Sahidic, albeit
with distinct Akhmimoid traces (Shisha-Halevy,
197601.), which arc probably duc to his nati~ Akmi·
mic background and consisl mainly of {morpho}
phonologic, morphologic, idiomatic, and lexical fca-
tures, with mon: elisivc synt~ctic affinities. (Present-
day knowledge of Akhmimic syntax Is notoriously
inadcqUOlte, because or insuffieient evidence.) Some
of Ihe morc striking phenomena in Shenutc's grom-
matical usage arc the idiosyncr,l.,ic usc or the con-
junctive and of object constructions and the favoring
of one of the "mediaton;" or lexeme premodifiers (T
:eoY6-, T 1lK6-, ajrn (li).). Note twO (or severol) dis·
tinctive nomlnahcntcncc patterns, nall1ely # 0 -ne
I/" (e.g., Leipoldt, 1908-1913, IV, 23.22, RK),2li~HT
no ClllTR" 61l6'kv~6; All1elincau 1907-1914, I, 228,
III),Q<I ne )(00'(. 11I111(1 11(1 can'R" 6fOOY) and a
hyperbatie construction with a demonstrative sub-
ject (Chassinal, 1911, lSO.3fT., R"~ N6 N.J.r
R'n,YCIII),l1, "These are 'the cords which broke"');
X6, used adnominally (ibid., I 25.38ff.. PHlf 661kT\(;,
RI'flf 66z4WlIC lf2tK R".u-Jo9C," X6 Mlf".,ooI1 M),C ),M,
'ihere is no raith, there is no hope of goodness that
does nOi belong to it").
As regards the use of the second tenses, one finds
numerous distinctive figures and constellations vari-
ously combining topicalillltions and foci. Striking Is
the clert sentence with the circumstanlial topic

{OJ...·. (;N'f- . . . JoM, (l- -+ nominal sentcnce). Negative
seeond'lense topics seem to be avoidl.-d. TIlis list can
be much extended with numemus other minutiae as
well as eenlrnl issucs of grolmmar, which still await
monographic study (for sollie discussions and exem-
plifications, see Jemstoot, 1949; Morenl, 1952; Rud-
nitl.ky, 1956-1957; Young, 1961, 1962, and 1969:
and Shisha.Halevy, 1975 and 1976a-b). It must be
5trt'SS(:d that idimyncr.nic stylistic syntax (e.g., ··rhe·
torical figures" (see belowl, typical word-ordcr ami
conlext panems) is at present Indistinguishable from
syOlax 1011/ CUllrt. Nole :llso lhat ahhough most of the
above traits are mel with elsewhere, their cumula·
tive ami pronounced reoccurrence .md dislribution
in Shenute is syndrornic, (Ind Iherein lies lheir diag·
nostic value.
SherlUle'S "style" (bel ween which lind syntux tht're
exists no clear·cut objeclive boul1dfll')') tillS been dc-
scribed, at its most characteristic, as fervent, pas-
sionately eloquent, full of pathos, and orten argu-
ml'ntalive, polemic. occasion(lily itx'IIlic. Still, placid
and pedl.'Strian passagcs are not uncommon (cf. Lei·
poldt, 1903, sec. II, 13, and 15). '111e long, involved,
occasionally convoluted sentence <:omplcxes, some-
times anacoluthic, are well known. Similarly distinc·
tive are a number of exclusive or near-exclusive She·
nulcan idiomatic expressions. su<:h as TlD 6TaI, "how
can one compare ..."; .,J.HT6 oy IQCDIKl, "QIfOUsqll~
/alldem ... "; 6tx. tcuJ .1:6, "by whi<:h I mean to
say"; .xG lnu•.xooc, "pollr ne pGS dire"; and many
ochers. Probably the ~·kllown typic."llly S!lcllutc-..n
tum of phrase. the quintcsscntial "figurQ Siml/hiQIIQ"
par excellen<:e, is the npp:wently lllutologkal. often
disjun<:tive repetition of an idea with a slight varia·
lion in this rorm: CCftlC loY" CGfOOlC. ttl.cotl H
to.Clilty, fi<;.lIlAY6 II lN~lIlAY6, J.'IOylD1i II ,l.yoyam
RMO'I, ), 1tl.2HT 0)'(IXlJ1::" J..tOyUIII,ll::" :!fJ.r
II 'Jfiltrr,
J.yHOCIyT'lf It ),yr.u.'1 llTOOT'll'" FrllHOy ...
Vocnbulary
The ShenUlean lexicon-which conSlilutes a con·
sidemble pan of the S::thidic e~idence in Crum's
Cop/ic Dictiollury (1939) and is still in ncl.'<.! or deler·
minntion and structuru.l·scmantic resolution-is per·
oops most idiosyncratic in the favoring of certain
W(lrds, some of which have acquin.-d a Shenuteall
/Iavor and association: Kf'O'!, guile; AOIHOC, pl.'Sti-
lence; K"",,. mock; ~, butTOW; ~, ~,
filth. be foul; Al56, be mad; HOyl, look; A6'f'6, £mg-
men!; lllf:'I:, be firm, secure: ~, have authority, be
responsible. There are some exelusively Shenutean
lexemcs, a few with obscure meanings: It_All £&0)"
(Crum, 1939, p. 102b); KOfI (part of vine? ibid p.
SHENUTEAN IDIOM 203
lllb); M111l::" (ibid., p. l44a); 1t-rR", smoke; A.UAO,
teem; ttOyC, term of abuse; also some common 10
Shemlle (tnc sole reprcsentati~e for Sahidic) and
Akhmimic or Subakhmimic (Shishil·lla.levy, 19700,
pp. 364ff.). There are forms and funclions altested
only in Shenutc: &AloH, blind (fem.); 1il'f6, blow
(tmllS.); FQ(l1C oyw-, keep watch :lgainst; ~T Gl!I'J.f,
be struck down. Some lexemcs are lypically Shenu·
tean in collocation (fOG'C -+ ..tiC, to. -+ HI",) and
5C)mc in their tllorphology (e.g., ItTO(ifT', retumed;
1iOy6T6 - HOG, hig; 6.>.HlIl, sycamore fNlt; THOH.
furrow).
BIBUOGKA..HY
AmClincutl. E. C. Oell\;res dll Sell/mOil/ii. Pads, 1907-
1914.
Chassinal, E. fA! QUll/ricme Livre de.~ emre/i<ms et
cpitrlls d~ Slrelluu/i. Memoil"e!l de l'ln.'ltitut fmOl;ais
d'archcologic oricntulc 23. C"iro, 1911.
Cnllll, W. E. A Cop/ic DictiOll/lry. Oxford, 1939.
Frollldscn, I'. J., and E. Ri<:hter·AcI'Oc. "Slumollle; A
Bibfiugrapl,y." In Studies Presellled 10 HailS Jakob
Polo/liky, ...-d. D. W. Young, Pr. 147-76. East
GIOUCct\ICr. Mass., 1981.
Guerin. II. "Sermons inedits de Scnouti." Rt,;\'lfe
igypto!Qgique 10 (1902):148-64, .lOd II (1905):15-
34.
Jemstoot, P. V. "K dctcrminacii v koplskom jazyke."
Sove.I.sk.oje VOSloIwvedellije 6 (1949):52-62. Trans·
laled by Peler Nagel as "z,.,r Detcrminalion im
Koptischcn:' Wissel/schul/fiche l.eitscltrill der Mar·
lill·LlI/lrer-Utli~rsitjjt Halle·Wille,,~rg 27 (1978): 95
-106.
Leipoldt, J. ScI,cllo,,/e 11(I11 Atripe mId die E,,/ste/umg
tIes IIatiOlwWgyplisdlell Chrislell/IIIIIS. Leip-Lig.
1903.
Leipoldt, J., .md W. Eo Cmm. Sillllll,il i\rdlimlllldri/ae
Vi/II el Opera Olllllia. CSCO 42:lOd 73. Paris, 1908-
1913.
Ml,lren..:, S. "Die 'Jf61·Kon.'llruktion als .'Ipnlchlichc
und stilistisehe Erscheinung des KOlltischen." AIl-
'lUles flu Service des Ullliquiles lIe {'E.gypte 52
(1952):1-15.
Rudnitzky, G. "ZUI1l Sprachgebl'ilUch Schenutcs:'
Zei/scllrif/ flir iigyplisc!,e Spmcl,e Imd Aherr'IlI1S'
kWlde 81 (1956):45-58. and 82 (1957):143-51.
Shisha.l-lalevy, A. "Two New Shenoutc·TexlS from
the Blitish Libr.:IIY, II (Commentary)." Orielllu/ia
44 (1975):469-84.
-;-c:. "Akhmimoid Features in Shenoute's Idio-
leet:' MIiSioll 89 (19700):157-80.
"Commentary on Unpublished Shenoutiana
in the IJrilish Ubrary." Etlchoria 6 (1976b):29-61.
Coptic Grammatical CQlegories, Structural
Swdies ill the Sytrtcu of Shclou/ea" SDhidic. Ana-
leeta Oricntalia 53. Rome, 1986.
 204 SULLAM
Young. D. W. "On Shenoute's Use of Present I:'
JfH.nlClI of N~D.r E4$Wnl Sludies 20 (1961):115-19.
___ "E.~ and the Condilional Conjugation:'
Jcmnllll 0/ Near ED.lilem Studies 21 (1962):175-85.
- ,__ "Unfulfilled Conditions in Shenoulc's Dia-
k'<:l." JOlm/D.I O/Ilre Americ,m Oriell/al Society 89
(1969):]99-407.
AKlf:.L SIlISHA-HALEVV
SULLAM (or liea/a). The Ar"llbic tern! for a Coptic·
Ambic dictiontuy is liul/am (ladder, plural salil/im),
because the words an~ al1'3ngcd to the left (Coptic)
and the righl (Ambie) in a manner that givC5 the
impression of a ladder (L.·llin SCClla; Coptic !'IOyt(.t 8,
TIlf'T(jf or s>.oooe S).
Coptic ICll:icography started at the sallie lime :1$
Coptic grammar. Anba. YOi)anna al'Samannudi, the
aut hOI' of the fi~t grammar, also wrote the first
known Coptic dictional)'. Anba. Yu~::mn!i, who ....'US
bishop of Samannud (wcstCI1I Delta) in the middle
of the thlrteenlh century, wrote AI-Sulfu", ul·KulI{r'jlil
(or Scala EcdesiasliclI), of which lWO versions sur·
vive, Sallidic (Munier, 19]0, pp. 1-4]) and Bohahic,
both found in Illany m:lIl11sc!ipls (Gmf, 1947, pp.
]72-74). II is not a dicliollU1Y but a glms:llY of
terms in biblical and liturgical books, 1I1'1inly the
N..::w TeSlament, a portion of the Old Testament, and
some liturgical texts. The WOI'ds arc given with their
Ambic lI'3nslalion in the order in which they occur,
C)[cept repetitions. The suI/am begins ....~th the G0s-
pel of St. John bt~causc of its easy style. Anba
Yli1)ann.1 did I10l intend tl,) write a dictionary in the
Illodem scnllC of the term but a manual for his
readers, to enable them to understand n~ligious
teXIs. The beginning of St. John's Gospel luns as
follQws: tii • If, in; TG-2QYGrre • ul-bad)', the begin·
ning; 1i6<fO,1OOn = kUII, kdyil1, wa.~; 1KJ,l)'x(J • 1/1·
kulimull, lhe word (Munier, 1930, p. 1). In the pref.
ace of his BlIlgllIIl al·TilUMI1 (freely lmns!;\ted a.~
"What 5cekers Find"; B.luer, 1972, pp. 30]-]U6) he
announced his intention to wril":: :\ poem of the
IIlll/hallalh kin(l (strophl'l'i with three rhymcs) on
words pronounced in the S,'Ime way but wrillen dif·
ferently, bUI this has not survived.
Abu Isl)jq ibn al:Asst\1 (full name al·Mu'taman
AbU IsI.\l1q Ibrahim ibn al-'Assal), a member of the
famous 'AssaI family (Mallon, 1906-19(7), wrote a
"rtlymcd" dictionary called al-Sllllam al.Muqa/fd wa-
I·Dllallab a{.Mllfuffa (The Rhymed Dictionary and the
Purified Gold; Kircher, 1643, pp. 273-495, not quite
complete). Words are cla....... ified by the Inst leller, as
in Arabic diCtiOnaries (e.g., the ~i~a~ of al-JawrnrT;
Sidarus, 1978, p. 129). TIle order is l3Sl leller, Ihen
fir.;.( leller, and thcn ~ond lener, as in 1O.C, leave
her, XUHIC, shil' (00 XUHyC); XOf'OC, tllmbourine;
Xf'OIIOC, time; ( ... ) xlIlf'l;, except (Kircher, 1643, p.
443). Also words with affixes are IlStl'd; Ihus, MX.\ft, 1
ha\'e put thee. and TIIf<lIi. all of us, are found under
·k and ,/1. As a matter of fact, Iheir arc no ··dlYlllCS"
in his diclionrll)', (IS only the lasl leller is I.lken inlO
consid..::r:ltion. His vocabul:uy is IImiled 10 religious
Icxts (Gmf, 1947, pp. 407-411).
Abcl Shakir ibn al·RAhib (full name al·Nusho' Abo
Shakir ibn IJU!fUS al-Rahib, authl,)r of a gmlllmar
(MUOAOUlMAH), wrote another "rhymed" scala, which
he finished in 1263-1264. I-Ie used a larger number
of liturgical books :md two ancient SCillaI,', :1$ is re-
vealed in the preface of his book. His scala is lost. As
a SJ,I/lum rrwqa!f6, or rhymed scala, 'it was arranged
after the last leller of the words. II comprised twO
parts: simple word foons aod word~ with prefIxCl'i
and suffixcs (Sidarus, 1978, p. 130).
An independent ...., ork is Ihe anonymous Sahidic·
A.rabic Dara; as-SuI/am (Book of SleflS), called in
Grcek B!pAitw .,w" /kdJJLijJ" and in &\hidic lI'l'ml'1"'f
Jl"nI6l<.0060 (Thc Rung of the Ladder'; Munier', 1930,
pp. 67-249). Its eonlenls arc as follow.~: chaptcr 1,
miscellanea, as pal1icles, prepOSitions, nouns, and
verbal forms: chapten; 2-19, a cla.'l.~ilied pal' begin·
ning with God, good qualities of lIIen, the heavens,
the earth. the sea and mountains, the whole uni-
verse: chapters 20-2], various subjects; chapters 24-
26, words and sentenccs of the Old TClitament (lack·
ing in al-sn.mannudl's scala); chapter 27, "difficult"
words (~(J,IC (J~; ibid, pp. 135-36).
An anonymous Creck-Bohai,;c·Aroibic vocabulary
of the Vatican Library (Hcbbclynck and van Lant·
school, 1937-1947, Vol. 2, 82-85) arranges the
words by first leuer, a.~ the oldest Greek lllph3betical
dictionaries do: )., leiter a; U.U,Ut, )'lU.lt (sic), un'
h.mned; ),A.tKI)" injustice. There arc tWI,) Olher cop--
ies in Ihe Nalional UbralY in Paris (Mfilloll, 1910,
Pl'. 87-88), lhe lirst delted 1]18 :md the second fmlll
Ihe fl,)urtcenth or fifteenth century.
Greek lexicogl'llphy, like the Coptic, began with
the explarutlion of difficult passages as tht.')' occurrcd
in the tell:t. Alphabetical arrangement was a relative·
Iy laiC development. The first alphabetical dictionary
in the world was perhap!io Glaukias' ICll:icon. dating
from 180 R.c. In the bt.-ginning. the alphabetical or-
der .....as nol strictly observed, for only the fIrst leuer
was taken into eonsidemtion, and later the Sl..'<:ond
and even the third. The Icxieon by Hl$ychius Alex·
andrinus (fifth or sixth century A.I).) \"'.IS entirely al-
phabetical (Scltwyrer, 1939, p. 29). So ;t ~nlS thaI

the alphabetical arrangement in Coptic lexicography
wa.~ an indL"pcndcnt allCOlpl tu arrJnge words in
alphabetical order. Furthermore. the demotic "al·
phabelical" ....,ord list had nothing 10 do wilh Coptic
classification, as thcre was nO real alphabet with a
fixed order of signs in deOlnlic (Vollen. 1952. pp.
496-508).
Thc scalae hilherto published are not free of mis·
takes-mistakes of the author. the copyist, Ihe edi·
tor. and the prinler. Here are bUI IwO elamples:
trJ.l'1ll, lioness (8) - (J/./(Jhw(J, which elsewhere (5.
8) is Af'\, bear (fern.). from Greek afJICoc; (masc./fem.)
(Vydehl, 1983, I). 16). a confusion due to the fact
lhat there were no bears in Egypl. In this case lhe
definite (Irtick has been put in twice: -j-.T·J.r6't, Bo·
hairic .,. :md Silhidic T. S tlll'tllt, ba.~in for ablutions
(?) .. al·kimill (Munier, 1930, p. 174)-bctwecn III·
1II11!llllf{l, vcssel for lIbluliollS, and ,)'ll!1 (- slI!l), buck·
Cl, JXlil-should be spell XOI'Ill'!' .. Greek XfPI'l1jJ,
Waler for ablution (xflp, hand, before consonant
Xf{1', vtj3, to dean, from (I pr'e·GI'eek root ·tligw.).
In Olher cases, such as Coptic manuscripts from
lhc eighth cenlUl)'. lhe spelling of Coplo·Greek
(chicfly) words reflects phOnelic changes of Ihe sp0-
ken language. Three well·known cases need 10 be
mcnlionctl. " and y are inlerchangeable: S tytU.f'.
Ii\'er" t1-ur (~). Coplo--Creek J.l - 6. and some·
timC5 me \·er.sa; "'ere;, welcome (greeting) • xttipE.
be happy. and 5 t.uTl.ce. 96 (Crum. 1939. p. 273) ..
phonetically ·pset-ll5i. r and A oftcn interchange
with tl11n.scribcd K und T: lhus. TGHOH. demon, gen·
ius" &14<""', and Kr»tllll (Munier. 1930. p. 165) -
5 rrJ.HtIH (ibid.• p. 167) - It.pirJ4J'1, cabbage. BUI
there are other cases as well. such as insertions of
an aUlCiliary vowel (wrillen 6) in ;I lhl\........consonani
cluSlcr. thus. S CCiKf'04>l., sow (ibid., p. IIJ) '" Lalin
Sl:rofa. and 5 CG.pGrl., vault of hC;lven - Greek
(Trpa"ipa, ball, vault ur heaven. Also (T7'/1()iJ{}o<;, spar·
row, tlppcar'S as S CllT'fOyOOt;, bird ."~,('II#'ir)
(ibid., p. 114).
The group ks (~) wa.~ often pronounced Ilb in the
fintl) position and lalcr, with ;1Il ;tultitiary vowel,
·niks: Il-a~. whip. appears a.~ 5 HJ.C111'~ (ibid., p.
171). still without aultiliary vowel, but Il-Vpll-'T/f, ani,
appctlrs as S HGfHGtlll (ibid., p. 116), and (Tr.pij!,
wasp. is S oft••" instead of S ci'I.u~ (ibid.• p. lIS).
A similar case is S l.UOI(,llyHttC. apocalypse, from
im-aA.~. loday pronounced (JM gJ'(J/(J/IIsls. The
group II is often wrillen llA, probably influcneed
by .u..u (aAAa). bul. a frequent conjunclion. Thus.
one finds S. B l'Ill.Uf'oN, palace. from 'lrttAirn.o...
Ullin /Xl/atill/II. 5 .uoy, B l.AAO'(, pupil of thc ..-ye. is
nothing else lhan 5, 8 llO'Y. child. in this case the
SULLAM 205
"girl or Ihe eye" as in Egyptian ~1l'1I,t j",./ i,.t, lhe
girl in lhe eye. or Gn:ek 1t.0pfJ. girl, pupil of C)'C
(Vydchl. 1983. p. 7).
1bc Copto-Greck words of the .scalae oflen repre·
sent Greek postdassical fonns. 8 OKTOHtIf'aoc, Octo-
ber. is neilher Latin, nor modem ' O ~ or a
similar form, but a postdassical form. One can com·
p:lI"C Armenian Ilok/ember and Ruuian Okl)'obr'
('Oktembl1). There an> four 5 words for "water":
yAuf' (licSwp). ItGl"I"1 (I'e"pi...). H»tJ. (IVll-tt). and
llHOO)' (Munier. 1930. p. 109), "Y&Jp (ltytIOr) is lhe
classical word; VEpiJ.. (lleroll). lilerally "the new,
fresh one," is lhe current elCpression in model'll
Greek; Mfll-(t (",1m") is "runninlj: walcr"; ,lnd lI'HOOy
Is the autochlhonuus Coplie word for "water" (5).
'!'leMOC and IIKHTO art' translated ;oj) jJ I (fj~·
(./llwlfjh), Ihe ear1hquake (ibid.• p. 107). The etymol·
ogies arc quilc clear. II + (]"f:tn~Qt;, e;u1hquake, and
lhe (lulOl;hthonous Coptic form derives from S If.tM,
to move, and lhe old word 5 TO. eat1h. This S If.HTO
Is another word lhan Old Coptic If.HTU, crealor or
the (,'anh (Vycichl. 1983. p. 82).
S ib._UI, the piclures • Arabic ....,.;JI (a~·
~If\"u,) (Munier, 1930. p, 122) derives fmtn Greek
AtIOIl-WI', lillie picture (S1ephanus. 1831-1865. Vol. 4,
p. 42: "imaguncula vel pl'Otome"). The Cupto-Grcek
fonn is influenced by Greek },ljl..,,,. harbor.
Another problem is lI.,l.fToyrtII.. he-a.o;s - al.J]im""
and rOA.>,fkJH, she·as,<; '" (Jl~t{moh (Munier. 1930. p.
112). The normal spelling of these word~ WQUld be
·rJoJ/•.oyrIH (accusali1le) and ' r ~ (neuler
nominnti1le or accusati\'C); conlpare modem Greck
..,6"i&tpo<;. a.....~. and ya"i&Npti...<. lillie a....<; (Dcmell11kos.
1936. Vol. 3, p. 1535). The word occun;; in Egyplian
Greck lIS yo."iMpw.., donkey. in a lexl of the sixth or
seventh cenlul)' ,0\,0. (Grenfell and Hunl, 1901, p.
153). Also ')'O'·wwp<. occurs in modem Greck (ibid.).
Coptic vocabularies t'eveal that in somc c;\ses
namcs of (Illimais lIr'e derived from n(lme~ of the
corresponding Egyptian (theriomOl'phic) gods. f\
nllme or the crocodile was lJ'fwT (Crull!, 1939, p. 63)
- aI'lim:i{/~I, wrongly - al·tirslI!r. tunic (Kirchel',
1643, p, 171), but the same word occuni as
!hllJEr.pw{J, soul or Ephot, in a Grcek-Coplic gloss.'\l)'
.. MC~ (Bell and Crum. 1925, p. 197). According to
Epiphanius. the Egyplians ca.lled cl'Ocodilcs ~
from Egyptian Nfr IJtp, epithet of sevcral gods. nOI
only Suches (Vydchl, 1983, p. 49). The inilial H was
considered lhe plural anidc-thus. 8 lJ+-rT, croco-
dile.
In the chapter on languages and peoplC$ one
reads 8 J.CCVftOC (As.lyrios) - V~..- (SlIFy"nl). Syri,
an, (Kircher, 1643. p. 80). This translation is duc 10
206 SULLAM
an old confusion between Syri.1 and Assyria
(Cannuyer, 1985, p. 133) und not to a misonder-
!\landing. for as with Armenian Asorikh, Asor...slal1 i.~
nonhem Syria, because of the "As..~yrian Christiaru;"
in the region of Edessa (f'-roundjian, 1952, p. 58). SO
called after their coreligionisls in Assyria, the nonh·
l'm pan of Mesopotamia. Another strange lenn is
0'j56f'OC, Arml'nian (Kircher, 1643. p, 80). This is of
course a mistake. The preceding word is ..r.,b '"'
Kllr;i, GeOl'gian (compare Persian Gllrji). So B
C\"(Wf'OC stumJs for ·OY·llWfOC, till Iberian, because
'l,B€p€'i. a people of Ihc C!lucasus, are considered the
anCl.-ostors of Ihe Georgians. They dl'SCend from l/dr,
and /heros is 1I11I.:sled as a IlCl'!IOnal name ("1,8£ptX),
One mUll! rcad OY'18(1POC, 01 GcOl-gi:m.
Coplic glossuries were highly appreciated in the
Middle Ages and e,,"en in Illodern times as Ihey per·
milled thelr readers ael:ess to the .~cnsc of rhe Holy
Scriptul"Cli in Coptic, The shuation is however some·
what different for modern scholars. They prder to
collect words in religious sources from originallexls
und not from secondhand g100..<;,aries. But ordered
lelCicons l:onl3ining words from lhily life are can·
!\l3ntly referred to, mainly for natural history, gl'Ug-
raphy, 3nd. of course, dictionaril'S (Crum, 1939;
Vydchl, 1983). These lexicons were wrilten :11 a time
when Coptic. both Sahidic and Bo~iric, had under-
gone major changes, phonelically and Icxically. The
spoken language W-'S full of Arabic words, as one
can SL'C from a medical papyrus (Chassinat, 1921) or
a lreatise DO alchemy (Stem. 1885), Thcn: seem 10
be only very few words of Arabic origin in the
scalae; for example, 8 ou,f'!'oc, rice (Kircher, 1643,
p. 194) • modem Arabic ar-mu. II ml.--dieva1 and
modem form of II~ (with many variants) from
Greek opv(a. Another word i~ S 60.uooy::t. almond
(Munier, 1930, p. 164), from Mabic ;i1falVz., kinJ of
h:l7.e1 nut; compare Tunisian UJ/fliz., 31mond, from
iii/aWl- S IIYfIKOIo,., apricot (ibid., p. 164), derives
from Lalin pra/!cox, 3ccu&'llivc praecoce(m), pr'Cco-
cious; hence Greek -rrpauthN.ux and Ar.tbic barql4q,
npricot (Neal' East), plum (Nonh Africa) with ;I
change p:b.
In this conle~1 onc must menlion Kircher's Lillgua
Aegypliaca R...stilllla (1643). AlthOligh it cel1ainly
does not meel modem slandards, it was for il.~ time
excellent and marks the very beginning of Coptil:
studies in Europe. Champollion used il 180 years
later for deciphering the hieroglyphs.
BIBUOGRAPHV
'Alxl al·Masil), Y. "AI·Muqaddirn.A1 wa·s-Salalim," In
RMlat (Jam'Iyal] Mdr Mlnll, Vol. 2, pp. 59-68. AI·
exandria, 1947.
Bauer. G. Allwllasil/s roll 011~, Qilftdal al·Tal!rir /I
'11m al-Tafsir. Eille kop/is.che Cramm(JJik in
arabischer Sprache ails dem 131/4. Jahr/nmd""1.
Frciburg im Breisgau. 1972.
Bell, H. I. and W. E. Crom. "A Grcclr:<optic G1~·
ry," "egypllls 5 (1925):176-226.
canlluyer, C. "j.. propos du nom de la Syrie." JOllmal
01 N... ar EnsI...m Srudi...s 44 (1985):133-137.
CatalogJj(~ gbll'!ra/ des m/llllfscrils d...s bibliotlleqll",s
pl/blit/lles des diqHlrleme/l/s, Vol. L Paris, 1849.
Chabol, J.·B. "lnvent3ire sommaire des manuserilS
CoplCS de 13 Bibliothcque nalionale." ReVile des
bibliolheqllcs 6 (1906):351-67.
Chassinal, E. UII PapynlS met/ical cop/e. Cairo, 1921.
Cl'UlIl, W. E. Catalogrte of the Coptic Mallllscripts in
Ihe Uri/ish Museum, especially nm;. 920-931. Lon·
don, 1905.
,..-_. A Coptic Dic/iorrary. Oxford, 1939,
Demetl'ako~, D, Mega /..e.lik(m Ii!s He/lelliki!s G/6SSi!.I,
Vol. 2, Athens, 1936.
Froundjian, D. Anntmisdz·d,!lj/sches Wilrterhllch. Mu·
nielt, 1952,
Gmf, G. Geschichte dl!f chrislliclrell·llrabisclzen Lill'ra·
IIII'. Vol. 2. Vatican Cily. 1947.
Grenfell, B. P., and A. S. Hunt. TI,... Amh... rst Papyri,
Vol. 2. London, 1901.
Hebbclynclr:, A., and A. van Lttntschoot. Codices Cop-
tiei Vatica"i, Barllerilliani. lJurgiarri, Rossiani. Vol.
I, Codices Copliei Vatica,,;. Rome, 1937. See also
van Lantsehoot.
Kircher, A. Linglla A...gypliaca ReS/i/llltl, Opus TrilHlr·
lillllll. Rome, 164).
L;lOlSChOOl. A. van. Codices Copliei VII/ica"i,
Barlll!ri"ialli, Borgiani, Rossialli, Vol. 2. Pars Prior-,
Codices 8arberillialli Driell/ales 2 ...1 17, BQrgitln;
1-108. Rome, 1947. See also Hebbclynck.
UtZ Priic"~lIr d'AI!ralluse Kirc!,...r, ThOlllllS
Dbieilli et /a "Scala" Val. Copte 71. Louvain, 1948.
Mallon, A. "Une Ecole de savanl~ egyptiens au
moyen Age." MiJ/lttges de la FaCII!te oriell/ale de
I'Ulliversi,ii Sail/l,Joseph de Beyrolllll I (1906):109-
131; 2 (1907):213-64,
-,e;-' "Calalogue des scalae coptes de la BibBo·
theque nationale de Paris," MIHanges de la Paell/le
oriculille de rUniver.lile Sailll-/oseph (Ie Beyroulh 4
(1910):57-90.
Munier, H. l.ll Scala cople 44 de la BibUotheque
"aliollale de p(/ris, Vol. 1, Trall.reril',io". Bibll<:t-
theque d'cluoc-s coptes 2. Cairo. 1930.
Schwyzer, E. Cril'chische Gra",,,mlik, Vol, I. Munich,
1939.
$chuban, W. "Ein laleinisch-griechiseh·lr:optisches
Gesprlichbuch," K/io 13 (1913):27-38.
Sidarus, A. Y. "Coptic LelCicogrnphy in the Middlc
Ages," In The FlltII,.... 0{ Coplic Slzfdies, cd R. MeL
Wilson. pp. 125-42. Leiden, 1978.
Stephanus, II. Tht!SQllrus Lilllitall CraflCae. Paris.
1831-1865.
Stcm. L "Frngment eines koptisehen Ttaklates lihcr

Akhimie." uitschrift fUr iigyplische Sprtlche wzd
IoJtutumskwlde 2] (1885): I02-119.
Vollen, A. "An 'Alphabetical' Dictionary and Gram·
mar in Demotic." Iorchiv oriental,.i 20 (1952):496-
508.
Vycichl, W. DicliomlQire elymologique de III IUIl~ue
cople. Lolll'aln, 198].
WERNIlR VvcrcHi.
SYLLABICATION. It Is common knowledge that
the syllabication of a language Is always closely re-
lated to ib; phonology. This appears at once in the
definition of "syllabIc" givcn by the phonologiU
Grammont (1939, pp. 99-103): "A syllable ... is a
sequence of increasing apertures followed by a s,e.
qucnce of decreasing apertures." This occurs with-
out the degree of apcl1urc neccs.ooarily incrca.slng to
the point where the decrease begins or diminishing
from this poinl to the end of the syllable; in both
increase and decrease two phonemes of the samc
apel1ure may follow one another (cf. below). Gram·
mont Ihen added: "Moreover, a phoneme of given
aperture lIlay be followed by a phoneme of smaller
apel1uI'c in the Increasing part, and by one of great·
er aperture in the decreasing pal1.... There is no
syllable without a vocalic point, and in phonology
there is no ~yllablc withoul a vowel. ... This vowel
always appears at the vocalic point, and ... when it
is the only one, it is always the phoneme of maxi-
mum apertufC in the syllable and Ihe first the ten-
sion of which is decreasing. But it is not uncommon
to find in phonetics, that is, in languagC$, syllables
which have no vowel [such as] the French inteljec·
lion pst'" Here s is increasing since some pronounce
this word (psit] while Ihe pronunciation (pis') never
appears in French; the vocalic point of this wtlrd
therefore lies between s and I, for "the vocalic point
always appears lit the transition from the last in·
creasing phoneme to the lirst decreasing phoneme.
... Every time the phoneme which has the largest
aperture in the syllable is not a vowel, it does nOI
become a vowel through its posilion, but it has the
vocalic point beside it, and is itself now increasing,
now decreasing:'
Gr.mImonl eJltended this principle even to the so-
noranlS (- consonant{s] on the level of phonological
function) /0/, fll, lOll, Inl, and Irl, to which he
n:fuscd to attribule any capacity for becoming vow.
els on the lev<:l of phonological function, and hence
sonant <ft/I, ~/, ITI, I~/, and Irf). according to Ihe
tenninology of Kassel', following Dieth (1950, pp.
379-80). It will be noted Ihat even in these delini·
SYLlABICATION 207
lions appear the data essential for solving the prob-
lems of Coptic syllabicatKm.
In any discussion of a dead language like Coptic,
which can only be known from writtcn texIS, to say
thai its syllabication is alwa)'li closely related to its
phonology is to make a gratuitous Slatement that
leads to nOlhing if it is not admitted th'lt the phonol·
ogy can be detennined with considerable cllU;ty
through the various on/logmphic systems (genemlly
consillercd dialectal) of the texts in lhe dead Ian·
guage. This is admittedly a working hypothesis, hut
is still very widely accepted because it is much more
probable and fruitful than the COntrD1'Y hypothesis
(Loprieno, 1982). It is therefore penni55ible to lay
down here the principle that the syllabication of
Coptic (or, rather. that of ilS various "dialects," In
the traditional sense of the tennl is to be found in a
nllher close relationship with its orthography (or lhe
varioos diak'Ctal orthographic systems).
Before going funher in the examiMtion of Coptic
sylla.bicalion, il is appropriate to recall Ihal Ihe nor-
lOlil phonology of a language is evidently that which
governs the language in its most natural spoken ut·
ter.mce. hence in rapid speech. There ure in any
language two kind~ of ullCI'ancc (cr. Kassel',
1982a-h). Rapid spcl,'dl is characterized by, among
other things, the use of the glides <lj/ and Iwl in
Coptic) and AlEJ'H (except in the idioms M, W, V, F4,
and B, which have completely abandoned it). The
syllabication thai rapid speech entails is "tachsyllabi.
calion" (producing tachysyllables, siglum t/syl.).
Slow speech is characterized by. among other
things, the abolition of the glides and aleph, the first
being replaced respeetivdy by fiI and luI. the sec·
ond by an atonic vo_1 idenlical wllh Ihe tonic vow·
el Ihat precedes it; this speech is clearly artificial,
but ir it is nOl Ihat of normal phonology, it has
nevertheless contributed powerfully to the shaping
of the orthography, the only surviving witness (un·
fortunalely indirect) for tachysyllabic phonology.
Thc syllabication that slow speech entails is
"bradysyllabication" (producing bradysyllablcs,
siglum brlsyl.).
Certainly the tachysyllables (the only ones truly
intcrcsting for phonology) oughl to be the syllables
of Coptic as a living language, in ilS 10051 common
use in ordinary "prose." Since Coptology came into
existence as a science, It has never been possible 10
make them the object of direct inVC!itigation, be-
cause Coptic has been too long since a dead Ian·
guage. Thus, the grammarians (e_g., Stem, 1880, p.
39; Till. 1955, pp. 49-50; VergOlc, 1973-1983, Vol.
la, p. 44) have reconstructed it, (or want of anything
beuer, on the basis of theoretical and aD:llogica!
208 SYLLABICATION
n:a~uning (in some ca.'ies comparative), by taking
into conslderalion the vocalic and consonantal pho-
nemes (including eventual CRYMl)PIlONEIol£S), taking
account of the grnphemL'S not merely according to
theil' graphic kind ("vowel" or "consonant" graph.
emes) hut according to theil' phonological funClion
(vocalic or consonantal) (Marouzeau, 1951, p. 209;
Ka.,~r, 1981c), and by observing Iheir syllabic com·
binations in V'.lriou.~ living languages or in dead ones
phonologically beller known than Coplic.
The bradysyllablcs, as the result of artificial and
abnonllal1y slow enuncialion, could be, among
olher things, the syllables of recited Coptic "poelry,"
but like the t/ayl. Iht:y Cijually evade direct observa-
tion. But, above all, it seems probable that the brl
syl. were those of the syllabication practiced by the
scribes in their work, since br.uiysyllabil.:ation
(alongside OIher faclOrs) 10 a I~e extent conditions
Ihe orthography; in fact, the creDtion and fixation of
an orthography is of nccessity accompanied by an
inte"-~ effort of rdleclion and phonemic analysis,
which goes hand in hand with an artillcially slow
aniculation.
The majorily of I/syi. phonemes could have re-
mained idenlical brlsyl. phonemes. but a minority of
them \Ya.'l modified for this purpose. In fact, it SL'Cms
(in Coptic and in various other languages, at least
modem ones) tn.,t a glide can exist only in "sy!.,
and if it is necessary to p;:l.\S to brlsyl., one passes
immediately lind of nL"<::cssity from the glide to the
corresponding glidant (Kassel', 1981c, pp. 37-38):
for ell8mple, 61G,1T, father, t/syl. 1;011 (monosyllabic),
.
but, hrlsyl. '/(:I)i Ot/' (disyllabic); QyalH, to cat, t/syl.
Iw()ml (monosyllabic), bUI brlsyl. 'Iu omr (disyllab-
ic); lind aleph, which survives only in t/sy!. and be·
comcs an "alcph vowel" in hrlsyl., as in 19oont,
being, t/sy1. Is6'pl (monosyllabic), but hrlsyl. 'I/;6
op/' (disyllahic). fit the snme lime, since orthogmphy
llnd thc ~igns it uses arc strongly influenced by brl
syl., onc should nOI be astonished if the differell1
vadeties of the Coptic alphabet arc found 10 corre-
spond in principle only to the phonemes found in
brlsyl. lind Ihese 1I1pllllbclli (cxcept for 1. - /'1 in P)
arc found to lack the graphemes lhat might render
lhe cryptophoncmes, or phoncmes that have dis.,p-
peared in the transition t/syl.>br/~yl.
One must now rctum to tllchysyllahication, whil:h
1I10ne is really imponant in phonology. In regard to
the laneI', it may be said that the v.-ay in which
various CoptologislS have considercd it is, in gener-
al, somewhat variable, the various theses being sup-
poned by divergent arguments, none of which can
be lightly set aside.
Some phonologists, perhaps moved more than
others by a concern to facilitate compal'ison of Cop-
lic (the latest fonn of Egyptian) with pharaonic
Egyptian. accord to Coptic 011hography only a mther
approximlllc indicative value. This relative impreci·
sion affords them the appreciable advant3ge of, to
some extent. "unifying" the Coptic languagc (as op-
posed to ancient Egyptian as it i.~ known through ilS
writings, a language also considered "one" and not
divided dialcctally in i15 literary fonn); they consider
as phonologically insignificant certain graphic differ-
ences that belong to the doffi3in of the various "dia-
lects," in the traditional sense of thc tenn (cl. Lopri·
eno, 1982, p. 79: "The methodology applied can for
c)[ample show that the phonological structure
Isol.:lml is cOlllmon Coptic, and that differences like
S arrH, 8 OOT6H, and A c.TtflI are purely graphic
variants"). Another by no means negligible advan-
tage is that it brings Coptic phonology (thus neatly
"unified") closer to pharaonic Egyptian (which is
unified 10 the extent lhat hieroglyphs and the like
allow one to know it).
Other phonologist!> tend to consider Coptic or·
thography a.~ a much more precise criterion of pho-
nological knowledgc, which has, as a result, some·
what increased the distance established between
Coptic phonology (thus conceived) lind the phonolo-
gy of pharaonic Egypt.
Hintze (1980, p. 58) had the great merit of at·
tempting what may appeal' as a way of reconciling
these divergent positions, by presenting his concep-
tion of a Coptic phonology Oil sClJerollclJC/s. a pho-
nology in somc sense "stratified" (cl. Kassel', 1984b),
the teml "Coptic" being understood in a vcry wide
sense, including also proto·Coptic and pre-eoptlc. In
this passage Hint~.c distinguished with great perspi·
cacity the successive lllyer'S of Coptic phonology as
lhey can be reconslructed on the basis of the traces
they have left in lhe surftlec layer (the most recent
l:tyer, attested in the strict sense by the vlirious Cop-
tic "ditllcctal" olihogruphic systems) and Oil lhe ba-
sis of what is known of plmmunic Egyptian phonolo·
gy; among those lnye,'S that may he called
"underlying," it is evident thai the highest (the most
recent) will be the most similar to thc surface layer,
with its diversity of dialectal phonology, while at the
deeper levels the dialectal phonological differences
do not yet appellI'.
Rclying on this 1I11ractive conception of a Coptic
phonology on several levels, one may, among other
things, present side by side (without the opposition
synonymou.~ with exclusion) II "superficial syllabica·
tion" (siglum syl/sup.), corresponding to the superfi-

cial phonology, and an "underlying syllabication"
(siglum syl/und.), colTt'Sponding to the underlying
phonology. On numerous points these two types of
syllabication are in complete accord. Elsewhere,
however, they diverge. On the one hand, in syl/sup.,
autos)"llablc I, A, H, N, and r (generally marked with
a struke-or in the case of Hand N, with a OJINKIM
or some other sign-as T, or If etc., or k etc.) or I,
A, H, N, and r capable of funning the apex of a
syllable (by themselves as liOnants. according to
Polotsky, 1933, p. 126 [prob...bly]: Die_h, 1950, PI'.
379-80; and Kassel', 1981c; or through their vocalic
point, according to Grummont, 1939, pp. 99-103)
have the phunological value v (vowel). But the pho-
nemes rendered by these graphemes lire assimilatcd
to voiced c (consonants) preceded by I~/, and hence
have the value ve (vowel plus consonant, respective-
ly IrJb/, IrJl/, laml, lanl, /ar/) in syl/und. (Vergotc,
1973-1983, Vol. Ill, pp. 45-46). Vergote gave to this
vocalic point, in the absence of a vowel gmpheme,
the same phonological value as alOllic 0 - 1;)/): for
example, T (in T(TOIt), al1abe) syl/sup. v 11'1, syll
undo vc lar/: 1...1fT",
, the
~)'I/und. ccvcc l))funt/.
wunn. 5yl/sup. ccvc .
•
Ipfntl,
On the other hand, in syl/sup., it is pcnnissible to
think that certain groups of conSQnants cannot, in
the absence of v, properly speaking fonn a syllable
together (at least in taeh)'5yllabication, although they
have probably acquired this capacity in bradysyllabi-
cation); according as these c are together increasing
or decreasing, th<.'Y will be attached to the following
or preceding v to fonn a syllable. (It is here under-
stood that a e eenainly increm;ing follo~'d by one
cenainly decreasing could fonn a syllable with a
vocalic point not marked by a vowel gruphemc, cr.
Grammont, 1939, p. 102, and below; this case is
practically alwa)'5 improbable in syl/sup.-brudysyl-
labiclltion exdudcd-compariwn of the different
"dial«:tal" olthographies being of no use in this
mllllCI", since, with equal lexemcs, the same pho-
neme may well be increasing in one idiom but de-
crea.~ing in IInother-this inversion of apel1ure he·
ing precisely one of the criteria for po:;5iblc
distinction between the dial«:ls, such as Iml de-
creasing in S CUlTR", to hear, inerem;ing in A CQlTHo.)
But these groups of e most oftcn fonn a syllable
(syl/und.) in underlying syllabication (as alliO in
bradysyllabication; cr. above), beelllU!i(: etymology or
interdialectal comparison (some other idiom having
a vowel grapheme there) invites one 10 consider the
first of these c as increasing and the: following as
decreasing. so that there is a vocalic point there that
in syl/und. will be marked by lal even in the ab-
SYLLABICATION 209
sellce of any vowel grapheme (cf. above with refer-
ence to Vergote, 1973-1983, Vol. la, ))p. 30-32) in
the orthography: for example, , CQlTft, 10 choose,
monosyllabic syl/sup. evce Is()tp/, disyllabic syl/und
cy eve 156 t/:Pl-
All that precedes is bao;ed on the principle accord-
ing to which a syllable cannot cxi51 without an apex
around which lhe elements of the syllable gather.
On the one hand, this apex may be it5 phoneme of
strongest sonority; on the other, the syllable (then
called III "syllable of junction": Ka5s4,:r, 1982a, n. 7
and 26) may regroup, disreg.,rding the limits of lhe
lexemcs, various graphemes and phonemes that he-
long to several different "wurds" (scrnanlernes and
morphemes), such as oy.u,I ll.:!OH, a sigh, ~cmantical·
Iy oy ),lI,1 ),zOH,
, but syllabically I1lther t/syl. OYll. lI,1ll.
~M Iwa ~a hom/.
None will dispU1C that the f1pcx of the syllable m<lY
he a v - vowel gmpheme (which is by f:11' the mOSI
common case in Coptic. as in mOSI olhel' languages).
In Coptic again it will be noted that this roll.' of v
may be played fairly often by II sonant (- v, accord·
ing to Polotsky, 19:33, p. 126, Dieth, 1950, ))p. 379-
80, Kassel', 1981e; - decreasing [voiced] c, having
Ihen beside it or in front of h the vocalic point lhat
sel"lCS as v, according to Grammonl, 1939, PI" 99-
103, Vergote. 1973-1983, Vol. la, pp. 31-32, 45-
46). Opinions are most al vari:l.llce when the pre·
sumed apex of the syllable, assum<.'d to be fonned
solely of consonantal gn~phcmCli, is not a voiced c
but a fricative or, wu~ still, an ocdllSive. Polot5ky
(1933, p. 128) scem<.-d to admit the possibility thai
these voiceless c (sometimes even voicclc.ss ~0p5)
may play the role of sonams; "In and ror itself it is a
peculiarity of Coptic that in atonic and especially
posnonie syllables it admits simply any consonant as
the apex or the syllable." (Vieth, 1950, pp. 379-80,
did nOI exclude this in theory, although he limited to
the extreme thc realization of such an eventuality:
"Pmcticully excluded are thc poore81 in soutld"-
i.e" lhe stops.) Vergote (1973-1983, Vol. la), follow·
ing Gl'ammont (1939), arrived at almost the same
conclusion, although he placed lhc apex of the sylla-
ble not on the fricalive or SlOP but on the vocalic
point, which phonologically (Ihough not gmphical1y)
exi5ls alongside them. However that may be, the
admission of Ihi5 possibilily ought not to be Widely
opened except in syl/und. and 5hould not be a mo-
tive for unduly limiling. or even eliminating, the
possibility of having two 5ucccssive c :It the begin·
ning and/or end of a syllable in syl/sup. (Stcindorff,
1951, p. 36, excluded it, however, at the end of a
syllabIc).
210 $YLu\BICATION
Those who cOllsidcr Coptic orthography as a rela·
tively and sufficiently pre<:ise criterion for phonolog·
ical kllowledgc will naturally lend 10 admil in syl/
sup. the minimum of possible cases of syUables
called "surdisonanf' (d. Kassel', 1981<:, p. 43) or
even praclically to exdude them. In this respect,
they will be able 10 draw SUpPOrt, in all cases par-
tially, from Stem (1880, p. 39), whose statement,
however, seems ambiguous: 'The syllable (in Cop-
lie) is eilher open, ending in a vowel or dipthong. or
closed by one or more consonants. Where it ends in
two or three eOnJIiOnants, prcmullciation is some·
limes facilitllted by the insertion of an 6 without
signification, a sh'WQ mobi/t:, although this is u~ually
left unwritten, as in COll1'l, pl'esumobly pronounced
.IOIPc/. 1\ syllable lllay begin with one or more conso-
mmts; but later pronunciation usually prefixes an Ii
10 Ihe opening double consonant, and this is some·
times also wl;tten, e.g, ... C01T€KO for O1TtlKO. . . .
Beginning with three consonants, as in c:qSZT :
CGf'l>.2T (to rest) is lin lIbnonnality." From this pas.
lhlge it clearly emerges thai for Stem there are syl.
lables beginni"g or ending in cc or ccc, even if thc
latter are rare and indeed exceptional, and even if
the dilliculty of pronouncing them soon gave birth
to a tendency 10 divide them into several syllables
less awkward to pronounce by adding an 6 (or pho-
netically a kind of [~l, which did not appear in
writing) as the apex of a supplementary syllable (a
relief syllable, one might say); such a tendency is
phonetic and nOl phonological in origin, and is real-
i7.ed phonologically only at a second. logical stage.
In what follows (in the main, after Vergote, 1973-
1983, Vol. la, an eltcellent work of synthesis) the
Coptic syllable will be pre~nted as a late-Egyptian
syllllble, under its various forms. It will be seen that
some types of Coptic syllables are identical in syl/
sup. and in syl/und. The presentation of other typt:s
will hilve to mark clclIdy the distinction between
whlll is syl/sup, and what (In slriCt conformity with
the principles or VCl'gutc, ibid., pp. 45-46) is syl/
undo The list of types of syllables that is found in
Vergote will even be extended to make room for
sollie of the most complex syl/sup, (and nearly al·
ways not syl/und.) types (also admitted by Stem,
1880, p. 39; cf. above).
In comparing pharaonic Egyptian syllabication
with that of its last avatar, Coptic, one may establish
obvious constants, but one is nonetheless struck by
significant differences, the result of the evolution
and profound rransfonmuion of the language. It is
admiued (Vergote, 1973-1983, Vol. la, p. 53) that
only the following syllables existed in Egyptian prior
. , .
to Coptic: la V, Ib v; 2a vc, 2b YC; 3a cv, 3b cv; 4a
dc, 4b cVe (c - consonanlal phoneme, v - vowel
phoneme; - long. • short, • Ionic accent). "Accord·
ing to the theories of SethI.', ollly types 3a, 4a. 4b,
and perhaps 2b in its later conception eltist in the
most ancient form of Egyptian" (ibid., Vol. Ib, p.
53). In Ihis pattern, as can be seen, only the tonic v
in an open syllable are long; all the rest are short.
On Ihe other hand, it will be noted, there is no
syllable beginning or ending in several consonants.
The roles for the formation of lhe syllable in Cop-
tic are clearly rather different. The eltample ~
/phmOjt/, the way, clearly Illonosyllabic, cdicc (in
which Bohairic /ph/ is one phonellle, not two, i.e.,
lISplroted /p/), already shows that the Coptic syllable
may very well (and probably not only in 8 but also
in the other idioms) have seveml COnsonants at the
beginning and/or' end.
Some authon; (according to Vergotc, ibid., Vol.
lb) seem to have admitted that a Coptic syllable. like
a phllr.lonic syllable, ought always to hegin with a
consonant (SteindorfT. 1951, p, 36, and Till, 1955, p.
46, however, expressed themselves on this subject in
nuanced fashion). The result would be that despite
appearances (i.e., orthography) lexeme$ such as 1Dfl,
to count, and e-m., burden, WOllld in rea1ity begin
phonologically with fI, hcnce with a c (unvoiced
laryngt:al stop): thus -(&p/ and '(iltp6/, respective-
ly. Vergole contested this interpretation, because of
"the way in which, for ex.a.mple, the article is joined
10 the substantive in ... nll'i, Ihe house." He added,
'The presence of the decreasing laryngeal occlusive
is always marked by the doubled vowel, and one
does not !Ie(! why it could not be notL-d in an in·
creasing position:' Certainly there is n()(hing to pre-
vent onc thinking that in principle it could be, but
that people were not prompted to mark the pres'
ence of /'/ in that position, where its presence did
not produce Ihe "echo effect" ill bradysyllabication
(ef. below). However that may be, it seems reason'
able to admit with Vergote that in Coptic there arc
5yllables beginning with a v (which apparendy
phar.lonic Egyptian did not have).
Here, then, is the list of the types of Coplic syl.
lables (cf. above). On the left are placed the tonic
syllables, and on the right. the atonic. Each type is
illustrated by a few examplcs; unless otherwise iden-
tified, they are chosen from 5; the part of the
"word" that is not involved in thc eltample is placed
between parentheses; - or . above vowels indicates
respectively their brevity or length, and • marts the
tonic accent. It will be noted thaI long v can only be
found in tonic syllables (open or closed), while short

la. V: EI Ii/, to go; 0'/0/, being
2a. Ye: '"' /As/, to cry; '"' /h/. what
(intc~ti~)
3a. ci: c. /s6/, to drink: ne /~/. heav·
en; syl/sup. C9R'(~) /SJ,(~)/. to
serve, (but syl/und. eYc /~m{~)/)
4a. eYe: .c:UT {k6t/, 10 build; oon /roAp/.
time; syl/sup. <tR"T /f~I/. worm (but
syl/und. eYee /f!nt/) ,
Sa. ecv: CHO'( /smb/, to bless; ~ /ht6/,
hor:o;e
6a. cdc: C6Hf' /setr/,
to navigate; CfT')'H
/sdm/, to dose: syl/sup. 11'IR"T /~t/,
the worm {bul syl/und. cevee
/pr;.,,/)
73. Yce: B DIK bread; OOT' /~'t/.
/Ojkj,
pregnanl (woman); syl/sup. 'R'T'C"
/~ts/ mol'105yllabic, 10 cal'T)' her (but
syl/und. disyllabic /~ t~/)
Sa. cYec:
, UMHoI
/majn/. sign;
/bO'n/, bad; H.Io.EaH
syl/sup. 6lfT1:" /cnts/
monosyllabic. to find her (bul sYI/
undo disyllabic /dn t:,s/)
9a. ccvcc: nCQHll'l /ps~j'f/, the pollution;
CN.),61N /sn!jn/, to loiter
v, which may also be found in tonic syllables (open
or closed), are the only ones that can appear in
atonic syllables (open or closed).
Beyond point 9, for practical purposes, Ihc only
cases to be found (more and more rare because
increasingly difficult to aniculate) belong to syl/sup.
(to the almost complete exclusion of syl/und.), and
present conglomerations of four c or (at any rate in
theory) even more, to the point at which one may
ask if their difficult phonological scructure was al·
SYLLABICATION 211
•
lb. v: .),(I1OVH)/a(mun)/, (god) Ammon:
syl/sop. R(Ta.l/rp{ton), res! (bUI syl/
undo vc /!Jm(ton)/)
•
vc: 6.\(~)/!JI(C6b), heron; syl/und.
2b.
/~m{ttn)/; cf. Ib
3b.
•
CV: 6Cl(l1ll) /c~)/, haste; (HOy)TG
/(na)ta/. god; syl/sup. nT(po)
/pt(rOlI, the king (but syl/und. cvc
/p)r(rO)/); syl/sup. (ce)T'R /~s6)t~I/.
10 hear (but syl/und. eve /(w)l~m/)
4b. •
cve: rlCIr{.c:1lI6) /p::tr(klb:')/, breast; II
(_)".),2 /(6)nlih/, li£e; syl/sup.
HlfT(HOyT(I) /mi'lI(nalli)/. divinity
•
(but syl/und. evee •Im;\nt(nut~)/); syl/
sup. (lI,lO)MR"T /(So)m~t/, three (bul
sylJund. cvcc /(~)m:mt/)
Sb. ccv: nr(l(MIIT) /pr;'l(m~t)/, the tithe; A
(ew)TBO /("O)lbfJ/, to kill; syl/sup.
llf'R(p.ll,I) /pnn(rASJ/, the mild man
,
(but syl/und. ~eve, /p~lII(dJ)/); s)'l/
sup. (N.),)2Hlf /(na)hmn/, to save us
(but syl/und. eevc /(nA)hman/)
6b. ecve: 'IfG..(,X41) /praf(c6)/, the singer.
, (to)T&G<t /(h6)tbM/, to kill ,him; syl/
sup. THWr(HOyrG) /tmnt(nut;'»)/,, the
divinily (but syl/und. ccvcc
/tlll~nl(nalfJ)/); syl/nnd. /pfiim(roU)/;
cr. Sb
7b. vee: nothing in syl/und.; syl/sup.
61'lI- /:Xp/ monosyllabic, to shul up
(but syl/und. disyllabic /;\ t)P/); syl/
sup. lfT1r /f1I£/ monosyllabic, he (bw
•
syl/und, disyllabic /~ 1M/)
.
8b. cvec: IlGCT{C06lf) /p!JsI{sAcfl)/,
, .
fumer; (00)>.611,," /(s6)I~f/. 10 break
per-
if; syl/sup. HWI"'r(ooyc) /1lI?tf(n~!l)/
a disyllabic expression, he has no in-
telligence (but syl/und. trisyllabic
/m~n tM (",\s)/); syl/l:up. (CO)HlfT'f
/(sA)mnt£/ disyllabic, to slrelch him
(but sYI/und. trisyllabic /(,s6)m!m
tfJ£/)
9b. ccvcc: nMl.CT(f'UlME) /pmaSl(r6I1l;:l)/,
the misanthr'Ol)e
ways truly realized in phonetics and i£ the speaker
did nOI often readily have recourse to the "reHer'
/3/, not written in orthography, of which Stcm
(188O, p. 39) spoke: for CJlsmple, cccV: syl/sup. t,lxpo
/ll,},/ monosyllabic, be able to be victorious (but
syl/und. disyllabic /:ii crO/); ccev: syl/sup...xre-
/llr.i/ monosyllabic, be able to be viClorious (but
syI/und. disyllabic /:ii cr.i/); ccc{·c: syl/sup.
•
O1CfYj)T/isl6f./ monosyllabic. be able to tremble (but
syl/und. disyllabic /:i!. still/); cCcVcc: e6rl.2T/scribl/,
212 SYLLABICATION
tr.mquillity; cCVecc: syl/sup. ~Itr /Wtpf/ monO"
syllabic. be ablc to choose it (but syl/und. trisyllabic
I ~ slit'_"-t '
,.... f); cvecc: ,
syl/sup. COTlI1l', cf. above; vccc:
syl/sup. O'nfff/6tpf/ monosyllabic, 10 load it (but syl/
undo disyUabic /& P""/); and even ccccV: syl/sup.
•
'f'l't:"TO /fts16/ monosyllabic, he rums aside (but syl/
undo at leasl disyllabic /ft~ to/). One can, ho.....ever,
find similar homOS)·l1abic conglomcrntions of conso·
nants in modern languages too (e.g., Gemlan (dllJ
halfsl, you hold. monosyll~,bic /h'I!.!;t/. c\'cccc: or
French [fTom English] scripl, monosyllabic /sknpt/.
cccvcc).
One may also, in a more genero.ll fa.~hion, desclibe
the Coptic syllable (in ...yl/sup. ahove all. but often
(1150 in syl/und.) by resor1ing 10 the idea of a phone·
mil.' link increasing or decl'C(lsing as a whole, and
hence taking account not only of lhe aperture, in·
creasing or decreasing, bUI al ...o of the global hI'
crease in Ihe degree of sonorily of Ihe phonemes up
to the apex of the syllable and Ihe general decre:lsc
in this degree frolll the apex to Ihe end of Ihe sylla'
ble, il being understood that it is a mailer of laehy.
syll:lbication (d. above) and that this increase or
dC!Crease. uninterrupted as :I whole. may be irregu-
lar, sineI.' two phonemes of the same sonority or
resonance may follow one another in the increase or
oc'Crcase or a les.~·voiced or less·resonant phoneme
may follow a more-voiced one in Ibe increase and a
more·voiced or more-resonant phoneme follow a
less· resonant one in Ibe dC!Crease (in each case with
appropriale apenure; cr. Grammonl, 1939. pp. 100-
101 ).
Phoneme:; may be c1a.s,~ified. a.~ is well known. in
increasing order of sanOI;ty (d. Dielh, 1950. p. 166:
N3gcl, 1965, p. 76: Kassel', 1981c, p. 3) from the
unvoiced occ1usivcs to lhe unvoicL-d fricatives. then
the sonoran\.'> (otherwise called voiced consonan!.!;),
the glides (or voiced fricatives, VergOte. 1973~1983.
Vol. lao pp. 13, 18), the sommls. the glidant.~. and
the nonglidanl vowels. of which /al is fin:llly the
mosl strongly vuieed phoneme (see PHONOLOGY). On
the other' hand, if no syllable can exist without a
syllabic apex. which is ils mOSt strongly voiced pho-
neme (Dieth. 1950, pp. 377-79; Ih(' syllable llIay
naturally have only one phoneme and hence com·
prise only its ";lpeX" or "lOp" without "slopes" that
lead Ihe speaker to It in voiced increase OT after
which the Spt:aker com(:s down again in voiced de-
crease). it is equally evident that no syllable can
ha\'e morc than one syllable apex. (Two successive
v, nongHdant or sonant. cannot exist logelher in lhe
same syllable. and. separnted by a hiatus, they are
automatically assigned 10 two difl"ell:nt syllables, e.g.,
ro.Jo...O(l /pd ~ h!J/, my existence: hell: one must, of
course. understand two aUlhentit v. and not, for
example. a tonic v followed by the second element
of a vocalic geminalion in writing. which is phono-
logically a c: /'I.)
One may Iherefore say, broadly speaking, that
Ihell: all: four categories of syllables in Coptic, plus
five subcategories:
I. The single phoneme syllable. lhe single pho·
neme of which is 0.1 the same time its apex, such as
• crow.
... /01/ in "'(&a*) /a b6k/,
lIa. The regularly increasing syllable, consisting
only of an increasing phonemic link of which each
phoneme is more strongly voiced than the previous
one and hence a syllable in which the l(lsl (lnd most
strongly voiced phoneme is the apex, such as nco
/psOI in nCO(TG) /ps&(t~)/. the ;lITOW. (The presence
of anothel' syllabic apex. for preference a. vocal
grapheme v. immedi:ltcly before the increasing
chnln does not auract to ilself Ihe first I.' of Ihe
chain, sInce Coptic has no aversion 10 open syl·
lables.)
lib. The irregularly Increasing syllable, consisting
of a phonemic link that i.~ increasing as a whole but
of which each phoncme is not more Slrongly voiced
than the preceding one (this irTegularity does not
ho~ver intefTUpl the lOla] voiced increase or inven
the apenure and splil the syllnble). such as TTIIl
/tr6/ in (6)~/(i'I)lpb/. burden; ~(N6) /ssf(na)/.
she seeks; or even CKD(T6)/sk6(til)/, she tums.
ilia. nil! regularly decreasing syllable, consisting
of a decreasing phonemic link of which each plIO-
nelllC is less \'Oiccd than the previous one and hence
a syllable in which the first phoneme. the Olost
strongly voiced. is the apex. a.~ in oMC/6m.../, im·
merse. (111e presence of anOlher syllabic apex, for
preference a vowel grapheme v, immediately arter
whal would seem at first to be a dccrea.~ing link.
deprives h by syllabic annexalion of its last c. since
Coplic ha.~ a distinct averllion tn syllahles bellinning
with a v; hence OHCOy, 10 immerse lhem, /&m sii/
and nOI '/6ms iif.)
IIlb, The irregularly decreasing syllable. consist-
ing or a phonemic link lhat is decreasing as ;\ whole
but in which each phoneme is not less strongly
voiced than the previous one (this irregularily does
not. however, inlefTUpt Ihe ovemll decrease or in-
ven the apcnure and split lhe syllable). as in .m1
/6tp/. 10 load: 0.,1: /Oss/. read it; or evcn _-rr/6th!.
to weave.
IV•. The regularly increasing and decreasing sylla·
ble, composed of a regularly increasing phonemic
Ullk (d. Ila) articulated (by the apex phoneme) ....;th

a regularly decreasing link (d. lHa), such as rJlXlfT
Ipshrtl monosyllnbic, the wool (same final handicap
, as in ilia).
IVb, IVc, Illld IVd. The irl'cgularly increasing and
decreasing syllable, composed respectively of an ir-
regularly increasing link combim.:d with a regularly
lk'Creasin& one, a regularly increasing link com·
bined with .till irregularly dccn'3Sin8 onc, and an
irregularly increasing link combined with an ilTegu·
larty decreasing one, such as IlTW&Z Iptobhl • thc
pl1lycr; CTGlIT IstObh/, she prays; 'lCf'Tlt Ir:sb-P/, the
elecl; TCAf'l/lSArb/, the flesh; IQCUTlf If.sOtp/, to be
able to choose; and ...Tt:" /fpbts/, he splits.
As can be SCX!n, the problems posed by Coptic
syllabication are vel')' complex, and those who have
dealt with them arc far rrom being at one. No doubt
the last word has not yet been spoken on this mat·
leI'.
81OLtOCRAPHY
Allen, W. S. Vox Gratca: A Gilide /Q Ihe Ptl)fIImcia·
1;011 of Classical Grulc. Cambridge, 1974.
BOhlig. A. me t:riechischeN uhmviirler imsalli-
dischell "lid lNhairischell Neue" Ttslamelll. 2nd cd.
Munich, 1958.
Cerny, J. Coplic Etytllo/ogical DicliollaT)'. Cambridge,
1976.
Chaine, M. Efimetlls de grllll/II/aire dilllecwle cople.
bohalhque, Stlhidiqlle, aclmri",iq"e, fll)'Ollmiqw:.
Paris, 1933.
Dieth, E. Vademelclllli del' Pholle/ilc. Bern, 1950.
Dubois, J.; M. Giaeomo; L Guespin; C. Marccllcsi;
J.·B. Marcel1csi; and J.·P. M~vel. DiClimlllaire de
litrgllisfiqrle, Paris, 1973.
&Igel1on, W. F. Review or W, C. Till, KopliS€he
Grommalik (slli'discher Diolekl). lmmwl of NeIlI'
EaSlertr SWdies 16 (1957):136-37.
Gardiner, A. Egyplillll Grummar, 8eing all Ililroduc·
lioll 10 Ihe Swdy of Hieroglyphs. 3rd ed. Oxford,
1957,
Gignac, F. T. A Grummar of Ihe Greek Papyri of Ihe
ROIlUm alld Byumlbre I'eriod, Vol. I, PitOl/o!ogy,
Vol. 2, Morphology. Testi e tlocu!1lcnli per 10 stu·
tlio Jdl'antichltll, 55. Milan, 1976 anti 1981.
Grarni1l0nt, M, 'I'rail~ de pll(lIlCtiqw:, avec 189 figwes
dalls Ie lexle. 2nd etl. Pllris, 1939.
Hinl1:e, F. "Zur Struktur des WOrtes im Agypli~hen
('Ersal1:dehnung' und Melathcse)." Zeilschrifl fill'
P!lQ>ICIiA: ulld allgemeine SpruchwissenS€lrafl 1
(1947):18-24.
_.,--_ "Noeh clnmal O/:ur 'ErsaI1.dehnung' und Meta·
these im Xgyplischcn:' Zeilschrifl fill' Phonelik lwd
allgemeine Sprac1/1vissellsclrafl 2 (1948):199-213.
--::=. "Zu,' koplischen Phonologic:' Enchoria 10
(1980);23-91,
SYLLABICATION 213
Kahle, I'. E. }JIlla'izah: Copllc TexIs from Dcir c/.
Balcl'izalr I" Upper EIO'PI. Oxford and London,
1954.
Kassel', R. "Usages de III surligne dans Ie Papyrus
Bodmer VI:' Bullelill de la Socibe d'egyplologie,
Glmeve. 4 (198oa):53-59.
___ "ProlCgomcllcs II un CSS<'li de classification
systemalique lk.-s dialectcs el subdi.;..lccles copIes
scIon les crit~res de la phonetiquc, I, Principes el
lerminologie:' MrlSiQII 93 (1980b):53-112. " ... ,
11, Alphabels et SYSI~mes phonetiques:' Museo" 93
(198Oc);237-97. " ...• III, SystelllCS orthographi·
ques ct cat~orit:s dialcctalcs:' Mlfsio" 94
(1981a):91-152.
___ '''Djinkim' 00 'surlignc' dans Its (eXits en
dialt:clc tople rnoyenoCJYpllen." Bul/Clin de la So.
ciite d'archiologie cuple 23 (198Ib):IIS-S7.
"Voyelles en fonction cOll5Onantiqut', con-
sannes en fonction vocalique, et classes de
phonemes en copte." 81111dill de fa Sociele
d'igyplologie, Gellble 5 (198Ic):33-50.
___ "Syll3OOtion rapldc 00 lenle cn copte, I, Lcs
Glides Iv et Iwl avec leurs COl'T"e!'pondanl!i vocali-
ques 'Ii/' et '/u/' (el phon~mes apparies ana-
logues)." Ellchoria II (1982a):2J-37. " ... , 11,
Aleph CI '\IO)'c1lc d'ah:ph.''' ENChorio II (1982b):39-
58. ".,., III, Syllabcs ou sous-syUabcs non voca-
lisecs en 0'1hographe sai·dique." Ellchoria 12
(1984a): I5-26.
___ "Phonologic superficielle et soos-jacenle en
cople." Bllflelill de fa Societe d'Qrchiologie cuple
26 (1984b):43-49.
--"-C' "Gemination de voyelles dans Ie P. Bodmer
VI." In IIcu of Ilu~ SeculUf /tllenUlliOllul Congress
01 Cllplic Studies, Roma. 22-26 Seplember /980,
I'd. T. Orlandi and F. Wis...e, pp. 89-120. Rome.
1985.
Kuentz, C. "Ouantite (X, tirnbre? A propos des
pscudo·rcdllublt'mcnl~ tic voyel1es en cople."
Ororlpe lingllistique d'clrldes chQmilu·semitiqrles 2
(1934-1937):5-7.
lacau, P. "A propos des voyelles I'edoublees en
copte." Zdtschrifl fill' ilgyplisdre Spradll: und Aller·
III/llskundc 48 (1910):71-81.
Lopl'icno, A. "Melhodologische Anrncrkungl'n zur
Rolle der Dialckli: in del' tigyptischen Sprachent.
wicklung." GVllillger MiSl)Jlhm 53 (1982):75-95.
Mallon, A. GrUlIIlIIQire COplfl, IIvec bibliuWllphie,
chn!Slomathie el lIocablllaire. 2nd cd. Beirut, 1907.
Marexneau, J. £.exique de la ":mrlltologie Iblgui$lique,
fra/l(,;ai~·.ulIemmrd-aIlRluis·i/Qlicll. Paris, 1951.
Nagel, P. "Zum Problem de" konson:mtiSl;:hen Silo
bentrtigcr 1m Koptischen." Zei/sellri', flir
iJgyplische Spraelle uud Allertumsluwde 92
(1965):76-78.
Polotsky, H. J. "Zur koptlschen lautlehre 1:' Zeit·
sellrifl flir iJgyplische Sprache IIml Alterlilmskulldc
67 (1931):74-77.
214 VOCABULARY, AFRICAN CONTACTS WITH AUfOCHTHONOUS COPTIC
_::-_ "Zur kopti5chcn Laudchre 11." Zeilschrift fur
iJgyptische Spmche WId Allerlurns/nmde 69
(1933):125-39.
'"Unc Ouestion d'orthographc bohairique."
Bllllelill de la Sodiri d'art:hioiogie COPlf! 12
( 1949):25-35.
Robert, P. DicliQ>maire alphabilique el analogique de
la langue /ranfQ~. Paris, 1970.
Stcindorlf, G. Koplische Graltlmatik, mil Chresto-
malhie, Wonervemichllis mId Utt:ralur. Berlin,
1930.
::--:::C.' l..ehrbueh der kupliM:hen Crammulik. Chicago,
1951.
Slern, L KopliscJre Grammatik. Leipzig, 1880.
Till, W. C. "Alles 'Aleph und 'Ajin hn KOplischcn."
Wiener leitselln'ft !IJr die Klmde des Morgen/audes
36 (1929):186-96.
::-::::. Koplisclre Grammalik (.~ai"dischcr Dia/ekl), mil
Bibliographie, Lese.~tIlckc IIIlJ Wi.lrlll"'erzeicimisse'l,
Leip7,ig, 1955.
_---:. KOl'lisclle Diuillklgrummalik, mil LesestUckcn
Wid Wi.lrlerbuch. 2nd cd. Munich, 1961.
Vergote, J. Pizolieliqm: hislon'que de regyplien, les
COtlSOlllles. Louvain, 1945.
-::-c Grammaire cople, Vol. la, /n/rodllc/iotl, pho-
niliqlle et photloJogie, morpho/ogle synthima/lqlff:
(SlnlClUre des .seman/emes'. ptJrtie synchronique,
Vol. Ib, IntrodllCliorr, photrbique el phonoJogie,
morphologie sytlthimatiqlle (structure des
sbrraJl/emes), ptJnie diachronique, Vol. 201..
MOf'Phoiogie syrrlagrnaliqlle, synlaxe, partie
synclrroniqlle, Vol. 2b, MOf'Phoiogie synlagmaliqtle,
ptJrtie diachroniqtle. Louvain, 1973-1983.
RODOLPH£ KAssER
VOCABULARY, AFRICAN CONTACTS
WITH AUTOCHTHONOUS COPTIC.
There were doubtlt.'ssly close conlacts between
Egyptian or Coptic and the neighboring Anican Ian·
guages. The latter have almost enlircly disappeared
in Egypt, and tlte three langutlges slill spoken there
arc of relatively recellt date: (I) Berber, the lnn-
guage subfamily of the Berbers of Siwa Oasis in the
west, ncar the Libyan border, who setded there in
lhe Middle Ages, though the people of lhe oasis itself
were Berber·speaking from the oldest times; (2) Nu·
bi:m, the tongue of the Nubians in Ihe Nile Valley
from Aswan southward, who penelmled there after
the fall of the Meroilic empire, probably in the
fourth cenlury A.D.; and (3) Be4awlye, the language
oftM Beja of the E.aslem Desert, belween the Nile
VallL")' and the Red Sea. appTOlIimatcly south of 1M
desert road from Qif~ tQ Ooteir, who seem 10 be the
oldcst inhabitants of their terrhof}', though they are
mentioned further south in an inscription of Ezana,
king of Elhiopia (fourth century A.I).).
Berber
In all these cases, Qne must di~inguish between
Hamito-Semitic words and loanwords. Ilamito-Semi·
tic are the words for "longue" (Arabic lislIn, Egyp-
tian Is - 8ohairi<;; (B) and Sahidic (S) ;v.c, Berner
i·les, and Chadic lisi in Mubi) and "10 die'" (Arabic
milt, yamlil : maw" Egyptian mwt - S HOy : HC\OYT',
Berber emmel, Chadic mllill in Hausa). Berner
shares scveral words with Egyplian lhat are nOi
Hamito-Scmitic, such as rliSen, jackal (Shilha in Mo-
rocco, Kabyle in Algeria): wtd • 8, S QylllliGJ; a~<!tla,
date (fruit) (Ghadames in Libytl), Egyptian bllY - B
BON!. S B1'fNO; also S KoyK, fruit of lite dum palm
(flyphaelle Ihehaica), corresponds to Tuareg a-klika.
A Berber loanword of the Uby.1O period (Twenty·
second DynaslY) is 8, S HOfT, beard, Berber tamar/
(Shllha of Morocco), wilh variant!i, in almost every
dialect.
Be4awlye
In B$wiye, the language of the Ik:ja in the Easl·
em Desert, the horse is called hatily (plural, hat6.y).
This word derives from Egyptian ~Ir, yoke of allen,
later pronounced ~tj • B 290, 5 tTO. Vel halay dOC$
not derive from ~tr or ~/j but from a lhird form, ~ty
(probably pronounced °l,ta/liy), not found in Coptic
dialects.
BcQawiye san, brother, looks like 8, S COH. In
spite of the similarily, the words are of different
origin. This can be seen from the differenl deriva·
lion~. Coptic has B c.NI, sister, and the plural B
CMlfOy, brolhel's, while the Cushitic languages have
different forms: Be4awiye kwa, sister, and in
Dembea tJ}n, in Khamir zin, in Bilin dan, brolhers.
Meh<!/, to treat medically, is probably of Coptic or
Egyptian urigin; compare P H6,""', to heal, apparent·
ly an emphatic verbal noun (Omal!l!rlaw or similar).
Nubian
Nubian is not a Hamito-Semitic language. In the
Middle Ages there were scvera] Chrislian kingdoms
in Nubia and lhe old-Nubian lellts contain a certain
number of Coptic and Gn.'ek loanwords, such as
om,
.t.J't.a., temple: B 6rt~lI, S 'fI16; wine: S, B Hrll,
probably °ji;rep or similar; and cu.e.a., pmy. with
whieh compare B, S ~, to pray, and Be4awiyt"
silll, pray, prayt"r. In modem Nubian one finds Q&r,
winter • the month Hathor or, more cuctly ilS

Greek form A.9yJ'. prollOllnccd A.ti, (without h); and
bora", a month name (Ambic 8a)'/IIIS) from Greek
tU.XUlI, pronounced Pake", (without II).
K/Jm, camel, derives not direclly from B XA.HOy'\,
5 6l.HOY'\, camel, but from an earlier fonn, ·~amli/j.
l1lcre were no camels in phal""olOTlic Egypt unless in
the last centuries H.C, but Cambyses' expedition to
Siwa Oasis is unthinkable without camels; it look
place snonly after 525 D.C But the name of me
animal, which is of Semitic origin (Akkadian
",mll/alll.m, Hebrew gamal, A("'"maic gUIIlI-lJ but
glmil/. beron: a genitive, Arabic J:Ilmal, gllmal), must
havc been known in Egypt a long time before, as the
shift from a 10 () (gll/tIl'l/.j : gll/nOI.1) took place before
1000 H.C, TIle Coptic forms derive from ~allliili, il
being due 10 postnasalizatiun, and the smne form is
the ancestor of variuus forms in Berber, such as
Kabyle u.l((em, plural j./el:"mllll, where a· and i· arc
the old singular and plural lu1ides lind ~ is Al"tlbic
ghayn, a fricalivc g as in the modem Greek gala,
milk. TIle Bel'ber form derives from ·~ulilmi (me·
Iathesis for ·kamiilt), and similal' fOl'ms are found
in numerous languages in the WClitem Sudan, such
as lIausa r:M'umi. camel, Kanuri ktJ-{igilllo (pre6x
.l:a·), probably also Fulani i,.gelaba, camel, and so
on. In Nubian the word has 10lIt its last pan (kam
inStead of kalllu/), but the plural is stillluJml·i (plural
ending .j).
B18UOGRAPIIY
Vyckhl, W. Diclitmnujrc bytllo/ogiqlle de la fatlgue
cop/e. Louvain, 1983.
WEkNER VYCtCHL
VOCABULARY, COPTO·ARABIC. No Ian·
guage is entirely homogeneoulO, and w it is with
Coplic. There is a majorily of IlutochthollOUS words
deriving from ph:U"IIOnlc Egyptian, but after the con·
quest of Egypt by Alexander the Great (332 u.c,)
many Greek words wcre adoptcd. And, later on, af·
ler lhe cnd of thc Byarntine domination, Egypt. sub·
dued by the Arabs [A.D. 641), began to undergo thcil'
influem;e. al fiBt imperceptibly bUI later more obvi·
ously. Thus, Arabic loanword.~ were extremely rare
in Coptic immediately after the AltAR CONQUEST OF
00'1''''', comprising but a few pen;onal names and
some substanlives. ThL')' became more numel'QUS in
Ihe very last period of Coptic, :IS evidenced by
Stem's texl (1885) on alchemy and Chassinal's medi·
cal papyrus (1921), both probably translated from
the Arabic. In Ihe fonner, most nouns are preceded
by al· or ;m assimilated form:
VOCABULARY, COPTO-GRE.EK 215
S UKA.f'OOI'(l (fel1l.). boule:Arabic al·~(lnira.
S UKA.TA..2 (masc.), be:iker.Al1lbic ol·~fII/a~l.
S >.AU..."t1 (masc.), c03I:Arabic al·fo~lIIl.
S ),),),.1I'flT (masc.), sulphu("'.Arabie al·kibrll.
5 MXClhOyt'l (masc.), ovcn:A.mbie ol-klltuill.
S ),),XA.frOOIMl (fern.), carob bean:Arabic al·
harrfiba.
S ).(;(;t1l1tt:6 (fern.). sheet of melal:Arabie aNafi~la.
S A.cceplllt:! (mllSC.), al'Senic:Ambic a~.;jmiJ!.
S M:Cllo..ut (masc.), mercury.A("'"bic aNO)Va~.
n,el"C are fonns withoul article, such 11." 5 T6rz»t
(mn.o;c.), dirJram (unit of weight); 5 TJt.NJ>I(, (mase.),
dlllla~ (unil of weighl); and S Jt.l\Il.T, white, from
At"llbic 'allyll(!, while.
D1DLIOGRAPHl'
Clmssin(\[, E. IJ" Papyrus med/cul cOP/I!. Ml:moires
publics p;.lr Ie! membres de l'llistitut fmnl;ais
d'arehcolugie orientale du Caire 32. Clliro, 1921.
Stet'll, L "Fragment eines kOplischen Tt"'llktlltt'S ilber
Alchimie:' Zei/scllrifl fiir Ul:YptiS€lle 5procfrt I/Iul
A{terlwIIsklmde 23 (1885): 102-119.
WERNER VYCtCIlL
VOCABULARY, COPTO·GREEK. The reader
who has not been warned in advance, approaching a
Coptic text, will probably be Slruek by its "Gr\.~k"
;Ippcal'ance. But even if il~ JiOperlicial appearance is
almost entirely Greek, the body Ihus clolhed reo
mains authentically Egyptian. Funhennon·. the pro-
ponion of clements of Greek appearance to those of
Egyptian aspeet may v"ry from one Coptic lext 10
another (bt'Clluse of Ihe Ol"u:crs, Ihe subjt"Cts treat·
cd. the stylistic and linguistic preferences of the au-
thors, not to mcntion the level of thelr CUltUl"c, ctc.),
as will be seen fUl1hel" on. The two following exam·
pies, itl which will be fuund either S..,hlclic (5).
Mesokemic (M), "classical" Fayyumic (FS), "elassi·
cIlI" BulHlitic (llS), on the one h:md, or Akhmimic
(A.), Oil the OIher, will shuw this sUllltllaJily and in ;1
preliminary Wily.
First is the best known of Ihe Gospel pruyer:s (MI.
6:9-13), allcstt'd as it happens in four dilTet"Cnt Cop-
lie idioms (Exhibit I). The proponions cited here
are ealculau:d chieny on the ba.'Iis of the Sahidic
lext. In S this p;l.o;sage requires 219 lellers, of which
204 (95 percent) arc Greek (see on thl'l subject "U'IlA·
Btt IN covnc, CRI'H). If one counts the "words"
(following the conventional procedures and omitting
the artieles and various prefixes, which are always of
Egyptian origin), one finds here 41 words, of which
216 VOCABULARY, COPTO-GREEK

ExHIOIT I.
Our Father who an in heaven, hallowed be Ihy name:
S I1fl.IffiItn" GT1;'If ff''"YG fUl'flOOIq'J.ff oyol1
M Il6Ii6XJT 6T~ff ~1H ,~ H.\f(NToyu.
FS 11€tlilllT eTtNff .... IOy'" ItGIO.6" H.U6<ny1U
85 oo,amT tiT~ 1II;II0yl HJ,f6<fTOyW h e IHlKp,ff

(10) thy kingdom come; Ihy will be done

S TClKHlfT'rto HJ.J'flC6' 1lI,lK0yaMIJ HJ.~'O
AI T€kHHT6l'J. HJ.1'flC6' nOT6,tUClK HJ.('6'M1O'H1
FS TtiKM6TtirrJ. H,U6Ct' IH;TOtlUlk
85 HJ.fi)Ci ilXG T6KH1)TOyfO 1I6T6:to.k HJ.f6'ft111D1'

on earth as it is in heaven; (11) give us this day our daily bread;

S ROE 6T'lf~lf Tl16 HJ.FO~16 all etxA' 11KJ.t 1l0NOlllK eTtlllY TU<I NJ.U ffnooy
M ffOll 6Tll,lJ.1l ~N TIll' MJ.rOClIXMlG ~'XN I1KG~6 n1lffimK f~OCTG Ml.GI<I IlOH M11J.OY
>'5 ~H TlIlI MJ.>'O'fllllU1II ~'XON I1KG~1 1l0NJ.'iK Il>'OC'~ HJ.'i'1 llHll HllJ.OY
85 H<l>rll'~ .~6H 1"1>11 NIIH ~lXllH llIKJ.~1 1l011WIK NTII 1'J.ct Hili" HJ.H M<j>OOY

(12) and forgive us OUf trcspa~se.~ as we fOl'give lhose

S KW N..l.H llW..l. llN6T6fOl'l Roo ~Ij all llTlTKw coo>.
M KW llu.>. NN6TCF..l.N Nett 2Q)1l llTlt,l..l.IUUII (IBM
FS Kli tUWJTC"..l.N mlH 6u.>. tIT~ HT..l.t'ltW 6u.>.
85 0'r'0t X" tlOTGrot+ taN ll&O.\ H1'rt.... 2ItI' (lT6HXW (lr.(»,
who tn'''pass against u.'1; (13) and lc"d us not into temptation [ft:Ip(fUPoi<;)
S RH6T6 oyJfTJ.U 6fOOY RMfixn'ff 6:OY'I enelfJ.CHOC
AI f11l6T6 O"(HTCfI tl!'l.Y I1IlffITH tt:oyH enl1lfJ.CHOC
FS HIl6T6 OYJo¥TlUl GUy l'1n6.\CHT6N C1,zOytllllnl"M:HOC
85 WIN GT6 oyoff f1TJ.H 6f'C1lOY K1€F6,mm (I~ (l11IfJ.CHOC
but [oAAti] deliver us from cyi1 [1I"O~J.
S £Wl.~ 1IlOI11fOC·
AI (I LU fIT),.T"l ,,"lOtlllfOC·
FS "'~ ...1Ml:T:!),.Y·
85 (1:10.\ ~J. Iltl6T:eoy.

only 3 (7 percent) arc of GrL'Ck origin (in M likcwi:;c
3 words oul of 40, in /15 2 01.11 of l5 .. 6 percent, in
852 out of 46 = 4 percent; if inslead of considering
Mt. 6:9-13 OI1C considered only 6:9-12, one would
find in all these idioms no word of Greek origin).
This lext, a~ can be seen, is particularly sober in its
use of lhe Coplo·Greek voclIbuhuy.
The First Epi:Hle of Clement 42.4 in A (Exhibit 2)
is as far as can be from this sobriety, This passage
u.~ 108 lellers, of which 103 (95 percent) arc
Greek. If onc c.:ounls the wunls. thcre arc 17. of
whic.:h 12 (71 percent) are of Greek origin.
These twu examples arc probably eXlreme cases,
and the great mass 0( the Coplic lellts lies sam.....
where belween them, ~ily making use of this Ilel·
lenic material, without parsimony 01" anti·Greek pul"'
ism but also without falling into "HellenOlnania."
Thcre can be no question here of examining in
eve,y delailthe problem IXlsed by lhc variable u~ge
of the Copto'Greek wun.ls in thc various Coplic telllS
(thc most dctailed sludy of lhe subject, although lim·
lted 10 lhe New Tcsltlment and to Ihe "langlluges,"
ruther than "dialec.:ls," S lInd E, is BBhllg, 1958; willi
l'cgrll'd to the Coptic dialects oulside Sand 8, see
Kassel', 1983). This discussion will therefore be con-
rincll to the most imlXlnant fuelS.
Eve'y language earries word~ borfowed from
neighboring languages; in English, for ex.ample,
there are Illany words deriving from French. in par-
tic.:ular bc<::auM: Ihe political history of England was
oflen and ovel" long periods closely interlocked wilh
that of France. However, the ProlXlnion 0( thc
Greek words in Coptic (J1U-ely of words thai passed
into Greek from Semitic.: langu:1ge5 or from Latin,

EXHIBtT 2.
They preached [~IVJ in C\'CI)' [Karol city [...QA..~] and in cvery [KO'1li'] country [xWpa],
l.y.,. KIIf'YCCCl 6tI Iu.Tl.
they inst:lllcu [KitlflU'1"O"lfn] (in office] their fir'SI·l'mit [tl1Tapxi/. i.e., those who were to be thc first among them],
;t,Yr I(,l.T2t(;.,.l. lTtIOyl.lIl.rXII
they pr'U\·I.'dI/i("t(4Ui(€lV) by the [I-loly] Spirit (... vt:i'I,=J bishops [e:...iuKo...oo;] :lnd dc.1cons (&aKOI'O<;]
l.y'f A.OKItlJJ.(l tR .1110.
capable (now and in .he futul~] of having {and preserving) the faith [1n(1"TtilflV).
H6TH),1 T rtK:T6)'4l.
Persian, or other tongues) is enOmlOl.lS-aOOUl 40
pcn:elll. This is. of course, counting each lellcrnc as
a unit, for it happens that VCI)' often the Copto·Greek
word~ arc of rtll'cr usage (because more speciali1.cd)
in ordinary Coptic tClIts (nol those devoted to law.
thoology, medicine. etc.), so that their presence
there is more Inodest (about 20 percent on avcmge).
This very l."Vident and massive prt$Cnce of the
Greek clement in the Coptic languagc (llS an Egyp-
tian language) has no doubt some relation to the fact
that the majority of the Coptic tex!.s prt:!;crved today
were translated from thc Greek. TI,e tmnslations
were generally carrico.! out in a mther free manner
in S, rllther literally in B, where the Greek terlll of
the original wa~ readily tllken up into Copto·Greek,
especially where the term was difficult to under·
stand. whereas in S, the effort ....'as made 10 inter·
pret, by means of a more accessible vocabulary, al
Ihe COSI of departing somewhat from the Greek.
However, that is not the chief cause of what ap-
pears as a kind or
Hellenization of Egypcian. It re-
sults in foct, above all, from a PI"QC(,'SS of linguistic
interference, in which Greek naturally most often
plays the role of the "donor" and Egyptian that of
the "recipient" (Brunsch, 1978, pp. 60-61). This
phenomenon is the inevitable result of the Helk'nk
grip on Egypt dUdng the five centllries or SO thaI
preceded the formation of Coptic llS a literary Ian·
guage (sec AU'IlIillL'T IN COPTIC, GREEK). Since Greek
hao.! been so long in a dominant position in Egypl, a
country of which it b<..'Came the administmti\'C lan-
guage from the beginning of the Ptolemoic period
and in which mere was a strung Greek colony, there
gradually came about, of noec~ity and also through
mixed IIl.1lTiagcs (e.g., between Greek soldiers and
Egyptian womcn), a bilingual milieu, which facilitat·
cd the smooth functioning of thi~ heterogeneous SO'
cial whole, and the diffusion of numerous word~
from the Greek koine of Egypt (with certain mdi·
VOCABULARY, COITO·GREEK 217
noAte MYy Kl.Tl. XIUfl.
lTlf(llllCKonoc Hlf tGHA..U.KOUOC
mentary concepts that accompanktl them) into the
widest circles of the native population, which in the
beginning did not know Greek.
Fmthermorc, this diffusion could only have heen
acceler'lltoo and extended by the diffusion of new
idea~ brought by Gl~ck texts (Jucko.Christianity.
Gnosticism, lielmctlcism, ManichaeiSIll, etc.). These
ideas first took root alllong the Greek minority in
Egypt: l:lter they contaminatl'tl the bilingual milieu
and then the milieu in whkh only Ihe native (Cop-
tic) language was spoken. II may be remarked in this
connl'Ction thai, on Ihe one hand, the Coplic words
dCI'iving from Greek are for the mO$t p3rt so well
as.~illlillited into the Coptic I:mgulige that it is 3ppra-
pri:ltc to call them "Copto·Gr'eck" rather thlln
"Greek" (Ihey were pr'Obably no longer felt to bc
"Creek:' and thus foreign, by the Copts who micd
them): but, on the other hand, these Copto-Greek
lellemcs only rarely playa truly indispensable role in
Coptic, for in the majority of cases one could ....ilh·
out serious inconvenience replace them with some
a1mo:ot synonymOUlii :lutochthonous equivalent. (The
old Egyptian language was supple enough alld rich
enough to be oble to face up to lhese diverse new
situ:ltions, to an~wer these "modem" needs and
adapt iL~elf, as it did sevel'llltimc~ in the course of a
histoJ)' of sever'lll thousand ye'II'S.) The usc of the
Copta-Greek vocabulary thus l'ernains very often op·
tional, this aspect of "free choice" being fur1her un·
derlined, mol'c than once, by the facl that the writer
apparently delighted in placing side by side the
Copta-Gn:'Ck word and the nativc Coptic word (fe>
dundancy in some sort, llS in ~l. xe, in order that:
0yX OTt XG, not because: ru.MH OH, again; xe rAt,
lx.'C.IUSC; 01' in tautologies like .lJ"Jr.OOC Jr.'(lD 6fOoHOy<l
in the I'istl~ Sophia; cr. Schmidt and MacDcnnot.
1978, p. 550). But it is evident thtlt othel' factors in
pructiee limiled this theoretical Iibelty. In fuet, the
use of the Copto-Creek vocabulary IlHly be imposed
218 VOCABULARY, COPTO-GREEK
by cer1airl conventions. such as those of some spe-
cialized milieu or olher. It may be linked also to the
personal laste of some author or translator for a
given lerminology. some writers probably pUlling on
a certain affeclalion of Hellenizing their discourse
while others. for other ideological molives (purism.
desir'e to safegullr'd an ethnic and religious parlicu-
larism. etc.), r~'acted negatively in face of this incli·
nation, which tended progressively to assimilate
Egypt to the somewhnt hybrid Hellenisll1 of tbe
olher provinces of the Bywntinc Orient.
In shor1. one may Ihink thaI certain ecclesiaslical
milieus in thc third amI fOUlih centuries encouraged
Ihe Helleni7Jtlion of lhe native Egyplinrr idioms:
Greek wu.s the language common to all parts of the
chur'Ch, il was Ihe language of Ihe Iheologians after
having been that of the Septuaginl version (Gr-cek
Old Testament) and of the entire New Testament.
and so of Ihe Gospel itself. Cer·tainly. it was consid-
ered necessary \0 tran.slate the Bible inlO Coptic. bUi
this waS above all to answer a tr.:msitory need. that
of the Christiani7.ation of the rural masses of Egypt.
Once this cnd htld been alttlined. the p~u1isans of
Greek thought lhat Ihe sooner the Coptic church
became Hellenized. the belter: hy this means they
would avoid a dangerous ptlMieularism. productive
of ~chisms. And, in fact. it was well r'ecognized thM
by the fon:e of events the Grcek voeahulm)' of the
Copts was becoming richer from generation to gene-
mtion: it would suffice to accelerate Ihis movement
further by multiplying the borrowings from the Hcl·
lenic patl'illlony. FrOIll this poinl of view. every
Greek word used in Egypt already belonged by right
10 Ihe Coptic language and could find its place one
day or anothcr in a Coptic sentence; ever)' word in
the koine was in some sort potentially a Coplic
word. Thus. one may observe here or there the ap-
pear.mee of sollie Greek word. new in Coptic, uscd
in a mOlllent of audacity or with an urge to empha-
sis. according to the temper.lment or thc whim of an
author.
Tbis movement of openness 10 Greek was opposed
very curly by ,I re:lction of native punicularism.
growing ever slronger. which prevenled many Greek
words newly introduced into Coptic from becoming
profoundly assimilated to it lind so becoming pan of
common usage. Besides, in the third cenlUry h.D. the
pr'Cpondentnce of Greek in the Roman empire, at
least in the plincip"l ports and in wide areas of its
eastern pan, and in Rome, had been breached, espe-
cially by Latin but also. more regionally, by other
cultural pal1icularisms. One might thus define Cop-
tic, as it presents itself to the observer in all its
diversity. as the fluctuating result of a very incom-
plete Helleniwlion of the popular Egyptian Ian·
guage. Ceria-in Greek words were thoroughly assimi-
lated to it. in all levels of the population; other'S
were part of Ihe current professional baggage of
specialists (jurists, theologians. physicians, etc.) wilh-
in their specialization, while r'emaining foreign to
lhose who did not know sufficiently well the science
expressed by this particular learned terminology:
still others remained tlue foreign bodies in Coptic,
being used only exceptionally, by an author who did
not know how to translate them or lOok delight in
the mystery of a lerm underslood by him alone (or
by a very few initiates). Therefore, one cannot de-
scribe all these Coptic words derived from Greek
uniformly as "assimilaled," "burrowed," or "for-
eign."
A very small pan of the Coplo·Greek vocabulary
appears to have entered into the Egyplian lang-
uage a very long time before the beginnings of lit-
erary Coplic. and probably even before the Ptolemaic
period. at a time when Greek had not yet acquired
the preponder-ant !'Ole thaI it laler pJayed there
for close to a thousand years. One can recognize
these words from their orthography. ofteo some-
what distorted in Coptic in compalison with their
Greek orthography. Thus, for example (OOhlig,
1958. Pl', 6. 80), Q-'YKIlpa. anchor. S ;y6.u, F5
2ltoy6l1...., B ltoy.x.u: IJ.71AId'T'iI, skin garment. B
H6MP111 but again S HG....mT, S Hlt.,\MPT, and
above all S u.:wT, A. F5 UUT; ."t-AlflCtI<;. ax. S,
}j IUlA611Itl: ."illa€, platc. dish. S. M Illtlltol but
£5 nmG6, B IIlro..x; Otll&iw. linen cloth (or
garment). S. A, M cm.....wtl but also S tI11TTW, B o,lGIITW:
rrrari]p. statcr (weight or coin), S, W CltoTflllf6.
/..5 CT,lt.T66fl;l. fA ('''T).T6af. M cTltoTHfa, £5 CltoTHH.\I, B
Clto06fl.
Howevcr, the majority of the other words derived
from Greek in the Ptolemaic period or cvcn later
("derived from Greek" here \IIay also signify "de·
rived from other langupges vip Greek." as is the
case. for example. with the Latin cel1sus. which be·
came KlIl'I7O'>, tax(ltiOll, S KIINCOC. M KIl«COl'l, 01' with
A'~(mJ<:. ineen.'iC. S, A, /... M, F. B .... tlUt.NOC, F7
lto61\6NOYC. derived from the Semitic linguistic do·
main. and with vap8cJ<;. nard. S, A, W, F, £7, B
l'lltof.....OC. derived from Persi:m. etc.; Mhlig, 1958, PI'_
8-11). 1n all the Coptic dialects except H (which
follows its own ways; .see Kasser. 1975-1976. and OIA-
LEC.'T 11. OR IIllRMOI'OUTAN OR ASHMUtlINIC). these
words of Hellenic origin have preserved their origi-
nal orthogr.lphy. eilhcr cxaetly or nearly so (perhaps
thanks 10 the bilingualism of the majority of the

copyists, who knew well the form of Ihe same terms
in the Greek of Egypt). of CUUI'5C, since Coptic syn·
\.all is entirely and radically Egyptian, Ihe CoplO'
Gret'k substantives arc freed from any Greek declen-
sion (they remain in principle invariably in the nom-
inative singular), and the verbs nrc equally fn:cd
from any Greek conjugation (remaining. as a general
rule, fixed in a form of the infinith'e or, acconJing to
the dialccts and with los... of lhe final '1> of Ihe infini·
live, in II foml idcntical with thllt of lhe imperuli\'e),
a... \10.111 be seen fi.JI1her on.
Sy:;tematic consonantal mooHiclllions are rare and
very limited. Conside,'ing only the principal chamc-
tcristics, one may mention here above all ·kl- be·
coming ·61· (by palatali7.ation) ill S, A, L, llnd M (but
not in the other Coptic idioms, which leads onc to
think that thcre ti had a phonological value other
Ihan Ic/): lor example, Kmd.a, wlckedncss, S, A, L
KloKllo but also S, M klo6l),; ,dvSv/JIJ<;, danger, S, A, L
I\tHAyt~ or S, A, L, M 6lfiAytlOC. It is probably a
more complex phenomenon, in which, however,
p.11111tlIization also plays a ccl1ain role, which pro-
duces in the case of Xl. the mUlation of XI imo XI in
S, A. L, and M (/khil > •/kr;il > .Itvil > • Mil>
Iti{ [1]; see further on wilh regard to j,. zt· some-
times becoming (Qi-): Ihus uPx~, high priest, S, A,
F, B l.fXItlfiI)"C, I- "l'X1t1f'tIYC: apx~I/JO'I., chief
cook, S, B >.f'Xltw"IfOC, S "l'XItOJ"61fOC; Xu;,,,, linOW,
S, A, L. F, 8 XItlN, S, A, 1.1 ~; and so on,
lt is IL-gitimale to include in the consonantal do-
main the rough or smooth brc:.lthing at the begin·
ning al Greek word.. stal1ing wilh a vowel. Very
often (and in S more alten than in B) the rough
breathing i.. rendered by : and the smOOlh breathing
by the absence of any special grapheme before the
initial vowel. One dm-e nOI Sl>eak of II mIl.' here, for
thcre are t(lO many exceptions, proving that at the
dawn of literary Coptic the Greek uf Egypt nu longer
made allY difference In pronunciruion \)ctween the
rough and the smooth breathing (what continued in
the texts and lcft ilS r-cllcction in Coptk is only the
more or less complete SUI'VIVlll of II Illore 01' less
inlact Greek ol1hogmphieal tradition; see BCihtlg,
1958, p. III, etc.): ror example, fI.&KO'i, unjust, S, A,
L, F5, B loAIKOC; £1,1''', simultaneously, S, I. t»U, B
»tJo.; oml>, when, S, A, L, M, W, V, F5, B :0T>.H;
fiK"", image, S, A, L, M, F5. B ~lkf»H. It will be noted
that in a narrow idiomatic (and archaic) Coptic sec·
lor (especially L6 and 5 al the Coptic Gnostic texts
from Nag Hammadi in Upper Egypl; Kassel', 1980),
the initial Greek j. has as ilS equivalent \91 rather
lhan :t (a phenomenon of palatalization, in which
ll;iJ would derive from an ancient'1,,11 issuing from
VOCABULARY, COP'rG-GREEK 219
Ihil (?J): for example, iKal>6<;, sufficient, S, A, £4, B
2IKJo.NOC, S, L6 ~tOC. On the other hand, it may
happen that the Gn:.-ck ·w is renden:.-d by -rt- mther
than by 'rr', as in ~, fnocdom of speech, 5, A,
L, FS, 8 tu.rf"CIlo, S, A, L, 1.1, W IUotztlCU., V I~
(idiolectal),
In the area of the vowels, various idiolectal modi-
fications appear (above all confusiolU between II, I,
and y, somelimC5 also bL'twt:cn e and H, 0 and II,
etc.); they will not surprise anyone who deals wilh
lhe lexts of the koine (eontemporury wilh the gene-
sis of Coptic literature) in Egypt and has notL-d its
graphic fluctuations, panieularly in vowels (BOhllg,
1958, pp. 91-106; Gignac, 1976-1981; and I'HONOLO·
CY 01' TltF. CRI!F.K OF F.eyPT, INF1.UI!NCF. 01' COPTIC ON
TIm); being 100 numerous and not systematic, they
e:lllnol be sel out here. However, the substitution of
6 for Greek ,n in B, P, V, and W is very general and
regular; thus afpe"m~, heresy, S, L, Ai ~lolpaCIC, B
2tlr6CK: (also her-e and there in Sand l.): al(.rD'1Ql~,
inluition, S, A, I. lolCOHClC, F, 8 ftCOlICIC (also here
and lhere in Sand L); Maw;:, juSl, S, A. L, M
AllUlOC, V, F, 8 AJKtIOC (also Ilel'e and there in 5
and M). LA often replaces a verbal fmal -t:ll>, normal-
ly 'til in I., by -II, as in f1l'l-h,l«"I>, to desire, 5, A,
61I1Oyt16I, £.6, M 61116yHl, LA aUloYHlI (with regard to
F5, 8 (ltlt6"(HltI, 5(.'(.' funher on),
In a general way, Coptic invariably uses tile Greek
subslantivcs in the nominative singular, as with Mat·
thew 24:7, MJ'O<; (nominalivc singular), a people, S
0)'t60tt0C; Mauhew 6:32, Tit iDI>7f (nominative plur·
al). the Gentiles, 5 If:eenoc; Romanli 11:13, E,.w
';;D"",,, ~O<; (genitive plural), I, the aposlle of
the Gentile;, S J.H1" lU.I1OCTOM)(: lO'f2tlOilOC. Other
fonTls are Quite exceplional. as in Luke I :], the voca·
tive K{Iirrw'ff, 5, 8 kfJo.TlCTIl. or the nominative plur-
al of UKri".oo<;, object, vase, plural CTKWrI, regularly
attesled in S, A, and I" as in Romans 9:22, UKWrJ
bprir;, vellSCls of wrath, S ~Hekeytt lfapt'l but 8
2Jo.HCkGYOC ATG tt:J<:QlHT. One rn(ly note tinully thaI
Coptic tends 10 imJl'Ose its own native pluml end·
ings, In 5 ·{owal etc., on Copto·Greek word.. ending
in tonic -II, as with I/AJxiI, soul, plural 1/AJ)(aI, Coptic
plural S tyxooye, P i"(XIly, 1.6 (1) 'fYXIIOy, L4
tyxJo.yo, M ty1UoylJ, FS6 tyxJo.yt, B +yxO)()'(t; com-
pare S etc. TTHII, callie, plural S TTNOOytI, 8
Tti&HClO'(l, A TrM6y6, LA 1'T1Uy6, M TIIU.O'y1l, H
T1HJo.O)', F5 T)"UU-yt. Should one be surprised Ihat
Coptic did not likewise use its plurals 5 etc, -Ot
(plurals c;i words in final tonic S ele. -0) for Copto-
Greek words ending in -oc, which would have corre-
sponded to the Greek plural (nominative), such as
~, plural ~? see for conlparison, S, L. elc,
220 VOCABULARY, COPTO-GREEK
zX'''O, old man, S plural 2X"Ot and B ~lJo.oY. A
tAUt, L :!A"l,Y, M V>M)y\" (F5? zouoy"lJ. This is nol
the place for an answer to so delicate a question.
One may note finally that, Coplic having only two
genders (masculine and feminine, not neuter), a
Coplo·GI'cek word corresponding to a Greek neuter
is masculine in Coptic, as in Romans 1:32, TO
6IKa/.wp.a. the act of judgment, the verdict, S
n.... IKJ.IOJM),.
In regard 10 the Copto·Creek forms corresponding
to the Greek adjective, it may be noted that the
usages of Coplic arc clearly different from those of
Greek. The feminine form is rarely presclved: it is
most oflen replaced by thc masculine form. In (lny
case, the allocation of these forms (always in the
nominative singular) is as follows: the masculine (or
on occasion the feminine, when it has survived in
Coptic) for persons, the neuter in all other cases.
Thus Matthew 12:35, b ol'ya{Jil<; 'h.{Jpwm:l';, the good
man, S l'lflUH6 l'f~r~ooc; Titus 2:4-5, ~~ ...
f
<!wa, ,
..• O'KOt!pyot.';"«ya " a~,
h t e young women ...
(are to be) ... domestic, kind, S lfl!1C6pO lI,IlIM (01'
... ) l'fp6'/T6G,l H~ l'f~r~9OC, B NI~'\GK»'t N210HI
(66p ) ... N(I)f(I</C621i0 noynt io.r~611; Philippians
4:8, Qua li'KaUl, whatever is just, S ZWP. IiIH lfAIK.t.tOIi,
B NH ilTe 2~tlA.IK60li Ne; Romans 7: t 2 1]
fl'TOAiI &Kai.a, the commandment (is) just, S
1'6NTO,\1I OYAUUKlN TO. According to the adjec-
tives and the usc that may be made of them in the
text, it may evidently happen that only their "mascu-
line" or "neuter" fonn is attested; thus, for example,
in the Coptic texts at present known, there is always
aip<!1'UI'Ot;, heretic, S tJ,lf6T1KOC, 8 (2)6p6TIKOC (it is
difficult to imagine a heretical "thing:' although it
could be a dogma. a book. etc.), and 1'l'1'pa')'",I'O<;,
quadrangular, S, 8 T6Tf'~rmNON (a quality that one
can scarcely conceive as applied to a person).
In the area of the Copto-Greek verbs (considering
only the most important facl~) two different usages
can be observed (varying with the idioms). First of
all, they lire only fully felt as verbs (and used as such
on the same ba~is a~ the native Coptic verbs) in S,
M, W, and F56, while in A, L, and B, like any sub·
stantive that one wishes to make into a "pseudo·
verb:' they are preceded by an auxiliary (the pre-
nominal state of the verb 5 etc. 61f6), A, I. T-, B <lp-;
in V and F, howevcr, thcre is a variation: about 50
percent with 6,\- and 50 percent without in F, and a
majority of cases with 6f- and a minority without it
in V; one may observe the same nuctuation in P.
On the other hand, if the foml of the Corto-Greek
verb is similar to that of the Greek infinitive in B,
and often in F and V, il is without the final -N every-
whcre else in Coptic. So far as thc vocalizatiun of
this final syllable :/iW or -/ltV in Greek is concemed, it
is invmiahly -m in 8 (F etc.), while it is 6 for :<!tl' and
-(6)1 for ·<!Iv elscwhcre; for cxample, Coptu.Grcck
pseudo-verbs in Gahllians 4:19, p.1.I{I<PQiJlff}m, 10 be
fanned, S XI HOftu; Baruch 2:18, '\v1l'<!iu,1m, be
sorrowful, S T ,\YlllI; and thell Copto-Grcck vcrbs,
such as 1l'W"rfV/fll', believe, S, M, W, (V?), (F)
mCTey6, A, L T I1ICTOyO, (V? op lIlCTCly<l). (F 0,\
llICTOyO), V, B Of llIGTOyltl, /.- 6,\ llICTOYIN; aITli'I',
ask, 5 ~lT61, (5) M ~ITI, A. L T ~rr(6)1. B or 6TUi. F
0,\ (JTIH. Othcr verbal terminotions include 11'Aav(iv,
go astray, S, M, W, F5, F56 lIUNl., A, L5, L6 'f IIU1U"
L4 T I1.\~NH, 84 6f II.\~IU,N; p.mrn')'ovv, whip,
SCOUl'ge, 5 MloCTIroy, M M~(:T1ITOY or Hl.Ccn..-oy, A,
L T M~eTlroy, 85 op Hl.CTlrl'Oltl, B4 or H.t.CTlrOltl.
Onc may note flllally (Bohlig, 1958, PI'. 136-37) that
B especially has pl-eselved several Greek deponents,
such as CrfNTa(uT'{}m, to salute, S. M. V, F5. F56
l.Cn.t.IW, A, L l' ~cnl..l:6, B 6f .t.cnU(lC06.
As a general lule, when Greek words were being
carried over into Coptic and becoming Coplo-Greek,
relatively simple ones were given preference, sub-
stantives above all and then verbs (although still
treated as substantives by about half of the Cop1ic
idioms). Despite appearances, Ihis does not prevent
one from finding in Coptic some adjectives (e.g.,
aya{Jo<;, good, lor).OOC), derivative substantives signi-
fying some abstraction (e.g., /iUrn{3/iUl, piety,
t1YC6UlI.t., but also, and most often, MllT6ye6111lc
from €lxn{3ft';, pious; see below), and even a small
numbcl' of adverbs (e.g., KaAw.:, well, Kl..\lIJG).
All the same, Coptic more frequently manufuc-
tures its Copto-Greek deJivatives by adding somc
prefix or similar auxiliary clement in front of the
simple Copto-Greek term. EXllInples here ure re-
stl'icted to S alone (and above all from the New
Testament; see Dragucl, 1960).
A Copto-Greek pseudo-verb is cl-eated by addition
of a verb such as T-, to, or Xl-, before a Copto-Greek
substantive, its complemenl as a direct object; thus
AV1l'<!Un'Jm, to be sad, is rendered now by '\)"1161, now
by T ,\ytlll (see below, from AV1T1/, sorrow).
A Copto·Greek pseudo-adjective is created by the
addition of the genitive preposition and the al1icle
before the Copto-Greek substantive; thus Romans
16:26,liw ... ')'palpiiJl' 1l'fKXP'l/nKWV, through prophetic
writings, ~ITl'f N61l'l.q..1 A'tlfo<j>IITIKON, but I Peter
1:19, EXOP./il' ... WI' Trpoi{>T/1'UI'/)v '\0')'01', we have ...
the prophetic word. oylfT.t.N RH~y RllU,J.t.X1l
RI161lfo1'IITIlC (from 1l'/WT,TIJ<;, prophet). This
pseudo-adjective, when it includes a Greek negative
prefix 0,(1')-, will again spring from a Copto-Greek

substDntlve preceded hy a Coptic negative prefix
such as ),T- or ),Xli"- or from a verb pn::ceded by a
negative verbal pl'efiK: Ihus ii K ap7r(>o;, wilhout fruit,
barren, l.llu"noc or ),Xli" IUflIOC (from Kap-rrix,
fruit). This p!lCudo-adjective is created also by the
addition of a circumSlalllial prefix in front of a
Copto-Grcck verb: Ihus Philemon 6, ~Ji'tpyir;, effica-
cious, 6'MlHGf'f'G1 (from fllf~iv, 10 be efficacious).
A Copto·Greek ~udo-5ub~antive signil'ying an
abstraction, a Imde. or the like is created from a
Copto-Greek adjective or verb. in front of which are
placed one or morc prefixcs. Thus, a1lW'ria,
unbelief, may be rendered either by U1IC11), or by
HlI"TJ./1tCTOC (rrom iill'U1'7'O'>, unbelieving):
Ko)J,ufJurrir;, mom..'Y·changer, is in S ~'lXl
1lC».'(H1OtI or 6TXI KOAyHIOtl (from KiMAvfJoo;, small
pie<'e of money; Band M have adopted KO),yucn«:
and KO.v..)'NC"rnC, resp«tivdy): fi.SwAo.I.crrpla, idola·
Iry, never appears as a Copto-Greek word in Coptic
and is rcplacl-d (c.g., 1 Cor. 10:14) by S
Hll'lyG~'IG 61'&"),00, 8 HClT~)'HlIXI lAJD),OO (from
fJ:&o.lOJ', idol).
A Coplo-Gn:ek pseudo-advcrb is created most of-
ten by placing zll" OY', in a, by a, in front of a
suhst.a.ntive; thus Luke 7:4, 0"Ir0lI6a~, zealously, is
QIOyMl« in 8 bUI !If oycnoyAU in S (Iilerally "in
a 7.eal," from tnrWliil, 7.eal).
It is filling to mcntion here in addition some
Greek preposilions that became Copto-Greek. Most
notable is Kani, according 10 (distributive), S, A, L,
H, M, W, V, F, 8 K),T:a., which even has a pronominal
form in lhe nalive Coplic manner, S, 8 K,Io.T,Lf'O Ii,
bm K:a.TJo.f:a... in the olher idioms except for F
K.\T..v..:a.+ (in fUCI U combin'lliOn of the Copto·Greek
K:a.T:a. whh the native p1"(:po~ition 5, B e·, era Ii, M,
W, V 0', Of:a.'" , F 0-, o),:a. +, A, L ),', ),T), 1'), uscd in
panicu!;!1' in expr'Cssions such as Kam yfVQ<;, (each)
according to it~ ~pecies (e.g., Gen. 1:25), S, pL, B,
874 K.lr.T:a. rotlOC, or again /<tum rill' uapKa, accord·
ing to the flesh (e.g., In. 8:15) S, IS, 8, 874 KU),
C),1'1. One also find~ '1rapOt, more than, beyond,
against, S, A, L, fI. M, V, fI, D tt),T)" thcn (in thc
native fa.~hion) S, Jj n),f),fo+, A, J. IUf),f),lj; '1r~,
to, for, 5, A, L, M, fI, 8 tt!'OC, uscJ most frequently in
the cltprcssion S tlfOC O'(OOto/, L, M, F nroc
oy),(e)lCJI, L, B tlf"OC OYCllOy, for a moment (only),
cphemcr,ll; xt.lpi~, CItCept, apart from, 5, L, V, F, B
xlIf*C, then in 8 alone XlUftc l' (Prv. 7: I,
dill' . .. airrov, except for him, B XGJI'tC'I but P, 5
R"aJ;":u.'1, A R"'1i:"MI'I): and so on.
Other grammatical elemen~ passed into Copto-
Greek only in stcn..'Otypcd cxpressions liuch as inrO
pfpwt., panially, S ),110 HClfOYC, S, 8 ),110 HGfOC: &it
VOCABULARY, COPTO-GREEK 221
roVTO, that is why, 5 (e~pccially in Gnostic texl~) A.t),
Toyro (altcrnating with OTIO IU't'); Kai. yap, and be·
sides, S, A, I., M IU.t r:a.r, V, "', 8 K41 r),T; K(liWlfP,
although, S, A, L IU.RIS" F, B "6tMir; KaiTl)l')'E, and
yet, S, L ..),ITOtrO, V, F, 8 "6TOtrO: P1J ')'I1"",ro, God
forbid, 5, L .... roHOn'O, S (idiolectal) He r6r46TO, B
"" r(J"OTO; oinc tttcmJ'. it is not pcnnillL-d, L5 O'(K
4l\OCTttl, 5, M, f' oytt tt\OCTt, F56 O'(K 8~et: and so
00.
One may also note here, above all In the legal
documents (5, see Crum and Steindorff, 1912), some
even longer Greek formulas, so long that one may
perhaps hesitate to consider them as Cotxo-Greek
and not quite simply Greek (islets of Hellenism pre-
served by the notaries, who considered them truly
indispensable in a context thai had become Coptic
after the Arab invasion). Thus (ibid., texi 48, I. 60) ~"
1l'lilrl) (iI'MwC~, with all due (legal) confonnity, ON
tu.DI )JU)...ayoou: (teKI 98, I. 36) i'ri ...au, KaA-;
TrPOOlpeuU, with every good intention, 6111 IUCH It..UH
~q'tlCtil: (text 39, I. 52) KenO 1l'Q(JQ'I' 1'OP1J1' Kai
05tum:mtov, with full right of free conduct and deci-
sion, IU.T), IUe.ut HOf'*VI K,Io.t AOOtDT6LU$; (lCJr.t 44, I.
96) 1l'pix miouJ' 1'd.fial' oi-mrAAayi.w, in every opera-
tion of definitive division, 11J'OC tl:a.e.ut TEJ"EIlJ4
~m_
In any ca..'iC, certain words of late Dohairic (S1ern,
1880, p. 78) are Grcc.:o-COptic rather than Capto-
Greek: lhe preponderant element is autochthonous,
bUI they have ~n superficially Hellenized by the
addition of a Gn..-ek ending: thus, for example,
KOH01'mIC, baker, from KOH04>n'OH, bread baked un·
del' the ashes (Vyclchl, 1983, pp. 83-84).
There remains to be examined the $¢nlantie aspect
of the use of Copto.Greek word.~ in Coptic. Apart
from various words in common use and of vcry
general sense, lhere is lhe matter of the technical
terminology of ~pecial fields (~mctimes partly un-
known to pre-Greek Egypt): religions and philoso-
phies newly inmxluced into the country, political or
military life, administration, weighl~ and measures,
law, medil:ine, pharmacolotD', magic, botany, zoolo-
gy, mineralogy (including the fumous precious
stones), clothing, householJ l,lr agricultural hnple·
rnents, sPOI1S, theater, and much else. Appreciation
of what was required may thus vary (rom one idiom
to another. Umlling oneself to the two main "lan-
guages" of Coptic Egypt, 5 and B (see DtALECTS), one
may note, for example, that in the New Testament
both Band S ('ender ~, cross, by cnvroc;
but when it is a queslion of translating onlIlIpll'W,
crucify, 5 has Opted everywhere for CT:a.YfOY (save
one case of 6lfI6, hang, suspend), while 8 has thought
 222 VOCABULARY, CUNEIFORM TRANSCRIPTIONS OF
it possible 10 use the native 1000l, susrencl, wilhoul
inconvenh::nec lhroughout (but in other literary
texts in B one may also find the Coplo·Greek verb
up cTlo'(fwNm),
In a general way, ,lnd as is usually the ea~e with
any vocabulary borrowed by one language frum an-
other', Ihe Cupto.Greek terms arc used in a much
more restricted sense Ihan the Gn::(:k terms from
which th(.')' derive. For example, if in Greek a")"}'E"Aoo;
designates all kinds uf "messengers:' including "an-
gels," in Coptic ),... ·e~o(; means only ":iIlgds," while
the ordin<lry messenger is '1),'iO,lINC in S <lnd peM N~~
in B. If in Greek 7r(H:"{J,,",(lO<. designates llny aged
person, any "old man:' in Coptic an ordinary old
man is S ctc. ~);'~O, while only Ihe "elder" (member
of Ihe mling council of a religious community, etc.)
is I1pGCII)"TUrOC. If in Greek eUxapll11'kr is "gratitude"
in a very general manner, in S (New Testament)
GY'XlofICTI), seems to describe more panicularly
(Rev. 4:9, 7:12) a service of Ihanksgiving or "eucha-
fisl," while elsewhere (in a non ritual expression of
thanksgiving, evcn if il is effusively addressed 10
Gud) S contents itself with lI,Ilf ~HOT, render Ihanks,
or ~HOT, grace (Acls 24:]; I Cor. 16:16; 2 Cor, 4:15,
9:11-12; Eph, 5:4; Phil. 4:0: Col. 2:7; I Thes, ]:9; I
Till. 2:1, 4;]), M;l1ly other ca~es of this kind could be
mentioned.
BIBLIOGRAPIIY
Bl:lhlig, A. Die grieehischell l.elmwOr/er 1m
sahidischen Imd bohairi.~cJwn Nellen TeMume'lt,
2nd cd. Munich, 1958.
Brunsch, W. "Untersuchungen zu den griechi.~chen
Wiedergaben 1igyplischcr Personennal11en." £11-
choria 8 (1978):1-142.
Cmm, W, E" and G. SteindOI'IF. KUpli~che Reclll~ur_
ktmdell des uell/ell j"hrlnmderts aus D;eme
(Thebcn). Leipzig, 1912,
Oraguel, R. lui/ex wp/e e/ grec·cop/e de lu Concor-
d/mee dll Nouveau Temunen/ $ahilli{ille (CSCD
124, 173, 183, JSS). CSCO 196. Louwin, 1960,
Emstedt, P. V. "Gl'ueco·Coptiea." lei/sehrif/ flir
agyptiselte Spruche ul1Il Altermmskullde 64 (1929):
122-35.
Gaselcc, S. "Greek Word~ in Coptic." lJyz{lIl/illische
Zeitsehrif/]O (1929-19]0):224-28,
Gign,le, F. T. A Grammur 0; Ihe Greek Papyri of the
RomwJ and Byumthle Periods, Vol. I, Phollology,
Vol. 2, Morphology, Tcsli e documcn!i per [0 stll-
dio dell'ulllichit;) 55, Milan, 1976-1981.
Hopfm:r, T, Ober Fonll lind GebrOllch der griechi_
schell Lelmworfer ill du kop/isch-sa'illisellmJ Apopil-
I1wgmcllvcrsioll. Vicnna, 1918,
Kasser', R. "Ut PcnclrJlion des mOl~ grecs dans 1.\
langue eopte," Wl.uellschaftliche Zeitsehrif/ der
Mar/i,,·Llj/her-Ullivers'ilii/, Hulle- Willmlbcrg 15 ( (966):
419-25,
_--,-_ "A propos de quelques caracteristiques
ol1hographiques du vocabulair'e grcc ulilise d;lIIs
leg dillkert's H et N." Ori.sll/aliu l.ovullicfl$l'U
I'aiodicu 6-7 (1975-1976):285-94.
_---,-. "Expression de I'aspiration ou de la non-
aspiration a I'initiale des mots copto-grecs corres-
pondant fl des molS grecs cornrnem;anl p;rr (E)I-."
Bulle/in de la Sodete d'egyptologie, G,meve 4
(1980):5]-59,
___. "Onhographe (suh)dialectale du vocabulail'e
copto-grec avant Ie VIII' siecle de noIre el'e." Mu-
sewlr Ife/lle/rwm 40 (198]):207 -215,
Lefort, L T. "Lc Copte, suurce auxiJiairc du grec."
Ammuire de /'Illstilli/ de philologie e/ d'historre ori·
en/ales de I'Unil'er.lite fibre de Br<udles 2
( 19]4):569-78.
___ , Concordance dll NOllveau Te.•tumellt sahidi-
que. Vol, I, Les Mots d'origine grecqne. CSCQ 124_
Louvain. 1950a.
___. "Greco-copte.'· In Coptic S/IIIJie~ hi Honor of
Waller Ewi,rg Cmm, pp, 65-71. Buston, 1950.
Nagel. P, "Die Einwirkung des Gricchischen auf die
Entslchung del' koptischen LileratUl"spraehe." In
Chris/ellllllll um RO/en Meer, ed. F. Altheim and R.
Stiehl, Vol. 1., pp. ]27-55. Berlin, 1971.
Rllhlfs, A. "Gricchischc Woncr im Koptischen." In
Si1vmgsbericJue der Prell.Hisci,elJ Akademie dcr
Wi-Hensclraften, pp. 10]6-1046. Berlin, 1912.
Schmidt, C., und V. MacDel'mol. Prs'/is Sophia, Lei·
den, 197!l,
Stem, L. Kop/isclie Grammalik. Leipzig, 1880,
Vycichl, W, Dic/iclllllaire e/ymologiqne de la langue
cop/e, Louvain, 1983,
Weiss, H.-F. "Zum Problem del' gdechischen Frcmd-
und Lchnwoner in den Spl'achen des chriSllichen
Orients." Hc/ikou 6 (1966):18]-209.
_ _ . "Ein Lexikon del' gl'icchischen Waner im
Koptisehen.'· Zei/sdlrif/fiir iigyplisclw Sprache WId
Allertmmkunde 96 (1969):79-80.
Wcssely, K. Die griechischen 1..ellllwOr/cr der sahMi-
schen Wid bohcirischclI Psalmfjnversiol1, Denk·
schriften del' kaiserlichen Ak,tlJemie del'
Wisscnsclmfren ill Wiell ]4, no. 3. Vienna, 1910.
ROIJOIJ'HE KAssER
VOCABULARY, CUNEIFORM TRAN·
SCRIPTIONS OF PROTOTYPES OF AU-
TOCHTHONOUS COPTIC. Fully vocalized
prototypes of Coptic words arc found in cuneiform
transcriptions. Thus, it is known that the month
name B 'XOilok (5 kOI),:)k and many variants) WHS
pronounced in Late Egyptian °ku·ih_ku, 01' some·
thing close 10 it. These tronscriplions arc uften pre-
 VOCABULARY, CUNEIFORM TRANSCRIPTIONS OF
ceded hy determin:ltlv(:s, such as (ifll), god; ('II).
male person; (MIl), IOwn; and (1Il4/U). country.
Three pericxb havc 10 bc distinguished (all d"lt::s
according to Bc<:keralh. 1971):
I. Middle·IJabylonian transcriptions: the so-called
Tell el·Amama Lcuerl>, which comprise the corn."
spondcnce or Amenophis II (1439-1413 B.C.) and
Amenophis IV (Akhenaton) (1365-1349 B.C.) wilh
their allies and va:;:;als in Asia, tablets round in the
rorcign-<>fliee archives at Tell el·Anlama (eemral
Egypt). and letten and documents or the Hittite roy-
al archives of IJoi!,hazkeui (Asia MillOI') of the lime or
Ramses II (1290-1224 o.c).
2. Assyrian transcriptions: inscriptions, annals,
and commercial documents rrom the time or Sargon
II (722-705 B.C.). who conquered Palestine and n."
ceivcd tribute from Bukuminip (l3occhoris in
Gr«k), king orI-:'.&YPt in 714 o.c; of Assarhaddon
(conquest of Memphis, 671 D.C), and or Assurbanipal
(conquesl or the Della. 667 D.C.).
J. New-Babylonian and Persian transcriptions:
mainly eommen:ial documents or the time or Cam·
byses (525-522 B.C.), Darius I (521-486 B.c), Ana-
xerxes I (464-424 II.C.). and Al1axerxes II (404-359
a.c.).
Some examples are given below.
Middle-Babylonian Transcrlpllons
(illl) A-"m-a·/lu. (illI) A-IIUHla: Ihe god Amun. B
»tOy"; (m) A-ma,oll.J!a,ol.pi, n. pl'. m. Amenophis,
where the group ~a,ul-pi corresponds to the qualita-
tive B zOmt; (aIr') A·Ha: n. loc. Heliopolis, Egyptian
'Iwm\!, Hebrew '0,,: Bill"; (m) Ri-a·na·pa: n. pro m.
Ranofcr, lilerally "lhe good Sun" or similar, where
according to Edcl the name W.lS pronounced Ri'·
nlite or similar, but in any case Wilh Rt' and nOI
with Rl', sun. S, 8 I'U; (JIll) !fo-a.ra: the god Horus.
5, B 2lIf.
Assyrian Transcriptions
(m) U·rlll·/IIri'llll: n. pl'.
Wen-Amun ur similar,
III.
whieh contains lhe name of Amun, 8 ),MOyIl; (m)
T"ULl! J.
M iddle·llabylonian
A·ma·u·nu ('Am4H)
A-IIU (".4/1)
KQ-si ('KlJs)
'!Q.Q.ru ('1;/4r)
'IIQ'pa ("-nale)
223
BII.kuNli.IJi.ip: n. pro m. I)ocehoris, Egyptian 83k "
m·l, Iiter.llly "servant of hi~ name," where Ihe Cop-
lie ronn would be 8 'MII( "fIN" (the transcription
~hould read ·(m) Bu·kll-ml·ri·lli·ip); (m) HII·II·m: n.
pl'. m. Hol1.ls. 5, B zIDf; (alII) Me.im-pe: n. loc. Mem·
phis, 8 H(IH'll.
New-Babylonian and Persian Period
(m} A./IU1'Hll.,a,pl/.t/Q.aJ.!.ti: n. pl'. m. Amon
te/-rrQhte. literally "Amon is his strength:' with
AIPIlmli • "Am6,. or Amil", 8 ),H()yH; (m) No_'Q_ (ill/)
£-$i n. pl'. m. literally "Gn:at is Isis:' where the
Coplic ronn would be B "KU·IIC1.
Commenlary
Middle-Babylonian /I corresponds to later (Le.• As·
syrian or Neo-A.'I..~yrian or Peniian) " (~ Table I).
This comlXlrlson shuws that lung /I befon: 1000 a.e.
is transcribed a.~ long Ii after 1000 B.C. This long u
must be read o. as the Coplic has 0 in two cases (OH
and IU:"). Arter a nasal in A'llJIl-IlIl and in .m-u·pi
(reconsll1.lcled), the Coptic ha.~ OY Ii, which is due to
postnasalization. As a mailer or raet, it is not known
ir A·mll-PIlI and IIl/'Il'pi wel"(' lilill pronounced "AmOH
and '"lJfi or aln:ady Amal1 and 1Jl1fi.
81OLlOCRAPilY
Bcckerath, J. von. Abriss dcr Gcs.:hic1l/c des alleH
Agyptflil. Munich and Vienna, 1971.
Edel, E. "Neue keilschrirlliche Umschreibungen
iigyptischer Namen aus den Bogazkoytcxtcn."
10llnral of Ncar EQslenr Slrldies 7 (1948):11-24.
_,--_. Die Or/SlrQme."lisrelJ ailS dem Tote"'empel
A"'~>lQplris JI/. Bonner biblische Beltrlige 25.
Bonn. 1966.
_ _~. "Ocr Brief des ilgyptischen Wcsirs Pa.~ij;"ira
an den Hetiterk/:lllig l~al1usili und vernoandte Keil-
schriftbriefe," NIII:lrrichlt.1I tier AkQdemh: tier
WisslJ~udlllfl/m i~J Gullillgel/, Plrilosophisdr.histori.
selw Kla~'se I, no. 4 (1978):117-58.
-,-,_. "Neue Deutungen keilschrirtlichcl' Umschrei·
bungen ligyplischcr' W/:l11el' und l'cl'sonennarnen,"
In Sill.Imgsberidlle der Oslerreidrischet/ Akade-
Assyrian or Coptic
Nco-Assyrian and
Persian
A·mll-nll (AIII(m)
U-II14 (0/1)
KII-l/·si (KlJ$)
'!l/-14-m «(llIr) S, B zIDf
"·HII·II·pi ('HlIfi) B ""Y"
 224 VOCABULARY OF EGYPTIAN ORIGIN, AUTOCHTHONOUS COPTIC

mie der WisRnschallen, Philosophisch.Jlislorische i.ANcUAGI:(S), CoPTIc). In these circumstancl,.'S, one is

Kl~. SilumK~richle, p. 175. Vienna, 1980.
lambdin, T. O. "Another Cuneiform Tmnscription of
Egyptian msi). 'crocodile.'" JOllrnal 01 Near Eas/ern
Silidies 12 (1953a):284-85.
-,,---. "Egyptian Words in Tell el Amarna Letter
No. 14." Orien/alia 22 (1953b):362-69.
Ranke, H. "Keilschriftliches Material zur agyptischen
Vokalisation." In AnhanK 1.U dell Abhalldlungen der
Koniglichm Preussischen Akademie der Wim.'/I·
schnfte/l, PhiJosophisch·hislorische Kl~, Abhand-
lung 2. Berlin, 1910.
Smith, S., and C. J. Cadd. "A Cuneirorm Vocabulary
of Egyptian Words.." Joumaf 01 Egyp/ian Archaeolo-
gy II (1925):230-38.
Vitlmann, G. "zu einigcn keilschnftlichen Umschrei·
bungen llgyptischcr Personennamcn." GlJui/lger
Miszt//e/l 70 (1984):65-66.
WEII.NER VVCICIIL
VOCABULARY OF EGYPTIAN ORIGIN,
AUTOCHTHONOUS COPTIC, Coptk is the
autochthooous language (or languages, S and B)
spoken and written in Egypt from the third century
A.D, down to the Middle Ages (eleventh century or a
little later). Moreover, it is the latest and most
developed form o( the Egyptian language itself
(known at first in the form called "pharaonic"; d.
not in the least surprised to observe that the greatcr
part of the Coptic vocllbulary is of Egyptian origin
(phMUOnlc more or less ancient, down to demotic),
so that one might justly describe it as "llulochtho·
nous Coptic of Egyptian origin:' and this even if one
observes in the Coptic language the not Insignificant
presence-indeed mther conspicuous and impres--
sive but nonetheless in a minority-of words of non-
autochthonous origin (above all of Greek origin; d.
VQCABUu.RV, CQrro.GR&K).
This autochthonous preponderance In the Coptic
vocabulary is illustrated below by two brief Sahidic
texis, one wrilten directly in Coptic by Shenute (Ex·
hibit I), the other probably translated from the
Greek (Exhibit 2). Examining the total of the vocabu-
lary of these two texts and taking no account either
of the various articles, the prepositions, or the au-
tochthonous adverbs, one counts. in terms of
lexenles, fifty-eighl units. Among them is one proper
noun, .u'.uHHt, and then seven Copto-Greck words:
.b.U, now, then, from 6t; .. ' .... OH(;I, to serve, from
&aKowiv, ....,.u<._,
serpent, from 6p6-KIltV, 61T6,
whether, from tJTt; H, or, from fj; toMDC, absolutely,
altogether, from oA....; cymJ"CIlnt, community, from
OVl'lJ'l'VYiI.
Among the fifty other lexemes, all to be consid-
ered as autochthonous in the broad sense of thc

exHIBIT I.
Everylhing excellent, everylhing mediocre, whether of bread or any (other) nourishment,
tHU.y HIH 8'!C01'1f tnuy HtH 6"l6OxT €lIT6 OEm en'e tHuy 'R0'yUltt

whether any vegetable or salted things or cooked (foods) or cucumbe~ or any other thing of any kind,
81T6 0'y00T6 61T6 t8NtKUy 6yHC»oT II oynoctl II teH'f1>o II Ke>..uy 'R'tHU.Y tOAGC

(all) will be for us such as the Lord has prepared them or will prepare them «(or us). Those who dwell
0yt4u,.o6 H~ 'Reo 6HTlo. JtXOeIC cTTIDTOy FfHOC H eTE<tHlo.cTTQ)TOy. OfO 116TOyI'l

in these (mona.~tie) communities, at all times, will eat (all these Foods, good or less good) with one another.
t'R' NGtCYJU.l"1lWlt lfoyoetlll HtN NAoyClHOy Hlf H6y6rtly

And lei there not be anyone or any people who eat the excellent things
Arm lfll6 OY'" II toOlH6 OY6N MeTcoTlf

It all times, or the good things, whHe (on the contrnry) another or some others eal the mediocre or
lfoyo6Mf litH H HeTtU.HOyOy R'TO kOOY'" II ZOHkClOye O'y6H flfJTGQXT

despised things. And the rault (in respect) of those who (always) eat the good things
II ~1f. lo.ywere ~ lfHOnu.ClylDH 'R'i/6HtHuy 6Itlo.HO"(OY

or the bad will fall upon those who serve (at table) or those who distribute the rations.
II 8ytoO¥ t1"'0t Otl'..., flxlf t16T.b.llo.kOHOI II HOTJU.t1CllG1 'R26NTO.
SOURCE: Ltipuldlllnd Crum, 1913, pp. 87-88 (Coptic orthography corretted).
 VOCABULARY OF EGYPTIAN ORIGIN, AUTOCHTHONOUS COPTIC 225

ExHIBIT 2.
It is related with regard to Apa Agathon lhat he (installed himself to) live in a cave, once, in the desen.
",y.xooc 6'ne MU. ,...),~ xe ),~ iR" oyam Koycon 1lf nJU,Ye.

Now there was a great serpent in il. Then the serpenl decided 10 go out (from the cave) to go oft' (and live
eyN06 A6 R"Af'),KCOM R"tt ..r..... 11:0'1 A6 ),'tT0(9.... 6fo11OO<96 6M». 6 _ N),'I.

elsewhe..e). Apa Agathon said to it: "If you go out (to go and live elsewhere), I shall not stay in (Ihe cave)."
n6Xf1 ),ru. >.r>.Ela,)N N)," ,X,e OKCI,l),NHOOIJJ6 OAO" lftN),6Gl )," R"~HT"l'".

Then Ihe serpent remained (there). it did nOI go away. Now there was a sycamore in thaI (place of the) de~en.
I~ A6),'IG/U R1I6'1&GlK ONOOyJf OYHOytG A6 zR n:o.i·6 e'JRH.l.Y

They went out (Ihen) togcther but Apa Agathon made a mark (incised) in the sycamore, he (thll$) divided it
~"'yt1t 610A HR" H6y6f'HY. ""0. ,...),etm Ae),crt R"QyqIIl~ 61'HOY26 ),'IOCNI;I~

between himself (Agathon) and it (Ihe serpent), that the serpent might eat on (one) side of the sycamore,
6XII'I rfiH),'I X6U.J,.C ore ~ IU~ lfc.\ a., ,,~

and the old (hennil) himself cal on another side (of the tree); (this) until they had. finished
R"TO niX".>.O ~ O)'QIH KCo\ nK6Cnlf .,Uff'OYO'Y't

ealing, and returned wilhin their (shelten in Ihe) caves, both of them.
6yOyCJlH R"CCHIK 6toY" ON R"N6ysll& Fl"Il6C1Uy.
SOtJIlCE: Chaine, t96O, p. 69 (Coplic ot1hogl'll.phy corrected).

IeI'm (according 10 Vycichl, 1983; Cerny, 1976;
Vergole, 1945 and 1973; and Wcstendorf, 1977),
three appear to be of Semitic origin (ef. VOCABUlARY
OF SEMmc ORIGIN, AUTOCHTHONOllS COPTIC): MU.
lap3J, abbot (8 ),&U), cf. Aramaic Jabbd (in Greek
513fJa'»; HO)'-'z Imulh/, to salt, d. Hebrew mi!lA~,
Aro.bic mif1J.: 6t)xT IcOt.'6/, 10 diminish, cf. Hebrew
~~b, Arabic ~4.fab. ' ov-t Iwth/, 10-inhabil. from wJ~;
For all lhe rest (apan from three cases, indicated
by a qu~ion mark, where the l:tymology is either
unknown or appears too uncenain), an authenlically
Pharaonic etymology (more , or less ancienl, or de·
mOlic) is known: MI& (b(;b/, cave, from bJbJ etc.;
Mlk ;h6kl to go, from (?); 6rllY (.new/, Ihe compan·
ions. mutually, from ir(y); 61 /II, to go, from i, elc.;
11.0- Ik;l, another, from ky, etc.; .u...l>y Ilb'w/, somc·
thing, from (?); R"H).y Immaw/,
, there, from fI-;m-w:
~ Imo'~/, 10 walk, go, from m.f, elc.; NIH
In1m/, each, every, from fib; 1UHOy' /nanu/. 10 be
good, from 'wnll 'ny; HOyt6/nuh~/, sycamore, from
'Illy; I't06 InGe/, large, £rom (?); 00. lojk/, bread,
from '~. etc.; nlC6 /pi~{. cause to be cooked, bake,
from p.s()'), etc.; I'lQtW IpM/, 10 share, distribule, from
pi; oox6-/pab/, to say, from pJy dd; COSTe /sObt~/,
to prepare, from .spdd, etc.; cto..y /snaw/, lwo. from
.sn.wy; COIl /sbp/, lime, from .sp; C111f /splr/. side, rib,
from spr, CGlTlI 1s6IP/, 10 choose. from SIp; CGlqI....
IsMIl, despise, judge vile, base, elc., from 5lJI, elc.; t
Ill/, to give, make, eIC., from Ii, elc.; TO It6/, part,
share, from Iny.l. CIC.; TllCl1/tM/, to delimit, decide,
from Ii, ClC.; f6e ltica/. cucumber, from Igr, elc.;
OY), lwa/, one, from w'; oyw /w6/, to cease, finish,
from ",3h; ~ Iwbm/, to eat, from wnm; oytt-
/wn/, there is, from wtI, elc.: O'yOOTe /wO'I~/, vege-
table, from w3d.I; 0'y"06IC9 IwO'j;/, time, from wrl;
""'z IfiJlh/, to
impress a marlr:. elC" from .f1JJ, etc.; "'18 /ih~/, to
become, from ~pr, elc.; ...,. IfiJ't/, to CUI, curtail,
diminish, from Fl, etc.; te /M/, way, manner, from
!!' elc.; ~~ {hb'/, (one)self, from ~', etc.; tno
/hllal, old man, from !!f3; toolNe {hbjna/, some.
from IIYll; 2N.u.y /hnb'w/, thing, from I.m",; 200Y
Iho'w/, 10 be bad, from ~w, ctc.; 2O'f /hOf/, serpent,
from ~/, ctc.; ,X,al If0/, to say, from ·~id; .:o.l"o/dja/,
dcscrt, from r/; X06tc IMjs/, lord, from tlW; 6Gl
ICO/, 10 rest, ;;'main, from gr. •
What is presented above is only a modest couple
of examples. The matter b examined more systemal-
ically in ETYMOLOGY.
BIBUOCRAPHY
Cerny, J. Coptic Etymological Dictumary. Cambridge,
1976.
Chaine, M. u. Manu.scril de la version copte en dia-
lute !lllhidiqlle des Apophlhegmala Pf.llmm.
Bibliolheque d'eludes coptes 6. Cairo, 1960,
 226 VOCABUu'RY OF SEMITIC ORlGIN, AUTOCHTHONOUS COPTIC
Leipoldt, J., and W. E. Crum. SimI/IIi! Archimtwdri/(.le
Vita el Opefll Ol/m;a. CSCO 42 and 73. Palis, 1908
and 1913,
Vergote, J. PllOtletiqul! IIisloriqlle de I'egyplietl, les
COtlMlllles. l..ouvain, 1945,
___ CrQmmQire copte, Vol. 1b, 1"lroJllclicJII. pho.
llbiq/le et pllOlIOfogic, l/Iorpho/Ci1;ie sYIIIIII!/IIQt;qjje
(limlctlfre des semotllemes), parlie diachrolliqlle.
Louvain, 1973.
Vycichl, W. OicliollllQire ~tymologiqlle de la fanglle
cople, LouV'olin, 1983.
Westendorf, W. Kopluches lIondU'wterbllclr. btoar.
~;lcI aliI Gnmd des KOPlisclrl!1I Ha"dwiNterlmchs
VOIl Wilhel", Spiel.>elberg. Hddc1berg. 1977.
RODOU'HE KAssER
VOCABULARY OF SEMITIC ORIGIN,
AUTOCHTHONOUS COPTIC. Every country
has relations with its neighbors (commercial rela.
tions, military relations. mainly when it is con-
quered, etc.), and in the course or time its language
adopcs rurcign words. Egypt is no c~ception to this
rule. At a relatively recent epoch of their history, the
autochthonous Egyptians adopted a great number or
Creek words (among them a cenain number or
Creco-Latin origin), and. later on, some Arabic
words (sec VOCAUULAKY, OOI'"f().(;REEK and VOCABULARY,
COP'J"O.ARABIC). But even the Egyptian vocabulary or
the pharaonic period, which later became Coptic
and is consi..lcred autochthonous with regard 10
these Greek and Ambic additions, is not entirely
homogent.:ous. ;~~ a!lenlive etymological studies reo
veal. Sevel'lll COmponents may be distinguished,
sueh as M old Semitic layer th:1I is fur from being
negligible (for :t more recent Semitic component.
sec VOCAlJlJI.ARY, COPTO·AMlJJt).
Semitic loanwords made thdr finn appearance in
EllYfltian in texis uf the Eighteemh and Nineteenth
Dynasties (1554-1305 and 1305-1196 R.c.). Bcing
rorcign ]lCrsonal names and place·names, they arc
wl;lIen in the so·called syllabic ollhogrnphy.
Syllabic onhogl'ilphy was used in Egyptian Illllinly
to distinguish roreign names and words from Egyp.
tian ones. In many cnses, ~In 3 is added 10 the canso·
nants: !!.3 may be read !J.a, !!,i, or !!.u. In other cases. y
and "' are added: lIy is read IIi, dill is read duo In
(mllicuh.r cases, shOll words are used: tJ. land, was
pronounced ta3 in the New Kingdom, and so the
WOI'd is used ror the syllable la. Sill, he, and $)', she,
were probably pronuunced ·slIwa and ·siya (as in
Assyrian), and later, in the New Kingdom, Sll and si.
Thererore, s"' and Jy were used ror the syllable .1'1'
and si. In two cases. syllabic onhogrnphy indicates
consonants without vowels: the group rJ.y \Ya~ pr&-
nounced ·r (at the end or a. syllable); and ·11 (suffix or
the first-person plural) represented final '11. The sys-
tem has been explained by W. F. Albrighl (1934).
L.aler it was strongly a.ltacked hy W. F. Edgenon
(1940). but E. &lei (1949). who adopted an illlenne·
diary position, laid down the rules governing this
system in different periods of the language. Syllabic
onhography is more usef'ul for reading ancielll per·
sonal names and place· names than ror Coptic ety-
mology, as true Egyplian words are rarely wnuen
syllabically. New:nhelcu, it is known that B, S tUH,
who?, derives from ·IlHn, and nol from ·",i.m.
Ill']."', thanks to syllabic wrilings, and that S R.,.
Mes.hir, a month name, dcriveli from ·",.~i.r. 5-ba-d,
staff, is the prototype or 8, 5 ~. and ·b~NH .,
·ba·/the prototype of B, S so" outside, as in B. S
6WA. out (Arabic lnIrra).
It is not ah,;ays easy to assign a definite origin to
Ihe Semitic loanwords in Egyptian and particular·
Iy in Copric: most or them may be compared with
Hebrew, Aramaic, or Arabic ronus. but .some or
them seem to derive rrom elltinci languages and
dialects:
00110.6 (S mase.), ram: compare Hebrew 'oyif: prob-
able origin prc.Hl,.'brew ·'ayl.a (accusative)
IiOqIT (5 rnase.). vulture, hawk: compare Hebrew
IIU~r, hawk, eagle: Akkadian uaSro, cagle; Ara·
blc na.sr, vulture, "'agle; probably rrom ·"asr.;
(genitive)
CI;I.ur (5 masc,). price; compare Hebrew su'ar,
measure, price; probably from pre·Hebrew
·Sa'r-! (genitive)
X.\trr (S in UH;Ulrr, also "),H.X),TIl. masc.). pitch.
a composed word: {(1m + X.\lrr; COmpare Arabic
zift, pitch; probably from 'vll.i (genitive); He.
brew has ze{~(. pilch, from ancient ·zaft·i (geni-
tive)
Ctf (5), COUfU (A masc.), lcaven; compare Arabic
~'IIJr, re.~t. r'Cmainder; Ctp rrQm '1i14r·l, *stlr-j (gen'
itive); CU6pe rmm ·sIl3r·i, '.{JJ3r·; (genitive)
2Rx (5 masc.), vinegar; compare Hebrew ~16me~,
vinegar. from pre.I·lebrew ·I.llml~'! (genitive)
xoorr (5 rnase, and rcm.), olive, olive tree; com-
pare Hebrew lAyil, Arabic lIlyl, oil, probably
from ·tIly/·i (genitive)
G~T (S fem.), 6oU..lo.2Te (5 rcm.), pot: compare
Hebl'ew kallalJat, cooking pot, cauldron; proba.
bly from ·~afICl~It.i (genitive)
10M (8 masc.), sea, wine'pl"CSS, oil·press, plural
),K),,1Oy: compare Hebrew ya'" (l'enl.), sea. 00..
 VOCABULARY OF SEMITIC ORIGIN, AUTOCHTHONOUS COPTIC
sin (plu!".tl ycmrmlm), and Arabic yamm. sea;
probably from 'yamm·; (genitive); the plural
J.HAIOy derives from yammi, considered ancient
adjective ·yllltlm·ly: 'jammly-li. then 'iammlw-li
(regressive assimilation ·fy-,i:-Iw-,i) (This is the
one case when' it is cer1ain that the Coptic fonn
derives from an ancient [I.e.• pre· Hebrew] geni·
tive.)
U/tOYT (B. S m$C. and fem.). saw; compo Uebrew
maifOr, Arabic m/rdlir, apparently from pre'
Hebrew '",didr-i (genitive)
,Xe4'fo (B). X6l1,o (S fern.). bnn. small village:
compare Aramaic blr·li, village; the ending ~ is
the Aramaic definite ar1icle. still in use in bibli-
cal Aramaic: the Coptic fonn survives in the
place·name SIll/bra, Arabic S'lbrl! (llte correct
foml would be • Si/".a. The modem pronouncia-
t)on S,jbrl! is vulgar; compare O,l/! n. loe.•
Koptos, for Oil/: Qllb!.iy. Copt. for Qib!-Iy. from
Greek Aigypli-m.)
~ (B mase.). rue (RIlla graveolens sive mon-
lima), demotic btwJ. Aramaic /I(ISYlJ-d, ballUJ-d
IUT66Te (L subst.), anny; compare Akkadian
madak/·u (fern.). camp (military): compare also
demotic m/R/
227
BIOLIOCRAPIlV
Alhlight, W. F. The Voc/l/iyllioll 01 the Egyplia" Syl·
labic Of/hography. Aml'liean Oriental Series 5.
Nl'w Haven, Conn., 1934.
Burchardt, M. lJie IlftklllltltmiJischen Frt!lIulwor/e IIl1d
Eigt!lflfamen im Xgyp/ischm. Vols. 1-2. Leipzig.
1909-1910.
Edc:1, E. "Nt."UL'S Material 7.ur Beurteilung der :>ylla.
bischen Or1hographie des Xgyptischen:' JOllmal 01
Near &is/em Stlldies 8 (1949):44-47.
Die Ortsllilltlellli$lell IlUS de/rl Totetl/empel
Ame"ophis 1II. Bonner biblische Bcitrage 25.
Bonn, 1966.
Edgerton. W. F. "Egypcian Phonetic Writing from Its
Invention 10 the Close of the Ninell'cnlh Dynasty."
JOllmal 0{ Ihe American Oriell/Ill Society 60
(1940):473-506.
Muller, M. W. Asiell Imd Ellropll /lach alliigyptisclltm
Oellk",iilem. Leipdg, 1893.
"Sporen der babylonischen Wcltschrift in
Agypten. Milleilullge/l der vorderflSia/ischt!1f Gt!St!I/·
schillt 17, 00. 3 (1912):1-90.
Stricker, B. H. "Trois l1tuc.les de phonelique et de
morphologic eoplt.'S." ACla OrielflaUa 15 (1936-
1937):1-20.
Ward. W. A. "Notes on Egyptian Group Writing."
JOllmllf 01 Near Eastt!m Siudies 16 (1957):198-203.
WERNER VVCICHL

Pagl numbns irt bold/au. inmclllt a ma;or discussion.
ifIus1ralu;ms.
• evidence of Nubian Iilurgy al.
Aaron at Philae, Apa, 1955
Ababius, Saint, 1,2081
'Aba-dah ibn al-~amjt, 1528
Abadion, Bishop of Antinoopolis.
1551
Abadir. Su Tel" and Erai, SainlS
Abadyus. See Dios, Saint
AbAmOn oCTamu!. Saint, I, ISS]
AbAmQn ofTiikh, Saini, 1-2, 1551
Abarlo:ah. &e Eucharistic wine
.""'-
origin oftenn, 2-3
see also ~os; specific: name
lnvened
Abb1 Maq:\r.lh. Stt Macarius II
'AbbAs l:JilmI I. Khedive, 1467,
1636. 1692
'Abbas Hilmi II. Khedive. 1693,
1694, 1988
Abbasids
compared with Umayyad
administration, 2287
and Islami7.ation, 937
Tulunid and Ikhshid rule,
2280-228J
Abbalon,2, 1368, 1619
Abbot, 2-3
hegumtmos and, 1216
provost and, 2024
see also Abba; specific names
invcrled
'AbdaIlAh,3
'AbdaJIAh Abu alSu'od. 1993
'AbdallAh ibn MUsli. 3-4
'Abdalllh ibn al-Tayyib. 6, 1777
'Abdallah NirqI. 4
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2; pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pop. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Index
PQ~
1817
example of Byzantine
cross-In,square building at.
661
Nubian church art at,
1811-1812
'Abd al·'AzIz, Sultan. 893
'Abd al-'ADz ibn Marwin (Arab
governor of Egypt), 85, 709,
IJ03
'Abel al-'AzIz ibn $a'd al·Dln, 5
Abdelsayed, Father Gabriel, 1621
'Abd ai-MalAk. Saint, 840
'Abd al-Malik ibn MarwAn, Caliph.
239,937
'Abd aI·Malik ibn Miisi ibn N~r.
Caliph, 1411
'Abd al.Masl~ (manuscript), 5
'Abd al-Masil:l, YassA, 1911
doxologies studied by, 1728
'Abel al.Mas~ ibn Isl:JJ.q al-Kindr, 5
'Abd al.Masi~ al·lsni'lli al·Raqql.
'_7
'Abd al·MlISl~. known as Ibn Nu~,
7 Abnub
'Ab<! al·Masl~ ~Ilb al·Masu'dt, 7,
14, 1461
on Dayr al·JllrnGs. 813
on Dayr al·Khlidlm and Dayr
al·Sanquriyyah, 814
on Dayr Sitt DimyAnah. 870,
871
and IqlAdiyOs labtb, 1302
and Isidhurus, 1307
on Jirjis al·Jawharf al-Kham\nt,
1334
on monastery of Pisenlius, 757
229
numbus in iJalics indictlU
'Abd al-RAziq, 'All, 1996
'Abd al-Sayyid, MlkU'II, 1465,
1994
'Abduh. Mu~ammad. 1995
Abednego. 1092
Abliyyah (martyr), 1552
Abgac, King of Edessa, 7-8, 1506
Abib. See Phib, Saint
Abib (eleventh month or Coptie
calendar), 439, 443
in Copto-Arabic Synaxarion,
2187-2189
Abib ibn NaY, 8, 1775
Abilius, Saint and Patriarch, 8.
2081
dales of patriarchy, 1913
Abishkhlrun, Sail'll, 2036
Abiskharon al-Qallint al.Muqtadir,
752
Abt SulaymAn DllwUd ibn Ahl
al·MunA ibn Abl Flonah, 1691
Ablanathanalba (palindrome),
1500
Ablution, 8-9
basin and ewer for, J 469
monasteries at, 703, 714, 881,
1655
pilgrimages 10,1971
Abraam I, Saint and Bishop of
Fayyl1m, 10, 845. 2081
pilgrimages to tomb of, 784
Abraeas. Saint, 2081
Abraham (Old Testament
patriarch)
Archangels' visiu to, 1136,1618
and cireumcision practice,
1106
230 INDEX
Ab~m (Old Testamcnt
patrian:h) (cant.)
paintings of, 793-794, 79J,
1660
sacrifice of Isaac. See Biblical
subje<:1S in Coptic art
Testament of, 164, 165
Abrnham, Saint and Patriarch,
10_11,14,321,1534,1593,
1999,2081
and chrism consccl'1ltion, 521
and Church of al·Mu'allaqah
(Old Cairo), 558
and condemnation of
cht!irolonia, 517
dates of patriarchy, 1916
and Ethiopian prelates,
1001-1002
and Fast of Jonah, 1094
patriarchal residence, 1912
Abraham I, Archbishop of
Jerosalem, 1325
Abraham bar Kaili, Bishop, 1675
Abraham of Farshut, 11_12, 1518,
1656, 1679
Coptic accounL~ of, 1455
and moml.steries al FIIn;hOl,
1092-1093
and monastery of Apa Moses,
lOW
and Pbow monastery, 1448,
2154
Abraham and George of Seetis,
Sainl5, 12_13,69,2081,
2368
Abraham of Hennonthis, Bishop,
13,779, 1639
archives of, 227
correspondence of, 400-401
on dcftQC.king of priesL~, 891
on excommunication grounds,
1079-1080
and mummification, 1697
on ol'dinfllion, 564, 1844
JXlnr.tit of, 402
Abraham and Isaac, depicted in
Coplic art, 382-383
Abmhamites, 1533, 1534
Abrah.ull of Lw:or, Apa, icon of,
/277
Abraham of MinOf, Saint, 13-14,
1633,2081
Abraham Pel'5ll, 14
Abraham or Phelbcs. See John the
HegumcnOli
Abraham of Oil'!, Bishop, 730
Abrnhat. Set Preht
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. vol. 3: pp. 63-1004.
vol. 4: pp. l005-1J52. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Abrakiy\lS. &e AbnJC3S, Saint
Abr.1Shit the magician (Coptic
legend), 845
Abrnxas, 14, 1500, 2173
Abrim al-Qib!l, Anba, 14
Abrimus. See Primus
Absaliyyah. See Music, Coptic,
corpus and pre;ent practice
Absalmudiyyah. See Music,
Coptic, corpus and prescnt
practice
Abshay, Salnt, 719
Absolution, 15-17
penancc and, 1932
of women in baptismal liturgy,
339
Abstinence, 17, 2308
$U also Fasting
AbU. See Apa; specilic names
im'ened
AbU al·'A):l' Fahd ibn Ibrahim,
17_18,1098,1202
Abo 'Awn, Caliph, 1411-1412
Abo Bakr al·Akhrnm, 1098
AbO al·Ba.-.akat. See Ibn Kabar
Abu al·Barakt'lt ibn a)·Mnbatt,
Shaykh, 1128
Abu al·Barak:lt Yut.lannA ibn AbT
uyth, 1097
Abu al-Fac;ll ibn Abl Sulayman,
1691, 1749
Abu a]-FacJl ibn IS~:lq ibn Abi Sahl
ibn Abi YliSr Yul.lannA ibn
al·'Ass:lI. &4! Fakr a]·Dawlah
AbU al.Fa41 'lsA ibn N~urus,
18-19
Abu al·Fillr ibn Azhar, 1535
AbU al·FakJlr a)·MasT~i. 19
Refulo/io" of the Jews, 1779
AbO al·Faraj 'AbdaJldh ibn Tayyib,
108.
Abu al-Faraj Ya'qab ibn Killis,
1097
Abo al·Ghalib, 18
Abcl l:Iablb Mlkht'l'11 ibn Badlr
al-Dnmanhart, 1573
Abu J:lulnyqah, 19, 1691,2055
AbU lsJ.mq. See Mu'taman Abu
Isl:Jaq Ibr.1him ibn aI·'AssaI
Abo Is~aq (ascetic), 1924
Abo b!:Jaq ibn Fac.llaJl!lh, 19-20,
2075
AbU Ja'far a).Ma~r, Caliph,
1631,1632
Abo Jirjah, 20
Abo al·Khayr a)·Ra.~hid ibn
a)·Tayyib. 20
AbO al·Majd ibn AbT Ghalib ibn
SlIwirus, 1391
Abo al·Majd ibn Yu'annis, 21-23
Abo al·Makarim, 23, 346
and Abo ~liJ:1thc Armenian, 33
on ancient Alexandrian
churches, 92
and Copts in Jeru~lem, 1324
on Dayr Abo OarqOrah,
708-709
on Dayr Anb;l Anloniyiis, 724
on O'.ayr Anbtl Bala, 741
on Dayr Asful al·Arc;!, 783
on Dayr Ehifunia, 800
on Dayr al-Magh!is, 818
on Dayr Ma!l'i\, 837
on Ibyir,833
on palriarchal election, 191 J
worn of, 33, 1462
Abo a1.Ma~r ibn BUlus, Shaykh,
848
Abo al.MaIl!!Ur ibn Fat~
a1.Dimyft!I, 2079
Abu Maqrufah. See Macrobius,
Saint
Abu MTna, 24-29, 1541
altaI'S, 106, 107
ampullae from, 534, 537, 541
and Bahij, 330
baptistery of Martyr Church,
197, J98
basilica, 263-264, 355
cathedral, 707
ceramics of. See Ceramics,
Coptic
church finished by Timothy U
Aelurus, 2266
chun:h in Hiw, 1242-1243
church Slaned by Theophilus,
Patrian:h, 2248
and Coplic sculpture in slone,
2112
excavations, 1394
Great Basilica, 107, /98
lamps and ampullae COlleClion
(Slate Ml.15eum of Berlin),
2146
3S laura of hennitages,
1224-1225
Martyr Church, 24-29, 25-28,
38,94, 197
and Mcnas the Miracle Maker,
1590
monastic mU/1lls aI, 1874
paintings of, 727
parekklesia addition, 1903
pilgrimages to, 24, 1550, 1969

senlement.24-25
Tomb of the MarlyI', 24
Ir.mstpt cornJXlred with church
at HawwAriyyah, 1212
s/!/! also DayI' Abo MlnA
AbO MlnA, &linl. See Mena.~ the
Mirnde Mnker, SainI
AbO al·Misk KAfl1r, 1612
Abo al.MuulI,I4;11 ibn AmTn
aJ·Mulk, 29
AbU aJ·MunA (16m-eenlury parish
priest), 29
AbU al·MunA (17th-eenlury
deawn),30
AbO al·MunA ibn Nalilm
a1.NaqqAsh, 30
Abo Mew.. See Dayr AbU MUM:
Moses of Abydos: Moses the
Black
Ahlln,30-31
and anointing Ethiopian
emperor, 141
and e~~agl, 930
and Ethiopian prelal~, 980,
999-1044,1613
and Ethiopian Synuarion,
2190-2191
AbllnA MlnA al·&r:imiisl. See
Cyril VI, Pope
AbOnA Murqus of MII!Ay. See
Murqus of Ma!Ay
Abu Na.~r ibn Hartln ibn 'Abd
al.Mnsl~, 31
AbUnl TakiA. See TaklA, AbOm'i.
AM Nofer (Nufar). See
Onophriu1l', Saint
Abo aJ-Q:bim, Caliph, 1410
AbOqir (Canopus), 31
Frnnclscan church, 1123
Abo Rakwah, 1099
Abo sa"d ibn Abl SulnymAn, 1749
Abo Sa"d ibn Qurqah. 1097-1098
Abo SaId ibn Sllyyid tll·Dilr ibn
Abl al.Fac.ll aJ.Ma~I~I, 32
Abo Sa'id ibn nl·Zayyat, 1536
Abil $alit.1 the Armenilln, 33, 37,
38, 1462
on AbAmOn, 2
on administrative organi7.l1tion
of Egypt, 934-936
on 'AlwA, 110
on Antinoopolis, 144-145
on al·BnshmOr, 349
on churches and monasleries of
Vicior Stnllclntes, Saint,
2307-2308
on Dayr AbU Mug, 707
Vol. I: PJI. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. ): pp. 66)- 1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-20)4. Vol. 7: pp. 20)5-2)72.
on Dayr al.'Adawiyyah, 712
on DayI' al-'Adhrtl (SOImMOl),
7"
on DayI' aI-Mmar (Giza),
716-717
on DayI' Anboi AbsMy, 718-719
on DayI' AnbA OAkhOm, 729
on O'<lyr Anba Bishoi, 738
on D::Iyr AnM Hadm, 745
on DayI' Anoo sawilU.~, 761
on Cayr "nM. ShinOdah, 764
on DayI' al·'AsaI, 782
on DayI' WIOjah, 788
on Cayr al·Hamm1m, 806
on Dayr al·lkhwah, 808
on Dayr al-'I:p\m (AsyUl), 809
on Dayr a1·Maloik MIkha'll
(Oarmilnh), 827
on Dayr al·Maynnin, 838
on DayI' al·Mu1).arraqah, 841
on DayI' al·NaqIQn, 845, 846
on D::Iyr al-NastOr, 848, 862
on Dayr a1-5ham', 863
on Dayr ai-Tin, 881
on Fatimids and Copl5, 1098
on Febronia, Saint, 1109-1110
on Giza monasleries, 1142
aIld al-l;lamtdat, 1205
and Ibn Salim al·As\\IAnl, 1272
on 1!11~, 1313
on Memphis. 1587
on monasteries of Upper ~"d,
1657~16S8
on monastcry of SOIint
Pisentius, 757, 819-820
on Nubian matrilineal
succession, 1514
on Nubian monasteries, 1817
on places dedicated to
ThCodOIUS, Saint, 797
on Soba, 2141
on Tafu, 2198
on TalmTs, 2200
Abo Sayfayn. See Chur'Ch of AbO
Sayfayn; DayI' Abo Sayrayn:
Mercurius of Cacsarca
Abtl Sha'1r, ca.~llum of, 468, 468
AbO Sh:'i.kir ibn Abl Sulayman,
1691
Abu Sh::tkir ibn Bu!IUS al.R,.1gub,
548
Abo Sh;ikir ibn a1-Rahib, 33_34,
1095, 1463
AbO~tr (modcm village), 34
Abu~ir (Taposiris Magna), 34, 35,
36.925
caslrum of. 465
INDEX 231
AhO~ir Ban;'\., 36-37, 2272
Abo..~Ir al.Malaq, 37. 2272
monnstel'ies in, 695-696
Abo TarbO. &e Magic
Abo Tij, 38
DayI' Abu fo.taqrtlfuh and DayI'
al·Jnnoidlah ai, 704
DayI' Anbl Ahshay at, 718-719
DayrT:lsa lit, 881
on martyrs of lsntl, 866
pilgrimages to, 1971
Abo al-Yumn ibn al·8axL.az, 718
Abu al· Yumn ibn Quzm;in ibn
Mini, II
Abo lakariyy4, 1097
Abw;'i.b, AI·, 38
Aby1r, 38
Abydo$,38-42,39,40
IIntipaganism in, 1870
buildings, 41-42
monasteries at, 40, 707, 729,
1656
omele of Bcs ai, 1869
see QW Moses of Abydos
Abyssinia, 1517, 1536
Acaclan sehi!>m, 42_47, 594.
1671-1672,1673
Accph..d oi and, 55
Henoticon and. 1218
impact on Alexandria, 102
Justin 1 and, 1383-1384
and Ulphilas, 2285
Acacius, Bishop of CacsarC'a,
48_49,1948
and Acacian schism, 42-47,
1671,1673
and Eusebius of Cae!illrea,
1070-1071
and Hcnoticon, 1217-1218
lIS leadcr of Homocans, 1252
on Mcrcurius of CacsarclI,
1592, 1593
Accounts and accounting, history
of Coptic, 49_54
see also Numerical systcm,
Coptic
Aecplmloi, 44, 55, 347, 689,1218,
1337,1533-1534
Achacmcnid dynasly, 1174
Acheronian Sea, 1499
Achillns, Saint (monk), 56, 2239
Achillas, S.,int and Palriarch,
55-56, 2081
and Arius, 81, 231
datcs ofpatriOlrchy, 1914
de.uh, 81
and Melitian schism, 1584
232 INDEX
Achillas, Saint and Patriarch
(eoPlt,)
successor, 81
Achilles (mythological figure),
"68
Achillcus of Thebaid, 2245
Acrostics, 1986
Acta AlU.tmdrin01W11, 56, 1889
Acta apocrypha. Su Aets of the
Apostles
Acta sane/omm, 56-57, 405,
1445
Aelius.23O
Ac/ of Peter, 57. 59
Acts, Michigan Papyrus of. 58
Acts of the Alexandn'an Martyrs.
See Ac/a Alexandn'norum
Acts of Andrew, 59
Acts of the Apostles, 58-60
on catechumeniwtion, 473
on mil"lleulous heaJings, 1433
on Stephen, Saint, 2153
Acts of John, 59
Acts of the Martyrs. See Ac/a
Aluondrinon"',
Ads of Paul, 59-60
Coptic translations, 145 I
Acts of Peur, 57, 59, 63
Acts of Peur and /M TwtM
Apoules, 57, 61-63
Acts 0{ mamas, 59, 16J5
Act oCUnKln, 609-610, 797-798,
810
Adam, 2, 1618, 1619
Apocalypse of, 156-157. 166
Gabriel, Archangel, and, 1136
in Manichacism, 1520
see also Adam and Eve;
ApocaIypse of Adam
Ad~m (Coptic melody type), 63,
901,1425,1479,1722,1724,
1726,1727,1728,1986
Adam and Eve, 1542, 1544, 1868
depicted in Coptic art, 384, 384
in Hypostasis of Ille Archons,
1261
Noren as daughter of, 2257
Origen on, 1849
Paradise abode, 1900-1901
Pelagianism on, 1929, 1930
Adamnan, Saini (Ireland), 418
Adam Oadmon, 1150
'Adawiyyah, AI·. See Dayr
aJ 'Adawiyyah
Adayma. Sa IsnA
Addas,I521
Vol. t: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vo.l. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Ad fiJios Dei (MacariIU the
Egyptian), 149t
'Adhr.\., aI·, Chu~h (Dayr
al-Majma'), 820, 821, 821
'Adhr.'i, aI-, Chu~h (Seetis),
791-794,792
'Ac,tid, aI·, Caliph, 1097, 1099
'Adil Ayyilb ibn AbO Mr, al·,
Sulran, 783
Adjudication by bishops. See
Audientia episcopo/is
Adman (martyr), 1554
Adonis (pagan deity), cull of, 1866
Adoption, 1942
AdoptionislS. See Dynamic
Mona~hians; Unction of
Chrisl
Adorntion of the Magi, 527
Adribah (town), 762
Adriisls. See Atrasis (martyr)
Advent, 63
Aeneas of Paris, 1115
Aengus, Saint (anchorite), 253
Aesculapius. See Dioscorus and
Aesculapius (martyrs)
Acsi (nkUrtyT), 1551, 1553
Aetius of Antioch, 141,230,1442,
1522
~m, Saint (Ethiopia). See A~
MQ.ai ibn Shahinsh:\h, aI·, 1097,
1488
AR'agart, Greffin, 1977
AfghanI, Jama.! ai-DIn, al·, 1994,
1995
A~ al·laytun. See Monasteries
of the Fayyfim
AfItilqah,64
Afnijl1n, AI- (Phragonis), 64
Afnlm 'Adad (''The Monk of
Baramus"),791
Amcan Independent Chu~h(,"!i,
1622
Afronyah. See Febronia
A4c, Ethiopian saint, 1046
Afterlife
Abbaton's role, 2,1619
cschatolosy,973-974
Gabriel's and Michael's role,
1136-1137
heaven conceptS. 1214
hell concept, 974
Paradise. 1900-1901
Rapahcl's role, 2053
see also Hades; Judgment, Ulst;
Purgatory
Afthlml al.Mifr1, 64
Agllin.sl/he Definition of the
Coulleil of Chalewall
(Timothy II Aclurus),
2266-2267
Again.sl lJte GlJlileallS (Julian), 177
Agains//he Malliehata1l.f
(Didymus), 900
Aga Khan, mausoleum of, 745
Agape/ae (beloved), 114
Agapctus, Pope (Rome), 1674
Agathammon, Bishop of Chora,
686
Agathangelo of VendOme, Father,
610
Agathodorus (martyr), 1554
Agathon, Saint (anchorite), 64-65,
2081
Agathon or Alexandria, Patriar'ch,
65-66, 1999
dates of patriarchy, 1915
feast day, 2081
and John 1II, 808, 1337
on the Kellia, 1397
and Mareotis, 1527
panegyrics by, 1456
on PsotejDioclctian
relationship, 2032
and Saint Mark's Cathedral,
1532
Agathon and his brothers (saints
and martyn), 66-67,1551
Agathan of l:Iorru), Bishop, 29,
67-68
Agalhonic::us of Tarsus, 69-70,
1185, 1453
Agathon the Stylite, Saint, 3, 12,
68-69,749,2081
AgathOn ibn Fa.':ii~ al·Tlirsini, 70
Agency (Iegaltenn), 1430
Agharwah,70
Agnoetae, 70-71
Agnus Dei, 71
Agriculturnl calendar. See
Calendar and agricultul'e;
Calendar, seasons, and Coptic
liturgy; Calcndologia
Agriculture
annona, 135-136
calendar, 440-443
commodities lIS loans, 1429
Dayr AnbA Maq"lr. 756
Ibn Mammtion wurk on, 1461
Nile valley crops, 440-443
Umayyad land policies,
2287-2288
see also Khardj (land ta.o;)

Agrippida. Su Dioclelian,
Emperor
Agrippinus, Paniarch, 72
datt'Sofpatriarchy, 1914
AJr41t, AI· (publicatton), 1990
Ahiywah Sharq, AI·, Dayr AnW
BisAdah in, 732-733
'Ahd 1l/·'Umar. &e Covenant of
'Umar
Ahlb. &e Phib, Saint
AhIIl/·Dhimmah, 72-73
and Covenant of 'Umar,
655-656
and .I;Iisbah, 1236-1237
and Ibn Qayyim Islamic law
encyclopedia, 1269-1270
and Islami7.ation, 189,655-656,
939
millct systcm. 1631
Ottoman persecution during
John XIII patriarchy, 1346
laJl;ation of. See JityaJr; KhardJ
Ahl ol·Kilub, 72
AJ:tmad Fall)1 Zaghh11, 1994
AJ:tmad ibn al·Af9al ShahinshAh,
Caliph, 1128
Ahmad ibn a1·Maridanl, 1412
Ahmad ibn TUlIln, 939
.
Ahnlls, 73-76
.
AJ:tmad w!6 al-5ayyid, 1987, 1988
and ,\pion family, 155
Fayyllm Gospel t'r.igmenl found
in, 1100
lCulptures at, 74-76, 2112,
2116
Ahrtln ibn A'yan a1.Qass, n
Aion (pagan deity), 1866
Aisle, 194
Aj4, 1648
Ajbiyah. See Canonical Hours,
Book of
AkJrbilr, AI· (publication), 1990
Akhhnriyyah, AI·. See KarOl
al·Akhbariyyah
AkhbfJr Qib! Mi~r (Maqrh:T),
1525
Akhir SiJ'ah (publication), 1991
Akhmlm, 78-SO, 946, 1089
anlipaganism in, 1870
churches, 78-80
Dayr AbO ':Ialbanah near, 700
Dayr al-'Adhrn at, 78, 79, SO,
713
DayT Anba Bakhum at, 731
Dayr al·Malak Mikhi\"11 at, 78,
m and ':Iilwan. 1233
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. VoL 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6; pp. 1691-2034. Vol.. 7; pp. 2035-2372.
DayI' al-Qu~ at, 78, 852
Dayr al-Shuhada' at, 865
gravestone prayer inscripltons,
1294
monasteries, 78-79, 1654, 1655,
1661; su also specific names
papyrus collections, SO, 1891
papyrus discoveries, 1898
remains and representations of
Coptic clothing. &e Costume,
civil
stelae from, 2161, 2162
and lhomas, Saint, 2256
AkJunlm fragmenlS, SO
Akhmimic dialect
Coptic translations of Old
Teslament, 1837-1838
Hennas codex in, 1223
see also Appendix; New
Testament, Coptic versions of
<1>0
Aksum. See Axum
'AI:l' al·Din ibn 'All ibn al·KOranT
(governor of Cairo), 882
Alam, AI· (Iitle), 80
'A1am ai-Din Shakir, 1616
'Alam Salib a1-1bnllsl, AI-, 80
'Alam Sha!tU(, 81, 1874
Albertus a Sarthiano, 1119
Alwin, 1112
Ale!, Ethiopian Saint, 1046
Aleph. See Appendix
Aleppo, 1098
Alexander, Bishop of Cappadocia
(martyr),1551
Alexander, Bishop of Jerusalem
(martyr), 889-890, 1551,
1881
Alexander I, Patriarch, 81_85, 93,
101,1089,1584,1617
and Arius, 81-84, 609, 1790,
2156,231-232
and Athanasius I, 298
datesofpalriarchy, 1914
and Eusebius of Caesarea,
1070-1071
and first usage of TheotoK.os
term, 2255
literature and wo"ks of, 84-85
on Peter 1,1943-1944,1945
and Sabellianism, 2072
Alexander II, Patriarch, 37,
85-87, 1589
dates of patriarchy, 1915
at the Enaton, 957-958
INDEX 233
and Thcodorus, Palriarch, 2237
Alexander the Egyptian (martyr),
1551
Alexander the Great, 1166,
1174-1175, 1179, 1758, 2063
Alexander Romance, 2059
tomb of, 2065
Alexander of L,.,:opolis, 87-88,
1149,1521
Alexander of Maro, 46, 1673
Alexander Romance, 2059
Alexander Severus, Emperor, 892
patriarch under, 1914
A1ellandra, Saint, 88, 1663,2055,
'08'
Alcxandria, 95-102
Antony of Egypt visits to, 150
as apostolic see, 180
apostolic succession, 18\
Arab conquest of, 100,655,683
and MUS'S teachings, 231-232
bishopric, 892, 911
castrum of, 465
ceramics of, 483
Christian catacombs and
chapels, 1873
Christianily introduced Into,
''''
Christian and medieval era,
38-92
churches conse<:nued by
Christodoulus, Patriarch, 92,
544
churches in, 92-95, 101-102
church relations with Church of
Rome, 608-61 I
church n:storation in, II; see
also subheod hisloric
churches
cult of Homeric gods in, 1865
Damian and, 688, 689
DayI' Ma!rA at, 837
Dayr Qibriyas at, 850
Easter date-seiling, 1904-1905,
ll05
ecumenical disputes, 688, 1138:
see also Chalcedon, Council
of; Monophysillsm
as Egyptian mint site, 574, 575,
944
and the En:1ton, 954-955
end 10 institutionalized
paganism in, 1870
Franciscan &iary and churches,
JI22, 1123
French governor, 1417
234 INDEX
Alexnndria (coni,)
gla~~tIlaking, 1142, 1143
gnu~licism, 1148, 1149-1150
Great Persecution of Chri~tian~
(303-312), 907 -908
Greek founding and influence
in, 1174-1175,1179,1180
Greek langu;lge usc in, 1167
Islamic periud, Sce Alcxandria,
Chri~ti.tn .tnd medieval
Jewi~h nscetics, IMI
Jewish community, 91, 97,
1175,1180,1865-1866
Jewish rebellion, 97,1947,2016
in late antiquity, 95-102, 96
,library of, 100, 1447
Mark, Saint, journeys lu,
1529-1530
Mark, Saint, mat1yrdom in,
1531
martyrs, 1,890,1554,1558,
1559; sce also specific names
martyrs'shrilles, 1976
medicine in, 91, 2065
melropolilan see, 913-914, 915,
1612-1614
monasteries, 101, 707, 837, 850,
1467,1645-1646
monastic mUr.lI~ at, 1874
monophysitism in, 913-915
pagunism in, 946, 1870
Pantacnus' school in, 1881
patriarchal ''CsideJl(.:e~, 689,
1912-1913
a.~ patriarchate of Coptic
Catholic Church, 601
JXltriarchs in, 689
persecutions in, 907-909,
1868-1869,1936,1937; see
also subhead martyrs
Persian capture of, 131- [32,
1938-1939,1940
Philo (Jewish philosopher),
1956-1957
pilgrims aOll travelel'S to, 1977,
2065
pope designation in, 1998-1999
power of .'>Ce, 913-914, 915
prefect, 2023
revolt agaill~t Arab eonquet'Or'S,
187-188
lival patriurchs, 1138
Roman empcl'Ors in, 2061-2063
Roman political impact, 1177,
1180
Roman traveleJ'S to, 2065
uprising against Peter II, 1947
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol, 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Alexandria, Christion and
medicval. 89-92
Alcxandriil, hi~toric churches in,
92_95
Alexandria in late antiquity,
95-102
Alcxandrian Monastcry of the
Metalloia. Sec Metanoia,
Monastery of the
Alexandlian theology, 103-104
apologia, 176
and Arianism, 232
Commullicalio idiomalllm,
578-579
patristic wrilings, 1921
see a/so Catechctical SChool of
Alexandria
Alexandriu, trcmy of (641), 682,
931
Alhiill (songs), 1744
'Ali, Sayyid, 1990
'Ali (Bey) al-Dhnyil!1. 1538
'All ibn Rabblln al-Taban, al-!?af'i
ibn al-'Assal reply to, 2078
'All ill-Ikhshld. 1098
'Ali Sha'r.iwi Pa.~ha, 1987
'Ali Yt.i.~uf, 1988
AlladyUS (martyr), 1551
Allah iSll;ros~' (K1lu&mmn), 1394
AllbclTY, Charlc~ Robert Cecil
Au~tin, 104
Allegory, 62, 104
see also SYll1bul~ in Coptic art
Alleluia, 104, 109, 1731
AJlenby, Lord, 1992
A/logenes, 10.5
and Valeminilm Exposilion,
2295
and ZQSlriOIlUS, 2372
Almanac~, 440-443
Alodia. Sec Alw;i
Alphabet, Coptic
and [etlel'~ of Pachullliu~, 1863
see also Appendix
Alphabct, Greek, 1501, 1749-1750
acrostics, 1986
alpha and omega sYll1bol~,
2160-2163
and Coptic numerical system,
1820-1821
usc in Coptic illuminated
malluscliplS, 1282-1283
see also ApPltlldix; Greek
language
Alpha and omega, 2160-2163
Altancr, B., 1921
Altar, 10.5-107, 221
and antimcnsioll ose, 144
ban on wooden, 580
basin and ewer, 1469
CIll'istian, 106-107
in custern end of churches,
1846
pagan, 105-106
wooden, 2328, 2328
see o/so Communion tablc
Altar, con~ccration of, 108-109
see also Church, consecration of
Altar-board, 109; see also
Antimension
Altar lights, 109-110
see alsu Candles
Altar vcil. See Eucharistic veils
'Alwa, 38, 110-111, 1420
described by Ibn ~Iawqal, 1266
described by Ibn SalIm
al-Aswanl, 1272
and Nubian evangeIi7.i\tion,
1801-1802
and Nubian Islamization, 1803
as Nubian killgdom, 1797, 1800
and Nubian hmguages alld
Iiteratul"C,1815-1816
Soba as capital city of, 110, 111,
2141-2142
Alypios of AlelCandria, 1731
A.M_ (amlQ marlyrumj, 434, 972
Ama. See Apa
Amadeus VIII of Savoy, 1572
Amasis (Egyptian leader), 1166
Ama7.ons, as subjects in COplic
art, 1750-1752
Ambo, III
Ambrose. Saillt and Bishop of
Milan, 1378, 1921
Ull agc for admission to
convent, 1822
on discovcl)' of the Holy Cross,
1243
and Lord's Prayer, 1481
on maniage, 1542
patristic writings, 1920
on remarriage of widows, 901
Thcollurus of Mnpsuestia and
wurks attributed 10, 2239
Ambrosian Library (Milan), 782
Ambrosius (comp.mion of Hor),
1254
Ambt'Osiu~ (patron of Ol'igenj,_
1847
Ambulatory, 195, 222
Amclillcau, Emile Clement, 112
on 8utrus al-SidlllillltI, 431
on Hilaria, SainI. 1231

on Paul or Thebts, 1926
Shenule t¢xl-cditing, 1452
and sludy of hagiogrolphical
cycles,666
Amenemhet rH, 1210. 1497
AmenhOlep (JXIgan deily), 439
Amenophis III. 1484
Amin.O..\sim, 1465. 1994
Amln aI·Din 'Abd-AII1h ibn T:lj
al.Riyo\Sah a1 Oib!l, 112-113
Amlr bi.A~k:lm AllAh, AI·. 843
,4mEr al jUy(Uh (title of IJadr
aI·JamAII). 324
Amjad AbU aI.M.1jd ibn aI··AssaI,
AI·. 1748
AmmD. origin of tenn, 2, 3
Ammianus Marcellinus, 99,100
Ammon. !ke Letter of Ammon
Ammon, Saint. Su Amun, Saint
Ammonas. Saint, 113, 2082
and Antony, Saint, ISO
Ammonia !ke Paraetonium
Ammonius (monk of Canopus),
on martyrs of Raithou. 2050
Ammonius. Bishop of Isnd, 1312
and founding of Dayr
al-5huhada', 866, 869-870,
1551
Ammonius of As....'Iln. Saint, 2082
Ammonius of Kcllia. 32. 113-114,
1397.1490,2082
and dese.' fathers, 894
and DiosconJs, 686. 916
and Evagrius Ponticuli, 1076
on kl,.'Cpli, 1395, 1396
and Kcllia community, 1397
Ammonlus SaecllS, 470,1981
Ammonius ofTllkh. See AbAml1n
ofTl1kh
AmmonlusofTi1nnh, 114, 1543,
2082
Amui (father uf Abb:l Yu~annis),
883
Amos, 22
Amphilochius of h::onitull,
1I4-1i6
Amphome, 490
cosmetic box design, 2339
found at Monastery of Mark the
Evangelist (Ournat Mllr'I),
204.
stoppers for, 499, 499
Amplisslma. 1523
Ampulla. 116-118, JJd-IIB, 534.
537,541,1603
'Amr ibn al·'~ (Arnb general),
100, 183-189.749.783
Vol. I; pp. 1-]16. Vol. 2: pp. ]11-662. Vol. j; pp.66]-IOO4.
Vol. 4; pp. tOO5-t],52. Vol. ,5; pp. t3,5]-I690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 1; PI'. 2035-2372.
'Amriyyah (Mary(1t), i 18, J J8
Amsah of Oif! (ma,'yr), 1551
Amshir (6th montlt of Coptic
calendar), 439, 441-442,
2180-2181
Amuler.s, 14, 1499, 1504, 1506,
1508,1508,1509,1606
Nubian. 1814
Amun (manyr). See Krnjon and
Amun. Saints
Amun (pagan deity), 1392,
1484-1485
Amun, Saint, 119
and (X:nooitic monasticism,
1138
feast day. 2082
as founder of Nitrla, 1794
in Letters of Saint Antony, 150
and Pambo. Saint, 1877-1878
Amun, SainI (martyr). Sf!f! )(rajan
and Amun. &Unu
Anachoresis,1I8-120,
1320-1321,1661,1958
su also Anchorites; Reclusion
Anamnesis. 120-121. 964,1566
Ananius (martyr). 1552
Anaphora of Saint Basil. 71.
121-123,124
see also Canons of Saint Basil;
Liturgy of Saint Basil
Anaphorn of Saint Cyril. 71.
i23_I24, 352, 988-990,
1066-1067,1539
see also Liturgy of Saint Cyril
Anaphorol of Sllint Gregory, 71,
124-1~. %8.1066.1733
see /llso Liturgy of Saint
Gl'egory
Auargyroi,638-639
Anastasia. Saint (manyr), 125,
692,955,1552,1931. 2082
Anu:;wsius, Abbot, 126, 720, 721
Ana~i1u:;ius, Emperor, 1934, 1962
exile of. 773
FOl'lllUla of Salisfaction, 44.
1672
and Monophysitcs, 44, 2124,
1671,1672,1673
patriarch undel', 1915
Anastasius of Eucaitll, 127, 2237
Anastasius. Patriarch, 95, 125_
12.
concordat between Copts and
Syrians, 688
dates of patriarchy, 1915
Anathema, 82, 84, 127-128,
589-590
INDEX 235
Twelve Amlthemas of cyril,
1671
Anatolius (Dloscorus' deacon).
1441,1442
Anntolius, Patl'iarch of
Constantinople, 512-515
AnatoliU5, Saint, 128,892,1552,
2237-2238
Anaw.ni, G. C., 918
Anba. See Apa.; personal name
inverted
Anb:'i BimAnun. &e Epima, SainI
AnW BisAdah. See Da}T Anoo.
Biddah; Psotc of Psol', Saint
AnW Bishol. See Dayr Anw
Bishol; Pshoi of $cetis
Anba Biili!o. See. Paul of Thebes.
Saint
Anba. Furayj. &e Anba Ruways
Anba MaQilrah. !ke Macarius I,
Saint
Anba Mini. See Mcnas the
Miracle Maker. Saint;
SllnCluary of Sllinl Mena.'\
Anba Ruways
monastery and Clerical College.
564
as patriarchal seat. 2000
AnI>! Ruways, SainI. 123-129,
2082
Anbi YusAb. &e Joseph the
Bishop, Saint
Anchorites, 129_130, 724-725.
737,795,800-801.1491,
1b61-1662
Agathon, SainI, 64-65
Claudius, Saint, 561
in Diolkos provinl:e, 908
folklore. 130
hIstory, 129-130
Itmlah ofScetls, 1305-1306
KOIll Nanll'ud setllement, 1418
Mllry Ihe Egyplian, 129, 130,
1560
Moses the Black, 1681
Onophl'ius, Saint, 1841-1842
Pambo, Saint. 1877-1878
P:lInin. Saint. 1878
Puphnutius the Hermit, Saint,
1882-1883
Patnpe. 1907
Paul or Thebes, 129-130,
1925-1926
in Pharan oasis, 1953
Poemen, Saint, 1983-1984
lit R.:llthou, 2049-20SO
and sabbath observance. 1099
236 INDEX
Anchorites (com.)
Siso&,2141
Theodorus of Pherme, 2239
Thomas, ~int, 2256-2257
Timotheu5, Saint, 2262-2263
su aoo Anachoresis:
Asceticism: Desert fathers:
Hermits; Monasticism,
Pachomian
Ancienl Coptic Churches ill Egypt
(Buller), 2000
Andreas, Abbot. Ste Andrew,
_bOO<
And,'ew (martyr). &e Eunapius
and Andrew (martyrs)
Andrew, Abbot of Dayr f\nbti
AntliniyUs, 722, 1119
Alldr'ew, Abbot of DlIyr 'll·Stlllb,
703-704
Andrew, Stlint, and Dayr al.~llb,
85'
Andrew of Crete, Saint, 130-131,
2082
Andronicus, Patriarch, 131-132,
1940, 1978, 1999
and Benjamin I as successor,
315
datcsofpatrian:hy,1915
Angel, 132
cherubim and seraphim, 518
depicted in Coptic art, 270
depicted with demON at Bawi~,
370-371
depicled on wood panel, 2346
role of guardian angel. 1186
subdivisions analogous 10
priesthood,2015-2016
see also Archangel: Cherubim
and sc!1lphim: Demons;
Guardian angel
Angel, Feast of, IIII
Angelic Worship, The, 1565- J 566
AngUcon church
on canon of Scripture, 2110
crecd~, 179
Anglican church in Egypt, 133
f\nlanus, Patriarch (the Cubbler),
94,133-134, 1530, 1612,
1911
dalcs of patriarchy, 1913
Animals
depicted in paintings at Bawll.
371-372
depicled on wood column, 2345
Egyplian wo~ipof, 1867,2065
lamps in shapes of, 1598
Physiologos on, 1965, 1966
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. VO!. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. lJ53-1690. VO!. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Ankh, 134-135,281
depicted in Coptic art, 270, 272,
216
as Nubian Meroitic pollery
decoration, 1806
$te also Cnu: a/l,Slllll: Symbols
in Coptic art
A'lIIales ecclesiaS/icf, 1523
A.ltlali dell'lslam (Caetani), 433
Anna (martyr), 1554
Anna (propheless), J 107
Anno mar/ym", (A.M.), 434, 972
Annona (wheal crop), 135- 136,
2203
Annunciation
Hail Mal)' prayer, 1199
as subject in Coptic art, 282,
528-529,2346
Annunciation, Feasl of lhe, 1102,
1103,1111,2256
Anointing, 137-140
and confmnation, U8, 586
and consecration of buildings
and object.s, 139-140
and consecrntion of vessels and
icons, 140
and Coptic doctrine of the Holy
Spirit, 1250
of heretics, 138-139
and Holy Matrimony, 139
in Judaism, 137
of kings, 139
and unction of the sick, 139,
2291-2292
ue 000 Chrism
Anointing of the Elhk>pian
emperor, 140-141
Anomocans, 141-142
Ansate cross. See Ankh
Anselm OfCanlerbury, 1113
Ansim\, 142-143
see also Antinuopolls: Dayr
al·Dlk: Dayr al.Na~ra: Dayr
Slinbat; Shaykh Sa'id
An!ftkiyah, 1098
Anthimus, Palriarch of
Constantinople, 1674,
1679-1680,2241
Anthony Futayfil. 610
Anthropomorphism, 143
Cassian on, 461
Cyril I warning against, 758
Gnostic rejection of, 1151
Theophilus, Patriarch,
campaign against, 154, 1884,
2103,2249-2250
Anthropos, 1148, 1150
ue also GnOSlicism
Antichrist, 143
in CQnCepf uf Ollr Creal Power,
583
Nero socn as. 1785
Antimension, 144
su also Altar-board
AntinD(!. See Antinoopolis
"Anlinoi! veil", 1482
Antlnoopolis,I44_148
Ammonius (martyr) buried ai,
.66
An~in;\, 142-143
architL'Cture, 146-147, 146, 147
Bisholln, 734, 795
and castmrn of Dllyr al·Dik. 465
cemmlcs or. See Ccmmics,
Coplic
Dayr Aha l;Iinnis linked with,
701
DayI' al·mk neal', 798-799
Dayr al-N~r:l, 847
Dayr Sunb3.! ncar, 875-876
excavations, 416,1481-1482,
204'
founding of, 1119, 1181,2062,
206.
glass inlarsia, 1145-1146, 1145
Greek influences in, 1174, 1179,
I 181
literal)' and archaeological
sources, 144-145, 145
martyn at, 1-2, 696, 893, 155\,
1552, 1553, 1554, 1555, 1556,
1557
monasteries around, 1654; see
also specific nalllcs
monastic munds at. 1874
Panine and Paneu legend, 1881
pen cases fuund at, 1933, 1961
remains and represenwtions of
Coptic clothing. See C<lstume,
civil
rock churches, 716
mins in southeast quarter of,
146-148,147
shrinc~, 1976
site of tribunal of Victor
Strntelatcs, &lint, 2304
Ter and Erai, &Iinl~, visit 10,
2209
textile production, 257
textile production, Sa$anid
influences, 2097-2098
tomb mura.! p;lintings, 1873
tombslonc inscriptions, 1293,
1294

woman's monastery 31, 1663
Antinous (favorite of Iladrian),
142,2062,2066
see /lisa Antinoopolis
Antioch
AnaslaSlus and, 125
as apostolic see, 180
apostolic succession, 181
Anus and tht:ology of, 231-232
Christology, 547, 578
Demetrius (fictional character),
893-894
IsldolU~, Salnt, mar1yrdom,
1307
Julian lhe Apostate effort~ to
restore paganism in, 1382
Lucian, 1484
Mark II relations with
pllhiarchy, 1536
nJlIr1yrs, 1555
Pllulthe Black as patriarch,
688,689
Phllolheus of, 1960-1961
Sevel~, 2123-2125
theological opposition to
Apollinatianism, 174
Theophilus, Patriarch, as
theological schism mc..-diator,
2248-2249
Antioch, Council of (341)
on archbishops, 190
and Holy Communion, 579
Lucian and, 1484
on metropolitan, 1612
Anliochus, Bishop of Memphis,
1587
Antfphon, 148_149, 1717, 1732,
1733,2024
Antiphonary. See. Difllllr
Antiquities Museum (L..cidcn). See
National Antiquities Museum
Antonfnus {maltyrl, 741, 1552,
1868
Antonius or Banah, 1089
Antonius Marcus, Bishop, 1622
Antonius Plus, Emperor
palriarch under, 1914
temples, 863
Anton and Paul, Saints, 17J3
Antony of Egypt, Saint, 2, 31, 88,
149_151,114,697,1190,
1477,1522
abstinence or. 17
and Ammonas, Saint, 113,
2082
Ammonius's vision or. 114
Amun, SainI, 119
Vol. 1: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. J: pp.663-IOO4.
Vol. 4: pp. lOOS-1l52. Vol. 5: pp. 1l53-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691_2034. Vol. 7: lIP. 2035-2372.
andanachoresis, 119, 120,
1661-1662, 1663
and AnW BOlA, 129
and Athanasius I, 300, 1921
and Bcsa, Abbot, 378-379
and Bessarion, Saint, 2082
biographies of, 116, 149, 1663:
~e /l/50 Life of S/lilll Alltony
on canonical hours, 449
as "c:anierofthe Spiril," 1249
cave, 725
chapels of, 753, 754
compared with Irish monastic
saints, 418
on COSlume of the religious,
652, 654
llnd Cronius of Niuil!, Saint,
2083
in Dalas, 685
depicted in Coptic alt, 270,
385-386
as deser1 father, 894
and Didymus the Blind, 900
disciples of, 1923
lind Ethiopian monasticism, 990
ll$ falher of monasticism, 1668
and FayyOm monasleries, 1100
Fayyt1m visit by, 845
feast day, 2082
on Gabriel VIl, Patriarch, 1133
and lillarion, Saint, 1232
John or Shmun on, 1369
and Kcllia, 1397
Iellers in Coplic tcxt, 1451
letters IrnIIslated from Coptic
into Arabic, 721
and Macarius the Egyptian,
1491
monasleries of, 719-729, 838,
839,1658,1664
and Old Testament, Coptic
lranslalions of, 1836
painlings of, 727, 754
and Pambo, Saint, 187l:l
panegyrics on, 1456
and Paul Ihe Simple, SainI,
2086
and Paul of Thebes, Saint, 741,
1925-1926
and Pior, Saint, 2086
and Pocmcn, Saint, 1983
reclusion of, 2055
and Sar.tpK>n of Tmuis, Saint,
2096
venenltion or, 728
and women's religious
communities. 1822,2325
INDEX 237
writings, 150-151
wrilings and Tellchings of
Silvanus, 2207
ue aJ.w DayI' AnhA Anluniyiis
Antony Ihe Great. See Antony of
Egypt, Saint
An!un Abu Taqiyyah, 1688
Anfliniyili; Mulilkhiyyah, 151-152
Am)b, Apa. See Dayr Ap;a Anub
Anub, Saint, 152, 70S, 1552, 2090
BaWl! founding, 843
mar1yrdom in Atl1b, 307
and Pocmen, 1983, 1984
see aho Nob
Apa,152-153
$f1t1 also Abb:i; specilic names
inver1ed
Apaiulc and Tolcmacus, Saints
(mar1yrll), 153, 1552
see also Tolemaeus, Saint
Apa Jeremiah Monastety. See
DayI' Apa Jeremiah ($aqqara)
Apa Kif. See Cyrus (martyr)
Apater. See Tel' and Er.ti, Saints
Apa Til. See Til
ApeI', 904
Aphraam. See Abrnam 1, $aint
or
and Bishop Fa)')'Om
Aphrodite (pagan deity)
depiction in Coptic ar1, 266,
1752,1752-1753.175J
~e /lIsa Hathor
Aphrodite Anadyomcne t8peslry,
2225
Aphrodito, 153-154,227,1642,
1659,2205
archive of Basilio.", 226, 228,
229.358-359
Aphroditopolis. See I!ll~
Aphthar10d0celae. See Julian
Aphlhonius, 1522
Aphu (monk and bishop), 154
Apion, family of, 155-156,
1871
Apocalypse of Adam, 156-157
as Old Testament apocrypha,
166
Apocalypse of Bal1holomcw, 2
Apocalypse of Daniel, 165
Apocalypse of Elias, 165
Apocalypse of Elijah, 165
Apocalypse of Ezra, 165,2053
Apocalypse of James, First,
157-1~, 160
or
Apocalypse James, second,
158-159
Apocalypse of Moses, 165
238 INDEX
Apocalypse uf Paul. 159_160,
1782
Apocalypse of Peler, 160-161, 917
Apocalypsis Jleliae, Coplic
tmnslalions, 1451
Apocalyptic literature
of Abo. IsJ:!aq ibn Fa~lIallah, 20
Antichrist and, 143
Concepl of OM Creal Power, 583
Mclchizedek in, 1583-1584
Old Testament apocrypha,
164-166
predictions, 1867
Pseudo-Pisenlius of Qif~, 2028
Apoclyphal literature, 161_t66
Acts of the Apostles, 58-60
Akhmim fragments, 80
as canon of Scriplure, 2108
condcmna.tion of, 162
Coptic tmlls!:ttions of, 1454
Gospel of Thomas, 1162, 1163
Gospel of Tnl/h, 116.3-1164
in Ireland, 418
on Joseph the Carpentel',
1372-1373
on Michael, Mchangcl.
investiture in Heaven, 1618
National Library, Pal;s,
manuscripts, 1777
Apncryphon of James, 569,
169-171
Apocryphon of Jeremiah, 170_171
Apocryphon of John, 171_172
comparison with Sophia of
]csusChris/,1068-1069
comparison with Trimorphic
Pro/ell/wia, 2276
parnllcls with Zostrianlls, 2372
Apoli, Saini (manyr), 1413, 1552
"Apollinarian Forgeries," 961
Apollinarianism, 173-174, 1669,
1670,1673
Cappadocian counter to,
114-115
Cyril 1 opposition to, 1262
and Ephesus, First Council of,
959-960
on nature of Christ, 547
Theodoret and, 2236
Theodorus of Mopsuestia
opposition to, 2239
Timothy I opposition tu, 2263
Apollinaria, Saint, 2082
Apollinaris, Bishop of Laodicea,
173-174,1669,1674
Apollinopo!is Parvu. See QO~
Apollo (mUl1yr), 155}, 1552
vol. I: pp. t-316. VoL 2: pp. 3J7-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. t005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vul. 7: pr. 2035-2372.
Apollo (priest), 927
Apullo of B:iwI!, Saint, 1448,
1976, 2082
and Ammonius, 114
anrll3~wi! founding, 362-363,
843
Phib, Saint, a.o;suciuled wilh,
1953
St:t: alsQ BAwl!; Phib, Saint
Apollo and Daphnc, depicted in
Cuptie art, 1753~1754, 1754,
1757
Apollonia, 1934
see also So7.0usa
Apollonius of Nitl'ia, Saint, 2082
Apollonius and Philemon, Saints,
174_175,231,1552,1733,
1880, 2082
Apollonopolis Magna. See rdf,)
Apollonopolis Minor. See Qu~
Apollo the Shepherd, Suiot,
175-176
Apologetic literature. See
Apologist
Apologia de blcrcd,,/ilu/I!
(Agathonicus of Tarsus),
69-70
Apologist, 176-177, 1920-192/
'Abd al.MasIJ:! ibn IsJ:!aq
al-Kindi, 5
Abn al-Khayr ai-Rashid ibn
al'Tayyih,20-21
Agathonicus of Tarsus, 69- 70
Butrus SAwiros al·Jamll, 431
Eusebius of Caesarca, 1071
manuscripts in Nlltional
Library, Paris, 1777, 1779.
1780,1782
al.~al'i ihn al-'Assal, 2076-2079
Theodoret, 2236
yt11.1annll 1l1-l:f:idhiq al·Qibli,
2357
Apology for Origem (Pamphilus),
1879
Apology for Origen (Rufinus
translatiun), 2068
Apomca, shrine to Michael,
Archangel,1616
Apophthegmatll pa/rum, 56,
177-178,894,1136,1663
on Anllllonas, Saint, 113
on Antony, Saint, 149, 1491
on l3essarion, Saint, 379
Coptic translations of, 1454
on al·Faram!l, 1089
on Isaac, Saint, 1304
Isaiah of Sectis and, 1305-1306
on Isidoms uf Seeds, Saint,
l310
John Colobos, Saint, and, 1359
on Kellia, 1397
on Macarius, 1490, 1491
un Maximus and Dumitius in
Scctis, 789, 790
on Pambo, Saint, 1878
on Paphllutius of Scetis, 1884
on Paul the Simple, 1923
on Poemen, Saint, 1983-1984
mnking of Arsenius of Scetis
and Turah, 240
on reelusion, 2055
on sayings allributed to Abba:
Dane, 698
on Theuduros uf Phermc, Saint,
2239
Theophilus, I'atriarch, and,
2249
on Timotheus, Saint, 2262
word Ilpll in, 152
Zachadas, Saint and, 2368
Apostates, Dionysius the Great
and, 910, 912
ApOStatized Coptic dignitaries. See
Professional activities of
COplS in medieval Egypt
Apostles
Ac/s of Ihe Aposlles, 58-60
Ac/s of Peter /llu/lhe Twelve
Apostles, 57, 61-6]
on circumcision, 1106
and descent of the Holy Spirit,
1446
Didascalia on, 899-900
and evangelists, 529, 1078
fast of the, 1093
and first seven dcacons, 885
and Holy Ghost, 1105-1106
and laying-on of hands, 1432,
1433
Mark 1, Saint and Patriarch,
1528-1533
and pdesthood, 2015
see /llso Canons, Apostolic;
Christian stlbje:cts in Coptic
1111; specific 0.lme5
Apostles' Creed, 178-179, 2069
Apostles Peter and Paul, Fea.~ts of
the. See Festal days, monthly
Apostolic Canons. See Canons,
Apostolic
Apostolic Church Order, 454-455,
898
Apos/olic ConslitlUiolfS, 178, 179-
180,454-455,898,899,1235

and bishops, 393-395
on celebration of fcasls, 1101,
1102, 1432
on church architecture, 216
on confession lind penitence,
584
on deaconesses, 888
doxology, 923
on ~ing on saturday, 2098
on fasting on Sunday, 2159
and intercession fo... the
dormant, 889
on morning prayers, 1568
on Nativity date, 1102
and the Octateuch of Clemenl,
1824
on orientation toward the East
during prayeD, 1846
on prostration during prayer on
Sunday, 2159
and usc of oil prio... to baptism,
""
ApoMolie fathers, 180, 1920
Aposlolic See, 181
su: aOO Metropolil.3n Sees;
Palriarch
Apostolic $ucceliSion, 181
Apostolic Tmditioll (Hippolytus),
182,454-455,1235-1236
and Canons 01 HippofylllS, 485
on Holy Trinity, 178
on laying·on of hands, 1432
on offenory, 1824
Apparel. See Costume, civil;
Costume, military; Costume
of the religious; Liturgical
vcstments
Apparition of the Holy Light,
1248-1249
Apparition of the Virgin Mary,
2308-2309
Appen'lcJl I. 1572
Apse, 195-196, 221
iconogmphy, 555
Aplin (manyr), 1552
Aqbdl, al· (Lacbnt), 182-183
Aqrnh" 183
Aqmar, al·, mosque of, 810, 814
'Arab al-'Awi\mir, 703
Arob conquest of Egypl, 20,
183-189,1667
Abmhnm, Patriarch, and, 10, II
and Ab~Tr Band, 37
adminislrativc organiz.1tion of
Egypt under, 934-936
Agathon and, 65
AM al-Dhimmah and, 72-73
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. J: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
A[exande... II patriarchy during,
85-87
Alcxandria unlkr, 88-92, 96,
100
attack on 'AlWi, 110-111
Ayyubld dynasty, 314-315,
1534, 1535,2037
and aJ·Bam)wan, 334
Bashmuric revolts. 349-351
Benjamin I and, 375
Bilbeis and, 391
Burullus and. 427
and "Christian encOllDle...,"
2316-2317
and church architecture, 553
coinage, 575-576
and Coptic an and architecture,
131-132,274-275
and Coptic literature, 1456,
1458,1460-1467
and Coptic magic, 1504-1506
and Coptic martyT5, 1550-1551,
1557,1558,1559,1589
and Coptic music. 1734-1736
and Coptic population decline,
1857
and Coptic public law, 1430
and Coptic textiles
iconography, 2230
aod Covenant of 'Uma....
655-656
Cytus al.Muqawqas role,
682-683
Dayr Anbl Maqar under, 749
Dayr Epiphanius under, 801
Enalon under, 957 -958
Greek culture and, J 168,1178
John of Nikiou chronicles of,
655,977, 1366
MakoUl;an annexation
aliemplS, 1514
Mamluks and the Copts,
1517-1518
al.MlIqrizi history of, 1525
monasteries active during, 709
and monastic life in SCetls,
2104
and monastic population
decline, 1663, [857
pagarch system, 189.
1871-1872
patriarchs under, 1915-1918
and Paul of Aigina's medical
texts, 1922
Pentapolis and. 1934. 1935
personal status law under.
1941
INDEX 239
Peter V palriarchy under,
1948-1949
and pilgrimages, 1975
provincial absence of
ambization, 2289
Oa.,r al·Sham and, 2038
OUsand.2043-2044
Roman decenlrallzalion
facilitating, 2008
and Roman watton measures.
2204
and secular confirmation of
patriarchal election, 1911
and spread of circumcision
among Ethiopians, 1001
Umayyad arabb..ation. 2289
waq/ syslcm and land tenu~,
2319
ue also Islam; Literature,
Coplo-Arablc; Mamluks and
the Copts; OttolVDns, Copts
under the; Persians in Egypt;
Taxation; Umayyads, Copts
under the
'ArabI, MaJ.lmUd !:iusnT, aI·. 1996
Arabic CatlOns 01 N~aea,
1789-1790
Arabic language
AbO I~q ibn Fa<.!laJlih's
writings in, 19
BariAm and Yuwli.?f fables, 346
Canons. Apostolic, 452
canons, ecdCliiastical. 454
Clltena, 475
Coptic dictionaries, 34, 1267,
n02, 1748
Coptic legal sources, 1438
Coptic literalure, 1459,
1460-1467
Coptic magic, 1504
Coptic music and, 1727, 1731,
1734-1736
Coplic service lranslalion, 1630
COITespondence, 970-971
F~nch-Arabic dictionary,
1284, 1285
homllles on Gabriel, archanllcl,
1136
homilies of Mark n, 1534
homille! of Produ!, 2019
Ibn Kabar lheological
encyclopedia, 1634-1635
Inscriptions in, 1290
Ufe of Pachom ius in. 1860,
1861
medicalleltl." in, 1922
a/·mll'Qqqllb tenn, 1687
240 INDEX

Arabic language (cant.) Archdeacon, 191 see also Altar; Architecture;

Nubian~' use of, 1816 in church hierarchy, 1229 Basilica; Church architecture
Old TeSltmHmt version, ordination of, 887-888 in Egypt; Church art; Nubian
1827-1835 Archebius, SainI, 2082 church architccture;
papyrus collections, 1890-1896 Archelaus of Ncapoli~, Bishop, Sculpture in stone; specific
Psalis in, 1727 192, 1136, 1575 churches and monasteries
Pseudo-Cyril of Alexandria and, Archellides, Saint, 192,2082 (Dayr)
2025 poetry on, 1985 Architectural elemenls of
Quslanlin translation of Typikcm Archimandrile,192-194 monasterics. See
of Sai,,/ Sabas, 2046-2047 and hegwnenos title, 1215 Architecture; Refectory;
al.$afr ibn al.'Assal works, see also Proes/os specific Dayr headings
2075-2079 Al'chippu.~ (martyr), 1552 Architectural frngments,
traditions on John Colooos, Architectural elements of preservalion of Coptic, 280
Saint, 1361 churches, 194-225 Architectural sculpture
use in Egyptian government aisle,194 at Ahnlis, 74-76, 2112, 2116
administration, 1168 ambulatory, 195, 222 at al·Ashmunayn, 287 -288
words designaling apse, 195-196, 221 church at Dayr AnM Bishoi
administration of Egypt, 935 atrium, 195 (Suhl\j), 739-740, 770
see a/so Toponymy, Coptic baptistery, 197-200, 198, /99 church al Dayr Anbl\ ShinOdah,
Arab League, 1694 cancelli, 200-201, 217 769-770
'Ar-"b Milir (village), 703 ceiling, 201-202 'at Dayr Anba Bishoi (SuhAj),
Aragawi, Ethiopan Saint, 1046 choir, 202 739-740,770
'Araj, AI· (oasis), 189-190, 1659 ciborium, 202 at Dayr Apa Jeremiah
Arbitration, Coptic, 1430, 1431 coffer,203 (Saqqara), 776, 776-777
Arcadia. See Lower $a'Id colonnade, 204 made of wood, 2341-2347,
Arcadius, Emperor, 93, 789-790, column, 202-207, 205, 206, 2342-2346
2033 207 ornamentation, 275
and Dayr al·Qu~yr (Turah) erypt,208-209 prese!"ation, 280
patriarch under, 1914 diaconicon,209 in stone, 2112-2117
and Theophilus, Patriarch, dome, 209-210 Architecture
church-building, 2248 gallery,210 Antinoopolis, 146-147, 146, 147
Archaelaus (martyr), 1552 Greco-Roman influence, 260 Arab conquest impact on, 275
Archaeological and horseshoe arch, 211 al-Ashnnlnayn, 285-287,286
Anthropological Museum, iconostasis, 211-212 al·Bagawiil, 326
France,1187 kMrus, 212-213,218,221,223, Bawi!,364-366
Archaeological digs. See 552,553,554,555,661 Dayr Abu Fanah, 699-700, 699
Excavations /Ilaqsurah, 213 Dayr Abo Mattll, 706, 706
Archaeologists naos, 213, 221, 222 Dayr al.'Adhn'l, 713, 713,715,
Clarke, Somers, 560 narthex, 213-214, 222 715
Hauser, Waltcr, 1210 nave, 215 Dayr Anbli Oakham
Kaufmann, Carl Maria, 1394 niche, 215-216, 215 (al-$awiim'ah Sharq),
Omar Toussoun, 1841 pastophOlium, 216 730-731, 731
SlImIGabn\,2090 pil1ar, 217 DayrAnM Bisl'idah, 733
Sl.'Yffarth, Gustavus, 2125 porch,217 DayrAnbA Bishoi (Scetis),
see also Society of Coptic presbytery, 217 -218, 220 735-736, 2056
Archaeology; specific subjects prothesis,218 Dayr Anbil Hadra, 745-746,746
and sites prothyron, 218 Dayr Anbii $amu-il of QalamOn,
Archangel, 190 return aisle, 218 760
Coptic art and portraiture, 270, roof, 218 Dayr Anbl\ Shinadah, 766-769,
2004 sacristy, 219 767, 768
icons of, 1278 saddlehack roof, 220 Dayr al.'Azab, 784
priesthood struClUre analogy, sanctuary, 220-221 Dayr al·Bakhit, 786
2015 synthronon, 221-222 Dayr a1-Bala'yzah, 787, 787
see also Gabriel; Michael; lelraconch, 222 Dayr al-BaramOs, 791-794, 792,
Raphael; Suricl tribclon, 222 793,2056
Archbishop, 190-191 trieonch, 222-223 Dayr al-Barshah and Dayr
in church hierarchy, 1229 triumphal arch, 223-224 al-Nakhlah, 795-796, 796
Coplic in Jer'USlllem, 1325-1326 vault, 224-225 Dayr al·Bi~rah, 797
Vol. I: pp. 1~316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035_2372.

Dayr aI-Dlk, 799
Dayr al-FakhOr1, 803-805, 803,
804
Dayr al-J:lamnlllrn, 807, 807
Dayr aJ-'I~m (Asyill), 809,
809-810
Dayr al·Jab~wl, 81,1-812, 8//,
811
Dayr aJ·Janldlah, 705-706
Dayr aJ·KuMniyyah, 815-816,
816
Dayr al·Madlnah, 817 -818
Dayr a1.M3jma', 820-821, 820,
8Z1
Dayr aI·Mal1Ir. Milli'll, 823, 823
Dayr aI·MallIe MlkM11
(Qaml1lah), 827, 828
Dayr MAr Buq!ur (QamUlah),
829-830,830
Dayr Wr Ihjis a1-1adidl,
832-833, 832
Dayr a1-Ma!mar, 836-837
Dayr a1-Mayml1n, 839, 839
Dayr a1-Nlmlls, 844
Dayr a1·Naqll1n, 845-846
Dayr a1·Na.~ri, 847
Dayr Qa:jriyyah, 850
Dayr Oubbat al·l-law.1., 851-852
Dayr al-Qu~yr (Turah),
854-855, 855
Dayr al·ROml, 857
Dayr al-sab'at JibM, 858
Dayr al·~Jb, 860
Dayr al·Shuhadli' (AkhmTrn),
865-866
Dayr al·ShuhadA' (Isnl), 869
Dayr Sill Dlmyanah, 872
Dayr a1-Surylln, 879-8&0
earliest Coptic, 269
Ethiopian church, 998,
1425-1426
EthIopian Orthudox Church,
998
Hathor temple (Dandarah),
690-691,691
Kellis site, 1401-1405
Korn NllrnrO.d, 1418
Monll5tery of Mark the
Evangelist (Qumat Mar'I),
1041
Mount Sinai Monastery of Saint
Catherine, 1682-1685
Nubian Christian, 1&07-1810
octagon-domed ehurch,
1823-1824
ornamentation, 275
I Ramses Wissa wlISSCf, 2051
Roman,9fYl
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. voJ. 2: pp. 311-662. vol.): pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. l005-I)~2. Vol.~: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 203~-2372.
su also Architectural sculpture;
Art, historiography of Coptic;
Ar1 and architecture, Coptic;
Basilica; Chun:h architecture
in Egypt; Sculpture in stone
Archives, 226-227
of Basilios, 358-359
from ~r Ibrtm, Nubia, 227
see also Ubraries; Ostracon;
Papyrus collections; Papyros
discoveries
Archives of PapM (p<lgarch), 226,
223-229
Archon, 89, 94, 229
In Conctpt of Our GUt;lt Power,
583
Hypostasis 01 the Archons,
1261
and John XI, Patriarch, 1344
and ~lection of p<ltriarch,
B41, 1344, 1998, 1999
Argentina, Coptic; colleclions,
1701
Arl, Saint (martyr), 229, 1552
Ariadne, depicted in Coptic an,
1754,1755
Arianism, 115, 230, 1385, 1669
Alellander J and, 82-84
in AlelUUldria, 97, 99
Anomocans, 141-142
Antony of Egypt opposition to,
150
and Apostolic Constitutions
authorship, 179
Athanasius J and, 298-302
BlI5H the Great opposition to,
351-352
Constantine, Bishop of Asyfil,
and, 591~592
Constantinc I and, 589-590
Constantinople, First Council of
and, 593-595
and CYlil of Jerusalem, 681
Ethiopian opposition to,
995-997,999-1000
E'.lIoucontians and, 1081-1082
filioque and, 1112
Gregory of Nyssa opposition to,
1184
Hamai of Kahyor oPJXl5itlon to,
1204
homoiousiol1 and, 1253
hymn collection, 1133
and hypostasis controversy,
1260
and Jacobite rebellion, 93-94
Jerome, Saint, opposition to,
1323
INDEX 241
and Mclitian schism, 591-592,
1584, 1878
and Nicaea, Council of,
1791 -1792
In Pentapolis, 1934
and ~rsecutions in A1clIandria,
99
and Pctcr If, 1947
subordinationism and, 1484
Theodoret on, 2236
and Ulphilas' conversion of the
Goths, 2285
see t;l!so ArlU$; Mditian schism;
Semi·Arians
Arianw;, Saini, 230-231
and Aseta, saint, 283
and Herpaese and Julianus,
saints, 1225
and Lacaron, saint, 1424
and Lycopolis martyrdoms, 296
martyrdom of, 1552
and Nabra.ha, saint, 1770
and Panlm: and Paneu legend,
1880, 1881
persecutions by, 296, 1551,
1552,1553,1554,1555,1557,
1559
and P$ote ofScetis, 2031, 2032
and Tcr and Erai, Saints, 2209
and Tolcmaus, saint, 2271
Aripsima (martyr), 1552
'Ar1sh, AI-, treaty of (1800), 1688
annulment, 1417
Arislagcs, Bishop, 1183
Aristarehus, 1618
Aristotelian category of relation,
1114-1115
Arius, 55, 81-85, 230, 231 -232
Alell.snder J lind, 81-85
anllthemll declared against,
589-590
Eu.~cbius ofCacMlrca and, 232,
1070-1071
hymns of, 1733
influence all Ethiopi;tn
theology, 984
on Logos, 1791
on Lucian of Antioch, 1484
on nature of Christ, 173, 232,
547
opp05ltion to homoollsiol1
concept, 1253
Peter I and, 1944
seen as Antichrist, 143
and semi-Arians, 2119
and subordinationism,
2156-2157
set also Arianism
242 INDEX
Arius or Shctnusi (m;u1yr), 1552
Ark, as Eucharistic vessel, 1064
ArIes, Council of (314), pa.~chal
controversy, 1906
Armada (martyr), 1553
Annan (martyr), 1554
Annant (Hcnnonthls), 233-234,
233
Abraham, Bishop of, 13
cemmks of. See Cemmics,
Coptic
inscription list of bishops, 1291
John, Saint and Bishop of,
1353-1354
mQnaslel'ies in region of.
839-840,844,847-848,849,
863,1656,1657,1658,2069
papyrus collection, 1895
Pisentius of, 1978
slehle from, 2149, 2150, 21St,
2161-2162,2168
tombstone material and shape,
1295
Almanus. See Al1111mius and his
mother (martyrs)
Al1l1anyus, Mu'allim, 1737
Annenhlll langtlt~e
inscriptions in, 1290
manuscripts and documents,
235
Armenians and COptS, 234-235,
764, 782
Grcgory the Illuminator
evangelization, 1183
mnnophysitism, 547-548
Annenius and his mother
(martyrs), 1552, 1555
Army, Roman, 235_238
amnlona pr'Ovisions fOl',
135-136
and taxation in Eqypt, 2203
and Theban Legion, 2231-2233
see also CastlUm; CoStume,
mililary
Amobius, on incensc usc, 1472
Arrowhead~, 160S
Arsanl al.Mi~rr (Melchite monk),
239
Arsenal of Tunis, 239,,2286
An;cnius (martyr of Dioclctian
cm),1552
Arscnius and Eulogius (martyrs),
831,1554
Arsenius of $cetis and Turah,
Saint, 32, 65, 240-241, 789,
790, 1976
feast day, 2082
Vol. J: pp. 1-316. Vul. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663_1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. VoL 5: pp. 1353_1690. VoL 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
hymns attlibuted to, 1726
and John Colobos, Saint, 1360
al Monastery of Metanoia, 1608
on mummification, 1697
rctirement and death near DayI'
al.Qu~ayr, 853-854
and TheodolUs of Phemu::,
Saint, 2239
and Theophilus, Patriarch, 2249
Arsinoe. See Fayy(im, City of
Art, Byzantine influences all
Coptic, 241_243, 260, 2319
see also Islamic influences on
Coptic art
Art, church. See Art and
architecture; Church a11;
Monastery paintings; Painting,
Coptic mural; Sculplurc in
slone; specific churches and
monasteries
Art, Coptic. See Art headings;
Icons; Illumination;
MOnastel)' paintings;
Museums; Painting, Coplic
round; Portmiturc; Sculpture
in stone
Art, Coptic influence on
European, 243-2!!O
Ascension and Triumph of
Christ, 244-247,245-247
devil, 247-248, 249
Michael, Saint, 2!!O
Virgo lac/(lt/s, 243-244, 243
see also Art, Coptic and Irish
Art, Coplic and Irish, 251 -254,
418-419
Art, Ethiopian. See Ethiopian art
Art, historiography of Coptic,
2!!4_261
Art, Irish. See Art, Coptic and
Irish
Art, Nobalian kingdoms, 1675
Art, Sassanid influences on
Coptic. Sec Sassanid
influences on Coptic art
Art, Syrian influences on Coptic.
See Syrian influences on
Coptic art
An and architecture, Coptic, 255,
261-278,262-278
church art, 355-356
Coplic Museum (Old Dliro)
collection, 607·608, 607
historical origins, 261-262
hunting theme, 1258-1259
Islamic influences on,
1310-1312
Louvre (Paris) collection,
1483
at Mareotis, 1527-1528
monastery paintings,
1659-1660
problems of dating, 693-694
State Museum of Berlin
collection, 2146-2147
warrior d<"'Piclion, 2319-2320
see also Architectural elements
of churches; Biblical subjects;
Bone and ivory calving; Book
decomtion; Ceramics;
Christian subjecls; Church
architecturc in Egypt; Cross,
Triumph of; Glass;
Metalwork; Mona.~tery
paintings; Mythological
subjects; Painting, Coptic
mural; Portraiture; Sculpture
in stone; Statuary; Stela;
Symbols in Coptic art;
Textiles; Woodwork
Artemius (maI1yr), 1120
Ar1emon, 1638
Anemus, 1869
Art History Museum, Vienna,
1891
Artifact dating, 693-694
Artisan-service occupations. See
COptS in laIc medieval Egypt
Artophorion, as Eucharistic
vessel,I064-1065
Art preselvation, 278_280
Art sUr/ivals from ancient Egypt,
280-282
As'ad, AI·. Sec al·Maqrtzl
As'ad Abu al.Faraj Hibat Allah ibn
al·'Assal, AI-, 282_283, 1462,
1748, 2075
see also Awliid al·'AssAI
A~bagh, AI· (governor of Egypt),
85
Asbah (martyr), 1552
Ascension, Feast of the, 1105,
112S, 1904
Ascension of Christ
iconography of, 244-247,
245·247,555,556,558
and orientation toward the
East, J 846
Origen on, 1850
pilgrimages and, 1968
Triumph of Christ, 525-526
Ascension of Isaiah, 166
Ascension of Mary. See
Assumption

Asceticism
Abrnam I, Saine, 10
and abstinence, 17
AchUla!, Saint (monk), 56
Ammonius of Kclli.:a, 113
"phu, 154
Arsenius of $cetis and Turah,
240-242
Basillhe Great, 351
celibacy, 1543
and Coptic doctrine of the Holy
Spirit, 1249
Ebionites, 929
Egyptian monasticism
compared wllh Synan, 1662
and Egyptian monasticism
origins, 1661
or
Elias Bishw.iw, 952-953
Encratites, 958-959
Elhiopian monastic, 993-994
Evagrius Ponticus on, 1076
Gangra, Council of, on, 1138
Hicracas of Lcontopolis, 1229
Isaiah of Sectis on, 1306
Isk\orus of Pclusium on, 1310
James, Saint. 1320-1321
Joon CaJybites, 1357
John Sabas, 1369
Palamon, Saint, and, 1876
Pambo, Saint, 1877-1878
Paul of Tamma, Saint. 1924.
1925
Pidjimi, S:linl, 1966-1967
pilgrimages linked with, 1968
Pocmcn, 1984
Pshoi of Seelis, 2029
Pshoi of TOd, 2030
Sara, Saint, 2094
leven Mcetics of TOnllh, 2 J 22
see also Anachuresis;
Anchorites; Manichacism;
Monasticlsm, Pachoml:1O
Asc:etic SemrOIl (Slephen the
Thebnn), 2155
Ascla, Silint (m:tnyr), 283,1552
Asclcpi,'ldes, 283
lIS brother of Heraiscus,
1221-1222
as father of HorapaHon,
1255-t256
Asdep;us 21-29, 284
Asfal al-Ar~1. ~e Dayr Asf.J.1 al.An,!.
~fOn al·Ma!""nan, 802
Ashmfm, 28', 635
AshmOnayn, AI- (~lermopo1is
Magna), 37, 114, 285-288
atrium of great church of, 196
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5; pp. 1353-1690. Vol, 6: pp, 1691-20J4. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
basilica, 264
church archill..-cture, 552-553
and Coptic SCUplUrc in stonc,
2117
Oayr AbO AnOb at, 696
Dayr Abu F<lnah at, 698
Dayr Apa Anub at, 770
as early bishopric. 1866
and excavations of &l.ml Gabr.t.
2090
and flight into Egypt, 233, 841,
197.
history and an:hileetutc,
285-287,286,287
monasleries at, 1654; su also
specific monasteries
monaslic murals at, 1874
papyrus collCi;:tions, 1891, 1893
sawirus ibn a1-MuqaHa' and,
2100
sculpture, 287-288
shrines and pilgrimages to,
1976, 1977
tl1!lllSepi,I212
Ashmlin Tanah, 288
Ashrnf Khalil, Ai-, 1517
Askinah, 288
Aspasmos. See Kiss of Peace
Asqalun (marlyr), 1552
Asqil. See Scctis
Asra. Stt Pihour, Pisouri, and
AsI1!l (martyrs)
AsSemani, Joseph Aloysius, 289
Assemani, Joseph Simeon is, 289
and 'Abd al·Masl~ manuscripl
allribulions, 6
Chrorlicon Orientale translation
by, 548
Assemnni, Simon, 289
Assemani, Stephen Evorlius, 289
Asscmani family, 289
Association of Schools of Upper
Egypt, 1330
Assumption, 289-293, 1096
Al1Ibic tradilion, 293
Coplic tl1ldition, 290-292
Assumption, Feasl of the, 2256
A.~sumption of the Theotokos, Fast
of the, 1094
Aslarle (pagan deity), 1150, 1866
AS!lIsT at·ROm! (Eustathius the
Greek), 293_294, 1279
Aslcrisk, as Eucharistic vessel,
1065
Asterius
and Lucian or Anlioch, 1484
Man:::ellus and, 1526
INDEX 243
A.~trolatc (magician and martyr),
1552
Aswan, 294_296, 194, 195
gravestOne prayer ins-;riplions,
1294
inscriptions, 764
monasteries near, 850, 870,
1657
Philae and, 1855, 1954
tombstone material, 1295
Aswan, Saint, 2083
Aswan Dam, 1484, 1955
Aswan ware. Su Ceramics,
Coptic, types
AsyQ! (Lycopolis), 114, 296-297,
1976, 2029
and Bani Kalb, 335
as birthplace of John of
Lycopolis, Saint, 1363
Dayr AbO Billm at, 696, 697
Dayr AbO Maqrilfah and Dayr
al-Jana.d1ah in, 704
Dayr a.l.'Adhra., 714
Dayr aJ.'Awanah near, 784
Dayr Anbi $a.w1rus, 760-761
Oayr al.Bi~rah, 796-797
Dayr HarmTm\, 808
Dayr al.'I:rAm, 809-810
Dayr al·Jabra.wT, 810-812
Dayr al.Mu!!ln, 842-843
Dayr al·Nasir;\, 848
Dayr Rlfah, 855-856
Dayr al-ShalTd nCllr, 861
Holy Family visil 10, 927
icons of As!AsI al·RumT ai,
293-294
a.~ Manichaean cenler, 1521
Me-litian bishopric, 1585
1Il0nasleries in regioll of,
1654-1655,1658; see also
specific monastcrit'S
soldic,,"mal1yl"i'i ai, 1964
sec aiso Coptic Congress of
AsyO!
Asyt1!', Na~r Lll:t:\h, 0'11·, 1466, 1467
'AJallah, Philip, 1466
'Atall.:5.h, WahTb, 1911
Atargalis (pagan deily), 1866
Alm.1 (bishopric), 849
Athanasia of MinoJ, Saint, 31,
1554,2082
Alhanasian Cll,"ed, 297_298,1112
Athanllsl al·Misl1 (monk), 297
Alhanasius I, Apostolic Saint and
Patrian:::h, 82, 84, 99, 298-302,
686,926, 1456, 1478, 1559,
1610,1666,1669,1863,2032
244 INDEX
Athanasius T, Apo5lolic Saint and
Patriarch (COni.)
Abraham of Fa~u! suppan of,
12
and Aetius, 141-142
and Alexander I, 84
on anathema, 127-128
and Ansin:i (AnlinoopoliJ),
142-143
anli-Manichaeism, 1522
and Antony of Egypt, 149-150
Apollinarianism refutalion by,
173
on Apostolic Canons, 453
as archdeacon, 191
and Arianism, 232, 590, 609,
1792
and Arian!st Exoucontians,
1081- 1082
on baptism, 337
and Basil the Great, 351-352
and &sa, Abbot, 378-379
bilingualism in Greck and
Coptic, 1178
and bishop's translation, 398
on canon of the Scripture,
2109
on celibacy, 476, 478
Christology. &~ 5Ubhetld nature
of Christ
on commUrlK;aOO iJiomalW1l,
578
on communion of the sick, 580
on congregational panidpation
in respon.'iOry,20S8
con.secralion as bishop at age
23,393-395
on consubstantiation, 597-598
Coptic hymn texis attributed to,
1726, 1733
Coptic text on life of, 1455
on costume of religious, 652
cycle of, 666-667
dates of patriarchy, 1914
and Didtlscalia, 900
and Didymus the Blind, 900
and doxology, 923
and Epistle to Marcelllnus, 567
and Ethiopian Christian
conv~rsion. 312-313
and Ethiopian church ties, 980,
995-997,999-1000
and Ethiopian monasticism,
990-991
on Eucharist, 597-598
and Eu.sebius of Caesarea,
1070-1071
Vol. I: pp, 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 66J-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2312.
exile, and aid from unnamed
virgin, 2324
exile in Ethiopia, 984
feast day, 2082
and fi/ioque justification, 1115
five exiles of, 299-301
on Gabriel. Archangel. 11]6
and Gloria in Excelsis, 1147
on the Holy Spirit, 1249- 1250
and honwousion concept,
1253-1254
and hypostatic union, 1262
on Incarnation, 1287,
1288-1290
on I!n~ bishopric, 1313
Jerusalem visit, 1324
and John the Baptist relics,
l355
Jovian, Emperor, suppon for,
1376-1377
and Julian the Apostate, 1381,
]]82
and Kallinikos, Bishop, 1089
letters of. 2008
and I..i/~ 0/ Antony, 116, 149,
150~151, 728,1663
on Mareotis, 1527
on martyrology, 1549
and Metitian schism, 1584
on Michael, Archangel, 1619
on miracle of the Cf1JQ, 660
on musical instruments'
symbolism, 1738
on nature of Christ, 523, 1638,
1669
on New Testament, 2109-2110
on Nikiou bishops, 1793
and Origen, 471, 1855
and Pambo, Saint, 1878
patristic writings, 1920, 1921
Philostorgius on, 1959
poetry on, 1\l85, 1\l86
and power of Alexandrian See,
913,914
on Pso"i, 2030
Mid Sabellianism, 2072
and SakhA, 2087
on SamannOd, 2090
and Sarapion of Tmuis, Saint,
2087,2095-2096
successor, 1947
and Thcodorus of Alexandria,
Saint, 20SS, 2238
and Theophilus, Palriarch, 2248
and TImothy I, 2263
and Western monasticism, 417
on wooden altar, 580
writinp, 301-302,1920,1921
Athanasius II, Saint and Patriarch,
302, 2082
and Acacian schism, 44
datrsofpatriarchy, 1915
Athanasius lIT, Saint and
Patriarch, 33, 302-303
burial site, 848
contemporaries, 686
dates of patriarchy, 1917
and Y~b, Bishop, 2359
Athanasius 1 (1725-1766),
Archbishop of Jerusalem, 1325
Athanasius, Bishop of Jerusalem,
and Coptic relatlons with
Rome, 610
Athanasius of Anazarbus
(ColtuclaniSI), 1484
Athanasius of Antioch (Jacobite
patriarch), 304
Athanasius of Clysma (martyr),
304_306, 1140, 1552
Athanasius of O~, Bishop,
303_304,829, 1106, 1132,
2045
Athenaeus (2nd-century author),
on Church of Saint Michael,
1617
Albenagoras, 1472, 1867
Amerliouis, 1445
Athom (manyr), 1558
Athribis. See Atrtb
Aliya, A7.iz 5., 1230
AlnAttwoli, Ethiopian prelate,
1036-1037
Atonement, 306-307, 1287
At.rasis (tnanyr), 1552
Atlib, 307
Greek inscriptions found ai,
1292
toponymy, 2272
Atripe. s~~ Suhllj
Atlis, 307 _308
Atrium, 195, 1414
Atticus, Patriarch of
Constantinople, 2033
Audians, 143
Audie'l1ia ~piscopalis, 308
ancient correspondence on, 401
curtailments, 945
on penalization, 1931
su also Interdict
Augury. See Lecanoscopy
Augusline, Saint, 921,1921
on archdeacon rank, 191
on bapcism and immersion,
1286

on canon of Scripture, 21 to
and conversion, 151
description or heaven, 1214
on Egyptian worship, 1867
on incerae use, 1472
and Joseph the Carpenter,
Saint, 1371
on Kiss of Peace, 1416
on Last Judgment, 1319
and Lord's Prayer, 1481
on mania,e, 1543
on mummificalion, 1691
Neoplalonisl influenu on, 1982
patristic writings, 1920, 1921
and Pelagius, 1929, 1930
on Trini!)', 1114-1115
Augustu5. &~ Octavian Augustus
AOr (Coptic legend), 845
AUTelianus, Emperor, 1556
patriarcli under, 1914
AUTelius AchJlleus, 906
Aurelius of Carthage, Bishop,921
Aurdius Vielor, 907
Austn.1ia
Cop(ic churchCl, 1622-1623
Coptic collections, 1101
Austria
Coptic churches, 1624
Coptic collections, 1102, 2049
papyrus collections, 1891
AU1~nlikM Wgos, 309
and "flerprelalion of K"owfedge,
1301
'Awa4, Al;!mad 1:156~, 1990
'A~, Jirjis Phlhlth5WlJ.\, 1911
'Awa4, louis, 1995
Awlad a1·'AssA1, ramily of.
309-311
and al-~ll ibn al·'Asslil. 2075
works of, 1462-1463
see also Fakhr IIt·Dawlah Abo
al·MurllQQIlI ibn ai·'AssAI
Awshlm. See Karanis
Awshiyah,311
Awshiyah, melodies of. See Music,
Coptic
Awstm, 311-312
Mum (Aksum), 312_313,1802
Aybak, Sultan, 1517
'Ayin. See Appendix
'Ayn 'AmOr (mins), 313,1658
'Ayo Bardah, 128
SlIe glso Monasteries or the
Eastern Desert
'Ayo al·Ghazal, 1517
'Ayo Murrah, 314
inscription list of monlu, 1291
Vol. I; pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol.. ]; pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4; PI'. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-20J.4. Vol.. 7; pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX 245
'Ayn Nislmah. See Qasr Nislmah BaJ:!ariyyah, ai-, 1658
Ayrout, Habib, Fathcr, 1330 Bahlj,330
'Ayyad Bishay, 1465 BahjOrah, 330
Ayyubid dynasty and the CoptS, nahm\ (martyr), 1552
314-315,1534,1535,2037 Bahnlim and Sarah (martyrs),
and Islamiution, 940 1552
brt, 315_316, 1649, 1652 Bahn~, AI·, 330, 808
Azhar 'Abdallah al-ShabrUhl • AI· • and Bani Suer, 335
Shaykh, 1538 and Butrus, Bishop, recasling
A7.har University, AI·, 1465 of Holy Weck Scripture
'AzI:L, AI·, caliph, 1097, 1098, readings, 1251
1461,1524 Coptic sculpWfe in stone ai,
'Azml, Mal:unod, 1995 2112,2116
remains and represenlalions or
Coptic c1oching. See Costume,
B civil
Bahnas5w1, AI·. See Latson, Saint
Baalsemes (pagan deity), Bahram 1,1519
1500-ISOI Bahr.lm, Vizier, 702, 164, 782,
Ba'ar.ll, 800 1128
BAbah (second month of Coptic Bahrein, Coptic churches in,
calendar), 438, 440, 1621
2175-2176 Bahri Mamlub, 7SO
Bablj,317 Bahr Yiisur, Dayr B510jah and,
Babluhiyyah. See Tanis '88
Babmlda. See Paphnutius the Balnl! (village), 1655
Hcnnlt, Saini Ba'issah. See Athanasia or MlnUf,
Babylas, Bishop or Antioch, 889, Saint
1552 BajOj (martyr), 1552
Babylon, 92, 317-323 DajOrt, Shaykh Ibr.lhrm, al·,
Arabsei:wreor, 100, 185-187, 330-331,1636
655 Bajush (martyr), 1552
castrum of, 465 Bakh5nis·Tmoushons, 331,
metropolitan see of, 1613 731-732,1656
Oa.~r al·Sham' rortress, 2038 Dakharas. $elt Faras
on route of flight into Egypt, Bakhumius or Beheira, IJishop,
1118 1624
as shipbuilding centcr, 89 BAkhOm, Saint. Sltlt Pachomius,
see also Church of Saini
aJ-Mu'allaqah; M~r Bakr at·Shadhil, Abu, 884
Bacchus (martyr), 1558 Bakwa. See Menarti
BacehyJides, 1889 BgllJgh, AI· (publication), i990
Blichatly, Charles, 323, 779 Daltlnll (martyr), 1552
Bacheus, 324 Balances. See Weights and
Bada.ri, AI· balances
mona.~teries at, 1655 Baldachin, 332
pilgrimages to, 1971 Baldwin (Bardawtl) (crusader),
Badasius (martyr), 1552 1090,1488
Badet, Louis, 174] Batcslrl, Giuseppe, 332
Badr al·Jam:'iii, 324-325, 782, Battana kingdom and culture,
1099, 1128, 1535, 1574 332-333
Bagaw~t, AI·, 326-329, 327, 328 Nubian evangelization, 1802
Inscriptions found aI, 1290, and royallombs or Nobarae
1291 kings, 1797
necropolis at, 1873 and TalmTs, 2200
BagMm ibn BaqOrah aJ·~wwM, Ball~, AI-, 333
329_330, 329-330 BAIOjah. See Dayr BaJujah
246 INDEX
Balyana, AI-, Dayr AnbA BAkhl."lln
near, 729
Bamhi-, 1653
Ban!,333-314,925
BanaWlin, al·, 334
Bane,Abba,698
Bani Ezra (synagogue), 320
Bani l:Iasan and Spoos Artemido$,
334_3]5
Bani Kalb, 335
Bani ~ib. See Minyi
Bani Murr, pilgrimages to, 1971
Bani MUsa. See Dayr AbO MOsll
BAnin! (martyr), 1552
BanI Rit)ah, Dayr al·'Adhr.1, 714
BanI Suef, 335
Dayr al-SanqOriyyah, 861
women's religious community,
2325
Banu al·Kanz, 335-336, 344, 1955
and Nubian Islamlwtion, 1803
Banu al-Mu!1 (Christian cllln),
1959
80phelis (Coptic textile tenn),
2221
Baptism, 336-338, 1699
and absolution of women, 3]9
administration of, 336-338
Apostles' Creed during.
178-179
oh'shiyohi recited during. ] II
candle use during, 446
circumcision rclationship with,
""
and confimlalion, 585-586
deaconesses' assistance at. 8.88
Dialogue of the SOl/jor on, 898
Didache on, 898
Dionysius the Great on
rebaptism of repentant
aposlates, 910
and Epiphany, 110]
and Eucharist, 1056
reatul'es of, 336-338
HippolylUS on, 182
and immersion, 1285-1286
importance in Coptic family
life, 1087
of infants, 338
inslnJction for. SI!/!
Catechumen
Monophysites on, 1613
and Nieene Creed, 1792-1793
origin of, 336-338
Paraphrase ofShem on, 1902
and Paul's laying-on of hands,
1433
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: lIP. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691~2014. Vot. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Pelagianism on, 1930
and pilgrimages, 1968
poem in Ordo on, 1132
rite of, 137-138
ritual books for, 1729
statements of faith, 178-179
tuming toward the East during,
184'
Baptismal font. See Baptistery
Baptism of Jesus
depicted in Coptic art,
529-530,537
see also Epiphany
Baptistery, 197-200, 198, 199
Baptistery, consecration of,
342_343
Baqlrnh (deacon), 1573
Baq! Treaty, 343-344, 547, 1099,
1514,2037
Ibn Salim al·AswAnl and, 1271
and Nubian independence, 921,
1800, 1802
BarnmMt (seventh month of
Coplic calendar), 439, 442,
2181-2183
BaramOdah (eighth month of
Coptic calendar), 439, 442.
2183-2184
Barnmlln, al-, 344-345, 1556
&ramUs!, Father Antonios, al·,
1622
Barirf, al·. Su Pilgrimages
Barbara (martyr), 1552-1553
BarbtJrikJrio.s (Coptic wealling
tenn).2221
Barbish, 349
Rarbiyyah, 1649
Bardenhewer, Duo, 345, 1921
Bardesanes (Syrian writer), 1635
Bar Hebracus, 345-346, 1923
Bari, Council of (1098), 1113
Barjanlls, Dayr Anba Bakhlim,
729
Barjawdn (tu(or' to al'l;Idkim), 18
Barkalas (martyr), 1553
Barliim and Yuw~f, 346
Barmius. See Primus
Barnabas (Judaic-Christian
missionary in Alexandria),
1150
Barnabas, Saint, 1529, 2082
and laying-on of hands. 1432
Barns, John Wintour Baldwin.
347
BaroniU5, Cesare Cardinal, 347
Barqah, 19]4
Barqliq, Sultan, 1570
Barsanuphial1$,347-348,
1553-15]4
at RashId, 2054
Simon lon, 2139
BananuphiU5, Saint, 348-349,
ISS]
Barsbay, Caliph, 1130 1130
Bamlma. See Ranum me Naked,
Saint
Barslim the Naked, Saint,
348-349,550, 1626,2082
al Dayr Shahr.1n, 862, 863
hagiographical collection, 1780
taura of, 718
predictiolls about Benjamin II,
377
Bartalomllwos, Ethiopian prelate,
1012-1013,1054
Bartholom('w, Saint, 764, 1183
BanJch, in Apocryphan or
)elocminh, 170
Bumh AJrtah AdollQi (Jewish
benediction). 1731
Bashans (ninth month of Coptic
calendar), 439. 442-443,
2184-2186
Ba$hmlir, at·, 349
Bashmuric dialect. Se~ A~ndix
Bashmuric revolts, 349-]51,
1411
affected by Islamization, 938
and burning of RashId, 2054
Bashrudat, al·. Se~ Bashmllr, al·
BashnJt. See BashmGr, al·
Basidi (martyr), 1553
Basil (martyr), 1553
Basil II, Emperor, 1098
Basil of Ancyra, 1254
Basil (Basilios), Bishop (martyr),
1553
Basil of CaeJ:lrea. See Basil the
Great
Dasilthe Great, Saint and
Archbishop, 114,351_352,
1183, 1184, 1309
anaphara, 71, 121-123, 124,
1066-1067
anaphora used in Ethiopian
liturgy. 988-990
on angds, 132
and the Anomocans, 142
on AlhanasiU5 I, 298
and baptism, 337
on canonical hours, 449
on celibacy, 476
condemnation of cheirotOO1ia,
517

and Constanline of Asyu!, 592
cycle of, 667
on Euch:uist, 1060
and EvagriuS Ponticus,
1076-1077
lind /ilioqlll! justificlltion. 1115
and Greek mOllllSticisnl, 1663
on inccll5C usc, 1472
and Julian the Apo!>tatc, 1380
and IllUrgical music. 1733: uc
Q/sQ LilUrgy of Saint Basil
on matins, 1568
on Mercurius of Caesarea,
1592, 1593
on Michael, Archangd, 1619
on Monarchianism, 1638
on nature of Christ, SlJ
as older brother of saini
Grego!)' of Nyssa, 1184
on orientatkm toward the E:1st
dUring prayel'5, 1846
and Origen, 1854, 1855
patristK: writings, 1920, 1921
on regulations for nuns, 1822
on Sabellianism, 2072
aod usc of compline, 582
and Wcslcm monMticism, 417
su Q/sQ Anaphora of saini
Basil: CanOIIS of saini OilSil
Basilica. 269, 353-355
al al·Bagaw.lt, 326
function replaced by Bayt
nl,Ni$1',373
Greco·Roman influence on
Coptic, 260, 264
at Hawwllriyyllh, 1211-1212,
1211
at J:lilwii.n, /211
Nubian, 1807-1810, 1808, 1809
Basilidas (maI1yr), 14, 127,892,
1553
Oasilidcs, 356_3.57, 1148, 1151,
1307,1866
and Bcsamon, SainI, 379
as heretic, 1222
and JUSluS, Snin!. 13116
and Tel' and Er:li, Saints, 2209
and Theodorus, Saint, 2238
lind Victor Stratclatcs, Saint,
2303
Basilides, Bishop of the
Pcntapolis, 912,1612
Basilides, family of (llIanyn),
1553,1554,1556, 1559
see a/so Bll.~mda.~ (mllnyr)
!h$ilides the Genel'al. Sec
EJasilidas (manyr)
Vol. I:!'P. t-316. Vol. 2.: PI'- 317-662. Vol. 3:!'P. 63-1004.
'101,4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6; pp. 1691_2034. Vol. 7:!'P. 2035-2372.
Basilios, archive of, 226, 228, 229,
358-359
Basllios I, Archbishop of
Jerusalem, 872, 1325
Basilio:> II, Archbishop of
Jerusaicm, 358, 873.1246,
1325, 1614
8asilios Ill, Archbishop of
Jerusalem, 358, 1246, 1325
Basilios IV, Archbishop of
Jerusalem, 873-874, 1245,
1326,2049
Basilios the Great. Sec 8asilios II,
Archbishop of Jerusalem
8asiliscus, 1671
Basilius, Abuna (2Oth-century
F.1hiopia), 1613
Basilius, Bey, 359-360,1636
Basil of Nikiou, Bishop, 1794
Baliil of Oxyrhynchus, 360, 1778
Basin and ewer, 1469, 1601-
1602
Basket, eucharistic bread., 1473
Basketmaking. 1640, 1662
Bassel, Rene, 360'
Bassos, Bishop, 925
BllS!llh, 360-361
Balamln, At.. 361
pilgrimages 10,1971
Dalh of the Infanl Jesus, depicted
in Coptic an, 530-531, 510
Baths,69O
Ba!n al'J:lajar, 361-362
and Nubian archaeology, 1805
l'lnd Nubian islami:r.ation, 1804
Nubian monllSteries in, J 817
Baro$ (melody type), 1986
Set aLw Wd!IU
13a1r'll(maI1yr), 1553, 1556
Baumeister, T., a.~ Coptic
hagiographer, 1192
Baumstal'k, Anton, 011 use of NOs,
1726
Bll'ilnah (tenth month of Coplic
calendar), 439, 44],
2186-2187
Bavarian Slate Llbrory, Munich,
1893
Bfiwi!, 362-372, 165, 166
Abraham of Hermonthis
pol1rait found at, 402
Apollo of, 1953
al'ehive, 226-227
al1 at, 2004-2005
cells, 270
cer,llllics of. See Ceramics,
Coptic
INDEX 247
and Christian subjects in Coptic
an, 533
chul'ch a11WOl'k, 406
and Copllc scuptul'e in Slone,
2117
Dayr B4h.1jah and, 788, 1654
decoration of monastcIY cells
tl.l, 525, 555, 556
examples of hunting Iheme in
Cuplic an ai, 1258-1259
excavation ai, 256, 694, 700,
1432, 1433
founders of, 362-363, 843
fresco depicting magical
objects, 1509-1510
frescoes, Isbmic-inOuenced,
131 I
frescoes of the Virgin
Enthroned aI, 542, 543
frc5co of Phoibammon ai, 1965
iconographical paintings at,
245-247,246,250
ill5Criptions found at, 193, 1291,
1292
Islamic·influenced Coptic an,
1311,1JJI
MCIla$, Saint,nl, 1588-1589
monMlc!)' mural painling ai,
1874, 1875; sec Qiso frescoes
subheads
paintings 3t, 272-273, 402,
'1588-1589,1660
remains and reprCliCntlllions of
Coplic clothing. Sce Costume,
civil
rcprcsenilltion of milita!)'
costumes at, 650
scuipture in stone aI, 2112,
2115
wood cllivings aI, 1753
Dllya~ a1.N~rlI
monllslcries aI, 714, 1653
pilgrimngcs to, 1971
BayahU, tIl-, pilgdmages to, 1972
Baybars, Sultan, 1517-1518, 1588
Baytal-'Ajln,372
Baytill-Nisl'l', 373
in B(lbylonilln church, 322
at DayI' AbU J:linnis, 373, 703
Beatty, Chester, 518-519,1885,
1894
~ee ul.w Chestet' Beatly Bibliclll
Papyri; Chester Beatly Coptic
Papyri; Chester Bl'ally Library
Beckwith, John, 257, 258
Bede (8Ih·century historian),
418-419
248 INDEX
Bedouins
'lIld fugitive Mamluks, 1538
sacking of Dayr Anb:l
AnniniyOs, 720, 722
sacking of Dayr Anbii. BO];i., 742,
I 134
sacking of Dayr Anhll Maqilr,
750
sacking of Dayr Anbt'l ¥mii'rl of
Oalan1l1n, 758
sacking of Dayr Mar Maryam,
835
sacking of Scetis, 1534
sackings of monasteries, 1449;
see a/so specific names
Beheirah I'rovince
Damanhiir as capital. 686-687
monasteries in, 1646
Beinecke Library (Yale University)
and Nllg Hllmmadi Codices,
1771
papyrus collection, 1895
Beirut. Lebanon, 1098
Deja tribes, 373, 905
and Axum, 312
Ibn ~Iawqal on, 1266
Ibn Salim al-Asw1int on, 1272
influence on Balbna kingdom
and culture, 332
influence on Banii al·Kanz, 335
and Nabis, Bishop, 1769
and Ncstorius, 1786
Oa.~r Ibrim seizure by, 2037
Bejrash. Sec Faras
Bekkos, John, 1114, 1115, 1116
Belgium
Coptic collections, 1702
papyrus collections, 1891
Belial. Sec Antichrisl; Satan
Be1isar'ius (BYI.anline general),
1]85,1675,2019,2020
Bell, Harold Idris, 374
Bellerophon and the Chimera,
depicted in Coplic art,
1754-1755
Bells, 1605, /605, 1738, 1739
Bclts, 645
Beltz, W., 1893
Benam and Sarah (martyrs), 1553
Benedict, Saint (monk), 417
Benedict VIII, Pope (Rome), 1113
Bcncdlle, George, 1481
Benevolent socielies, Coptic,
374-37!1
Benevolent societies, Coptic, role
in education, 933
Benjamin (monk of Nitria), 915
Vol. t: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 3t7-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol, 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol, 6: pp. t691_2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372,
Benj.\min I, Saint and Patriarch,
94,102, 37!1-377, 926,1609,
1667,1940,1979
Agathon of Alexandrill as
successor 10, 65
and Arab conquest of Egypt,
188, 682
and Arab rule, 656, 947
Cynls al-Muqawqas perseculion
of,682-683
datcs of patriarchy, 1915
Dayr Ma!r:i. residence, 837
fea.~1 day, 2082
and for1y·nine martyr'S of Seetis,
I [20
llnd John, Hegumenos of Scelis,
1362
and the Kellla, 1397
panegyrics by, 1456
refugc at Dayr Qibriyiis, 850
Saint Mark's Cathedral
con.~truction, 1531-1532
sanctuary at Dayr' Anbl'l Maqllr,
75/,751, 752
Benjamin II, Palriarch, 377-378
burial at DayI' Shahrun, 378,
862
dates ofpatrillrchy, 1917
and Ethiopian Sabbath
controversy, 993,1050-1051
and £WOS!tU~wos, Elhiopian
saint, 1050-1051
and reconstruction of Dayr
Anbii Bishoi, 734
successor, 1948
visit to DayI' Yul.Hlnnis Kama,
883
Benjamin llnd Eudoxia (martyrs),
ISS]
Berbers
capture ofChristodoulus, 1573
in Penta))Olis region, 19]3, 1934
plunder of Damrii, 689
plunder of Dayr Anbii. Maqar,
750,753,1652
plunder of DayI' Yul.lannis
al·Oa.~Tr', 884
plunder of Seetis monasteries,
1120
Berlin, Germany. See Sffite
Museum of Bedin
Bermudez, Joao, and lir'Sl
Por1uguese missiOn to
Ethiopia, 1017-1018
Bernard tbe Wise, 783,1089,1646
Bert, Alexis, 700
Bertrada, Queen, 2293, 2302
Beryllus, Bishop of 130Slra, 1638
Des (pagan deity), 1869, 1870
Besa, Abbot, 378_379, 737, 1448
as dcsert father, 894
and Shenute, Saint, 762, 2131
and Zenobios, 2371
Besamon, Sllinl, 379, 1553,1880
Bess (pllgan deity), 134
Bcssarion, Saini, 379, 1114,2082
Bessus, Saint, 2082
Bethlehem. See Holy Land
BelfOlhal eustorns, 379-380, 1481
)ee u/w Marriage
Be!rus Agha Armt'lniyiis, 1636
Bi·Amr-Illah Abu 'Ali Man~ur, 939
BibfiwI, iblahim I;lunayn, al-, 1465
Bible
Arabic, 80; see I/lso Old
Testament, Arabic versions of
'ho
canon of the Sclipture,
2108-2111
Coptic vel'S ion. See Old
Testamenl, Coptic translation
of-, Ncw Testllment , Coptic
versIons
Greek. See Bible manuscripts,
Greek
Hesychian, 1226
latin translation by Jerome,
Saint, 1323
lectern, 1434-1435
lectiomllY, 1435-1437
Lucianic lcxts, 1484
manuscripts in National
Library, Paris, 1776-1783
multilingual,782
Polyglot and Arabic ver'Sions of
Old Testamenl, 1827,
1829-1830. 1832, 1835
Polyglot of London, 80
see also New Testament; Old
Testament
Bible manuscl'iplS, Greek,
380-381,566-567
Acts, Michig'll1 pllpyruS of, 58
see a/so Cotlcx A1cxandrinus;
Codex Ephraemi Syri; Codcx
Sinaiticus; Codex Vaticanus
Bible text, Egyptian, 381-382
Biblical subjects in Coptic ort,
382-390,384,387,388
lind hunting theme, 1259
icons of, 1276-1279
Roman influence on, 270
types, 2283-2284
see a/~·Q Artllnd architecture,

Coptic: Christian subjects in
Coptic art: 1l1umination:
Mythological subje<:ts in
Coptic art
Biblical subjects in Coptic poetry,
1985
Biblioteca MooicC1l Laurelllinna,
Florence, Italy, 1894
Bibliotheca Bodmcriana (Bodmer
Ubrary), Zurich, Switterland,
"'"
Bidaba. Su Palrtpe, Bishop of
Coplos (martyr)
Biet Giorgios (house of George)
(UJibaJ:i church), 1425
Biet Maryam (house of Mary)
(Uliblalli church), 1425
Bif.lm, Saint, 696, 697
Bipj. See Jabal Khashm al·Ou'ud
Bikabes. See Pihcbs (martyr)
BiJellwllmldlJs (Wbsh), 1479
Bi Kh! lsus.. Sa Dayr al-Magh!ls
Blkhibis. Ste Pihebs (martyr)
Bitabel. Friedrich, 390_391
Bilad, 391
Bilbeis, 391
Dayr Mart MaryolnJ, 835
and flight into Eg)'Pt, 1118
Bllpy, 391
Bilq:1S
Dayr Silt DimyAnah, 870
monasteries ncar, 783, 818, 838
pilgrimages to, 1968, 1969,
197.
Dima. Ste Epim3, Saint
Bimln, Saint. See Pamin, Saint
Blmln. See POClllcn, Saint
Binayin. Sec Tayaban (martyr)
Blr al.'~mah. Sec O'lyr al.'I~.illll
(Monastery of the Bones)
Birmd,392
churches dedicated to S:llnt
Geurge lit. 1140
Birth uf Christ. Sec Nutivity
Birth tiles :md customs, 392_393
BL'I3dnh. Scc P.-.oi'
BisAdah, Anbd, 1973
see /llso. Dayl' Imba t)lsadnh;
Psote
Blsah (martyr), 718, 719
Bisho\y. Sec Blshoi (desert father)
Bisho\y, Ba.,!o\, 1465
Bishoi. Anb4. Scc DayI' Anbli
Bishoi: Pshoi of $l;:etis
Bishoi, AnOb of Naesi (martyr),
1553
Bishoi, Saint, See Pshol. Saint
\'01. I: pp. 1-316, \'ol, 2; pp. 317 ~662. \'01. 3: pp, 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp, 1005-1352. \'ol. 5: PI'- 1353-1690, \'ol. 6: PI'- 1691-2034. \'01. 7: pp. 203.5-2372,
INDEX 249
Bishoi, HoI', llnd Diodorn Flavian of Ephesus, 1117
(martyn», 1553 in Gi1.a, 1142
Bishop, 393-395 1·lllthot\ of Aswan, Saini, 1190
:lpostles and, 2015 l;IllS3ball!\h, 1209-1210
nnd apostolic succession, 181 Hesyehius, 1226
and Chalcedon, Council of, Ibn al,Dahlr1, 1266
914-915 Ignalius of Antioch, 1281-1282
cho~~opus,520-521 John of Anlioch, 1354
in church hierarchy, 1229 John of Mayuma, 1366
consecration of lilurgical John of Nikiou, 1366-1367
veslments by, 1475- 1476 John of5hmun, 1369
and defrocking of priests, 891
DidilSCali/l on, 899
Judas Cyriacus, $ainl,
1377-1378
Dionysius Ihe Great's cpisllcs Julian, 1379
to,911 Maerohius, Saini, 1494
In ecclesiastical hierarchy, 2015 Marcellus, 1526
eleclion of, 1934 ~~, 1541-1542
Eucharisl. officiation, 1061 Melilius, 1585
ellcommuniCOltion POW'CB of, of Memphis, 1581
1079- lOBO Mena,334
Gabriel It antisimony policy, Mikha'il of Atrih lind Mallj,
1128 1625-1627
inlenlictsby,1299 Mlkhd11 of Damiella,
laying"On of hanth by, 1432 1625-1625
lilurgieal insignia, 1468-1469 Moses of Aw 51m, 1678- 1679
IiturgiCOlI vestments, 1476-1478 of Nikiou, 1793-1794
and Nieene Creed, 1192 Paphnulius, 1882
and ordination of deacOIlS and PaLape, 1907-1908
priests, 885, 886~888, Paul of8:lhnasA, 1922
1844-1845,2013-2015 and Pentapolis, 1934
penali7.alkm poweB, 1931-1932 Philip of Analolia, 1956
rules on eleclion as pal.riarch, Pisenlius of Annant
191 I (Hermonlhis), 1978
and seleclion of palriarch, I'L~ntius of Oif\, 1978-1980
1998, 1999.2000 I'olyea'll, 1997- 1998
throne in sanctuary, 221-222 I'SOIe of Psol', 2031-2032
see u/so Metropolitan: specific SynesiuS, 2192
bishoprics and bishops Theodosius of Jerusalem, 2242
Bishop, consecrntion of, 394, Thcodolus of Ancyra,
395-398 2242-2243
and Kiss ofPeacc, 1416-1417 Thcophilos I, 2241
at O;l.~1'
•
Ibtim • 2037 Timotheos I, 2262
13ishop, translation of, 398_399 Yacobos II, 2349
Bishop of Alexandria. See Yu'annis, 2355
Patriarch: Pope in lhe Coplic YO!:tannn, 2355-2356
church YO.~b (13th.century), 2359
Bishopric. See Eparchy Yosab (15th·century), 2359
Bishops YLlsab (18th·century), 2360
Abraam I, 10 l.'lChllriIlS, Sliint, 2368
Abraham of Hcrmonthis, 13 see also Ethiopian prelates:
Basil the Great, 351-352 specific names
Butrus, 428 Bishops, biographies of, 399-400
Butrus ibn al·KhabOOz, 429 Bishops, con-espondence of,
Butrus S<lwt:rus al·j:lmll, 431 400-402
Conslanline of AsyU!, 590-593 Bishops, Nubia'I, 1813
OiosconlS,915-916 Bishops, ponmils of, 402_403
from a1-Farnma, 1089-1090 Bistizzi, Vespa.,iano da, 1119
250 INDEX
Bisrlrah al-J:lartrt, 403
Bisos (monk), 1574
Bitimios, Abbot, 1967
Biub (manyr), 1553
Biyiikhah, &e Biuka (mar1yr)
Black Book (Mamm), 1515-1516
Black Death, 708, 750, 877
su also Plagues
Blake, William, 1149
Dlemmye. ~ Deja tribes
Blessing. 403_404
see also Ulying-on of hands
Blind singcrs. SCIl Cantors
Blin, Jules, 1743
Blue lurbans, 1535
!lochtol", El1ious. See llyl\s lJuqlur
J30dleian Libf'llry (Oxford
University), 1894
Bodmer, Maliin, 404-40.5
Bodmer JXlpyri, 1885, 1894, 1895,
1899
and Coplological studics, 615
of Egyptian Bible texts,
381-382
of Greek Bible IrnIn~cripts,
380-381
see fllso Appe>ldix
Body and Blood of Christ. See
Communion; Concomil.ll.ncc:
Consubstantiation:
Sacrament, reservation of the
hi<=<!
9ochmc, Jacob, 1149, 1151
9oeser, Pictcr Adriaan An, 405
Bogdanoff, PielTe dc, 1666
Bohairic dialect, 60S, 606, 613
Alexander's ('ncomium on Peler
1,1943-1944
Canons, Apostolic, 451-452
canons, ecclesiastical, 454
lind Coptological studies, 613
Life or Paehomius in, 1860
Ncw Testament in, 1788,2107
in Old Testamenl, Coptic
translations or, 1837-1838
poetry and hymns, 1986
Psalis in, 1727
~'te abo Appcndix
8ollandists, 56-57, 40.5, 1929
Bone and ivoIY ctllving, Coptic,
280,40.5-407,406,407
Bonhome, Alphonse, 1647
Bonifacius (legate), 914
8onnL'ls. See Headdress, Coptic
women
Bookbinding, 407-409, 407-409,
573
Vol. I: pp. t ~316. Vot. 2: pp. J 17-662. Vol. ): pp. 663-1004.
Vol••: pp. l005-IJ52. Vol. 5: pp. U53-1690. Vot. 6: pp. t69I-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2(»)S-2372.
Boole of CanonicalllOllrs. See
C3.nonkal hours, book of
Book of Canon Law (Ibn al·'~I),
on usc of candles in church,
445
Book. O>l' Ihe Chrislifln Relr"gion,
1626
Book of Chronicles, 19, 1460, 1463
Book of the Consecration of Ihe
Sanctuary of 8etljanrin, on me
Kellia, 1397
Book of the COllneib' (SCverus of
al·Alihmunayn), 1779
Book of tire Dead, 573
Book of Dialectic ('Abd al.MIIliI~
al-15m'lli al-RJlqql), 5, 6
Book of Epact, 409-411
Book of/he Exposi/iml of the
Union, 1626
Book of tire FOlmda/iml (Man i),
1520-1521
Book of the lUi/den Pearls
on Dayr Abo Ufah, 704
on Dayr al·&Ii4s, 788
on Dayr al'!:Iamm:\m, 806
on Dayr Man~r (Dayr al·Mal:\k
Mikh.:l'il, Idfu), 82S
on Dayr al·MaymOn, 838
on monasteries of me FayyCim,
165 I
on monasteries ollhc
Sharqiyyah Province, 1655,
1656
Book. oflile lIours. See lI0r0/ogion
Book of the Invwiwre of Michael
(John the Apostle), 1618, 1619
Bookkeeping. See Accounlli and
accounting, hislory of Coptic
Book of the Miracles of Mal')',
818-819,840
Book of the Rolls (Pst:uuo-<:lcmcnt
of Rome), 1782
Books. Sce Archives;
Bookbinding; Illumination:
!.eeter'll: LcCliun(lry;
Libmrics: Utcmture;
Manuscripts: speclfic titles
Books of Chronicles, Arable
ven;ionsof,1827-1829
Books of Enoch, 162-163
Books of MtIccabccs, 166
Book of Spiriwal Medicillc, 1089,
1626
Book of 1110111lU Ihe ContetlJer,
411_412,897
Book of the Tower (Mllrf ibn
SulaymAn),1779
Boots. See Costume, civil
8oreaux, Charles, 924
Borgia, Stefano Cardinal, 412,
1448, 1894
Borsai, Ilona, 1726, 1732, 1741,
1743
"Bosnians". See (}~r Ibrim
BoliIra affair (394), 2249
Dollies. Su GllIli5, Coptic:
Metalwork, Coptic
Boucle technique of lincn
weaving, 2211, 2217
Boule, 413-414
Bourguet, Pierre du, S. J., 414
Bouriant, Urbain, 414_415
Boutos. Sec Iblll
Bout!'Os Glum, 375, 415_416, 580,
1466
assassination of• 416 • 603
and Cyril V, Piltriarch, 677
and Egyptian nlltlonal unIty,
950-951
!'Ole in British occupation of
Egypt, 420
role in MuJ:1ammad 'All dynasty,
1693
and Sa'd MlkhA'l1 'Abdil,
207'
and Sa'd ZaghluJ. 2074
Bolie,;
bone and ivory carvings, 407
wooden, 2328-2330,
2337-2338,2338-2339
Bmcclelli, 1606
Brakilrios (Coptic weaving lenn),
2221
Branding of CopL~, 87
Braziers, 160 I, /601
Bread, consecrated. See Fraction
Bread, Eucharislic. See
Eucharistic bread
Bread and wine, donation of. See
Offeriory
Breccill, A. I::vllrislO, 416,1527
Brcnd:m, S:linl (Ireland), 418
Brich, in Kcllia construction,
1401,1402
Bridal chamber, 898
Brienne, Jean dc, 783
Brightman, Fr.mk Edward, 416
Britain. See British Isles, Coptic
inlluences in the; British
occupation of Egypt: Great
Britain
British Isles, Coptic inlluenees in
the, 416-419
Irish harp, 1734, 1740

Brilish Ubrary. London. 780, 825,
876.899, 1427
papyrus colleclions, 1893
British Museum, London, 780,
1136,1410,1508,1592,
1708-1709
collection of Coptic
manuscriptS, 612
CopIic $Irttt, 611-612
papyrus collections, 1893
British occupalion of Egypl,
419-422, 1466, 1627-1628,
1637,1693-1694,1748
Boulm!> Ghall and, 415-416
Coptic press on, 2010-2011
and Ollyr al·Sul!l\n, 873-874
lind Egyptian national idenliy,
949,950
political thoughl undet·, 1993,
1994-1995
&l'd Zaghhll and. 2074-2075
&llllmah Musa and, 2089
Wafd party independence
movemenl, 1989-1990
and Wissa Wassef, 2323-2324
Bro07.e, 1596-1597, 1599
Brooklyn Museum, New York
Cil)', papyrus collection, 1895
Browne, G. M., 1894
Bruce, James, 422
Brug.sch, Heinrich Ferdinand
Karl,422
Bl)'('nnios, Metropolitan, 898
"Bubal". Su Paphnutius of
Scelis, SainI
Bucke~, 1601-1602
Bucolic iconography, 1766-1767
Buddhism, 1520, 1521
Budge, Erncsl Alfred Thompson
Wallis, 422_423, 614,1449
BI4i1ditlg,~ (Pl'ocopius), 2019, 2020
Bukharas. See Faras
OOkhlShll, heretical sect at, 94-95
0\1111, Anha. SCI' Dayr Anhfi BolA;
Paul of Thehes, SainI
Bulaq Museum and Sel'vice des
Antiquit~, 693. 1561
Bulaq priming press, 1993
Bulbinus and Pupienus,
EIllJl'llrors, patriarcb undcr,
1914
DOlus al·Basbi. 29, 32, 423_424,
1613
BOlus GhubriyaI a1.Mu!:tarraql.
See Abraam I
BUlus a/·Habls, Saint (Paul the
Solitary), 424_425
YoI, I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Yol. 3: pp. 663_1004.
·YoI. 4: pp. 1005-1l52. Vol. 5: pp. 1l53_1690. Yol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Yol. '1: pp. 2035-2312.
feast day, 1553,2086
al J:lilwAn, 1233
lIS rescuer of Dhintmis,
424-425,1517
Buqayrah al·Ra$hkll the Deacon.
See History of the PatrilJrc}u
Buq!ur, See Dayr Buq!ur of Sho;
Victor, Saint
BOrnh,425
Bureaucnlltic offices in the
Mamluk Slale. Su Cop'S in
laIc medieval Egypl
Burgundians, 1572
Burial riles and pl"llcliccs.
425_426,1901
and Egyplian tunic lind~, 648
GabriellI, Patriarch, policy,
1128
scc a/so Funeral'y customs;
Mouming in early Christian
times; Mummification; Stela;
Tombs
lluried Monastery. See Dayr
al-Ma!mar
Bl1rlj, 1652
Burkitt, Francis Crawford. 426
Burm~er, Oswald Hugh Edward,
4..
Burning bush, sill' of the,
1681-1682,1683,1684
Burullus, AI-. 427
BUsh,421
~ir OUridus (Busiris). Su
A~ir aI-Malaq
BuslS. See Portraiture, Copdc
BUlcher, Edith 1.... 428
Buller, Alfred Joshua, 428, 2000
BOtros, Nabil KamAl, 1743
BU!OlS I and II, Archbishops or
Jemsalem, 1325
Bup'us, OasllT, 374-375,1124
BUlrus, Bishop of al·Bahnasti,
1251
Bulrus, Bishop of Cair'O, 1614
BU!nJs, Bishop or Mi~r (Mclchhe),
428,16IJ
Bu\rus ibn 'Ab<! al·Sayyid,
428_429,1614
Bu!rus ibn al·Khal>Mz,
Melropolilan of Ethiopia.
4"
Bu!rus ibn ~yOn al-GhanntimT,
4"
Bu!nJS ibn salim al&n~!T,
430-431
BU!OlS al·JawIT. See Peter VII
Bu!ru5 ~wirus aI·JamII, 431
INDEX 251
Bu!nJS aI·SidmamT, 431-432, 831,
1974
Byzantine church an:hite<:turc,
cross-an<kquarc building,.
660-661
Bytantine Empire
and Alexandrine see, 911-914,
915
Coplic palriarchs conlemporary
with, 688-689
Dayr Abu IsMq', impolUllCe
during, 703
and Egyplian govenllnenl, 2063
and Egypl in laIc antiquity,
942-947
icon-painting stylislic rules,
1277
impact on Egypl and thl,l Copts,
942-947
monenergism and, 1666-1667
and laXalion in Egypl, 2204
scc also Constantinople; Eastern
Orthodox churches; Fatimids
and Copts; Jerusalem
Byzantine influcnces on Coptic
art. See Art, BY1-"1ntine
influences on Coplic; Islamic:
influences on Coplic art
Byzantium, See Conslantinople
c
Cabalistic amulets, \508
Caecilian, Bishop, 920. 921
Caesarea
library, 1447
Mcrcurius, Saini, 1592-1594
see also Basillhe Creal;
Eusebius of Caesarca
Caesarion. See church of Saint
Michael
Caetani, Leone, 433
cailliaud of Nantes, 927
Caircnsis Gnosticus. See Nag
Hammudi Ubrnry
Cah'O
Babylon, 317
Coptic buming of (1320), 1518
Coptic churchcs' legal stalus in,
687
founding. 810
Franciscan churches, 1123
monasteries in and around,
1646-1647
patriarchal residence ai, 1913
as patrian::ha! scat, 689,
1999-2000
252 INDEX
Cairo (coni.)
pilgrims and truvelers to, 1977
tombslOnc; material, 1295
sce /I1,~" Babylon; FuS!l'!, at-
Cairo Museum. Scc Coptic
Museum (Old Cairo)
Cairo University, 1141, 1423
Calamus. See Jabal Khashm
al-Qu'ud; Kalamon
Calendar and agriculture,
440-443
Calendar, Coptic, 19, 430,
433-436,435
Advent, 63
Anno MartyrUlll, 1549
f1L~t day~, 1093-1096
lectionaryand,1435-1437
P;lschal controversy, 1905-1906
and Sh..mm al·Nnslm fea.~1 day,
2126
see also Calendar, months of
Coptic; Synaxarion,
Copt1>Arabie
Calendar, Gregorian, 436_437
Calendar, Julian, 437
Calendar, monlJu of Coptic,
438_439
Calendar, sea.';Ons, and Coptic
liturgy, 443_444
Ca!endologia, 444_44'
Caligula, Empl:ror (Guius), 2062
philo of Alexandria amI. 1956
Calixtus, IJishop of Rome, 1638
Calligrophy, at Dayr al·Bammils,
791
Callinicum, Conference of (568),
1676
CaIlinicus, Bishop of Syene
(manyr), 1553
Calotychius, 2241
Cambridge University, 1138, 1893
CIImb)l.~eJ RommlCe, 2060
Camou!, Saint, 445,1553
Camp (cnstr'lm) of Hierakion. See
DayI' al-J;lbr.\wl
Campaign to Save the MOllumenl.~
of Nubia, 1090, 1091
Canada
Coptic churches in, 1621
Coptic colle<:tions, 1702-1703
papyrus collections, 1891
Cancelli, 200-201, 217
Candelabrum, 1469
.see abo Candles: lighting
equipment; UlUrgical
instruments; Metalwork,
Coptic
'0'01.1: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pr. 663_1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: rP- 2035-2.\72.
Candlemas, 1106-1107
Candles, 44.5-446
as allar lights, 109-110
during consecration of church,
S"
Canons of Ammonius, 32
Canon, derivation of tenn,
2108-2109
Canonical Hours, Book of,
446_449, 1724, 1733
Agathan the Stylitc pnd, 69
compline, 582-583
pnd Copdc doctrine of the Holy
Spirit, 1250
and Giyorgis, 1052
and Holy Week Scripture
readings, U5 I
hYlllns. See Music, Coptic,
descriplion
liturgy of matins, 1568-1569
lord's Pruycr, 1481
vespers, 2301
CanemiCDt utter (Peter I),
1944-1945,1946
Canonization, 449
Canon law, 449-4.51
and Cyril III ibn laqlaq,
310-311
Kil(Jb oJ-BI/,lllm I' /It_OalVilnfll,
33,1463
al-~afJ ibn al-'Assl\1 wnrk.~ on,
2076
canons, Apostolic:, 179-180,
4.51_453
on confession and penitence,
S"
on fu5ting on Saturday, 1248,
2098
On immersion. 1286
on incense use, 1472
see /llso Canons, ecclesiastical
ClllUmJ of Clemelll, 4.56
copied by Ibro\hlm ibn
Sulayrnl\n al·Na1jllr ;1I-MIrT,
1273
Canon of the Scripture. See
Scripture, canon of the
Canons, ecclesiastical, 4.53-4.5.5
on e1erical instruction, 564
on clerical ordination, 1844
CallOrlS of Epiphlmilfs, 456_457
CallOllS of EuJebill$, 32
CallOIlJ of Gregory of Ny.f.flJ, 457
CD/lOllS of Hippolylll$, 4.58, 1235,
1455
CIIIIU/IS of psclldo·Alllflnfls;lIs,
4.58-4.59
CallOIlS of Suitll BDSiI, 459
in condemnation of cheirotcmi/l,
517
see /l/so AnaphOl""ol of S.'1int Bnsil
C(l/WII)' of Sailll Jolllr ChrysO$IUm,
4.59-460
Canopus. See AbOqTr; Dayr
Olbriytls; MetanOia,
Monastery of the
Canopy. See Baldachin
CDnlale 1)ollli"O, 1119
Canticles, 1729, 1733
Cantor, 460, 1732, 1736-1738,
1742
antiphon, 148-149
Clerical College, 564
Mu'allim MTkM'U Jitjis,
1629-1630
responSOI)',2058
sec also Chall!
Cap, bishops', 1476
Cape, priesl5' and bishops', 1476
Capital
Coptic .sculpture in ~tone, 2/14
Saqqara Sooth, 776, 777
see also Column; Corinthian
capital
Cappadocian mthers, 44,114-116,
351,1183,1184,1310,1921,
1982
Caracalla, Emperor'
and massacre of Alexandria, 97,
1177
patriarch under, 1914
visit to Egypt, 2063, 2066
Caraccioli, Clement, 461
Carausius, 904, 905
Carbon·14 dating method, 694
Cllrinus, 904
Carion of Sceds. See Zacharius of
Scctis
Carolingians, patron saint of, 1572
Carolingian theologians,
controversy over filiaC/lle,
1115
Carpentry, 2326-2327
Carpocrates, 460_461,1222,2118
Canhage
Arsenal of Tunis, 239
rivalry with Numidia, 920, 921
sacrifice to Roman gods at, 890
Carthage, Council of (397), on
regulations for nuns, 1822
Carus, Emperor, 904
p;ltriarch under, 1914
Caskets, wooden, 2328-2330,
2329
 INDEX 253

Cassian, saint John, 461-463, Iibrllry, 1447 at Abydos, 39, 41-42

2024, 2082
on anchorites in Diolkos, 908
on canonical hours, 449
COlllereuees and Ce.uwilie
IIIS/illiles, 1663
and costume of the religious,
650
on devil a5 black, 248
In France, 1623
on genunection, 1139
on Jabal Khashm al.()u'ud,
1316
and John Colobos, Saint, 1359
on John of Lycopoli5, Saint,
1364
on malins, 1568
on the monks of Scctis, 2103
and Paphnutius of Sceti5, 1884
on respect for one's body,
958-959
on Sarapion, 2094, 2095
Castanets, 1604-1605, 1739-1740
~n, 2333, 2334
Castle of the two gates.. Su OaJ'at
al·B~bayn
Castl'um, 464-468, 466, 467, 468
\l.t AbU~1r (Taposiris Magna), 34
at Naj' al'':Iajar, 1774
see abo Oalir headings
Castl1.lm Memnonium, 1657
CQlechesu (Cyril of Jerusalem),
667,681
Caleclrcs/s (Pachomiu.~),
1862-1863
Caleclwlieal Leellires
on finding Holy Cross, 1243
on prayers for lhe dead, 889
Calechetical School of Ale:.:andria,
55,77,100-101,103,
469-472,474,1533
lind Alhllnnsius I, 298
lind Clement of Alexllmlria,
562-563
Clerical College In fooL~tcps of,
56'
Demetrius I nnd, 892, 893
Dldymus the Blind lind, 900
Dionyslus of Alexandrill and,
909
Euscbius of Caesarea and ,
1070-1071
Heracla.~, saint, lind, 909, 911,
1219
inlluence on Coplic education,
931-932
Jerome, Saint, lind, 1323
Origen and, 176, 1847, 1852
Theonas. Palriarch, and, 2245,
2246
usc of Egyptian Bible lext,
381-382
Catechumen, 103,473-474, 1473
and Holy Communion, 578
liturgy of the, 1715
and Lord's Prolyer, 1480-1481
Mass of Ihe. See Mass of the
Calechumens
oil of the, 522, 523
Catena, Ambic tradition of, 475
Cathcdral Church of Abo Sayfayn
(Saint Mcrcurius), 1535
Ca1hedraI Church of the Jacooitc:s
(Alexandria),93-94
Calhc:dral of Faras, 1090,
1091-1092
Cathedral of Hcliopoli5, 205 I
Cathedral of Nicomedia, 900
Cathedral of Oa.~r Ibrim, 2037
Cathedral of Saint Mark
(Alexandria),1531-1532
papal ill\'CSliture at, 1999
rcsto...tion of, 1303
Cathedral of Saint Mark
(al·Azbakiyyah), 1538
Calhcdral of Saint Mark (Cairo),
1434,2091
consecration of patriarchs in,
1909,1913
mastcr chanler, 1629
Cathcdral of Saint Mark (Venice),
1532
Cathedral of Zamalek, 2051
Catherine of Alexandria, Saint
cult of, 1976, 1977
martyrdom of, 2325
monastery of. 1681-1685, 2325
Catholic church, Coptic. See
Coptic ClItholic church
ClItholicism. SCI.' Coptic Catholic
church; Coplic relations with
Rome; Easlern Ortllodox
churches; Fram;isc.ms in
Egypt; Jesuits and the Coplic
church; Oriental Orthodox
churches: Roman Catholic
church
Catholicos (title), 47'
Catholic University of America,
Washington, D.C" 195 I
Cauldrons, 1601, 1602
"w",
Abo Hjnnis, 703
of Bano;Orn the NlIked, 348
and cells, 477
Dayr AbO Urah, 704
Dayr AnbA An!uniytis, 725
DayI' AnbA Hadr:1, 746
DayI' al·Dik, 799
Dayr al·Janadlah, 705
Dayr M:ir Min~ (Jabal Abo
FOdah),834
DayI' nl·Naqlun, 845, 846
DayI' al.N~r.l, 847
lind hcrmils' cells, 477
of Saini PlIul of Thebes. 741
W3I:!1 aJ·Nilkhlah, 795
Calla, saini, liS 1-11 52
ceiling, 201-202
Celadion, Saint and PlItriarch,
4",2082
dates ofpalriarchy. 1914
Celestlnus of Rome, Bishop,
475-476
and Coptic trndition of Victor
Stratelates, Saint, 2303
and Copto-Arabic tradition or
Victor Stratelales, Saini,
2305-2306
Celcstius (disciple of Pclagius),
1930
Celibacy, 84, 88, 476-4n, 1543
EncratilC$, 958
loIieracas of Leonlopolis on,
1229
Cdl, 477_478,1403
Cdsus, 478_479, 1868
refuted by Origen, 176-177,
1847,1854
Cemeteries
'Abd.'lllah Nirql, 4
Alexandria, 96-97
AnbA Ruways, 2000
Asynt region, 1654
Coplic mummiliciltion, 1697
Damru, 690
DayI' Abu Ish5.q, 703
Dayr Abu Ollrqlll'ah, 709
Dayr Abu al.$ayfayn (Qu~), 71 I
Dayr al·Amlr Tndn.'ls, 717, 718
DlIyr AnbA Abshay (ncar
al·TCld), 719
DayI' Apa Phoibammon, 780
Dayr nl·'Azab, 785
Dayr Epiphnnius, 801
DayI' al.~lammlilll, 807
l>,1yr al.'I?Am, 809
Dayr al·JlInadlah, 705
Dayr al.Khandaq, 814-815

Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2:1'1'. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.

Vol. 4; pp. 1005-1352. Vol. S: 1'1'. US3_1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: 1'1'. 203S-2372.
254 INDEX
Cemeteries (COllt.)
Dayr al-Madinah, 817
Day!" nl·Malak Mlkha'jl (Jirja).
825
Dayr al-Nastiir, 848
DayI' a1.Qu~ayr, 853
Dayr al-Shuhada', 867
Dayr al.Z1iwiyah, 884
Paras, 1091
fllnc~ry customs concerning.
1J 25
Kom al·Rfthib, 1418
Nubian, 1805
Oar.irah grave sites, 2036
Qu~Or 'i~ I, 1405
see "Isu Burial riles and
pmcliccs; Stela; Tombs
Cenobites. See Monasticism,
Pachomian; Pachomius of
Tabcnncsc, Saint
Cenobitic Illstiluies (John Cassian),
1663
Censer, 1469-1472, 1470, 1471
Cenlr'e national de In recherche
scicntifique, Paris, 924,1419
Ccrnmics, Coptic, 267~268,
480-503, 484, 485, 486
as dating tool al Kellin site,
1400-1401,1402.1407
dccof"Jlive lechiques and motifs.
483-487,483,484,485,486
Fnras. 1090, 1091
figurines, 500-503, SOl. 502,
503
manufacturing techniques,
480-482
from Monastery of Mark the
Evangelisl (Oumal Mar'I).
2042
preservation of terra·COlla,
278-279
slalUaf)',2147-2148
types of cernmic ware,
487-499,489,491,492,496.
499
see also An, historiogrdphy of
Coptic
Ceramics of the [ale Coptic
period, 504-510, 505-510
Ceramics, Nubian, 1806-1807
Ccrdon, Saint and Patriarch. 511,
2082
datCfi of patliarchy, 1913
Ceremony of the Holy Light,
1248-1249
Cerinthus, 511, 917,1222,1288
Cerny, Jaroslav, SI1
Vol. I: pp. t-3t6. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pr. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp.1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372,
Chaeremon, Bishop of
Neilopolis/Dala."685
Chaine, Manus Jean Joseph,
511_512
Chairemon of Alexandria, 512
Chalcedon, Council of (451), 20,
37,88.102,126,512-515,
914-915
and Abmham of Farshl.1~. 11-12
and Acacian schism, 42-47,102
Acephaloi opposition to, 55
and Agathon of Alcxlmclria, 65
aims, 1670
and Anlioch, Council of, 190
and Anncnilln church, 234
Christological definition 0[, 523,
547,578, 1638,2255
on clel'ical or'dination, 1844
on commu~liculio idiomutml1,
578
and Constantinople, Fin;t
Council of, 594
and ConstAntinople, Second
Council of, 595-596
and Coptic art and architecture,
269~270
Coptic music post, 1734
Coplic mu.~ic prior to,
1732-1734
and Coptic ~Iations with
Rome, 609, 661-662
and CylUS al-Muqawqas,
682-683
Dayr Ma!rfi monks' resistance
to dogma of, 837
on deaconesses, 888
and divisions among monks of
the Ke11ia, 1397
lind ecclesiastical use of
cparchy, 959
Enaton monks' opposition to
dogma of, 956-957
and Ephesus councils, 960, 961,
962
and Eutyches, 1075
and Henoticon edict,
1217-1218,2370
and homilie.~ on Michael,
Archangel, [618-1619
and hYJ>Ol3talic union, 1262
and iconoclasm, J 276
impact on Coplic literature and
thought, 1454-1455
impact on COpl~, 66, 146,
661-662,693,943, 1211; see
also subhead reactions to
lsi dolUs of Pclllsium role, 1308
and John II, 1337
and John I, 1337
and John of Lycopolis, Saint,
1365
lind Julian, Bishop, [379
and Justin 1, 1383
and Juslinian, Emperor, 1385,
1386
and Leo I the Great, 1441-1442
and Macarius of Tkow, 15.~6
and Mark II, 1533, 1534
and Me1chile-COplic split, 1583
And Monastery of the Melanoia,
1609-1610
moncnergism and, 1666-1667
and monenergist fomlula, 1666
and monnphysitism,
1575-1576,1669-1670; see
also Monophysitism
on nature of Christ, See
subhead Christnlogical
definition of
and Nicene Creed, 1793
and nine saints rmm Elhiopia,
1045-1047
on oikorlomo)', 1825
and the Oriental Orthodox
churches, 1845-1846
and Pacholl1ian·Shenutean
traditions, 1453
and Peter III Mongus, 1947,
1948
and Philoxenus of Mabbug,
[962
And Puleheri,., Empress,
513-514, [441, 1442, 1670,
2033
reactions to, 1670-1671, 1672
and sainl~ recogni~.ed by
Ethiopian church, 1044-1045
and Scvcrus of Antioch, 2J24
and Simon I, 2139
and Theodoret, 2236
and Theodosius of Jelusalem,
2242
and Theopistus uf Alexandria,
2254
and The%kos, 1218, 2255; see
also suhhead Christological
definilion of
and Timothy 11 AelulUs,
2264~2267
and Western alienalion of
Copts, 661-662
and Zeno, Emperor,
12J7-1218,2369-2370
see also Nestol'ians and Copts

Chalcedonians. See Chalcedon,
Council of: spl,.'(:ific issues
Chaldacan Oracles, 516
Chalice, a.~ Eucharistic vessel,
'06'
Chalice veil. &e EuchariStic veils
Chamoul. See Camou!. Saini
Champolllon. Jcan Franc;;ois. 516,
614, 1424, 1440, 1445.2073.
2125
Chanazhum (mar1yr). 1553
Chancel. &e Cancelli
Chandeliers. &e Ughling
e<juipment; Metnlwort
Chants. 63,1721
Addttr,63,1722
and AgnWII Dei, 71
andphon, 148-149,17/7.
1732
Coptic poetry, 1985
responsory, 2058
wl1!us, 1722, 1724,2320-2321
see (lisa Choral singing
Chapel 180 (al.Bagaw:it), 327
Chapel of Anb1 An!iiniylls (Saint
Antony). 753. 754
Chapel of the Archangel Michael,
753.754, 755
Chapel of the Exodus
(al.Bagaw:it), 1873
Chapel of the Fo"y·nine Ma"yr5
(Dayr al-SUrytin), 876, 880
Chapel of thc Hcnnils, 753, 754
Chapel of Mlir Jirjis, Dayr Anb!
Bishoi,736
Chapel of Peace (al-Bagaw.:it),
1873
Chapel of Saint Michael (Dayr
AnbA Al110niyiiS), 721
Chapel of the Virgin, Dayr AnbA
Maqllr, 754
Charisios, 516
Charlemagne, 1110, 1112
Charles or Anjou, 1114
ChUSliintlt, Emllc Gtlston,
516_517,1561_1562,1579
Daumas, Franr;ois, tlssociation,
'95
Chdrolollia, 517
Abraham, Patriarch,
suppression or, 10
and 80lus al-80shl, 423
<llld Cyrillll, Palriarch, 677
and Cyril II, Patriarch, 676
and John VI, Patriarch. 1342
Mark III, Patriarch, aboli.~hed
by, 1536
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp, 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol, 5: pp. 1)5)_1690. Vol. 6: lIP. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp, 2035-2372.
and Philothcus' patriarchy,
1959.1960
revivalof,1413
and Shenute I, Patriarch, 2134
Chenoboskion. as burial sile of
Nag Hammadi codices, 1771
ChenobosJrion Sheneset. See
Pachomius ofTabenn~,
Saim
Cherubic Hymn. 518.1565
Cherubim and seraphim, SIS,
1875.2015
oldest'mown painting of, 751
Chester Beatty Biblical Papyri,
380-382, 518-519,
1899-1900
Chester Beally Coptic Papyri, 519
Chester Beatty Libnuy, Dublin,
1894
Chiftichi. Yui)anna, 519-520
see "lso Ya'qub, General
Childrcn
Coptic family life, 1086-1088
donation to monasteries,
918-919
infant baptism, 338
ma"yrs, 1553, 1556, 1557,
1960-1961
sacrament administration 10,
wn
Sf';e also Education; Toys and
games: Youth of Egypt: Youth
movements
Chillebe" de Lannon, 720
Chironomy system, 1730
Chilly, D. J., on Leiter of Ammon,
1445
Choir, 202
wood carvings on enclosures,
2342
see also Khurus
Choirs. See Choral singing
Chora, Alexandlian exemptions,
1180
Choral singing
antiphonal, 148-149, 1717,
1732
cantors, 1736-1738
responses, 1719, /720. 1721
unison, 17/8-1719, 1721
vocalise, /720, 1721, 1732
Chordophones, 1738, 1740-1741
Chorepiseopus, 520_521
in ecclesiastical hierarchy,
2015
Ncocacsarca, Council of, on,
1785
INDEX 255
Chosroes II Parvb;, 1243, 1676.
1938
Chotsko, 1519
Chrism, 521-522,1473,1474
and Benjamin 11, Patriarch, 377
at Church of Aba Sayfyn, 550
Damanhur bishops at
preparation of. 686
and Jesuits. 1330
and John XVI. Palriarch, 1348
use in confinnation. 586
use in consecration of new
church,548-549
Chrism, consecralion of lhe.
522-523, 580
Giu bishop$ at. 1141-1142
Jirjis al·Jawhari translation,
1334
manuscript copied by Ibnlhim
ibn SulaymAn al-NaF
al-Mb1, 1273
Chrismalory, 523, 1473
Christ, nature of, 523-525
'Abd .1·Masl~ .1-lsr.\'lli al·Raqql
on, 6-7
Abo SMkir ibn al-RAhib on, 33
Agnoetae on. 70-71
in ....Icxandrian theology,
103-104
and alpha and omega symbol,
2151
Apollinarianism and, 173-174
....rim on, 230, 232, 597
Chalcedon, Council of, on,
512-515.523,547.1638,
1670
and church a", 555-556
communicalio idiolflalllm,
578-579
Coptic church-Roman Catholic
church Statemenl (1988),
1786
Cyril I, Patriarch, on, 913-914,
1669
[)ocelists on, 917
ccthcsis formula, 682. 931
Ephesus councils on, 959-962
Ethiopian controversy. 1033
Eutyches on, 913-914,
1074-1075,1669-1670,2267
gnosticism on. 1301,2256
Hcnoticon on, 1671
Homocans on, 1252-1253
homoiousiOl1 and homoousiol1
concepts, 1253-1254, 2096
and hypostatic union, 1262
and Incarnation, 1287-1290
256 INDEX
Christ, nature of (COlli.)
Johannlne thought on, 2157
Julian of l'lalicamnssus on, 547,
734,1379,2125,2241
Manichaeanson, 1520, 1521
Maximus, P:ltriarch, on, 1575
Melitius on, 1376
monarchlanism on, 1637-1638
monenergism, 1666-1667
monophysitism on, 1669-1677,
1672, 1673, 1676, 1678
NC$torianism on, 913, 547, 913,
1575,1669,1785-1786,1787
Nicene Creed on, 1792-1793
Origen on, 103, 104, 1638,
1790-1791,1848,1849-1850
al~ ibn a1-'~1 on,
2077-2078, 2079
Sarapion ofTmuis on, 2096
severos of Antioch on, 70, 2125
subordinationism and, 1484,
2156-2151
Theodoreton, 2236
Theodosian thought on,
2240-2241
Timothy II Aelun.lli on,
2266-2267
Timothy 1II on, 2268
see also Christology: Henoticon:
Hypostasis; TheOlokos: Tome
of Leo
Christ, Triumph or, 525_526
iconography, 244-246
see oLm A.<>ecnllion of Christ
Christendom, division of, and
Constantinople, Second
Couneil of, 596
Christian·Albr<..'C.hts Univenoity,
Kiel, 1423
Christian encounter. Scc Waq'at
IlI,Nll~;\l'll
Christillnlty
introduction lind growth in
Egypt, 1866-1870
~'l!l! II/)'U specific aspects,
subjects, and penoun;ll names
Christinn Museum of the Laleran,
1559
Christian Orient, study or the. Sec
Oliens Chdslintlus
Christian religious instruction in
J40tptlan public schools, 526
Christian spells, 1503
Christian subjects in Coptic a11,
270-271,526-544,
1874-1875
Adoration of the Mugi, 527
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
vol. 4: pp, 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. t353~t690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034, Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Annunciation, 528-529, 511;
apostles and evangelists, 529
baptism of Jesus, 529-530, 537
bath of the Infant Jesus,
530-531,530
ca\'C paintings near Dayr Abo
1;Iinnis, 703
Galactotrophousa, 531
icons of Asllisi aI-ROmI, 293
icons of, 1276-1279
Jeremiah, Saim, 532-533
massacre of the innocents, 533
Mcnas the Miraclc Maker,
Saint, 534
su also AbO !\tina
mid-fifth 10 late sevenlh
century, 269-277
Nativity, 534-536, 535
Or-UIt, 536-538, 536, 537; see
IlLso Mythological subjects in
Coptic art
Panhian horseman, 538, 538
Shcnute, Saint, 538-540
letr.llllorph,539-54O
Thecla, Saint, 540-541. 54/
Triumph of the Cross, 658-659
twenty-four elders, 541-542
types, 2283-2284
Virgin Enthroned, 542-544
Set oLso Biblical subjects in
Coptic art: specific churches
and monasteries
Chri5lian Topography (Cosmas
Indicopleu.~tes), 640-641,
1635
Christmas, Feast of, 1102-1103
.ree a/so Nativity
Christoooros of CopluS, 544, 1799
Christoooros, Saint, 2083
Christodoulos I, Archbishop of
Jerusalem, 1325
Chlislodoulos II, Al'chbishop or
Jerusalem, 1325
Chrislodoulos III, Archbishop of
lerullalem, 1325
Chrisloooulos, Bishop of Dumyfl!,
925, 1613
Christodoulos, Bishop or Fuwwnh,
1126
Christodoulus, Palriarch, 102,
544_547,1413,1594
Alexandrian church
consecrations, 92, 544
biography, 1573-1574
lind cunons of Coptic IllW, 450,
2159-2160
and Church of Abu Sayfayn, 550
lind Church or al·Mu'allaqah
(Old Cairo), 92, 558, 1999
Damni residence, 689
dau.'Sorpairiarchy, 1917
and Fiq!or, Ethiopian prelate,
1003
and James of SCetis, 1322
miracles under, 700
as monk at Dayr aI-Barnmfls,
7"
at Naqb.ah, 1774
palriarchal seal moved by, 92,
1613,1615,1912,1999
on Saturday fasting. 2098
on Sunday burial services,
2159-2160
Christodoulus, Saint (ascetic),
2083
Christology, 547_548
see o/s.o Chalccdon, Council of;
Christ, nature of; HenOlicon;
Hypostasis; TheOlokos: Tome
oIl«>
Christopher (martyr), 1553
Christ Pantocrator, in Nubian
chureh art, 1812
Cllrollic/e (Michael bar Elias), on
Alexandria,97-98
Chronicles of John. See John of
Nikioo
Chrollicoll oriell/a/e, 19, 289, S48
Chrysaphius, 913, 2033, 1075
Chl)'SOstom, John. See John
Chrysostom, Saint
Church, consl.'C.r'.ltion of, 548-549
" .
Church, luying the comerstone of,
Church of AbO Mind (Alexandria),
92,94,116-117
Chul'ch of Abu Sarjilh (SainI
Scrgius) (Old Cairo), 1118,
1977, 2038
Church of Abo Sayfayn (Old
Cairo), 78, .549-551,1427,
1613
eunseemtion of 10hn XVII aI,
1348
consecration of YO~anna,
Bishop at, 2355
Gabriel II and, 1128
Gabriel VII and, 1133, 1134
Gabriel V Ordo subrnilled at,
1131
Ignatius IX palriarchal
conllccralion ai, 1131
illustration of Barsum the
Naked's cave at, 348-349

illustration of "two-linger
blessing" at, 404
liturgical instruments, 1473
patriarchal seat at, 1912, 1913
restoration of, 11
~~ /llso An:hitectural elements
of churches; Chrisdan
subjcctli in Coptic art
Church of a1.'Adhr.l', 736, 878,
879-880, 880
SU Ill$() Balyan;i, ak Dayr
al·'Adhn'i'; Jabal al-Tayr
Church of AnbA Bishoi. See Dayr
al·Barshah and Dayr
al·Nakhlah
Church of Anb1i Ruways, 815
Gllbricl VI buried in, 1133
Church of the Angdion
(Aleltandria), 93
Church of the Apparition of the
Holy Virgin (Jerusalem),
1327
Church of Arcadius, 1870
Church architecture in Egypt,
552-555
octagon-domed church,
1823-1824
st!t! /llso ArchiteclUre; An and
architeclUre; Coptic; specific
churches
Church architecture in Nubia. Su
Nubian Christian architecture
Church art, 555-556
sa /llso Art and architeclure,
Coptic; Cross, triumph of the;
Christian subjects in Coptic
art; Symbols in Coplic art
Church art, Nubian, 1811-1812
Church of the Ascen.~ion
(Jerusalem), 1328-1329
Church of Cosmas and Damian
(A1c:mndria), 93, 2017
Church of Crcniua (Alcltandrian
Melchite church), 94
Church of Dandarah, 690, 69/
Church doors, wood, 2331-2333,
2332-2JJ3
Church of Emperor Arcadius
(Alexandria). 93
Church of England. See Anglican
Church in Egypt
Church of Ihe Epiphany (Dayr Sill
Dimyftnah), 872
Churches
at 'AbdallAh Nirql, 4
Abraham, Patriarch, restoration
of, 11
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: PrJ. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. USJ-I690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 1: pp. 203$-2312.
Abu aI·Makarim listing of,
92-94, 1462
at AbU Mrna, 24-29
Allmlm, 78-80
A1exandria,101-102
Alexandria, hislOriC, 92-95
altar, 105-110
altar fann and localion,
106-107
ambo, III
Anlinoopolis, 145
archilectuml demenls, 194-225
Babylonia, 318-323, J/9
Bay! al-NisA' (area rc:;erved for
women),373
Chalccdonlan. St!e Ellstem
OrthOOolt churches
in Daq<\dOll, 692
al Dayr Abu Fdnah, 698,
699-700
at Dayr Abu l:;Iinnis, 70 I,
702-703
at Dayr Abu Ish::i.q, 703
al Dayr Abu MaUd, 706
at Dayr Abu Mush4, 708
al Dayr Abu Qarqurah, 709
al Dayr Abu al-sayfayn (OU~),
711
at Dayr al-'Adawiyyah, 712, 713
at Dayral-'Adhrd', 713, 714, 715
at Dayr aI-'Adhn'i' (al-RU7.ayql'it),
206'
al Dayr al-'Adhr;\' (Sam4.1ul),
71.
al Dayr al-Al)mar (Gi7.3),
716-717
at Dayr aI·Amlr Tadnis, 717,
718
lit Dayt Anb3. An!uniyt1s,
720-721, 724-727, 725
at Dayr Anbll Bllkhum,
730-731,7Jl
at Dayr Anbii BisAdnh, 733
at Dayr AnM Bishoi (SeetiN),
735-736,736
at Dayr Anbg Bishoi (Suhaj),
739-740
al Dayr Anb1i Bu13, 741,
742-744
at Dayr Anbo\ ~Illdrd, 746, 747,
855
at Dayr Anba Hclias (NaqAdah),
747
al Dayr Anba Maqar, 749,
750-756
at Dayr Anba Palaemon, 757
at Dayr Anba ~mit'll of
INDEX 257
Qalamlln, 758, 759, 760
al Dayr An~ Shinodah (Suhj!,j),
761,763,768-770
at Dayt Apa Hor (Sa~),
770-771
al Dayr Apa IsJ:13q, 772
al Dayr Apa Jeremiah
(Saqqara), 773, 774-776, 775
at i>,t.yr Apa Thomas, 781
at Dayr Asfal al-Ar~1, 783
at Dayr a1-'Awanah (AsyOt), 784
at Dayr aI.'Amb, 784, 785
al Dayr al-Bala'yzah, 787
al Dayr al-&n3.l, 788-789
al Dllyr al-BaramOs, 791-794,
792,793
at Dayr al·Barshah and Dayr
al·Nakhlah, 795-796, 796
at Dayt al.l3i~rah, 797
at Dayt Buq!ur of Shl!, 797 -798
at Dayr Durunkah, 799, 856
at Dayr al·Fnkbur1, 803-805,
II<J4
at Dayr aH;lamm;im, 806, 801
at Dayr 1·lalmInd, 808
al Dayr al-Ikhwah, 808
al Dayr a1-'~m, 810
al Dayr al-Jabnlwf, 810,
811-812
at Dayr al·jan;idlah, 704,
705-706
.al Dayr aI·JamOs, 813
at Dayr aI·Khandaq, 815
at Dayr aI-Ku~niyyah,
815-816,816
al Dayr al-Madlnah, 81~. 818
al Dayr al-Majma', 820-821
al Dayr al·Mal4k Mlkha'U (JhjA),
713. 823. 825-826
at Dayr a]·Maldk Mtkh5'jl
(Naqlldah), 827
at Dayr a!·Malllk Mrkhl'l11
(Oamulnh), 828
at Dayr M4r Buq!U1' (QamCllah),
829-830
al Dayt Mdt Jirjls
(Sadamant.Fayyllm), 83 I
al Dayr Mar Jirjis al·UndIdr, 713
al Dayr M4r Tumds, 835-836
al Dayr a].Ma!mar, 836-837
al Dayr al.Maymun, 838, 839
al Dayr al·Mul.utrraq, 1969
al Dayr a1-Naqlon, 845-846
at Dayr aI-N~, 848
al Dayr aI~riyyah, 849-850
al Dayr Oubbat aI·Hawi,
851-852
258 INDEX
Churche$ (conI.)
at Dayr al-Qupyr (furah),
854-855
at Dayr Rifah. 855-856
at Dayr al·Sanquriyyah, 860
at Dayr al·Shahld Tadros
al·Mu~Arib, 862
at Dayr al·Sham', 863, 864, 865
al Dayr al·Shuhadii' (Akhmlm),
865-866
at Dayr al·Shuhada' (lsnA),
868-870
at J)-,l.yr Silt Dimyanah, 713,
87/,872
at Dayr al.sul~n. 812
at Dayr a1&ry1n. 876, 878. 880
at Dayr TasA, 881
at Dayr al-Tln, 881
at Dayr a1-Uwiyah. 884
dedicated to Victor Stralelales,
Saint, 2307
in Dinushar, 903
donations to, 1430
in Dum)'!\, 926
in al·Farolm;\, 1089
in Fara.~, 1090, 1091
Franciscan in EgyPt. II 23
Gabriel II prohibition against
burial within, 1128
Gospel caskets in sanctuary,
1153
at Hawwlrah, 1210-1211
at Hawwlriyyah. 1211-1212
historic AlcllaIldrian, 92-95
in Holy Land, 1244-1247
icon placement in. 1276
icons, post.17th-century. 1270
inscriptions. 192-193
in Jerusalem. Coptic see of.
1326-1329
at Karm al.AkhbAriyyah,
1391-1392
at Ka.rnak, 1393, /394, 1394
of Kellia, 1404-1405,
1406-1407
at Khirb:lt al·Filusiyyah, 1414
at Korn Namnld, 1418
at Ulibala., 1425-1426
lecterns, 1434-1435
at Lollor temples, 1485
at Madamod, 1494-1495
at Madlnat HIibfi., 1497
at Madlnat MA4l. 1498
at MakMrah, 1512-1513
Mamluk destruction of. 1518
al Manqabad. 1523
Maqrizi history on, 1525
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. l005-lJ52, Vol. S: pp.1J53_1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pr. 2035-2372.
at Manolis, 1527
Mart·s home as firsl, 1529
in Memphis. 1587
at Mit Dam$1s, 1970-1971
at Mount Sinai Monastery of
Saint Catherine, 1682-1684.
1683,1902
mumls in, 1874-1875
at Mus\unld, 1970
non-ChaJcedonian. See Oriental
Orthodoll churches
Nubian archlteclure,
1807-1810, 18()8, J809, 1810
Nubian art, 1091-1092
octagon-domed, 1823- 1824
pe.reklt1esia (subsidiary), 1902
at Pbow, 1927-1929, 1928
al Phi1ae, 1956, 1955
at Qal'at al·BAbayn, 2035
at Oa¥ Ibl'fm, 2037
at ~r NisTmah, 2038
at O~r al·Sham', 2038
at Oil!, 2039-2040
in Ou~, 2043, 2045
restoratiollS under Mark III,
1535
rock, 716, 747, 770, 771, 798,
853,1425-1426,1426, \656
Saladin decree for painting
black, 1535
Shams al·Dln, 2127, 2127
Shaykh 'abd al·Qumah, 2128,
2/29
Slatus during Muslim
domination, 687, 693-694.
1098, 1535
at Tad, 2279-2280, 2280
at Umm a1·BaI'llUt, 2290, 2290
see abo specific church and
saini names
The ChurchC$ and Monaslems of
Egypt and Some Neighbouring
CQunlries Allribuled 10 Aba
$a1i~ (Aba al·Makarim), 23,
33,856, 1462
Church of thc Forty·nine Martyrs
(J:l:'i.rit aI.Ram), 7S~, 2046
Church of the Four Beasts of the
Revelation (Jerusalem). 1328
Church hierarchy, See
Ecclesiastical hicrarchy;
Hicnrchy, church
Church historians. See Historians:
specific names
Church of Ihe Holy Apostles Petcr
and Paul (Dayr Anba
AnlOniyils), 720, 722, 724
Church of the Holy 5epolcher
(Jerusalem), 1097, 1098,
1099
destruclion of. 1203
Church of Ihe Holy Virgin (Dayr
Anba An~llniyUs), 721
Church of the Holy Virgin Mary
(Dayr AnbD. BOla), 74\
ChlJl'(:h of the Island (Pharos), 93
Church of Jcsus Chlist of the
Lattcr·day Saints, 2108
Church of John the Baptist
(Alellandrian Melchitc
church). 94
Church of John the Baptist and
the Prophet Elijah
(Alexandria), 93
Church of Joseph (Ihe Prophet)
(Aleu.ndria vicinily), 94
Church of a1-Khandaq. See Dayr
al·Khandaq
Churcl! manual. See Didache
Church of Mar Jirjis (Saint
George) (Old Cairo), 2038
Church of Mark the Evangelist
(at·Oam~ah) (Alcllandria), 94
Chul'ch of Milr Mlna (Babylon),
320, 321
Church of Mar SAbA (Alellllnuria),
92
Church of Ihe Martyr Abiskhanln.
752
Church of Mercurius. See Church
of Abu Sayfayn
Church of Michael the Archangel.
see abo Church of Saint
Michael
Church of Michael the Archangel
(Alexandria), 92. 93
dedication of, 1617-1618
Church of Michaellhc Archangel
(Durunkah), 927
Church of Michaellhe Archangel
(Jerusalem),1328
Church Missionary Society (CMS),
131
Church of al-Mu'allaqah
(Alellandria), 93, 94
Church of aI-Mu'a1laqah (Old
Cairn), 557-560, 557, 559,
1207,1208-1209,1532,1536,
2038
ambo in, 111
convent al. 2325
destruclion of portions during
patriarchy of John XI, 1345
Gabrielli anointed in, 1128

Gabricl V as ht!gUm~nos of,
11]0
iconography of Ascension of
Christ, 244, 558
lintel, 244-245, 245
and NasIm AbU Sa'd ibn 'Abd
al·Sanrid. 1775
as pauiarchal seat, 92, 558,
1912,1999,2159-2160
tcpain and restoralion, II. S58
wood lintel, 1343
Church of the NatiYity
(Bethlehem), 1244-1245
Church of Niederglatl (Saint Gall),
IllO
Church of Saint John
(Alexandria), 93, 94
Church of Saint John (DaYT
al,Majma'), 820,821
Church of Saint John (Dayr
III'SUl)':ln),879
Church of the Holy Virgin in
Gcthscmane. Se~ Jerusalem,
Coptic Sec of
Church of Our Lady (Dayr
al.Mu~alT<lq), 1969
Church of Our Lady
(Martmaryam) (Alerandria),
93
Church of Our lAdy (Old Cairo).
Su Church of a1.Mu'a11aqah
Church of Our Lady (Shubm), 882
Church of Qasriyal al·Rihan. &~
Babylon
Church of the Qa~riyyah
(AI~xandrian Mclchilc
ehurch),94
Church of Queen Helena
(Jerusalem), 1327
Church of the Resurrection
(Jerusalem),446, 1326, 1328
Church of Rome. See Roman
Catholic ehurch
Church of Saint Ammonius and
the Martyrs (Dayr
DI·Shuhada'), 869
Church of Saint Andrew (Jericho),
1245
Church of Saint Antony (Dayr
Anbi An!uniylis), 720, 722,
724,725
Church of Saint Antony (Dayr
al·Maylin), 839, 839
Church of Saint Antony (Jaffa),
1246-1247
Church of Saint Antony (Jericho),
"46
Vol. I: pp. 1-116. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. vol. 1: pp. 661-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. lOO5_1l52. Vol.. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Church of Saint Antony
(JcrusaJem), 1327
Church of Saint Colluthus
(Antinoopolis), 1874
Church of Saint Gabriel
(al·Naqlun), 845
Church of Saint George
(Alexandria), 92, 94
Church of Saini George
(Jerusalem),1327-1328
Church of Saint George (Old
ClIiro), 881,1207,1208-121>9
Chun:.h of Saint George (Turah),
1536
Church of Saint John the Baptist
(Alexandria), 101, 1870
Church of Saint John the Baptist
(Riycr Jordan), 1246
Church of Saint John the Baptist
(Scetis), 792
Church of Saint John the
Eyangelist (Alexandria), 92
Church of Saint John of Sanhlit
(Damanhur Shu bra), 882
Church of Saint Joseph (Cairo),
""
Church of Saint Macarius, 749,
750-751,754
Church of Saint Mark (Dayr Anb1
An!1lniyiis), 720-721, 722
Church of Saint Mark (Dayr Asfal
al·Ard), 783
Church of Saint Mary (Phibe),
1954
Church of Saint Menas (AbU
Mini) (Alexandria), 92, 94
Church of Saint Mercurius
(Alexandria), 92
Church of Saint Mercurius (Dayr
Anha Bulft), 743
Church of Saint Mel'curlus (Dayr
al.Maymlin), 839, 839
Church of Saint Mcrcurius (Old
Cairo). See Church of Abu
Sayfayn: Dayr Abo Say£ayn
Church of Saint Michael
(Babylon), 323
Church of Saint Michael
(al-Bhari), 815
Church of Saint Michael (Dayr
Anha Bishoi), 736
Church of Saint Michael (Dayr
AnW BUli), 741
Church of Saint Michael (Dayr
al.Majma'), 820, 821
Church of Saint Michael (Dayr
a1·Naqlun), 845
INDEX 259
Chun:.h of Saint Michael (Kafr
a1-Dayr), 1656
Church of Saint Nicholas
(Alexandria), 94
Church of Saint Palaemon. Se~
Dayr Sill Dimyanah
Church of Saint Paul of Thebes,
721,741
Church of Saint Peter the Apostle
(AleJ[andria), 94
Church of Saint Raphael at Tamit,
2201
Church of Saint Sanutius
(Alexandria), 94
Church of Saint Sergius, 318, 319,
320
altar made of wood, 2328
as patriarchal site, 1912
Church of Saints Felix and Regula
(Zurich), 1110
Church of Saint Shenute,
768-769,1875
Church of Saim Sinuthius,
321-322,322,321-322,322
Church of Saini Sophia
(Constantinople), 2143, 2144
Church of Saints .5ergius and
Bacchus (Church of Ihe
NatiYity) (Cairo), 1875
Church of Saints Sergius and
Wachas (Alexandria), 94
Church of Saint Stephen (Philae),
1870
Church of Saint Theodorus
(Shubra), 882
Church of Saint Thomas, 835-836
Church of Sanla Marla Noyella
(Aorence), 1119
Church of the Sayiour
(Alexandria), 94
Church of the Sepulcher of the
Holy Virgin (Jerusalem),
1328
Church of Silt Barbiirah (Old
Cairo), 318-319, 2038
door, 2332
screcn, 2335
Church of Silt Dimyinah, 872
Church of Sill Maryam, 319-320,
879,880
Church ofThaddaeu5
(Alexandria), 93
Church ofThalwil (Zurich), 1110
Church ofTheodosiu5
(Alexandria), 94
Church of the Three Pcasants
(Dayr al-5huhadJ.'), 870
260 INDEX

Church of the Tomb of the Ib!O, 1275 Cltludius Slrnlclates (martyr),

Prophet Jeremiah (Alcxandria Idfa, 1280 1456, 1553
vicinity), 94 Idku, 1280-1281 Cleansing. See Ablution
Chun;h of the Virgin (Babylon), Isna, 1312 Cledat, Jean, 561,1482
320, 323 1!f1~, 1313 Clement, Canons of, See Canons
Church of tlte Virgin in tlte Desert LUJlor, 1484 of Clement
of Apa Shcnute, 763 al.Mal.mllah al-Kubn', 1510 Clcment l, Saint, 561-562, 2083
Church of the Virgin Mary al-Mtln~urnh, 1524 as apuslolic father, 180
(AlcJlandl'ia),93 Mareotis, 1526-1527 patristic writings, 1920
Church of the Virgin M~IIY Memphis, 1586-1587 see also Octateuch of Clement
(DahshClr), 685 MinOf ol.'Ulyah, 1633 Clemenl VIII, ['ope (Rome),
Church of thc Virgin Mary (Dayr MinyA, 1634 signing of Act or Union, 716,
al-'Adhra'),927 Naqadah, 1774 810
Church of the Virgin Mary Naucratis, 1783-1784, Clement of Alexandria, Saini,
(DumyaJ), 925 \"783-1784 562_563, 1096
Church of thc Virgin (Old Cairo), Nikiou, 1793 and AlcJlandrian thcology, See
1207, 1208-1209 I'imandjoili, 1977 subhead Catechetical School
Chun:h of Waltwil (Saint GaJl), Qallln, 2036 on angels, 132
I I 10 QalyOb, 2036 apologia, 176
Ciasea, Agoslino, 560 al-Qaytl, 2038 tlnd baptism, 337
Ciborium, 202 Oif!,2038-2040 and Basilides, 356-357
Circumccllion movcmenl, 920 OinA, 2040 on Ca!1>Ocradan sect, 460-461
Circumcision, 1581, 1699 Rashld,2054 and Catechelical School,
Circumcision, Fea.~t of, 1106 Samannild, 2090 100-101. 103-104,470,474,
Cities Saba, 2141-2142 892,893,931
AbilqIr,31-32 Tinnis, 2269 on celibacy, 476
Abil~ir (Taposiris Magna), 34 Tmuis, 2270 and Chairemon of Alexandria,
Abyar, 38 see also Toponymy, Coptic; 512
a1-Afnijiln, 64 Towns and seulements; on Clement I, Saint, 561
AleJlandria, 95-102 specific dties and Coplie educalion, 932
Ansina, 142-143 Civil law, See Law, Coplic in defense of the f..lilh, 176-177
Almant, 233-234 Clapper (castanet), 1739,2333, docetism and, 917
Ashmiln, 285 2334 on ecclesiastical hierarchy,
al.Ashmilnayn, 285-2M Claremont Institute for Antiquity 2016
Alrlb, 307 and Christianity, 1899 on Egyptian l-eligion, 1867
Babylon, 317 Clarinel,1740 on encrnlites, 958
al·Bahnasa, 330 Clarke, Somers, 560 and esehatology, 973
al.Balyana, 333 on Dayr al-Majma', 820, 821 on Eucharist, 597, 1065
Ban~, 333 on Dayr al-Mal(ik Mlklta'il feast day, 2083
Bani Suef, 335 (Idli.1), 825 and Gnostic-related concepL~,
tlI-BtlramOn, 344-345 on Dayr til-Malak MlkhA'11 470, 1076, 1[48, [150, 1163
Dastah,360-361 (lirja),825-826 on Gospel of Saini Mark, 1158,
ai-Damn On, 361 on Dumnkah, 926 1161
Bilbeis, 391 Classical subjects. See and Hemcleon, 1219
Dongola, 921-922 Mythologil:ul subjects in on incense use, 1472
Dumy;\!,925-926 Coptic art; spl:eific pagan in Jerusalcrn, 1324
Durunkah, 926-927 deities and liturgical rnusic, 1732, 1733
al·Faramii.,1089-1090 Claude of Antioch, Saint, 592, on marntlge, 1542, 1543
Fayyilm, 1100 701 on mixing Eucharistic wine
Fuwwah,1125-1126 Claudian (poet), 100 with water, 1065
Giza, 1141-1142 Claudius II, Emperor, 1377, 1378, on Nalivity date, 1102
Grcck in Egypt, 1179-1181 1530,1914 Pantaellus' iunuence on, 1881
f:laril al·Rum section of old Claudius Labib. See IqladyOs philo and, 1957
Cairo, 1206-1207 ltlblb and Secret Gospel of Saint
I:Hh'il Zuwaylah section of Old Claudius, Saint, 561, 732 Mark,2118-2119
Cairo, 1207-1209 pailltings of, 727, 869 on symbolism of women's
Hiw, 1242-1243 Claudius Plolemy, 1731 headdress, 641

Vol. I: PI'. 1-316. Vol. 2: PI'. 317_662. Vol. 3: 1'1'_ 663-1004.

Vol. 4: 1'1'.1005-1352. Vol. 5: 1'1'.1353-1690. Vol. 6: PI'. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: PI'. 2035-2372,

and T~achings of Silvanus, 2207
and Testimony of Tnt/h, 2210
and 11r«Jtakcu, 2255
Clement of Rome. Se~ Clement I,
Saint
Cleopas, Saint, 2083
Cleopatra, Queen, 90.1617
Cleopatra (town), 695-696
Clerestory. See Basilica
Clerical College (Cairo), 563-564,
1302,1]97,17]7,1962
and Anb! RUWllYS Monastery,
12'
and Cyril V, 679
and l:Iabib Jiljis, 1189
and Higher Institule of Coptic
StuIDt:s, 1230
lind im;eplK:m of Coptic youth
m<)vcment.s, 2354
and IqIAdiyUs LaMb, 1302
reforms in, 1465
role in Coptic education,
931-933
and Samuel, Bishop, 2090-2091
and Sarjiyl1s, MalatT. 2096
and Shenouda III, 567, 2130
and Tddrus Shinudah
al-Manqabadi,2197-2198
and Yacobos II, 2]49
and Yassa 'Abd al·Masii), 2353
Clerical instruction, 564-565,
1844
Clcnnont·Tonnem:, Amtdtt de,
1285
CICYrland Museum or
Art, Ohio,
1764
Clodius Culcianu.~, Prefect, 19]7,
196]-1964,2009
Cloister. See Atrium
Clothing. See Costume, ciYiI;
Costume, militllry; Costume
of the religious; Textiles,
Coptic
Clysma, 565
chapels marking Exodus, 1976
as John Colobos refuge, 70J,
795
as shipbuilding center, 89
CoalS. Sa Costume, civil
CDdex,565-566,S66,567
bookbinding. 407-409
ue aha Codicology;
Manuscripts; Nag Hammadi
Library
CocieJl Alc:undrinus, 566-567
CocieJl Asiewianus. 1148
Codex Brucianus, 1148
Vol. I: pp. 1-]16, VoL 2: pp. 317-662. Vol, 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 135]-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034, Vul. 7: pp, 2035-2372.
Codex cover, 409
Codex EphnlCmi Syri, 566, S68
Codex Jung, 568-569
Codex Justinianus, 569-.570, 1889,
1]85
Codex Sinaiticus, 566, 567,
570-.571, 1222, 1900
Codex Thcodosillnus, 1889
Codex Vaticanus, 566, 567, 572
Codex VII. See Sec07rd Treuti~e of
th~ Great Setlt
Codicology, 572-573
ColTer, 20]
Coffins, wood, 2330-2331
Cohort. See Anny, Roman
Coinage in Egypt, 573_576
Byzantine, 53, 574
Coptic, 944
Dayr AbU Qacqunth excavation,
709
Islamic period, 575-576
Roman Empire, 905, 907
Cofcasla antiquorum (vegcwble).
1103
Colltlge de France, 1440
Collucianists. See Lucian of
Antioch
Col1uthus, 577
CoJluthus, saint, 771
martyrdom of, 701, 702,1554
Colobos, John. See John Colobos,
Saint
Cologne Mani Codex, 1899
Colonnade, 204
Colophon, 577
Columbia University, New Yort
City, 780, 1895
Column, 202-207, 205-207, 2167
woodwork, 2345
Combs
ivory artwork, 406-407, 406
weaver's wooden, 2340-2341,
2341
woodwork, 2327, 2]36-2337,
2337
Comintcm, 1996
Commenlaries of 'Abdallah ibn
al·Tayyib, manuscripts in
National Ubrary, Paris, 1777
Commentaries Oil Corimhlans
(Origen), 1847
Commcnlaries on the Creed
(medieval)
of AbO aI-Majd, 22-23
of Ibn Kabar, 21
of S:iwlrus ibn al·Muqaffa', 21
Commcntaries on the Gospels,
INDEX 261
manuscripts in National
Ubrary, Paris, 1777, 1778
Commenlaries on Job (Didymus),
900
Commentaries ofOngen, 1847,
1852-1853
Commll>tlary Ort tlte Apocafyps~,
1268
Commentary on the Creed (AbO
al.Majd),21-2]
Commenlary all Ecclesiastes
(Cregory of Nyssa),
1184-1185
A Commentary on PSilbru
XX-XLXl (Didymus), 900
Commentary on Saini John's
Gospel (Origen), 1847
Commission for the Prcscrvatton
of A11IIb Monuments, 1700
Commodus, Emperor, 892,1914
Commllnicallo idiomalllm, 578,
1441,2255
Communion, 578-579,1567-1568
.-,
ablution before and during.
and absolution, 17
and bllptism, 339
bllpti.~m prerequisite, 1106
concomitance belief. 584
lind confirmation, 586
consubstantiation doctrine,
597-598
excommunication £rom,
1079-1080
liturgical instrument.s,
1472-1473
in mllniage ceremony, 1543
and pilgrimages, 1968
and reservation of the blcucd
sacrnmcnt, 2073
on Saturday, 2098-2099
,Ut alro Eucharist
Communion of the sick, 579-580,
2073
.~ee also Unction of the sick
Communion table, 580
Communion veiISCls
chalice, 1065
Coptic glass, 1146
Community Council. Coptic,
580-581
and Boutros Ghali, 416
and Clerical College founding.
56J
dcfcn.sc of, 1962, 1963
fonnation of, 1941-1942
and ~Iablb JiJjis, 1189
262 INDEX
Community Council, Coptic (cont.)
and Higher Imailute of Coptic
Studic5 founding, 1230
and John XIX, 1351
Ilnd Sa'd Mlkh,',1 'Abdii,
2073-2074
and SaJjiylls, Malan, 2097
and Tlldrus Shinudah
al.Manqabadf, 2198
and "'Qq!. 2319
Dnd Ya'qOb Nakhlah Rufaylah.
2353
Compline, 582_583, 900
Concept of Our Greal Po~r. 533
Conch shell, as Coptic art symbol,
2163-2164
Concomitance. 584
Concordat of 616,688
ConJ'~'ncu (John Cassian), 1663
Confession and penllencc,
""-,.,
absolulk>n, 15-17
penance, 1932
Confessions (Augustine), 1929,
1982
Confcssions 0{ the Fathers
(anthology). 21
Confinnallon. 585_586
anointing and, 138, 586
ConlTatcrniry. 586-587
Congreplio de Propaganda Fide.
1122
CongreM of ,uyli!, Coptic. &c
Coptic Congress of Asyil~
Conon. &c OOn1 (martyr)
Consecration, 588
olallar, 108-109
ofbaplistery, 342-343
of bishop, 394, 395-398
of building and objects,
139-140
of church. Slie Church,
consecration of
of liturgical instruments, 1469
of liturgical vestments,
1475-1476
ofplltriarch, 1909-1910, 1912
prayers for, 1566-1567
ofvcsscls and Icons, 140; $U
also Euchtlristlc vessels
Con~tt1ns, Emperor, 150, 1678
Constantine I, Emperor, 588-590,
920, 1618,2063
and Alexandria, 101
antipagani!m of, 1869
and Antony of Egypl, saini, ISO
and Alhanasius CJ[ilc, 299
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 311-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. IOOS-1J52. Vol. 5: pp.. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
and audientia episcopaUs, 308
and canon law, 1941
and Church of the Nativily
(Belhlehem), 1244-1245
conversion 0(,1551
on Easter designation. 1104
and Eudoxia, 1067
and Eusebius, 1071
and Eusignius, Saint, 1072
and holy places rediscovered in
Jerusalem, 1324
and hom~si<m controversy,
1253
and Nicaea, Council of, 81, 83,
232,589-590,1791,1792
patriarch under, 1914
refonns in Egypt, 943, 944
and Thcodotu.s of Ancyra,
2243
vision of the cross of Christ,
1072,1243-1244,1377
Constanline II, Emperor
and Melchite patriarchy, 93
patrian:h under, 1914
Constantine V, Emperor, and
iconoclasm, 1275, 1276
Constantine VI, Emperor, 1275
Constantine VII, Emperor, 1098
Constanline IX, Emperor, 1099
Constantine of NyU!, Bishop, 84,
296, 590-592
Basil of Oxyrhynchus wrilings
and, 360
on Coplic hagiography,
1192-1193
panegyrics by, 1456
Constantine the Great. See
Constanline I, Emperor
Constantinople
Acacian schism with Rome,
42-47
administrntive organil.3tion of
Egypt, 934
Alexandria and, 98-99
Antiochcnc problem, 688
Arab naval assault on
(717-718),85,2286
Byzantine influences on Coptic
an, 241-243
and Egyptian annona, 135
founding of, 590, 943
patriarchs, 2016-2017
sec of, 913
Tall Brothers exile in, 916
TheOlokO$ as prolector of, 1276
Constanlinople, First Council of
(381),230,593_595,1671
on anointing of heretics,
138-139
on Apollinarianism, 174, 1669
and Apostolic Consfilulions, 179
and Arian controversy, 230
bishop's consecr:uion affinning,
394, 396
on continnation, 586
and ecclesiaslical use of
epan:hy, 959
and Gregory of Nyssa, 1184
Henoticon edict affinning. 1217
on the Holy Spirit, 1250
and homoilJusion controversy,
1253
homocmsion reinstatement.
1253
on nature of Christ. 525
and Nicene Creed, 1116, 1793
on Origen, 1850
on Sabellianism, 2072
and scmi-Arians, 2118
and Timothy I, 2263
and leno, Emperor, 2370
Constantinople, Second Council
of (553), 595-596, 1676
and Didymus the Blind, 900
on Origen, 1851, 1855-1856
and Thcodorus of Mopsueslia's
writings, 2239
on three-immersion baptism,
1286
Constantinople, Third Council of
(680-681), 1678,596-597
Constantius II, Emperor, 2, 101,
102, 150,904, n80, U81,
1869,1959
COn$litwion$ of the Holy A.postles.
SI:!I:! A.postolic Constitutions
Consubstantialion, 590, 597-598
see also Homoiousion;
Homoousioll
Consultative Council, 598
Contra Celsmll (Origen), 176-177,
1847,1854
Comra Juliamwz (Cyril of
Alexandria), 177
Convent.~. See Women's religious
communities
Conversion of dates, 435-436
Conversion to Chriscianity. Su
Baptism; Catechumen;
Missionaries
Conversion to Islam. Su Egypt,
Islamization or
Cooking vessels. See Ceramics.
Coptic

Coppel' coins, 575, 576
Copres. Saint (monk and martyr),
598, 1554
Copt, dcfmilion of, 599-601
Coptic archbishops in Jen.csalcm.
1325-1326
Coptic art. See AI' headings; Art
and architecture; Christian
subjc<:t5 in Coptic art; Church
an; Monastery paintings;
Mythological subjccts in
Coptic art; Painting. Coptic
mural; Portrailure; St.atuary,
SCulpture in stone; Symbols
in Coptic art
Coptic Catholic Church, 601-602
and Coptic relations with
Rome, 611
and Jesuits in Egypt. 1330
and monophysitism. 547-548
and Sicard, Claude. 2137
in the Sudan. 2157-2158
SU Illso Coptie relations with
Rom<
Coptic Clerical College (Cairo).
See Clerical College
Coptic colleclions. &e Museums.
Coptic colh:ctions in; Papyros
collections; spl:cific museums
Coptic Community Council. Su
Community Council, Coptic
Coptic Congress of AsyU! (1911),
602-603.1465,1466,1621.
1693.1911,2011
and Egyptian Conference of
Heliopoli.~. 948
llnd Egyptian no.tinno.l unity,
950-951
anti Wissa Wasser. 2323
Coptic correspondcncc, 910-911
Coptic Dietimlary (Crom), 614,
661
Coptic Dictionary (Spiegelberg).
2145
Coptic Evangclical Church,
603_604
In the Sudan, 2158
Coptic Grammar (Steindorff), 2148
CoptIc history. Scc I'l:igiography,
Coptic; Historians; specific
aspects
Coptic lIoN/oglon, 4
Coptic HOlipital, 1693
Coptic lo.nguage. Sec language.
Coptic; specific dialecu and
Appendi.l
Coplic language. spoken. 604-606
Vol. I: pp. 1-]16. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. ]: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: PI'- 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7:pt>. 2035_2372.
Coptic Legion, 1206, 1512, 1524,
2089.2131
establishment of, 1417
study sources, 2350
see also Ya'ql1b. General
Coptic Ufe of MaJlimw; and
Domitius. See Maximus and
Domitius
Coptic literature. &~ Literature,
Copli<:
Coptic manyrs. See Martyrs
Coptic Museum (Old Cairo). 4, 8,
74-76,208,607-608,607.
710,776, ",, 800,824,844,
1138,1421, 1449, 1698, 1101,
204<>
Coplic mclalwon examples.
1596,1598,1599-1601,1599,
1602
and Coptological studies,
615-616
founder of. 1700
manuscript on life of Paul of
Tamma at. 1925
and Nag Hammadi codices.
1771-1773
papyrus collection, 1892
pcn cases ai, 1933
Coptic Nation Association
(Jama'at al·Umrnah
al·Oih~iyyah). 1694
Coptic Orthodox Church. History
of. Se~ History of tire
Patriarchs of Alexandria
Coptic Orthodox Hermitage of
saint Mark (Toulon). 1623
Coptic Palriarchate (Cairo), 1892
Coptic Refonn Society, 608-609
Coptic relations'with Rome,
609-611
see also Roman Catholic
church; Trcnt, Councilor
Coptic Sec of JcroSlllcm. See
JenISa.lem. Coptic Sec of
Coptic Street, London, 611_612
Coplie studies. See Coptological
studie:o; Copto[ogy; Scholars
Coptic Testamcnt of Isaac, 164,
6"
Coptic Trading Corporation. 2198
Copto·Annenian relations. See
Armenians and the Copts
COpla-Ethiopian church
negotiations. See Ethiopian
Church Autocephaly
Coplologiu (journal). 613
Coptological sludies, 612_616
INDEX 263
Awilid o.l·'Asslil fumlly and,
310-311
Chaine, Marius Jean Joseph,
511-512
Chasslnat. Emile Gaston,
516-511
Ciasca. Agostino, S60
CI&lat, Jean. 561
Cmmer, Maria, 656-651
Crum, Walter Ewing, 663
Gaselee, Slephen, 1136
HelJ.S(:r, Gustav, 1227
intemalkJnal congresses and
as.sociations, 1299-1301
Jernstedt. Peter Viklorovich,
1323
Jesuit contributions, 1330
Junker. Hermann, 1383
and Nag Hammadi Ubrary,
1710-1773
O'leary. De Lacy Evans. 1840
OmarToussoun, 1315-1316
Rasch, Friedrich. 2067
Saint·Paul-Girard. Louis. 2081
Schmidt, Carl. 2106-2107
Scnoln. Christian. 2107
Schwart7.e. Moritz Gotthilf.
2107
Simon, Jean. 2140
Slegemann, Viklor. 2148
Sleindorff, Georg. 2148
Thompson, Henry Francis
Herbert. 2257
Till, Walter, 2261
value of inscriptions, 1291
Vansleb (Wansleben), Johann
Michael, 2299
Worrell. William Hoyt, 2348
see ulso Archaeologists; Archives;
Coptology; EIleavations;
Ubrnries; MlInuscriptS;
Museums; PlIPYrus collections;
Scholars; Society of Coptic
Archaeology; specific countries,
pcrsonal nllilles. lll1d subjects
Coptolog)',616-618
Coptos. See QifJ
Copts in late mcdicval Egypt,
618_634
COplS ulld Mos/emJ Under the
Bri/ish COlllrol (Mikhail). 1621
Corbels, wood, 2344-2345, 2344
Corinlhian capila!. 205-206, 105,
206,739.160
at al·Ashml1nayn. 187
church at Dayr Anba Bishoi
(Sohaj),739
264 INDEX
Corinthian cupital (colli.)
thurch at Dayr An~ ~mii'li of
Qalamiin, 760
church at Dayr al,MaymOn, 839
Cornelius, 635, 1618
COrnelius the Centurion, Saint,
2083
Corpus, Apollo, and Peter, Saints,
2083
Corpus Hemleticum. &e Hermes
TrismegistUS
COrpus Scriptorum Christianorum
Oric:nlalium edition. Su
Synaxarion, Copto-Arnbic
Co~pondence. SCe
Epistolography
Cosrnas I, Patriarch, 334, 636,
1589, 2083
dates of patriarchy, 1915
Cosmas II, Patriarch, 636-637,
902, 903, 2083
date5 of patriarchy, 1916
YuJrtnnA biography of, 2356
Cosmas III, Patriarch, 637-638,
2083
dates of patriarchy, 1916
Cosmas lind Damian, Saints
(martyrs), 636-640, 1554,
1576, 1973
churches dedicated to, 93, 126,
716-717,2017
3.. . doctors, 1213
Cosmas lndicopleusles, 640-641,
1635
and Timothy III, 2268
Cosmos. Sec Quzm.:in ofTa~.:i and
his companions (martyr.;)
CO!imn, A. F. C.. de, 1397, 1402
Co~tume, civil, 641-648, 643, 644,
645, 646, 647
belts and handbags, 645
dlllmatic,647-648
Dllillll//;s requirements, 72
di~tinsui~hins Copl", 1535
headdt-csses, 641-642
hides and skinS, preservlllion of,
280
lealher s(mdals and shoes, 1433
Nubian, 1820
Karves, 643-644
sMwls, 642-643
socks, sandAls, and shoes,
645-647
tunics, 644-645
undergarments, 645
see also Tc:niles, Coptic
Coscume, military, 649-MO, 649
\/ot. I: pp. 1-316. \/01. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
\/01. 4: 1'1'. tOO5-13.52. \/01..5: 1'1'. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Costume of the religious, 650-655
anchorites, 130
bishop's consccnltion, 395-396
see a/so Uturgical vestments
COllon, l1.<oed in Coptic lextiles,
2213
Councils, ecumenical. S~e name
inverted, e.g., Chalcedon,
Council of
Courts. See Law; Personal status
<."'"
Covenant of'Umar, 655_656, 1570
and Casmas I, 636
Ibn Qayyim al-Jawziyyah
commentary on, 1269-1270
and Incident of the Churches,
2314
and John VIII patriarchy,
1343-1344
and John XI patriarchy, 1345
and Mamluks, 2318
renCYom of, 1518
Cramer, Maria, 6.56-657, 1727
Credit. See Law of obligation
Creed. See Apostle's Creed;
Athanasian Creed;
Constantinople, First Council
of; Nicene Creed
Crete, 1098
Cromer, Lord (British High
Commissioner), 1693
Cronius of Nitria, Saini, 149, 2083
see also Antony of Egypt, Saint
Cronus (pagan god). 1617
Crops. See Agricuhut'C'
Crosby ScMyen Code,,", 6.56-658
Cro~
ankh shape, 134-135
on antimension, 144
apparitions of sign of the,
1243-1244
Constantine the Greal vision,
1072,1243-1244,1377
Coptic, 406, 407
Coptic colored glass inlays,
1146
Coptic metalwork, 1595, 1596,
1597,1597,1606
Holy Cross Day, 1243-1244
illuminated manuscript
depiction, 1284
intersected, 252
lAJibaJa church in shape of,
1425
legends on discovery of,
1377-1378; see also
Constantine, Emperor,
Helena, Saint
liturgical insignia, 1468-1469
manual, liturgical usc of, 1472
in mural paintings, 1875
pectoral. See Liturgical insignia
as primary motif in the Kellia,
1409
processional. See Liturgical
insignia
Saladin'li decrees against, 1535
sculpture in stone depictions,
2114,2116
as symbol in Coptic an,
2164-2166
wall painting depictions, 779,
1660, 1875
woodworked, 2331, 2111
Cros.s, lign of the, 658
sec also Holy Cross D:iy
Cross, Triumph of the, 6.58-659,
65'
Cross, veneralion of the, 660
CT05S of Christ. Su Holy Cross
Day
Cross·in-squan::, 660-661
in Nubian Chrislian
architecture, 661, 1810
M!e also Architcctural ele,nents
of churches
Cross with tapers, 1469
Cross vault. See Vault
Crotalum, 1604-1605, 1740
Crowns. Su DUKkms; Miter
Crucifixion. See Cross; Good
Friday; Holy Cross Day;
Incarnation
Crul,."!, 1472-1473, 1598
Crom, Walter Ewing, 614, 663,
780,806,1448,1726,1892,
1893,1894,1895
and Brnlan, Adolf, 973
and identity of HoI', 1254
and identity of John of i\l'mant,
1354
on Latson, Apa, 1427
on Severian of Jabalah, 2123
and Shenute text.editing, 1452
Crusades, Copts and the, 314-315,
663-665
alliances wilh Fatilliids and
BY1.llnlines, 1099
in Apocryphal Apocalypse of
Daniel, 165
and Athanasius III p;atriarchy,
303
and Ayyubid dynasty, 314-315
Coptic vit.'Wof, 1488, 1615

and Dayr al··Adhra (Samalu!l.
71'
and Dayr Asfa! a!·Ar4. 783
and Dayr al-SultAn, 872
defeat at a1-Atan¥lmh, 1524
and Dumy:l! destruction. 925
and al·Far.uno\ destructi<m, 1090
Muslim view of. 939
Peter 1 (PiclTC) de Lusignan,
1537,1569-1570
and pilgrimages to Christian
Egypt, 1975
Cnvc •...,I$au..
in Triumph of the Cross
tapestry, 659
see also Ankh
Crypt, 208-209
Saillt Sergius, 318, 320
Cryplograms, 1863
Cryptogmphy. See Appelldi;c
Cryptophonemc. Sec Appclldi;c
Cultural Cenler of the Vill:i HUgel
(Essen), 257
Cups, 1601-1602
Currency. See Coinage in Egypt
Curses, 1931-1932
Curmn. Roben, 665_666, 879,
144'
Cuthbel1, Saini (British Isles), 419
Cyde.666-668, 1457-1458
Mub. 152
Arche1a.us of Neapolis. 192
Bacheus, 324
Basilidas, 1553
Basil of O"yrhynchus. 360
and Coptic hagiography,
1191-1193,1196
Demetrius of Antioch, 893
Euslalhius ofThmcc, 1073
John Chrysostom, 1358
Theodosius of Jerusalem, 2242
See also Hagiography;
UtcrJlure, Coplic; specific
cycles
Cycle of Athanasius, 666-667
Cycle of Basil of Caesarea, 667
Cycle of LJasilides. See LJasilidcs;
names of specific mal1yrs and
saints
Cycle of Cyril of Jerusalem, 667
Cycle of Evodius of Rome,
667-668
Cycle of John ChrysoslOm and
Dcmclrius, 667
Cycle of Julius of Aq~, and
manyrdom of SainI Ari, 229
Cycle of Theodores, 668
Vol. I; PI'. l-lI6. Vol. 2: pp. l17-662. Vol. l: PI'. 66l-tOO4.
Vol. 4: PI'. lOO5-ll52. Vol. 5: pp. 135l-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7; pp. 2Ol5-2l72.
Cycle of1heophilus, 667
Cycle of Victor. Claudius, and
Cosmas and Damian, 668
Cymbals, 1604-1605, 1738, /738,
1739,1740,1968
Cyriacus and Julina, Saints
(manyrs), 671, 1554
Cyprian of Canhage, 890
Cyprian the Magician, Saint,
668-669,1504.1945.1946
C)'pros. monasteries in,
1647-1648
Cyrenaica. See Pcnlapolis
Cyriacus, Bishop of al·Bnhnasli,
669-670, 813, 2305
Cyriaeus, King or Nubia, 1411
Cyril I, 5.,inl and l'atri1'll'ch, 20,
44,55,71,93,671_675,926,
1674,1676,1921,2083
IInaphora, 71,123-124,352,
988-990,1066-1067,1539
on analhema, 127-128, 1217
anathemas acceptt-d al Ephesus.
Second Council of, 961-962
on Assumption, 292
and bishop's translation. 399
and Celestinus, 475
and Chalccdon, Council of,
512-515
Christology. 514-515, 523, 547,
596,913,914.1669,1672
on commwricalio idiomallU1l,
578
corrtra illliamUlI, 177
and Coptic Catholic Church.
601-602
and Cycle of Athal'lllSius, 666
Cyrillian mass, 1532
dates of palriarchy, 1915
in defense of the faith, 176-177
and Dioscorus I, 912-913
and Egyptian paganism, 1868
and Ephesus, firsl Councilor.
762, 959-960
on the Euehari~t, 597
Dnd Eutyehcs, 1074-1075
and filioque justification, 1115
and Hcnoticon edict, 1217
Hesychius of Alcxandria and
leuers of, 1227
homily on John Chrysoslom
and Theophilius, 1358
homily on Raphael. Archangel,
2053
homily on the Three Hebrews
in the Furnace, 2258
and h}'?05tatie union, 1262
INDEX 265
on Incat'ltation. 1287
and John of Antioch, Bishop,
1354
and Leo lihe Great, 1440, 1441
liturgical authorship, 1733
on rnaniage, 1542-15<'3
on musical instruments, 1738
on nature of Christ. &e
subhead Christology
and Nestorians. 609,1785-1786
opposition to
anthropomorphism. 758. 1652
on paschal controve.,;y, 1906
patlistic writings, 1921
and Pelagianisrn, 1930
and Pulcheria, 2033
and S!lenule, Saint, 2131-2132
and Susiniu~, Saint, 2087
and Thcodol'Cl, 2236
and Thcodotus of Aneyr-ol,
Bishop, 2242
and Tht"Ophilus, Patriarch,
2247,2248
on The()lokos, 270, 542, 2255
on uncI ion of the sick, 2292
Cyril II, Palriarch. 675-676
and Alexandrian historic
church re:slor.uion, 94
and Badr a!·Jamo\li, 325
biography, 1573, 1574
and canons of Copli<: law, 450
and Church of al-Mu'a1laqah
(Old Caim), 558
condemnation of cheirolonia.
S17
consecration of SAwiros as
Ethiopian mClropulilan, 1005
Dahlak refuge, 685
dales of patriarchy, 1917
fcasl day a.~ !lllint, 2083
and GhU7Z plunder, 689
and Jllrncs or Seells, 1322
lind liluq:iclIl [:lIlguagc, 1734
Cyril III ibn L.,qlaq, Patriarch, 38,
677,1009,1207,1209,1613
and Basilios 1 as JcroSlllern
archbishop, 1325
lind Billus al·DilshI, 423
church law codification, 1942
and Coptic relations with
Rome. 609
and Damanhilr bishops, 686
dates of patriarchy, 1917
and Dayr aI·Nastilr, 848
death and burial at Oayr
al·Sham', 865
and Epiphany lanks, 968
266 INDEX
Cyril ITl ibn Laqlaq,
Patriarch (COli'.)
and Joseph, Bishop of Fuwwah.
1126
and al.$aA ibn aI,'AssaI. 2075.
2078
Cyril IV, P(llriarch, 358,677_679,
1613. 1614, 1693. 1993
and ~nlorialll'3lning.
1736-1731
and Coptic Clerical College
founding, 1962
dales oCpatriarchy, 1919
and Dayr Anb:l An!fmiyiis, 723
educational reforms, 932-933
Ethiopian visil. 1035
icon destruction by, 293, 1278
and 'Iryin Jirjili Mufl:l~.
1302-1303
patriarchal residence, 1206,
2000
nnJ printing of Dohairic·COPlic
Bible, S64
reforms of, 580-581, 932-933,
1465, 1466
and Sa'd MiWon 'Abela, 2073
and Tadros al-Mashriqj as
historian or. 2197
Cyril V, Palriarch, 679,1465,
1629,1647
and 'AW al·Masll) ~Iib
a1·MMU'dI,7
and Abraam I, 10
and apocryphalliter3ture, 161
and baptismal prayer wording,
343
and Boolros GhA!I, 416
and British occupation of
Egypt, 420-422
and cantorialtraining, 1737
and Clerical College founding,
563
condemn:ation of apocryph:a,
J61
and Coptic community council,
580, 1693
:and Copdc Congress of A'yU!,
602-603
lind Coptic education, 932-933
and Coptic Museum (Old
C:airo),607
datesofpatri:archy, 1919
Dayr a!·AmTr ndrils as
retirement site, 718
and Dayr Shahnln, 863
and Ethiopian church
autoccphaly,980
\/01. I: pp. 1-3t6. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vni. 3: pp. 663-tOO4.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. t353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. \/ul. 7: pp. 2035-2]72.
and Ethiopian church
controversies, 986-987
and t1abib Jirjis, 1189
:and Haile Selassic 1,1198
and inception of Coptte Youth
movements, 2354
and Iqllldiylis ublb
scholul'llhip, 1302
and Isidhiirus, 1307
and John XIX, 1351
lind M3:ttwos, Ethiopian
prelate, 1038
as monk at Dayr al·lJaramus,
791
and t:>elros IV, I!thiopian
prelate, 1038
and Sa'd Mlltha'll 'Abdii,
2073-2074
:and SarjiyOs, Malatl. 2096
and Timotheos I, 2262
lind ·Ur.\bl's reVQlt, 1693
Cyril VI, Patriarch. 679-6111, 680,
1621,1942
and Community Council, 582
d:l.lesoCpatriarchy, 1919
and Dayr AbU. MIn!, 706-707
and Dayr a1-lJaramOs, 791
and Dayr al·SuI!lln, 873, 874
on divorce, 1943
carly monastic life, 1541
and Ethiopian church
autocephaly, 983
and Millri aJ.sury.\nI, 2091
and relies of Mark, Apostolic
Saint, 1532
and Saljiylis, M:alaIT, 2097
succeSSQl'll,1911
Cyril of Alexandria. See Cyril I,
Saint and Patriarch
Cyril of Antioch, and hypostaSis
controversy, 1260
Cyril of Alexandria, PseudO'. See
PileudO'Cyril of Alcxandri:a
Cyril the Futher of Rcfonn. See
Cyril IV, Palriurch
Cyril the Creat. See Cyril I, Saint
and Patriarch
Cyril of Jerusalem, Saint,
681-682,2083
on ablution, 9
on angels, 1J2
anti-Mrtnichadsm, 1522
on Bacheus, 324
and baptism, 337
on candle use at Easter, 446
on celibacy, 476
cycle of, 667
on Easter designation, 1104
on Eucharist, 1056-1057, 1061
on Gospel of Saint Mark, 1161
on hand position for receiving
Euch:arist, 1065-1066
on Holy Cross of Christ, 1243,
1244
on ll/JmO;OIlSioll, 1253
lind Juda..~ Cyriacus legend,
1378
on Kiu of Peace, 1416
on prayen; fOT the dead, 889
and rite of baptism, 138
on second malTiagc, 901, 1545
Cyril Mtlqar. &.: Cyril I, Saint and
Patriarch
Cyril ofScythopolis, 894,1560
Cyril the Syrian, Bishop of
Jerusalem, 1131
Cyrus, AnM, marital chastity of,
1543
Cyrus (Apll KIr) of Alexandria
(martyr). 31,1554
Cyrus (Ap.1 lOr) of IlamanhOr
(martyr), 688, ISS4
Cyrus the Caucasian
(ChaJccdoilian patriarch),
1609,1666-1667,1676,2092
Cyrus 1lI,Muqawqa.~, 90, 102,
682-683,1528,1610
and Arab conquCllI of Egypt,
184-188
tomb In Alexandria, 94
Cyrus of Phasis, 2241
Czechoslovakia
Coptic collections, 1703
papynls eolle.:tions, 1891
D
l)abamun (martyr), 1554
Dabbah, AI·, Dayr al·Mal.a.k, 822
Dabra LibanOS, e¢~ag~ title, 930
Dabra MClmtiq. See D-.lyr
al-Magh!is
Dado,Saint,1151-IIS2
Doff (musical instrument), 1738
Oaf ol·Hom", (Elias of Nisibis),
1779
Dahlak, 685
DahshOr, 685, 1653
D:aidasa (martyr), 1554
Dakhlah O:asis, monasteries at,
706,822, 1658
Dalas,685
Dalasina (martyr), 1553

IJalmatic.647-648
oolush:!.m (martyr), 730
Damallu, 686
DamanhOr, 686-687
bL'lhops of. 915-916
martyrs, 1554
DamlinhOrl. Shaykh AI,lIoad. al-.
68'
Damanhur Shubra, Darr YiiJ.utnna
at. 882
DamanhOr al·Wahsh, 688
Damasclus, 1221, 1222
Damasus I, Pope (Rome), 1323,
1947
Damian, Saini (martyr). St':ll
Cosmas and Damian
Damian, Saint and Patriarch,
688-689
ArllWaSius as successor, t 2S
Benjamin I and polkie:s of, 376
churches d...- dk:atctllo. 716-717
and Coostanllnc of M)'\1!. 592
Coptic lCX~ of, 1455
datC$ofpatrb.rchy.1915
and Ihe Enalon, 956
feast day, 2083
Jacob Darotdacus 011. J] 19
and John of PlIrallos. 1368
and John of ShmOn, 1369
Pisenllus consecrated by, 1979
Damialla. See Dimy.'lnah
Damnas (martyr), 1554
Damnl, 689_690, 1652
patriarchal seal at, 1912, 1959
visited by CllI;stodoulus, 545
Dam'iblq, llio. See Tambuq
Dancers
Cop1ic an dcpiclions. 537,
1755-1757,1756
• Coptic embroidery, 2223
resist-dyed tapeshy, 2228
tapestly with busts of, 277, 2230
wo~en teHli1c, 2226
D:ln(hm:th, 553, 690-691, 691,
1657
manyrs of, 1554
mona.~tic murAls at, 1874
phAraonic·style temples at, 1865
O'Andilly, AnHlud, 894
D:ln'cl. Ethiopian prelate, 1002
D:lnftq (village), 1922
D'Anglure, Baron, 1977
Daniel (Old Testament), 22,1618
Apocryphal Apocalypse of, 165
see also Daniel in the Uon's
Dcn; Three Hebrews in the
Fum.ace
Vol. t: pp. t~3t6. Vol. 2: pp. 3t7-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1)52. Vol. 5: pp. 1]53-1690. Vol. 6: pp. t691_2034. Vol. 7: !'P. 2035-2371.
Daniel, l'Iegumenos of Sectis, 125
Daniel in thc Uon's Den
depictcd in Coptic an, 384-385
Gabriel, Archangel, and, 1135,
1136,1137
Daniel and Moses (hennilS),
691_692
Daniel ofScctis, Saint, 692,1648,
2083
and legend or Mark the Simple,
1540-1541
O:mid Ihc Stylite, 1671
[bphne, d<''Pictcd in Coptic art,
1753-1754,1754,1757-1758,
1758
OaqM.fls,692
pilgrimages to, I ~no, 1971
Daqahlah, 693, 2270
Daqahliyyah Province,
monasteries, 1648-1649
Daraj aJ·Haykal. Set Architectural
elements or churches
Darb al-l:Iin, 687
Darc5sy, Gt:o~cs Emile Jules, 693
Dar aJ.harb. 72
Dbr al·lslam, 72-73
Dan-aj, AI~mad, on Egyptian
persecutions of Christians
and Jews, 1130
Thuwat Sarnoo.m. See Dayr Abu
Saraoom
Dasyah (martyr), 1554
D.'ding (COptic monumentS and
artifacts), 693_694
Dayr Anoo Bakhum
(aJ.~wftm'ah Sharq), 731
gravestones, 1293-1294
Ke11ia excavations, 1400, 1401,
1407
sculpture in stone, 2112-2113,
2117
textiles, 255, 257
Daughters of Saint Mal)' (BanT
Sucf), 2325
Daumas, Fran<;:ois, 694-695,1316
David (manyr), 1554
Da~id at COurt of SllUl, Coptic al1
depiction, 385
Dawlah, AJ·. See Mu'taman Abu
Is~:iq Ibrahim ibn al·'As.'\:i1
DawiJd, Ethiopian sovereign, 1570
DawiJd,Ous!andI, 1466
[)4wOd·Shl\h, Syrian p<ltriurch,
878
[by of AlonemenL (Old
TcsL:l.menl),306, 1101
see alS() Atonement
INDEX 267
Day of Judgment, Sell Judgment,
l""
Ouyr, al·, 695, 856,1657,1648,
1658
see also Monaslclies; specific
mon~eries
1)f1yr AbTron, 695-6%, 1650
Dnyr Abu AnOb (Nub), 696
Oayr Abu Bagha.m. See Dayr AbU
Biliim
Dayr AbU &nukh. &e DayI' Abu
uf:lh
Dayr AbU Ilifalll {A.syO!>, 696, 697,
1654
O'Jyr Abu Bif.\m (S:un.1!ul),
696-697
Dayr AbO. Blfdm (IintA), 697
DayI' Ab<! Oaraj, 697-698, 728,
""
Dayr AbQ nnah, 698-700, 699,
1604
apse of, 196
DayI' AbO I~albanah, 700
su tll$O Oayr al-sab'at Jioo.l
[byr Abo. l:Iinnis (M."lllawI).
701_703,70/,794,1654
and ChrisLian subjttlS in Coplic
art, 533
inscriptions found ai, 1292
John Colobos, Saini, and,
1360
murals, 270, 1874
reprt:SCntation of military
(;ostumcs tlt, 650
scal for stamping eucharistic
brcad, 1062
DayI' Abu Hurmus, 1652
DayI' Abu Isl,ll\q (Abnub), 703,
1655
DayI' Abo Isl,ltlq (FayyOlll), SlllI
DaYI'III-J;ltlmmMll
DayI' Abu Ja'rlln, 1651
DayI' AbO Jhjl\, 927, 1527 -1528
Dayr' Abl111I·lJf, 703-704,1656
Ouyr Abo Lifll, 704, 1644, 1650
Duyr Abo Muqnlf:ln, 704_706,
1654
DayI' Abu Matta (Dakhlah 03Si~),
'06
DayI' Abo Mlna (Muryltt),
706_707,724,1527
DayI' Abu Mu~, 40, 707, 1656,
1680
DayI' AbO MOsA al·'Aswad, 708
[}olyr AbO Mosh..., 708, 1654
DayI' Abo al·Ni'na'. See [}olyr Abo
l:Iinnis
268 INDEX
Dayr Abu Nub (Dayr Aptl Anfib).
770, 1654
Uayr Abu Oarqurah, 708-709
and excavations by 7..aki Yuscf
Snad,2017
aocl Simon I, 2139
Oayr Abo al·~dir. 797
Dayr Abii Sarnbdm (Miny4),
709-710,718,1654
lklyr Abu 31·$.111, 797
D3yr Abu Sayfayn (Akhmim). &e
Akhrnlm
Dayr AbU Sayfayn (Nllg
Hammadi). Su Dayr Anba
Palaemon
Dayr Abii Sayfflyn (Old Cairn).
710_711,1427,1647,1973
Bllyl !l1·Nis:\' location, 373
churche~. 320
as convent, 2325
Epiphany lank usc. 968
murals. 1875
pilgrimagL'S 10. 1972
sec ulSQ Church of AbU
S3yfayn
Dayr AbU a1·Sayfa.yn (QO~), 711,
1657
Dayr Abu aJ.Sayfayn (Tnmwayh).
711-712,1652
Dayr Abu Shinudah. See o-..yr
Aoha ShlnOdnh (fayy1.im)
D:lyl' Abu $urTuh (Asyil! region),
1655
Day" al.Abya4 (Armanl). &e DayI'
al-Malmar
Dayr a!.Abya4 (Suh4j). Sec Dayr
AoM ShinO<!ah (Suh3j)
Dayr al·'Adawl)'yah, 712-713,
1535. 1653
Dayr al-'Aclhni' (AkhmTm), 78, 79,
80,700,713,7/3,823,833,
836,865,927,1654,1655
Dayr aJ·'Adhnl' (AsyO\), 714, 927,
1655
DayI' al·'AJhru' (Fayyl1m), 714,
808, 1650
Dayr al·'Adhr.\' (lIc"r Bayac:l
al.Na.~r.\), 714
Dayr al·'Adhra' (ncar Jabal
al·Tayr), 71.5, 715, 717
DayI' al·'Adhr.l' (Oifl). &e
Monasteries of Ihc Upper
~'Id
O'.Iyr a'.'Adhr:1' (SamMu!l,
715-716
DayI' al-Al).mar (Gi1Jl), 716- 717,
1652
Vol. I: pp, 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: Pf'. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 1: pp. 2035-2372.
,
Dayr al.Ai.lnUlr (Suhllj). &e Dayr
AnM Uishoi
Dayr al·'Ajllmiyytn (Fayyt1m), 1651
DayI' al.'Amil, 1651
Dayr al·Amir Tad,..... s (cairo). See
Babylon
DayI' al·Amir Tm.Jnh (Jab3l Abu
Fudah),717
Dayr aI·Amir TOOrus (Luxor), 717,
1656
Dayr al·Amlr Tadn1s (MUM
al·Amlr),718
Dayr Anbll Abshay (AbU TIj),
718_719,1654,1978
Dayr AnbJ Absh:ly (near al'Tud),
719,1657,2030
Dayr AriM nl-Abyaq.. Su. DayI'
AnM ShinOJah (Suh:lj)
DayI' Anba An!uniyils, 719_728,
724, 725, 726, 727, 841,869,
871. 877_878,1122, 1532,
1615,1658,1875
and Alhanasius Ill, 303
Basilios 11 ai, 358
Basilios 111 ai, 358
Byzantine-influenced an at,
241,242,275
as center of Eastcrn Dcscn
monasteries, 1649
chronology, 721-723
Cyril IV and, 677,1035
and DayI' Anblll3uh'i, 741
and Dayr al-MayOn, 838
described by VansJcb
(Wanslebcn), Johann
Michael, 2299
difniiT found at, 1728
and Elhiopinn monks, 2191
food supplied from BUsh, 427
Gabriel VI, Palriarch, as monk
in,I133
Gabriel VII, Pauiarch, death at,
1134
Gabriel VII, Pll1riarch,
restOl'alionof, 1133, 1134
l,li~>r aI, 1237
history, 720-721
alld homily on Saim JustuS, 668
Dayr Anb4 An!uniyys, John XV ai,
1347
Dayr AnbA An!uniyUs
John XVI ai, 1348
John XV1I1 ai, 1350
layoul of, 723-725
Macarius III relreat to, 1489
rnllnuscript on life of Paul of
T:lmm;1 :It, 1925
Mark VII as monk at, 1538
Mllrqos III, Ethiopian prelate,
from, 1022
Marqus al-Antiini chapel at,
1699
M;\1~wos, Elhiopian prelate,
frolll, 1039
Matthew IllS dcaeon ai, 1569
Menas, Saim, aI, 1589
Olloman impacl on, 1857
painling of Abl1lham 3nd Isaac
al,383
papyri colltttion, 1892
Peler VII at, 1950
lind I;'C!ros I. Ethiopian prelate,
1001-1002
pilgrims and travelers 10,
1976-1977
pillage of. 720, 722
region of, 728
role in Coptic eduenlion, 932
scriplorium of, 2108
and Thcophilos I, 2247
and 1imothcos I, 2262
and Yacobos n. 2349
Yes~aq I, Ethiopian prelate aI,
100'
and Yils:lb 11. 2363
DayI' Anb4 An\uniyfts (Oif!>. Sec
Monasteries of the Upper
Sa'ill
Dayr AnbJi Biikhilrn, see ull>u Dayr
al·Mal:lk Mlkhll'll ((lim); Dayr
al·Shuhad.'I'
Dayr Anbll DakhOm (Abydos), 40,
729, 1680
Dayr Anba. B5khum (BarjanCls),
729
Dayr AnI>! B:lkhUm (Mcdamud;
al·Mad:lmUd), 729-730,1657
DayI' Anb:l Bakhum (al·Sawam'ah
Sharq), 78, 730_731, 7JI
DayI' AnM BTf#ibii, 731_732,1656
Dayr Anbii Bisad:lh, 78, 73 J,
732-733,733,883, 1657,
1973, 2030
Idfa. local ion. 1280
Dayr AnM Bishoi
(Barshah·Minyi). &e Dayr
a1-Barshah
Dayr Anba. Bishoi (Scclis),
734-736,735,736,749,876,
879,883,884, 1623, 1972,
2029,2103,2104,2105
keep conSlruClion, 1395-1396
pilgl'imnges to, J970
I'shoi orSeelis relics at, 2029

refeclories, 735-736, 2056
reslored by Benjamin 11,377
Dayr AIIM Bishoi (Suhllj),
736-740,1654,1875,2117
apse of, 196
archileclurnl ~ulplure and
p.1inlings, 739-740, 764, 770
buildings, 740
hislory, 736-738
inscriplion.~ found aI, 1291
murals, 1875
Pococke visil, 1349
DayrAnM UI1II1, 741-744, 743,
744,878,165],1875.1925
Bulus al·BthhI and, 423
as cconler of Eowcm Desert
monasteries, 1649
and Coptic art, ]90, 541
food supplied from Bosh, 427
Gabriel VII, Palriarch,
restoradon of, 1133. 1134
hlSloricallandmarks,741
inscriptions, 1292
and John XVII, 1348
and John XIX, 1351
Mark VlI as monk at,
15]7-15]8
old church, 742-744
painlings aI, 1659
pupyri colll,.'i;lion, 1892
Petcr VI at, 1949
pilgrillls and travelers 10,
1976-1977
lravelers' repl)l1S on, 722, 741,
'"
Dllyr Anb~ Dal)'Us, 744, 840, 848,
1658, 2358
Dayr Anb~ Hadr.1, 744_747, 746,
851,855,870,919,1190,
1295,1657
ambulalory of, 195
:u1 .\lId mumls, 541. 747,1874
church llrchitCClurc, 554
inscriptions found Ill, 1291,
1293,1295
keep (;onstl'u(;llon, 1]96
octagon·domed church aI,
182]
refectory, 2056
~e fll.w l'ladr'l'i of Aswan, Snint
Day" Anb.'\ Hell:1lj (NlIq:'\d..1h), 747
nayr AnM Hellas (Wlidi OIl·
Nalrfm), 747 _748
Dayr AnM ~li7.lqyfil (Arrnanl), 748
Dayr AnM Mnqlir, 12, 20, 37, 307,
748-756,749,750-756,789,
790-791,808,824,825,835,
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 3]7-662. vol. J: pp.663-1004.
Vol.•: PI'>- 1005-1352. Vol. 5: I'f'. ])53-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: PI" 2035-2372.
927,1122,1397,1491,1533,
1571,1615,1616,1625,1972
Abmham and GL"OrgC of &:elis
al,12-13
Agathon of Alexandria aI, 66
Agalhon the &ylite at, 69
art depicting Daniel aI, 384-385
Benjamin I CllllOn for, 376
alld CalL'Chetical Sc-hool of
Alexandria, 931-932
as center of Coptic
ecclesiastical culture, 1459
and Chrislodoulus, 545
consecration of oil (myron) aI,
no
and Cosmas I, 636
and Cosmas II, 636
and Cyrili, 671
and CynlH, 675
and Demetrius II, 892
encomium on Gabriel,
Archangel. in codex of, 1136
Ephraem Syros, sainI aI, 963
Gabriel I aI, 1127
Gabriel Hal, 1128
GQrd~t1 Ollh~ Monks daily
readings at, 178
Giyorgis I, Ethiopian prelale aI,
1006
gravc of 5awiros, Ethiopian
prelate. aI, 1006
~14n at, 1237
History of Joseph lhe Carpenler
manuscript al, 1373
illuminated manuscripl, 1284
Isaac, Pauiarch, as monk at,
1303
Isillmlc·innuenced Coplic art,
IJII
Jacob, Saint at, 1318
James of &:etis at, 1321
and John t, 1337
llnd John Ill, lhe Merciful, 1337
and John IV, 1338
and John VI, 1342
and John of Parallos, 1367
and John of $cetis, 1362
keep constr'tlctlon, 1395-1396
Kh:i'ill at, 1410
Kh.5.'il II burialsile, 1412
library, 1449
Macarius 1 as monk at, 1487
MaCarius 11 as monk aI, 1487
manuscript on life of Puul of
Tamma at, 1924, 1925
Mimi I as monk at, 1631
Min:'!. II as monk at, 1632
INDEX 269
Onophrius, Saint, portrayed at,
184'
Olloman impaCI on, 1857
papyri Colleclion, 1892
as patriarchal n'5idence, 1912
Peler V and, 1948, 1949
PhllOlheus as monk aI, 1959
rebuilding of, 1535
relics of forty·nillc martyrs of
Seetis aI, 1121
relics of Ishkin1n, SainI, aI,
m
relics of John Colobos aI, 1361
relics of Mark, Apostolic sainI
at, 376,1532
reliefs of, 275
revival of, 755-756
Shenule I aI, 21])
synod aI, ]60-361
and ta/srr, 2198
and Testarnenl$ of the
Palriarchs, 163-164
and woman monk NabdUnah,
1769
and YO~anna, Bishop, 2355
YOsfib I aI, 2362
Zeno, Esnpenor,endoWlllenl o~
749, 1462
DayI' AnM Mali)'3s. S~e Dayr
al·FakhOr
Dayr Anhfi Orion, 12
J>ayr AnM Pnloemon, 757, 822,
1657
Dayr Anba Pisenlius, 757, 819,
1656
DayI' AnbA Ruways. See J>ayr
al·Khandllq
DayI' Anbll ~mO'll (NaqIlJllh).
See DayI' al-SanaJ
DayI' Anba ~mo'il ofOalamitn,
130,758-760,806,845,1615.
1650
Isaac of OalumOn and, 1304
keep eonstru(;tion, 1396
relics from Birmfi, 392
and W:ldI al.Rayylin, 2311
DayI' Anbli S!iwlr'Us (Asyt1!),
760_761,927,1615,1654
DayI' Anb:'\ ShinOd.ah. See Dayr
al-~lIb
Dayr Anh:'l. Shlnt1dah (Fayyt1m),
1651
D-.ayr Anbtl ShinoJah (O~), 1657,
1658
Dayr AnM ShinOdah (SuMj). 60,
69,705,708,734,736,737,
761-770,767,804,836,884,
270 INDEX
Dayr AnbA Shinlidah (SuMj)
(COlli.)
1092,1654,1679,1875,1908,
1921,1968,1969
Agalhonicus ofTar.:;us ITcaliSC5
011,69-70
Alexa/Ida ROIlJlmce frogmcn!
found at, 2059
apse of, 196
lIrchilcC1UI'C, 617, 766-769,
767, 768
0111,617
as.'iCU, 1641, 1642
Besa, Abbol, 378-379
codell on Gabriel, Archangel,
ai, 1136
codex of Gregory of Nyssa ai,
1184-1185
codell on Hcr.adidcs, Saini, ai,
1220
codell of Theodosius of
Jemsalem nl, 2242
codices on John of Lycop<llis
aI, 136S
codices on Raphael, Archangel,
ai, 2053
Coptic Sculplure in slone, 2117
Coptic tellt of pr'!yer from
Apo.l/olic Tradition
(liippolytus) ;U, 1235
Coptic lelllS ai, 1452-1453,
1456; see Il/SO specific nameli
Coplic translaHons of Old
Tcstamenl at, 1837-1838
eultic niches at, 553
delt/ero.rios of, 895
lind Iilunai of Kahyor, Saini,
1204
history, 761-765
in5Criplions ai, 1291, 1292,
1448
khilAmlhs at, 1414
ilnd legend or Eusigniu~, Saint,
1071-1072
and legend of Panine and
Paneu, 1880
library, 1448, 1452
manuscripl on Eust:alhiu.~ of
Thracc ai, 1073
manuscripl of Evodius of Rome
homily at, 1078-1079
manuscript fragments of John
Chrysoslom aI, 1358
manuscripl of History 01 JOMph
lhe CIlrpt!llIer ai, 1373
manu~ripl on life of Paul of
TanHna at, 1925
Vol. I: PI'. t-3Ib. Vol. 2: PI'. 317-1'>62. Vol. 3: PI'. bb3-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: PI'. 1353-t69O. Vol. b: PI'. lb91-2034. VnJ. 7: PI'. 2035-2372.
manuscript mCnlion of Gregory
of Nazianmsat, 1183-1184
manuscripl on Philip of
Analolia ai, 1956
and miracles of Mercurius of
Caes.area, 1592
Pamin, SainI, honored aI, 1878
Paphnulius celebmted:n, 1882
PllPYrus collection, 1891, 1892,
189],1894,1895
papyrus discoveries, 1900
I'ocockc vi.~it to, 1349
Selh as archimandrite of, 2121
Shenule as 1I1'chimandrile of.
2131-21)3
Shcnulc iconography aI,
538-539, 539
Thomas, Saint, typika at, 2256
and Viclor of Tabenntst, Saint,
2308
visited and described by
Vansleb (Wtlnslcben), Johann
Michael. 2299
ZenohiOli burialsile at, 2371
Dayr Anh!L Yul.mnnis, Kha'll II as
monk at, 1412
DayI' Andnl1twus. See Dayr Abu
al-Ur
DayI' Apa Agcnios, 1657
Da)'T Apa Anub (al·Ashmlinayn),
Set Dayr Abu Nub
IkIyr Apa Anlib (Widlal.Na!riin),
770
Da)'T Apa Apollo. ~c Bawl!
Da)'T Apa HoI' (Sawadah),
770-771,1974
DayI' Apa HoI' (Siry;\qiis), 771_772
DayI' Apa lsJ.Wq (Ism'I), 772, 1656
DayI' Apa Jeremiah (Damiella).
Scc Monasteries of Ihe
Daqahllyyah Province
Da)'T Apa Jeremiah (JiIj.'i.), 1657
Dayr Apa Jeremllih (Saqqarn), 34,
262,718,772_779,918,1587,
1642,1649,1653,1888
archaeology, 773-776, 777,
778,2040
archimandl'ite ai, 193
an;hilct:tural SCUlptUI"e,
776-777,776,1753; see also
slIbhtad sculptufC in stone
an ai, 389, 2004; Stc a/50
related subheads
0111 depicting Abraham and
Isaac. 383
and Byzantine innuences on
Coplic an, 241
and Christian subjc<:ts in Coptic
an, 532-533
Coptic glass e",cavalions, 1143,
1144,1145,1/46
dClfltrarWs ai, 895
founder of, 193, 532-533
frescoes of Virgin Enlhroned OIl,
542, 543
fresco of OnophriU5, Saint, at,
1842
hllU from in Coptic Museulll
(Old ClIiro), 608
heglJIIletlOS title used at, 1216
alld Iior, 12S4
inscriptions found lit, 1291,
1293
murals, 1875
musical instruments, 1739,
1740
paintings, 777-779,1659,1660
protsfos at, 2021
sculpture in slone ai, 2117
stelae from, 2149
1>ayr Apa Macarius, ~c
Mona~teries of Ihc Upper
~'id
Ollyl' Apa Nob. See MOn:\sleries of
the Upper ~1"d
DayI' Apa Phoibammon, 779-781,
786,857,918,1093,1656,
1657,1874
Abraham of Hermonthis as
abbot of, I)
IIOcienl cOrTCSp<lndence found
at, 400-401
archil'cs of, 226, 227
e",cavations directed by
Bachatly. Charles, 323
librnry, 1448
papyri collection, 1891
Pisentius of Qifl as monk OIl.
1979
DayI' Apa Psote. Sell Mona:;terics
of Ihe Upper' $a'id
Dayr Apa SCrgius. See Monasterie~
of the Upper ~a'id
DayI' Apa Thomas, 781, 1655,
16"
DayI' aJ-'Arabah. Stt Dayr Anba
Anliiniyiis
Dayr al-Albal Shahld (DayI'
Thcophilus), 1658
Dayr Arq a1-l;iajiz, 927
DayI' ArganiiS. See Dayr a1·Jamiis
(Maghigha)
Dayr ai-Annan, 782
Armenian inscriplions, 1290

Dayr ArsAnlylls. See DayI'
al·Ou~yr (Turah)
DayI' al·'AsaI (Minyat BanI
Kh3!jlb), 782, 784, 1654
Dayr Asfal al.A~, 95, 782_783,
'64'
Dayr al·'Askar, 783, 818, 837, 871,
1649, 1652
Dayr'AI~, 782, 784,1653,
1655
Dayr al·'Awanah (AsyO!>, 784.
1655,1971
DayI' al·'Ayn. Sell Dayr ai-Malak
M!kha',1 (Qamolah)
Dayrayn (village), 1652
Dayr al-'Aysh. Su Dayr al·MalM:
M1W'II
Dayr al·'Azab (Fayyiim), 784_785,
1650, 1651
Abraam I. Saint, gravesite, 10
Dayr Arilun. &e Monasteries of
the Middle $a'id
Dayr DabilOn al-Daraj, 1647
Dayr al·Badla. See Dayr
al·MaymOn
DayI' al.BaghI. See Dayr al~yr
(l'urah)
Dayr al·8aJ.u1. See Dayr Apa
Pholbammon
Dayr al-Bakarah. Su Dayr
al-'Adhr.l' (Jabal al.Tayr); Dayr
ll1-'Adhrti' (SamAIO!); Dayr
MAr MlnA (Jabal Abo FOdah)
Dayr al-BakhIt (WIIor), 728, 779,
785-786,849,1655,1656
DayI' BakhOm (AkhmTm), 1655
Dayr Bakhom (ldli1). See DayI'
al·MalAk MlkhA'Tl
Dayr al.Bala')'1.nh, 50, 786-787,
1073,1389,1539,1654
rdCCtOriC5 of, 2056
DayI' a1.BalIA~ (Ol~), 787_788,
1656
DayI' BlilOjah, 78t1, 1654
DayI' Bamwiyyah, 1651
DayI' al·BanAt, 788-789, 789,
1647, 1651
church of Mercurius of
Cacsarca, 1594
as convent, 2325
Dayr Banilb. See DayI' Abo Nob
Dayral.BaramOs, 7,10,12,
789-794,790,791,792,
1395-1396, 1576,2103,2105
Abrnam I ai, 10
archilecture, 791-794, 792,
793,2056
Vol. I: pr. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp.317-662. vol.]: pp. 66]-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1]52. Vol. 5: pp. 1]5]-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Christodoulus at, 544
and Cyril v, 677. 1693
and Cyril Vl, 678
and Dayr Abu Musa al.'Aswad,
708
(sidhorus ai, 1307
John XIV ai, 1347
John XVl ai, 1347
John XIX £11,1351
Malthew III al. 1571
Malthew IVai, 1571
Moses Ihe BI3I;k's relics at,
'68'
and reconstnlction of Dayr
Anba -?amu'il of Qa!amu.n,
759, 760
Seetis lQ<:ll.tion, 2102, 2105
sculptu~ in stone at, 2113,
2116-2117
Yol;uumes I, Ethiopian prelate,
at, 1001
Yu.l:tanni al·Maqsl aI, 2358
ue also al·Baraml1sl, Father
Anloni05
Dayr Baljanus. &e Dayr Anba
Bakhum (Batjanus-Miny.i)
Dayr aJ-Barshah and Dayr
aJ-Nakhlah, 771, 794-796,
1255, 1654
Dayr Bawlos. See Monasteries of
Ihe Upper :?aId
Dayr Bayt Isus_ See Dayr al·Jal'llOs
(Magh:igha)
Dayr bi'I.Habash, 796
DayI' al·Bi~rah (Bu~r.lh) (Asyiit),
796-797,1655
DayI' Bisus. See DayI' aJ·Jamus
(Maghagha)
Dayr Btl Bagham, 927
Dayr Bu Magham. See DayI' Abu
Bifam (rima)
Dayr Buq!ur of Shel, 797_798,
811,1655
DayI' Bli Sawirus, 927
DayI' Bu!rus Wa BOlus. See DayI'
al·0ll!ir1yyah
DayI' Colluthus. See Monasteries
of the Upper ~'id
Dayr Dhat a].!.'arn, 1651
Dayr al·Dik, 798_799, 847, 1654
and Christian subjecls in Coptic
art. 533
foundations of. 146
J)o,lyr Dimushiyyah, 165t
Dayr Disya, 1651
Dayr Durunkah, 799, 855, 856.
1654
INDEX 271
pilgrimages to, 1970
Dayr Ebifania. 800
Dayr Epiphanius, 800_802, 817,
857.1078,1656
church at Shaykh 'Abd
al-Oumah, 2128
inscriplions found at, 1291
mummification, 1697
Pisentius archives at, 1456
wall inscriptions, 689
w<:aving, 1641
Dayr al·Fllkhurt, 802-805, 803
804, 1653, 1656, 1875.2056
Dayr aJ·Ganadlah, 1654
Dayr aJ.Ghan.3.yim, 805, 1658
Dayr Ghubriy:ll, 805, 1658
Dayr al.I:labash, Peter V burial at,
1949
Dayr al·l;Iablli (Monastery of the
Hennils), 38
Dayr al'':ladld, 805, 1653
DayI' a.1.1:lajar, 806, 1658
DayI' al-1~amAmah. See DayI' Abu
Sayfa.yn (~)
DayI' Hamas. See DayI' al.'Awanah
DayI' a'.I~amid'lt, 1109
DayI' a]·Hamm:1m (Dayr Abu.
Isl:t:1q), 37, 806-807,1650
Dayr al·Han3dah. See Monasteries
of the Middle $a'id
Dayr al.Haraqal. &e DayI'
nl·Qu~yr <Turah)
Dayr Hannlni (A.~yii!), 808, 1655
Dayr al·Haw:}. See Dayr al.Nll.,.'lAr.l
(Aminoopolis); Dayr SunbA!
DayI' HeJias. See Scetis
DayI' Ibsldiyyah. See Monasteries
of the Middle ~a'id
Dayr al-Jkhwah, 808, 1651
DayI' al.'Adhr.l' as duplicnte of,
714
John 111 ai, 1337
DayI' lsidol'Us. See DayI'
a]·Madlnah
DayI' [sus. See Dnyr' nl·Jnl'llus
(Mngh!1gha)
DayI' al.'I?Am (Monastcry of the
Doncs) (Asyii!>, 809-810. 809,
842, 1654
Dayr Jabal al·Tayr. See Dayr
1l1.'Adhr.l' (Sa0141111)
DayI' al-Jabr.lwt (A.~yilt), 114,
810-812,8//,8/2,853,
1653
DayI' al·Jan:1dlah. &e Dayr Abo
Maqrofah
DayI' aJ·JIlr.l<!:1wT, 788
272 INDEX
Dayr al·Jamus (Maghdgha), 813,
1972
Dayr al·Jawli, 814
Dayr al·JazImh (Monastcry or the
Island). Sec Dayr
al·ROmdniyyah
Dayr JimyAnah. Sce Dayr Sill
Dimy5nah
Dayr al·Jim. See Dayr al-Sanad
Dayr al·JIl', 814, 1654
Dayr al·Hld. See llayr al.Mayiln
Dayr al.Juml113yt.a!l. See Day.-
Anbfi AntoniyOs: Dayr
al-MaymOn
Dayr aI-Kahmas. See Day.-
al·B:111ds
Dayr Karfunah, 927
Dayr al·Karrim. Su Dayr NahyA
Dayr Katrch. Su Dayr al-5halwTt
Dayr aI·Kh1dim, 145, 814, 860,
861
Dayr al·K.handaq, 23, 814_815,
1517,1647
AnM Ruwa)'li buried ai, 129
contemporary patriarchal
residence alsile or, 1913
Gabriel VI buried at, 1133
Mauhew I tomb ai, 1570
reliC5 of Mark, APOSlOIk: Saint.
at. 1532
Day.- al·Kharbah, 1655, 1656
Dayr Kharfunah. See Day.-
al.Mu!!in
Dayr al-Khasab. Su Dayr
al-NaqlOn
Dayr al-Kub.1niYY;lh, 815_816,
816,851. 1657
ambulatol)' of, 195
and church architectul'c in
EgypI,554
octagon,uolllcd church at, 1823
DayI' al-Kul:lh. See DayI' M;1.r
Buq!ur (OamOlah)
DayI' Kyl'iakus. See Oayl'
Epiplmnlus
Dayr al·Mndlnah, 816-818, 857,
1620, 1656, 1874
tern)', Jaroslav, and, 511
and costume or the re[igiou.~,
653
exclwalcd under du Bourguet,
Pierre, 4[4
D.'lyr al·Ma'dOdl. See DayI' Abet
l:IallX!.nah
Dayr al·Madwid. See Dayr
al·Sab'at JiMl
DayI' Maghtirat ShDqalqTl, 1974
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: 1'1'. 311-662. Vol.): pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: 1'1'. 135]_1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2Q.14. Vol. 7: 1'1'. 20].5-2J72.
Day.- al.Magh~is, 818-819, 870,
1649, 1652
destroyed during patriarchate
of John Xl, 1345
Zar'a Yd'qob's grid al
destruction of, 1053
DayI' al·Majma', 757, 819-821,
1656
O"Jyr al·Maldk, 822, 1657
Day.- a1-MaI1k a1-Bahrt (Cairo).
See Dayr aJ·Khandaq
Day.- aI·Malak (D3khIah Oasis),
822,822
Dayr al·Maldk Ghubriy;\1. See Dayr
al-Naqliin
Dayr al·Maldk Mlkhll'll (Akhmim),
78,823,813,1655,1974
Day.- aI·MaIak Milli'll (Fayy\lm),
713,815.820,821,824,865
Day.- aJ.f.ialD,: Mikha'il (Fayyllm),
papyrus collection, 1899
Da)'T al-Maldk MlkhA'll (Idru), 825,
1656
Dayr aI·Malak Mikha'll (JiJji),
825-826, 1657
Da)'T aI·Malak Mikhd11
(Mardghah),826, 1654
Dayr ai-Malak MIW'II (Naj
al·Dayr), 826-827, 817
Dayr aI·Malak Mikha'U (Naqadah),
827
Dayr al·Malak Mikhd'U (Oamiilah),
827_828,828,1656,1658
Dayr ai-Malak Mikhd'il (Oina),
1656, 1657
lJayr al·MaUik Mikha'il (Ou~),
1656, 1657, 1658
DayI' al·Malak Mikhd'il
(al.RayramOn),828-829,1654
Dayr ManiiWI.Is. Sce Dayr
al-Shuhada' (Ism'!.)
Dayr Man~iil". See Dayr al·Mah'ik
MlkM'I[ (ldfO)
DayI' Maqn1fiyus, 705
D;lyr Mar Buqlur (lcme). Sec
Monnsteries of the Upper
~'id
Dayr Mar Buq!ur (Naqddah). See
DayI' al-Mallik Mikha'il
(Qamiilah)
O"dyr Mar Buq!ur (Oamo[ah), 554,
829-830,830,1656,1657
Dayr Mar Buq!ur (QO..9. Sec DayI'
Abu Sayfuyn (OWl)
Dayr Mar I;Iannll. &e DayI' ai-Tin
DayI' Mdr Jhjis (Dimiqrdl),
830-831, 1650, 1656
pilgrimages to, 1972
Dayr Mllr Jirji5 al'l:IadIdl, 78, 713,
831_833, 1657
Dayr Mdr Jirjis (Naqlldah). Sec
DayI' al.Majma'
DayI' Mar Kyriakos, 1657
Dayr M.1r Min! (Gharbiyy-..h), 707,
833, 1652
Dayr M1r Mina (Hiw/Nag
Hammndi), 717, 833-834,
1656
Dayr Mar Mind (lby.1.r), 1652
Dayr MAr Mind (Jabal AbO
Fiidah), 834
Oayr Ml'ir Murqus al·Ra.sUli. Sec
Oumal Mari
DayI' MarqOrah, 1654
Day.- MarqOryus. Sce Dayr Abo
Sayfuyn (Cairo): Dayr
aI·MalM!: MikM1[ (Idhi)
Dayr Mdr Stefanos, 1657
DayI' Marl Maryam, 835, 1655
Day.- Mar Tum!s, 78, 835-836,
835
Dayr al·Ma!maf, 836-837, 836,
1656
Dayr Malm, 837
DayI' MawAs. See Monasteries of
the Middle ~'Id
O"..yr al·Maymah (Gharbiyyah),
783,837-838,871,1652,
1649
Dayr al·Maymun, 838_839, 839,
1653
pilgrims and lI'3ve1ers 10, 1977
restoration of, 1134
DayI' al·MU{,ull, 843
DayI' IlI·Migh\;\!;, 871
DayI' Mlkhd'l[ al'Oibli, 927, IM7
Oayr Minyat Tanah. See Dayr
al.Magh!i~
Dayr al.Mis:lykrnh, 839-840, 840
DayI' al.Mu~drib. Sec Dayr al·Amir
Tadl;llll (Luxor)
DayI' nl-Mu~arraq, 784, 840_841,
1118,1654,1736
Abranm I, Saint, vows at, 10
Clerical College at, 564
Ethiopian monks at, 765,1039,
2191
Gabriel IV as monk at, 1130
Gabriel VII restoration of, [[ 34
icons of As!dsl aJ·Rumi at, 294
IqllldiyOs Lablb and, 1302
Isidhorus, Bishop, at. 1307
John XII at, 1346
John XIII at, 1346

keep construction, 1395
manusclipl on Macrobius at,
70s
and MlIttwos, Ethiopian
prelate, at, 1039
Mauhew I at, 1569
pilgrimages to. 1969
Dayr al·Mul)arraqah, 841-842,
1653
Dayr M~. See Dayr Sill
Oimyo\nah
Dayr Mu.,!1'f1 U .. hif, 342, 1658
Dayr a/.Mu!!in, 842-843, 1654
Dayr Nahyi (Giza), 843, 1652
Dayr III·Nakhlah, See Dayr
a/·Barshah and Dayr
al-Nakhlah
Dayr al·N4mlls (Annanl), 844,
",.
Dayr a/·NaqlUn, 758, 788,
845-846, 1650, 1651
pilgrimages to, 1972
YQnA (Jonas) of Annant at,
2358
Dayr al·Na:;tr3 (Antinoopolis),
847, 1654
confused with Dayr al·DIk, 798
foundations of, 146
Dayr al.N~n\ (Armanl),
847-843, 1656
confused with Dayr
al·Misaykrah, 839-840
Dayr al.Na.~n\ (AsyOl), 848
Dayr al.Nas!Or, 712, 796, 848, 862,
1647
Tm:odosius II buried at, 2242
Dayr Nujtuhur, See Monasteries in
the Pl'ovince of Oalyubiyyah
Dayr al·Numurah. See DayI' Anbd
Buill
DayI' al·Nu-.:hah, 1647
OilyI' Onophrios, See Monasleries
of the Middle ~a'id
Dayr Pampane. Sec Monastel'ies
of the Middle ~'Id
DayI' Papnute. See Monasteries of
the Upper $a'ld
DayI' PatennuthiuR. See
Monastedes of the Upper
~'Id
Dayr Pci·lsus. See Dayr al·Jamas
(Maghagha)
Dayr Philemon. See Mona...teries
of the Middle $a'id
Dayr PhllOthawus. See Dayr
al.Nas!ilr .
Dayr PiliCntius (Luxor). See
Vol. 1: pp. 1_316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol.•: pp. 1005-1352. Vol, 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-20J.4. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Monastelies of Upper Egypt
Dayr Pisentius (Naqadah). &e
Dayr ai-Malak Mikha'U
(Naqadah)
Dayr Posidonios, 849,1656
Dayr al·Qalamiln. &e Dayr AnbA
~mti'1l of Oalnmun
Dayr Oamolah al..()ibll. See Dayr
aJ·Mal::ik Mikhail (OamOlah)
Dayr al~nun, 1653
Dayr al~rtyyah, 849-8.50, 1653
Dayr 0a!!4n, 1658
Dayr Oi&riylis, 850, 1646
Dayr al.()i~ Yuhannis. &e Dayr
a1-5aqiyah
Dayr Qubbal aJ·H.a.w.i, 850_852,
851,852,1657
octagon-domed chureh ai, 1823
Cayr Qumal Mar'I. See Qumat
Marl
Dayr a1-OUrq~, 78, 852, 1655
Dayr al-0l1.,ayr, 853,1653,1654
Murqus ibn Oanbar at, 1699
octagon-domed church at,
1823-1824
Dayr al-Qu~yr (furah), 853-855,
855, 1395, 2358
Dayr al·Ro\hibtlt. 1647
Dayr Rjfuh, 16S4
Dayr al·Rls, 1658
Dayr aI·ROm, 1680
Dayr a1.ROrruiniyyah, 856, 1657
Dayr al·ROm!, 729, 856-857, 1656
Dayr al·Rusul. See Mona~terie~ of
the Middle Sa'td
Dayr al·Sab'at Ji~[, 78, 700, 852.
857_858,1655
Dayr ~brah. See Dayr al·Malak
Mikha'I1
Dayr al.~~fuh. See Dilyr
al·Sab'al JiMl
Dayr .$af1 al·KhanuOlir. Sec Oayr
'Atiyyah
Dayr al'.$alib, 703, 704, 858_860,
859,1656
DayI' al·Sanad, 860
Dayr $anm1ris, 1651
O..yr ,,1·Sanqodyyah, 860-861,
1653,1974
Dayr a[·!Chadim link with, 814
DayI' al·S:i.qiyah, 861,1656
Dayr Anbli 1:li7.iqy4lIink wilh,
748
Dayr Saw.idah. See Dayr Apa Hor
(Minya)
Dayr Saylah. See Dayr al·'Adhm'
(FayyOm); Dayr al.I:lammdm
INDEX 273
Dayr al·ShahTd PhTlilthtlwaus
(Jhjtl),86I_862
Dayr al·Shahtd Tadrus al.Mul)4rib,
862, 862
Dayr al·Shahld Tadrus (Oamiilah).
Su Monasteries of the Upper
~'Id
Dayr al-Shahtd Tadrus {OifJ}. See
Monasteril'S of the Upper
~'Id
Dayr Shahmn. 862-863, 1570,
1653
and Barsilm Ihe Naked, Saint,
348-349
burial of Benjamin II ai, 378
Mark IV as monk at, 1536
Peter V as abbot of, 1948
Dayr al·ShaIlA, 788, 1651
DayI' al-Shalwtl, 863, 864, 1656
hermilages found ncarby, 1225
Dayr al·Sham', 863, 865, 1652
Paphnutius the Hermit death
and relics ai, 712,1883
Dayr al·Shaykhah. See Dayr
al·~ubaniyyah
Oayr a1-Shayy.11In (Monastery of
thc Demons), 863
Dayr Shubl'A Kalsa., 1652
D<ayr al·ShuhadA' (Akhmtm), 78,
713,823,865-866,866,1655
Dayr al·Shuhad4' (lsn4), 772,
866-870,867,870,1656,
1875
pilgrilllllges to, 1972
Dayr Sim'lIn, 870
see afro DayI' Anba Hadr~
D..yr Sit! Dimyanah, 40, 79-80.
79,707,729,818,819,838,
870-872,871, 1649, 1652,
2325
Christian altllfS, 107
churches of, 713, 757
pilglirnages to, 1968, 1969
DayI' al·Sulltlll (Jel'l.lsalem), 358,
tl72-tl74, 1327
and Ceremony of the Holy
Ught, 1248
and Haile Sela......ie I, 1198
and MAtl!wos, Elhiopian
prelate, 1039
represellled at Florence,
Council 0(, 1119
J)-~yr Sunbil!, 81!li_876, 1654
Dayr al-Suryfln, 23,107,791,
816-881,883,884.1532,
1646,2105-2106
art ai, 527,1311,2195
274 INDEX
Dayr al-Su~n (COlli.)
church altnr, 107
church a.'ChitectUI'e, 554
Dayr Anbli l3ishoi counu~rpa.1.
73.
G:ibriel VII as pric:n in, II J I
Isidhun.J$ a..'l abbol at, 1307
1slamic·influenced Coptic an,
1311, /JJJ
kJ,ilAlloJr in church at, 1415
library, 1449
and MaUri al&ryJ.nl, 2091
pilgrimage,; 10, 1972
and Shenouda III, 2130
lind Simon I, 2138
Syriac inscriptions, 1290
Da)'T Tddrus, 1647, 1654
DayrTW, 881,1351,1655,1971
Dayr al·Tayr. Su Dayr al·'Adhr:l'
(Jabal al·Jayr)
Dayr lheophilus, 1658
Dayr aI-l'ln, 796, 881-882,1647
Dayr al·TInoidah. Su Da)'T AbU
I)jfjm (Asyi1!l
Dayr Ton Ethiopon. Su Dayr
al.Mui,larraq
Dayr Turoh. See Dayr al~yr
(Turah)
Dayr al'Turfuh, 882
Dayr Umm 'All. See Dayr
al.ROmllniyyah
Da)'T al,Wus!<1nl. See O'oIyr
al·Shuha~'
Da)'T YO~an~ (~anhur
Shub.'::l), 882
Dayr Yul.mnnis (al.Minshdh), 883,
1657
Dayr Yubannis K;ulla, 883,1412
Dayr Yubannis al·Qastr {Asyi1!}.
See Da)'T al"I~.am (Asyi1\)
DayI' Yul.lanni~ aJ'O~rr (Wiidi
a)·Nfl!r'On),883-884
Dayrll)-Yuntln. See DayI'
aJ·Ou.~ayr (Turah)
Dayr' a)·Znk/iwah, 1651
DayI' al.7..:lwiyllh, 884, 1654
DayI' a).7..uy1lln (Shal'Onah), 2 I 28
Dayr aJ.Zujllj. See E.naton, the
Day5, epagomcnal (intercalary),
",
Days of the week
Saturday, 2098-2100
Sunday, 2159-2160
Days of the year, Abmxa..'l, 14
O'oIyumldis. See Diomede (mar1yr)
I>.tylit, DayI' Abu SarabAm in,
709-710
Vol. I: pp. I-Jib. Vol. 2: pp. 317-bb2. Vol. 3: pp. 66J-ll)l)t.
Vol.": pp. 1005-1352. Vol. s: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: 1'1'. 1691_2034. Vol. 7: pp. 20J5-2372.
Day of worship. Su Sabbath
Deacon, 885-886
aposlles and, 2015
Didoscafia on, 899
fun use by, 1473
and Iaying-on of hands, 1432
and liturgical music, 1719,
1721,1729,1137,1738
and liturgical yestments, 1477,
1478
musical role, 1910
origination of rank, 885,
886-887
place in ecclesiastical
hienlrChy, 1229,2016
rirual book for, 1729, 1737
see also Subdeacon
Deacon and archdeacon,
oroination of, 886-888
Deaconess, 888
Did4SCQlia on, 899
Dead, prayer for the, 889
Dead Sea Scrolls of the Essc-nes,
1148
De anima et resumc/iane
(Gregory of Nyssa),
1184-1185,1958
""',h
funenlly murals, 1873
gnosticism on, 1156
mourning customs, 1686
mummification, 1696-1697,
1865
mummy labels, 1698
netherworld, 1499
prayer for the dead, 889
tombstone inscriptions with
lamentations, 1293-1294
~'ee also Afterlife; Burial rites;
Cemeteries; Funeral'Y
customs; Martyrli;
Mummification; Stela; Tombs
Debt. Sec Law of obligations
Declus (martyr), 1554, 1559
Dcclus, Emperor, 889-891
Encomium of elallCU,lS on
pcrseGutions of, 1193
and martyrdom of Mcrcurius of
Caesarea, 1592
patriarch under, 1914
persecutions under, 909, 911,
1868,1936
successor, 2298
Oe<:ius, govemorofTuricum
(Zurich), 1082, 1110, 2057
and manyrdom of
Exupcranlius, Saint, 1082
Decoration, Coptic interlacing
motif, 251-252
De deitale Filii ('f Spiritus &mcli
(Gregory of Nyssa), 1184
Defen~ of Origen (Eusebius and
Pamphilus), 411,1071,1879
Deftnsor uclesiae, 891
De fide (Agathonlcus of Tarsus),
69, 70
OefTocklna: of priests, 891, 1931
De haeresibus, 71
DeiI' Orna.li. Su Dayr
aJ.ROm1niyyah
De uga/ume ad Gaium (Philo of
Alexandria), 1956
Oelenaye, H., as Coptic
hagiographer, 1191
Della Valle, Pietro. Su Pietro
delle Valle
Demel, H., 815
Demetrius I, Patriarch, 891-893,
1471,1866,1999,2083
and baptism of Dionysius the
Gre:u,909
Book of Ep:u::t, 409-411
dates of patriarchy, 1914
on Easl:er c1ate-Klling, 1104
encomium in honor of, 1117
and Heroclas, Saint, 1219
marital chastity of, 1543
and nuns, 1822
and Origen, 470, 609,1219,
1847,1851,1855
and onhodox Christianity in
Egypt, 1222
and Panlaenus, 1881
recognition of Coptic fasts, 1094
Demetrius n, Patriarch, 713, 893
Demetrius II, Patriarch
and Atndti!wos, Ethiopian
prelate, 1037
and Cyril V, Patriarch, 677
ilittesofpatriarchy, 1919
election of 5uccessor, 1911
and founding of Coptic school
at Asyi1!, 2197
and Sa'd MrkhA'fl 'Abdtl, 2073
Tadrus 1I!·Mashriql as historian
of,2197
Demetrius of Antioch, 894-895,
1961
and Cycle of John Chrysos/om
and Demetrius, 667, 1358
and John Chrysoslom, 1358
in Nubian liturgy, 1816
and Viclor Siratelates, Saint,
2305,2306-2307

Demon poswseion
and h~ings in Coptic
community,1212-1214
James, Saini, power 10
exorcise, 1320
Paulthc Simple's power over,
1923
Demons, depiction in Coptic an,
370-371, 385~386
DemOSlhenes, 1889
Demotic wriling, 1169
De Nellivitale (Demetrius of
Anlioch), 894
Dcndera, Su Dandarah
Dcn l'leijer, J., 1573
Denis of Paris, Saint, 908
Denmark, Coptic collections,
1703
De plo.cills Mrmichfleowm
(Alexander of Lycopolis),
87-88
Deposit. See Law, Coptic: Private
law
De pril1cipiis (Origen), 1847, 1852,
1853-1854, 1855
De processi(me Spiritus Sancli
(Ansdm of Cantcrbury), 1113
DerdcltC3S.1901-1902
Dermataus of Pemje, Saint. 2083
Dennat1wOs. Sl't Patennuthius,
Saini
A Dueriptiorr of Ihe EaM al1d Somt
Other COUl1tries (pococke),
1983
Descrip,ion de l'Egyple (Villotcau),
1742,Im
Desen. Sl'e Cavcs; Hc.nnits;
Kellia; Monasteries of the
Eastern Desen; Monasteries
of the We$tem Desen; Nitri.;
0a.~i5; $celis
Desel1 fathers, 894
Ammonius of Kcllia, 113-114,
'94
Apop}Jlllegmo.ta Tlalmm on,
177-178
Annenian setllement, 234
Arsenius of SCelis and Turah,
240-241
and British Isles Chri~tian
convens,417-418
Copres, Saint, on, 598
exclusion of women, 1663
John Colobos, Saini, 1359-1361
Onophrius, Saint, 1841
see also Asceticism; Anchoresis;
Monasticism, Pachomian
Vol. 1: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. IOOS-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
De spiritu tllittua (Saint
Augustine), 1930
Dc IrinuaU (Augustine),
1114-1115
DtuluarWs, 895
Dcutcrocanonica1 books. Su
A-pocryphalliterature
DCvaud, Eugene Victor, 89'
Devil
iconography of, 247-248, 249
renunciation in baptismal
liturgy, 339-340
~c a150 Antichrist; Demon
possession; Satan
"Devil traps", 1508
De viris iIluslribus (Saint Jerome),
1920,1921
Dhimmis. See AIlI al·Dhimmah
Diac/mia, 209, 895-896, 1826
Diadems, marriage, 1544
Dialects. See AppendiJ:
Diuloglle of Ihe Savior, 897-898
Diapolis Magna. Su Karnak;
,,",,0'
Diatonic progression, 1721-1722,
/722
Dictionaries
Arabic-French, 1284-1285
Annenian, 1424
Coptic, 614, 661, 1424, 2107,
2145
Copto-Arabk,34, 1267, 1302,
1748
Greek, 1227
~e also Appendix; Coplologkal
studics; Grammars
Didache, 179, 180,898-899
on absolution, 17
on confession, 584
hosanna in, 1258
on immersion, 1285-1286
Didascalia, 898, 899-900
Arabic translntiOn, 20
as basis for lhe Aposlolic
Couslilwion.~, 179
Rnd bishops, 394
copied by IbrahIm ibn
Sulaym:..n al.Najjar al-MlI1,
1273
on Eucharislic fast, 1063
on Holy Communion on
Saturday, 2098
on the seven canonical hours,
....-448
on use of candlo in church,
445
Didaskaleion (Alexandria), 231
INDEX 275
Didius Julianus, Emperor,
pat.rlarch under, 1914
"Didymian Comma" (musical
tonal interval), 173 I
Didymus the Blind, 900, 1448,
1876, 1885
anathematilation, 1076-1077
anti-Manichaeism, 1522
Antony of Egypt and, ISO
and Catechetic:al Sc.hool of
AICJlandria, 100-101,470,
471,564,931
Coptic liturgy authorship, 1733
and filioque justification, 1115
and identity of Heradides in
Passion, 1220-1221
and Origcn, 1855
and papyrus discoveries, 854,
1899
translated by Jerome, SainI,
1323
Didymus Institule fur the Blind,
564.1737,2091
Didymus of Tarshjebi, Saint, 2083
Dier. Sce Dayr
Diethan, J. M., 2022
Di/reiir, 63. 900-901,1728,1986
and cek-bration of Suricllhc
Trumpeter, 2160
and the Coplo-Arabic
Synaurion, 2174
on ffight into Egypt,1117-IJJ8
and wa!us, 2320
Digamy, 901, 1544-1545
Dikaion, 901-902
Dikhaylah, al,. Sl'e Enaton, lhe
Dikimis, 1649
Dimayrnh, 902_903
Dimiqrfi!. See Dayr Mar Jirjis
(Dimiqra!J
Dimy1nah, SainI, 819, 838, 871
icon of, J279
see also D:lyr Silt Dimyanah;
Dimyanah and her f011y
virgins
Dimyanah and her for1y vir'gins,
903, 1087, 1554, 2324
mn, Fu'ad Sin\j, 111-,1991
Dimlshar. 903
Dioclctian, Emperor, 24, 55, 93,
904-908, 1485
and Alexandria, 96
AnatoHus under, 128
and beginning of Byzantinc cra
in Egypt, 942
and dating of Coptic artifacts,
694
276 INDEX
Diocldian, Empcl'Of" (COllI.)
and <b;lruction of Qil'!. 2038
and George, Saint, 1139-1140
and Great Perseculion. 88. 379.
730,845,903,919, 1424,
1489,1548,1549,1552,1553,
1554.1555,1556. 1557. 1558,
1559.1865.1869.1936-1937,
1943, 1944. 1960-1961,
1963-1964.1969,1971,1973.
2031
impacl on Greek language and
cuhure in Egypt, 1167-1168,
1171. 1179. llSO
Justus, Saint, on, 1386
Mank:hnelsm edict, 1521
and mar1yrdom of Apaiule and
Tolemacus, Saints, 153
and martyrdom of Ascla, Saim,
28J
and martyrdom of Epimachus
of Pc!USiUIll, Saint, 965
and manyrdOlll of Epima,
Saint, 965
and manyrdUlli of Hcsychius,
Saint, 1226
lmd manyrdom of Nabmha.
Saint, 1770
and mal1yrdorn of Olympiu....
Saint, 1840
and ma"yrdom of Shenufc,
Saint, 2130
martyrdoms under, 1305, 1307;
su. also subhead Great
Persecution; specific martyrs
and mal1yrdom ofTcr and Erai.
Saints. 2209
and mal,yl'dom of Theban
Legion, 2231
and martyrdom of Til. 2261
and martyrdom of Tulcmaus.
Saint. 2271
and mar1yrdolll of Victor of
SoIOlhurn and Geneva. Saint,
2302
and manyrdom of Victor
Stl'atclatcs. Saint, 2303
and manyl," at aJ·Bahnasll, 330
military I'efomu of, 236-237
patriarch undcl', 1914
persecutions chronicled by
EU.'iCbius of Cacsarea,
1069-1070.1071
and Psote 0( P$Oi, 2031-2032
rcronns of, 135.236-237,943,
2007-2008. 2009. 2022-2023
SocmtC5 as historian of. 2142
Vol. I: 1'1'.1-316. Vol. 2: 1'1'. 317-662. Vol. 3: PI'. 663_1004.
Vol. 4: 1'1'.1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: PI'. 2035-2372.
and taxation refonns, 135
and Theban I...cgion. 2231
Theodotus of Ancyra on, 2243
Thl'On8S patriarchy and initial
tolcrance of Christianity by,
2245-2246
visits to Egypt by. 2063. 2066
Diodetian Em. 434. 972
DiodClianopolis. See OQ~
Diadom (martyr). 1553
Diodorc of Tal,"us, 174, 1672,
2017
Diogencs. 1944. 1958
Diolkos, 461. 903
Diomede (martyr), 1554
DionysiDJca (Nonnos of Panopolis).
1759,1799,1865
Dionysian Era of the Incarnation.
in the Coptic calendar. 434
Dionysius (anchorite), 1650
Dionysius. Antiochene Patriarch
of Syria, 1534
Dionysiu.~. Bishop of Corinth
(circa 170). 908
Dionysius the Areopa~ite. 908-
909
Dionysius Exi~uus (Scythian
monk), 1103, 1906
Latin translation of Lifc of
Pachomius by, 1861
Dionysius thc Great, Patriarch, 81,
909_912, 1638, 1934, 1936
and burial, 425-426
and Catechctical School of
Alexandria, 472, 2245
dates of patriarchy, 1914
on Easter observance date, 81,
912,1905
epistles to Basilides, 1612
and Heraclm;, Saint, 1219
and hQllloo/uiQtI concept, 1253
on Mal'cotis, 1526
on manyrdollls, 1549
and Origen, 1851
and pen;ecutions of Decius.
Emperor, 890. 1936
poetry on, 1985, 1986
successor, 1574-1575
Dionysius the Psc:udo-Areopagitc,
on censer U.'iC, 1472
Dionysus (pagan deity)
depicted in tapestry. 2222.
2224
depiction in Coptic an, 73,
1758-1760. /759. 1760
Dioscorus I, Saint and Palriarch,
93,912-91.5, 1583,2033
and Chalcedon, Council of,
512-515,1673,1786.1787,
2236
Christology. 524-525, 1699
Coptic texts on, 1455
dates of patri:lrchy. 1915
encomiul1l on Mac:lrius, 400,
1882
and Leo Illlc Grcal. 1440,
1441.1442
on nature of Christ. See
sr/blJead Christology
Ilnd Pctcr III Mongus, 1947
sainthood and rea.~t day. 2083
suppanl-d by monks at the
Enaton, 956
suppan for Eutychcs's
anti-Nestorianism. %1-962.
1074-1075
and Timothy II Aelurus. 2264
Dk&orus II, Patriarch, 91.5
and Acacian schism, 45-46
diltesof patri:lrchy, 1915
Dioscorus, Bishop of DamanhOr.
113,686,91!1-916
Dioscorus and Acsculnpius
(manyrs), 1554
IJioscoll..... of Aphrodito, 916,
1644,1731
archives of, 226
as exponcnt of Greco-Coptic
socicly,946-947,1168.1178,
1181
Dios, Saint, 912, 1120. 15S4
Diplychs, 1567
,..
Dirt' AbU .Ill-Nap, plateau of,
Disciples. &e Apostles; specific
disciples
Discourse against Arius and
Sa~lIius (Didymus). 900
DiscCJllr$e 011 the Eighth and Nhlth.
916_917
Diseases. See COllllllunion of the
sick; Black Dcath: Healings in
Coptic ]jtenllul'c; Medicine;
Plngues; Unction of the sick
Dishes. &e MissclI'ia; Tableware
Dispute with the Cilicia"s
(Agathonkus of Tarsus), 69
Dispute wilh 11/5/;" the SlImari/an
a!xmlt!re RCSl.lrrectiOtl
(Agathonicus of Tarsus), 69
"A Dissertation on the
Falsifications by Hcretics of
Ihe Worb of Origen"
(Rufinus). 2068

DissvlutiOli of man-lnge. See
Divorce: Marriage; Personal
status law
Divine Uturgies of Coptic
Orthodox Church, 120-121
Divine Logos. Stt Christ, nature
of; Logos
Divinity of Christ. See Christ,
nature of
Divjak, Johannes, and
PelagianiSIn. 1930
Divorce, 1119, 1462
civil regulations, 1088
Coptic justifications for, 1542,
1543
Coptic law on, 1088, 1428,
1942-1943
Diyab, Ta....fiq, 1990
Djcme
papyrus collection, 780, 1895
Ut tJ1so M3dlnat H~b1l:
Memnonia
Djinkirn. Su Appelldix
Docctism, 911,1583
and Cerinthll5, 511
and Julian, Bishop. 1379
on nalure of Christ, 547
Doctors. SCt Medicine, Coptic
Doclri,," apost%rum, 898
Dodekaschocnus Kingdom
(Nubia)
Greek language u,o;c, 1170, 1171
UI! also Nubia
Dolls
made of wood, 2340
for magical spells, 1509, /510
Dolphins, as symbols, 1598,
2166-2167,2169
Dome, 209-210
Dominican Ins1ilule of Oriental
Studies, C:lira, 918
Dominicans in Egypt, 918
Domltian, Emperor, 1375
Oomilius, Saint. See Mnldmus and
Dornitius, saints
Domitius Cc!sus, 8mpcr'or, 906
Domnus, Arehbishup of Antioch,
1074, 1670
Donation of children, 918-919
llonations, 1430
see also Law, Coptic: Private
I,w
Donatism, 919_921,1935
Conlltantine I and, 589
DonalUll, Bishop, 920-921
Dongola, 921_922
and Baq! Trealy, 343
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: !'P. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol.. 6; pp. 1691_2034. Vol. 7: pp. 203.5-2372.
basilica, 1807, 1808-1809, /808
as episcopal see of Nubia, 1813
and Islami7.ntion of Nubia,
1803-1804
as mcdieval dty, 1514
and Nubian archaeology,
medieval, 1805
Nubian Christian architecture
in, 1807-1809
visited by Ibn salim al·AsWllnT,
1271
Doors. wooden. 2331-2333.
2332-2333
Doressc.J., 726. 849,1899
Dormition of lhe Virgin Mary,
Feast of the. Sa ThtOtolco.s.
Feast of the
Dorothcus (elder), and G:tbricl,
Archangel, 1127
Dorothcus (Theban ascetic), 1931
Dorothcus, Bishop of Ism., 772,
866
Dorothcus, Bishop of Pclusium,
108'
Dorotheus, Bishop of
Thessalonica. 45
Dorolhcus and Theopista, and
Michael, Archangel, 1618,
1619
Doss Khillah family. 1991
Dotawo, 922_923
and Islamization of Nubia. 1803
and Jabal 'Adda, 1315
and Nobatia, 1797
Nubian church organization at.
1813
and Nubian languages and
literature, 1816
QaSr Iblim as cenler, 2037
Double-enlry bookkeeping, 54
Do~ology, 923_924,1727_1728
GIQria;" exce/sb, 1147
honoring Raphael, Archangel,
205
and Iob'oh wo·orba'ah, 207 I
and walliS, 2321
Draguel, Rene, 924
Druwloom, 2216
Dream of Nlic((weoo (firSI Greck
prose ficlion), 1169
.2.
Drcscher, Jamcs Anthony Bede,
Oriolon, (Chanoine) Etienne
Mane Felix, 924
DrovClli, 8., 1894
Drum, 1738
Dualism, 1519, 1521
INDEX 277
Dubcmat, Father, 1330
Duchesne, louis, 925
Duke Street (London). See Coptic
Slreet .
Duke University, 1895
Du~. See Porch
Dulaurier, Jean Paul Louill
FranlOois Edouard Leuge, 925
Du Mans, Belon, 1977
Dumbarton O'olks Collt:ction,
Washington, D.C.• 1596, 1598,
1600, 1714
Dumerah. &c Dimayrah
Dum~!, 89, 925_926
bishopsof,1541-1542
Crusades and, 314-315
Dayr Apa Jeremiah, 1649
Franciscan friary, 1121, 1122,
I 123
French govcmor, 1417
Metropolitan See of, 1613-1614
DUrer. Albrechl, 1532
DII" al·Thamln, "I·, 431, 926
Durunkah,926-927
Dayr Abo Bif:\m in, 697
monasteries in region, 799, 856
OOsh,927-928
Duwayr, al·, 928
Dyeing, in manufacture of Coptic
tCJCliles, 2214-2215
Dynamic Monarchians,
1637-1638
Dyophysites. vs. Monophysilcs in
Alcxlmdria, 97. 99.101
E
Eagle, as Coptic art symbol,
2167-2169,2170
Ellrly His/Dry of lire Clrris/ilw
Clwrch (Duchesnc), 925
Earring,;, 1606, J606
Em1hqullkes, 1487-1488
EllSI. odcnllllion IowaI'd the, 1846
EIlSI Bank. See MUOlISleneS of the
Upper ~'Td
Easter,1104-1105,1904
daIC·llClting. See B(){Jk of Epac/;
Paschal contl'Over'Sy
DidaS{:alilj on, 899
Dionysius lhe Greal on, 912
Euscbius of Cal.'S.1rca work on,
1071
Good Flidayand, 1152-1153
Mark, APOSIOlic SainI,
rrmrtynlom on, 1531
 278 iNDEX
Easter (cQlrl.)
Melito of Sardis homily 011,
1585-1586
ProcJus homily on, 2017
and Shamm al·Naslm feast day,
2126
use of candles for, 446
Eastern Dcscr1
monasteries of the, 1649-1650
Rullnu.<; history of hermits in,
2068
• $U aJso SeCt is
Eastern Or1hodox churches
and Aeadan schism, 42-47
baptismal CI"CI,.W, 178-179
canon of Scripture, 2108
Chalc:edon, Council or, 1670,
1671,1673,1674
eoltsllbstantiatK>n doctrine
rejection, 597-598
fun use, 1474
Hcooticon, 1671
Iconoclastic controversy,
1275-1276,1277
Immaculatc Conception
doctrinc repudiation, 1285
aJ.!s/i!IIdm Ba'd aUst/Miiln.
1312-1313
and Leo I the Great, 1440-1442
Monophysitc rift, 1669-1677
penance, conception of, 1932
su alS{} Constllntinople;
Jerusalem; Oriental Or1hodox
churches
Eastern Roman Empire. See
Constantinople; Roman
Empire
Eastcr Sunday. See Easter;
Paschal coniroversy
'Eheid, M:lkrarn. See Makram
'Ebeid
Ebioniles, 929-930
un Incarnation, 1288
un thc nllturc 01' CIHist, 547
E~~ag~, 930
llnd abun, 30-31
llnd anointing the Ethiopian
emperor, 141
and Eihiopillll church
autDCcphllly,98O
3nd power to ordaill prieSL<; and
deacons, 1021
role In Ethiopian Or1hodoll.
Church,997
and Sala,ml'llll, Ethiopian
prelate, 1034
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vul.•: pp. 1005_1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. t69t-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
EcclClliastes. See Old Testament,
Coptic translation.o; of the
Ecclesiastical canons. See
Canons, ecclesiastical
Ecclesiastical hierarchy,
1229-1230,2015-2016
Ecclesiastical history of Egypl:
late antiquity, 944-945
see alsc Patriarchs: specific
names and issues
Ecclesiastical History (Eusebius).
Sa His/oria ecclesiastica
&c1e.sif1S/icalllislory (Evagrius
Seholastieus), on NCSlorius,
1786-1787
&cltsiastica/ His/of)' (Ru6nus),
2068,2069
Ecclesiastical punishment. Sa
Excommunication;
Penalization
Ecdiciw; Olympw; (prrfect), 2009
£Choi (okioechos), 1735
Echos. Su Music, Coptic:
description: Music, Coptic:
history
Economy
of Egypt in late antiquity, 945
of the Enaton, 956
monastic, 802,1638-1645, 1662
Pachomian monastic, 1665
~ as prospcrow; center,
2043-2044
Ecthesis, 682, 931,1667,168
Edessa, Persian school of, 1962
Edicts. See name inver1cd
Education, Coptic, 931-933
Clerical College (Cairo),
563-564
and Coplic Communily
Council,582
and Jcsuits in Egypt, 1330
n:fonns, 676,1465
schools, 1488-1489
under OllOmftn J1,Jle, 1465
see II/SO Ca!Cchcticlll School of
Alexandria; Christian
religious instruction in
Egyptian public schools;
Clerical College; Clerical
instruction; Higher Institute
of Coptic Studies
Education, Ethiopian, 997-998,
_. 1591
Egel10n Gospel, 933-934
administrative organizallon of.
934-936
ancient funerary customs, 1125
Anglican Church in, 133
Coptic collections. &e Coptic
Museum (Cairo)
Coptic equal rights movement,
1465-1466
Coptic period, 600
CoptS and Indcpendencc of,
1466
Copts in late medieval, 618-634
DlocJetian era, 905-908
economy and monasteries in,
1643-1645
cightecnth-ccntury politiC!,
1274
fumily life, 1086-1088
Fmnci5Carl5 in, 1121-1123
French cxpedition, 1284,
1416-1417
glassmaking, 1142
gods and religion, 1150, 1154,
1292
govcrnmcnt under Romans,
2007-2009,2022-2023
Greek presence lind language
usc in, 1165-1169,
1174-1178,1179-1181
Holy Family in, 1117-1118
Islami1.ation or. 936-941
Kellia archaeological activity,
1406-1407
in laic antiquity, 942-947
libraries, 1447-1449
links with Jerusalem, 1325
modem Coptic family life, 1088
modem era patriarchs,
1918-1919
modem political thought in,
1993,2074-2075
monasticism's origins in,
1661-1664
moumlng customs, 1686
Mul.lllml1llld 'All dynasty,
1691-1694
mummification, 1696-1697,
2001-2003
music, 1732, 1739-1741
Muslim-Christian relations,
1098-1099
mythological subjects in Coptic
ar1, J751-1768
nineteenth·century
administration of, 1141
ninctccnth·ccntUl)' politics,
1636-1637
paganism and Christianity in,
1865-1870

pagarch system, 1871-1872
papymlogy, 1888-1889
papyrus collecllons, 1891-1892
persecution of Cluistians in.
1936-1937; see also Mar1yn;
Persecutions
Persians In, 1938-1940
personal slatus taw in,
1941-1943
pH~rillla~cs 10, 1968-1976
pilgrims and 1l1wcJcr:s in.
1975-1977, 2064, 2066
political parties in, 1986-1996
provincial organi7.ation of,
943-944,2007-2009,
2022-2023
Roman emperors in, 2061-
'06'
Roman polides in, 1167-1168
Roman taxation in, 2202-2206
Roman travelers in, 2064~2066
twentieth-eenlury nationalism,
1515-1516
lwentielh·century patri:lI1:hs,
1919
twentieth·century politics,
1627-1628, 1637, 1748
and veneration of Antony,
Saint, 728
see als<J Amb conquest of
Egypt; British occupation of
Egypl; Aight inlO Egypt;
Islam; Ptolemy dynasty;
specific plxes and subjects
Egypt Exploration Fund. 780
Egypt Exploration Society, 1893
Egyptian accounting. See
Accounts and accounting.
hiStory of Coptic
Egyptian Anliquitie!'> Organiution,
768, 1299, 1300, 1418
Kellia cllcavations, 1406-1407
Egyptian Antiquities Servicc, 924,
1485
Egyptian Arable vocabulary,
Coptic innuence. Sec
Appendu
Egyptian Christians, as "Copts."
599-600
Egyptian Cllurcll Order, 454-455
Egyptian church order. See
AposlO/ic TradiJion
Egyptian COmmunist Party,
'99'
Egyptian Conferencc of Hcliopolis
(1911),948,1466,1693-1694,
1988
Vol. t: 11I'. 1-316. Vol. 2: Pr. 317_662. vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. t005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vul. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: PI'. 2035-2372.
and Egyptian national unity,
950-951
Egyptian Democratic Party
(al'!:Iizb al.DTmuqr;\1I
al·Misrl), 1989
Egyptian Institute, 13%
Egyptian Museum, Berlin, 1596,
1597, 1598, 1600, 1892
Egyptian Museum, Cairo, 4, 1700,
1899
papyri collections, 1891-1892
Egyptian Museum, Turin, 1598,
1601,1894
Egyptian Museum of thc Vatican,
1559
Egyptian national identily,
948_949
Egyptian national unity, 950-951
Egyplian N~ ....shll~r, 1628
Egyptian Party, 1988-1989
Egypt in laic antiquity, 942-947
Egyplology
lind Coplology, 616
SlIt: alSf) Coptological studies;
Ellcavalions; Scho[:trs
£iko,s10ll,951
Eirenc (martyr), 1552, 1554, 1559
Elephantine, 951-952, 952
and Aswan, 294
castrom of,467
cel'amics of. See Ceramics,
Coptic
Elias (ascetic), 1663
Eliano, Giambattista, 952,
1329-1330
fJias (biographer of John of
Tello], 1674
Elias (martyr), 840, 1656
Elias, ApocalypSe of, 165
Elias. Patria.-eh of Jcrosalem, 44,
45,1672,1673
Elia.~ of Bishw3w, Saint, 952-953,
1371,2083
Elills lhc Eunuch (nU'll'tyr), 1554
Elias of Jcmc, S:tillt, 2083
Elia.~ of Nisibis, coUt'ctcd works
of, 1779
Elias of Samhud, Saini, 953, 2083
Elias of Seetis, Saint, 747-748
Elijah, Apocalypse of, 165
E1im, twch'c springs of. 2050
Elisha, Prophcl, 1646
E1i7~th, Saint, 102
Elkasites, 953-954,1519
ElpiJios ofTamiathis, Bishop, 925
Elpidio,s (martyr). 1554
Embroidery. 2214, 2218
INDEX 279
Emerson, Ralph WalcIo, 1149
Empaiat. Su Mareotis
Enanisho.3
Enaton, Ihc, 95, 101, 102, 129,
954-958, 957
Alexander 11 as mOllk tit, 85
B:lsil of Ollyl'hynchus Oil, 360
Christodoulus a.~ monk of, 544
Damian aI, 688, 689
foreign monks 'II. 956
heJ;wIIO!I1os aI, 1216
John II at, 1J37
as Ilium of hennitagCli,
1224-1225
monasteries, 1931
name derivation, 951
orgallization of, 955-956
Persian destruction of, 131
Peter IV as monk aI, 1948
pilgrims and travelers to, 1976
Pl'Of:stos at, 2021
religious history of, 956-957
ntcophilus, Saint, as monk at,
2253
and Viclor as abbot of, 2301
Encomi:t, role in Coplic
hagiogf:lphy, 1196-1197
EW;Qmillm Ot/ lite Archangel
Michael {I'eter I), 1946
Ellcomium oILJe"iami" (Agatholl
of Alexandria), 2032
Ellcomium 01 Claudius
(Constantine of Asyii!),
1192-1193
E'ICOl,ti'lm in Gabrie/tlm
Archal/gdwPl (Celestine I of
Rome), 1136
E"comi"m ill Pllilollteum,
Mirllcula Plli/o/hei (Dcmetl'ius
of Anlioch), 893-894
Ellcomium 01 n,eoooms Ana/aI;us
(Thcodonls or Amioch),
2032
Ellcomiwll ill Victorem (John
Chl'ysostom),893
e"comiwll 01 lite Virgi" Mal)'
(Philip of Analolia), 1956
Encrnlitc, 958-959
Encyclopedias
Coptic religious, 1267
Islamic law pertaining to
Dhimmis, 1269-1270
theological, 1634-1635
England. See British heading.~;
Gn:at Britain
Ennodius, Bishop of Ticinurll
(Pavia),45
 280 INDEX
Enoch
aprocryphallilcrllturc of,
162-163
and Gabriel, Archangel, 1133,
1135
and Raphael, Archangel, 2053
enoch, Saint. See Doyr Apa
Jeremiah
Enlhronemen/ of Abba/on (humily),
2 Ephrnem Syrus, Saini, 963, 2083
Entombment. Sec Good Friday
Epocls. Sec lJook o/Epaci
" Eparchy, 959, 2023
Vansleb list ur, 686
Epetes (Coptic textile tenn),
2221
Ephesus, FirSI Council of (431),
37,48,74,127,913,959_960,
1453,2033
Ephesus, Fin;1 Council of (431)
affirmed by HenOlicon ediel,
1217
on archd.::u.::on rank, 191
and Almenian synod profession
of faith, 234
and Celestinus deposition, 475
on Christology, 547,1699
cond.::mn;lliun of Pcl:lgianism.
1930
and Cyril I, 673
on divine maternity. See
sllbhead on TheOlokos
EUlyehes and, 1074-1075
Ib!(l bishop at, 1275
IsidonJs of Pclusium rolc, 1308
nnd John of Antioch, 1354
on the nature of Chris!. See
subheads ChriSlology; on
Theulukos
on Nestorius, 1786
and Nieene Creed, 1116
lind Qriellllli Or1hodox
churches, 1846
panicipants, 1089,762
Pseudo-Macarius and, 2027
and ShenlJle, Saint, 2131-2132
Tm'nrl! bishop at, 2202
ThcodorCilInd,2236
on Theolokos', 244, 270, 525,
528,542,547, 2255
Tinnls bishops ai, 2269
and Victor of Tabennese, 2308
and Zeno, Emperor, 2370
see also NeSlOrians and COplS
Ephesus, Second Council of (449),
515,913,914,915,961-962,
1075,1947-1948,2236
Vol. I: pp. 1-316, Vol. 2: pp. 317-1>1>2. Vol. 3: pp.liIi3-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. IOQ5-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-11>90. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vul. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
and Chalcedon, Council of,
512-513
:md hypoSI(lIic union, 1262
Ephesus, Third Council of (476),
962
Ephr..lem. See Mercurius :md
Ephraem
Ephraem the Sytian. Se..
Abraham, Saini and Patriarch
collected homilies of, 1778
on Eastel1l orienlation during
prayers, 1846
on incense us.::, 1472
Theolokill lexls ascribed 10,
1726
Epiclesis,120-121,125,964,1566
and Coptic docttine of the Holy
Spirit, 1250
during eonfinmllion, 586
Epigraphy. See Inscriptions
Epigraphy of the Kcllia. See Kcllia
Epima. Apa, on glass communion
vessels, 1146-1147
Epima, Saint, 96.5,1554
Epimaehus and Gordian
(martyrs),15S4
Epimachus of Pelusium, Saint,
835,902,965-966, 1089,
1554
Epima of Pshanlc, Saint, 824
Epimarchus of A1Wii!, Bishop of
Pelusium, 835
Epiplmnia, Saint, 2083
Epiphnnius (hermiO, 800-801
Epiphllnius (monk of JcnlSf\lem),
749
Epiphanius, Canons of. See
Canons of Epiphanius
Epiplmnius of Salamis, Bishop of
Cyprus, 1456, 1534, 1638
fe:,st day, 2083
and Gospel of Philip, 1156
and John Clll)'sostom,
2250-2251
on marriage, 1543
on Nativity dale, 1103
patristic writings. 1921
see also DayI' Epiphnnius
Epiphllrly, Feasl of Ihe, 1102,
1103
and agricuhural calendar, 441
Epiphany, IitUl"ID' of the, 967 -968
Epiphany tanks, 968
Episcopacy. See Bishop
Episcopal churches. See Anglican
Church in Egypl
EpislemUll (Epist:mlon) (nlllnyr),
1553,1558
Epislle 0/ Bamahas, 898
Episll.. 011 Ihe Eighl Modes 0/
Speech (al-Mul'lFlf1), 1994
Episl/es of Clemenl, 898
Episl/es of Diolly.sius the Grcnl,
911-912
Epistologntphy, 968-972
Ambic cOlTespondence,
970-971
of Athanasius 1, 2008
correspondences of bishops,
400-402
of Igomius of Antioch,
1281-1282
of Isidorus of PclusiuJll,
1309-1310
le1lel'S, of Ammonas, /13, 150
leller'S of Anlony of Egypt, 150
lellers of Dionysius, 911-912
of Murqus al-Mt'lShriqi
al-MallawanI. 1700
of Pachomius, Saint, 1863
of Peter I, 1944, 1945, 1946
of Pisentius, SlIinlllnd Bishop
of Oil'!, 1979- I 980
of 'nleodorct, 2236
see /llso Epistles; Letters
headings
Epismlll AmnlOllis. See LeUer of
Ammon
Epislula llPOSlOlonllll, Coptil;,
tl"llJlslutions, 1451
Episllila flmdamen/i (Mani), 1521
EpilUme (HippolYIUS), 1235-1236
Epitrnchelion, 1476
Epiuse. See Epima, Saint
Equal righl~ movement, Coptic,
1465-1466
Em of Dioclctian, in the Coptic
c:,lendtlr, 434, 972
Era of the Inctlrlltttion, in the
Coptic calendar. 434
Erai. See Ter and El'ai (maI1yrs)
Em of the Martyrs, 972
in the Coplic calendar, 434
and Dioclctian's asc.::nsion,
908
ErerniktI. $,:0: I'ernplon
Ercsecnlius Alesander, 81
Erichsen, Wolja, 972-973
Eric VII, King of Denmark, 1130
Eriokll/1i!s (Coptic textile term),
2221
Erman, Adolf, 973,1165,1965,
1966

and Boeser, Pieter Adriaan Art,
405
and terny, Jan:;w;lav. 511
and Crum, Walter Ewing, 661
and Sethe, Kurt Heinrich, 2121
£salas. See Prayer of E!s:lias
Eschatology, 973_974
Esdm,o;, 22
s.:e also Old Testament, Ambie
versions of Ihe
Esna. See [soi'l.
Es!ifiinOS, Ethiopian $OIint,
1053-1055
Es!ifanositcs, 984-985
Elhena (Egeria)
on feasl of the Ascension, 1105
on incense uS(', 1472
ElMopia, su a1= Ethiopian
headings
Ethiopia
anointment of emperor,
140-141
Axum as capital, 312-313
Chlislian convCl1l'ion, 312-313
Franciscan prdet;:ture in, 1122
lIailc Sela.~ie I, Emperor' of,
1197-[199
and M(lmluks and COpL~, 1517
Menelik n, Empt;ror of,
1590-1591
Metropolitan ~ of, 1613, 1614
and Saladin, 1536
twemieth-c;cntury go\'ernment,
1394
Etllwpia Irrmctscalla (Somigli and
Montano), 1122
Ethiopian IIrt, Cnpcic influence
on,975
Ethiopian Chrislian lilerature,
973-978
on thc Assumption, 290
and Salama 11, Ethiopian
prelate, 1011-1012
Synaxarion, 2190-2191
Elhiopian church autocephaly,
547~548, 980-984,
1040-1044,1909
catholieOli title, 475
and Cyril II, Patriarch, 676
and Cyril VI, Pauiarch, 678
e??age under, 930
Egyplian Coptic church
relations, 1394
and Gabrid II, Patriarch, 1129
and Gabriel V, Palriarch,
1130-1131
and Haile $elassie I, 1198
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vul. 2: lip. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pro 2035-2372,
selection of own patriarch, 191 [
Ethiopian heresies and theological
controversies, 984-987
role of Bartalomt'wos,
Ethiopian prelate. 1012-1013
role ollar'a Y;'i'qob. 1052-1053
Ethiopian liturgy, 987-990.
997-998
Ethiopian monasticism, 990-994
claims for DayI' al.Sul!an,
872-874
COptic chun:h and Dllyr
al.Mu~arraq, 841
Isaac as abrl.lla, 722
L4libala community, 1425-1426
mQnks in Egypt, 747-748, 765,
841
Rule of Pachomius usc, 1862
Ethiopian Orthodox church, 30,
995-998
C3non of Scripture, 2108, 2109
and Haile Sclassie I, 1198
"Ethiopian" pharaohs. See Kuo;h,
Empire of
Ethiopian prelates, 999-1044,
[570
abrma title, 153
llnd Athanasius I, 300
Ethiopian saints, 1044-1035
and AshmOn church, 285
Ethiopian Synaxarion on, 2191
see a1= Ethiopian monasticism
PAymology. See Appelldu
Eucharist, 1056-1061, 1715
ablution in, 9
and absolution prnycn, 16, 17
ahaI', 106
celebrntion al beginning of
each mondi, 1112
Didache on, 898, 899
epideliis limited 10, 964
Gloria i" I.\Xcelsis nnd, [[47
Liturgy of S..l int Mark, 1539
and Lord's Prayer, 1480-1481
M(lnic1l11can, 1520
Mass uf the Calechumens,
1562-1565
Ma.o;s of the Faithful, 1565-1568
Maundy Thu~y and, 1107
pn.-paration in paslophorium,
216
reception in the apse, 200-201
rite o£fraction in, 1121
Trisagion introduced into. 2017
use in anlimension, 144
\\o~dtcr into wine miracle and,
1107
INDEX 281
Set alS(} Communion;
Excommunication;
Sacrament, reservation oflhc
blcs:scd
Eucharistic bl-ead, 1062, /062,
1472-1473
baked at Bayl al.'Aj'n, 372
leavened VlI. unleavened,
1060-1061
seals for marking, 2336
Eucharistic bread basket. See
Uturgkal instrumenL'I
Eut;:haristic bread trough. Sec
Eucharistic bread
Eucharistic fast, 1063
Eucharistic Iilerature, 121-125
EuchariSlic \'cils. 1063-1064,
1252,1472
Eucharislic \'esscls and
in~rumenlS, 1064-1066
croct, 1472
deacon's role, 885
role of Euchari~ic \'eils.
1063-1064
see lJl$o Antimenliion
Em;haristlc wine, 1066, 1472
Eueherius, Suint, 2231, 2303
Euchologion, 1066-1067
see alSD Mark, Liturgy of Saint
Euchologlon stand, 1067
Euctemon, Bishop (Smyrna).
890
Euliamon (manyr), 233, 1554,
1558
Eododa, 2033
Eudorus, 1149
Eudo:cia. &e Benjamin and
Eudo:cia (martyrs)
Eudo:cia, Empress, 1067, 1618
and the A:iWmption of Mary,
292
nod council on Theophilus,
P:ttdurch,2250-2251
and John Chrysostom, 667,
1357,2250,2251
Eugcniu5. See Eusignius (mar1yr)
Eugenius IV, Pope, 1119
Eugcnius, Agathodorus, and
Elpidius (manyrs), 1554
e"gnastos the Blessed and 71le
Sophia 01 JC5J.lS Chrisi, 897,
1068-1069,1301
Euhemerism, 1867
Eulogius (Chakcdonian), 126
Eulogius (martyr), 831,1554
Eulogy 01 Origell (Gregory
nleodorus), 1848
 282 INDEX
Eumcnius. Saini and Pnlliarch,
1069, 1618,2083
dates of patriarchy, 1914
EullllpiU$ and Andrew (martyn),
1555
Eunomius, 114, liS. 141, 142
Eunomius ofCyt.icus. 230.1959
Euphemia. Saint (martyr), 1073.
1111,1555,1617,1618
Euphemia. S... int. Su Epiphanm,
Saint
'. Euphrnsia. S:,iol, 2083
Euphrm;inus, 1881-1882
Euphrosyna, SainI, 1069,2083
Eupropious (martyr), 1554
Euripidcs, 1889
Europc.m 'lrt. See Art, Coptic
innucncc nn European
Euseblus Crall BI'Olher), 113
Eusebius, Bishop of Armenia,
1619
Euscbius, Saint (martyr),
1069-1070,892,1555
EuS'..-bius of Cacsarca, 83,
1070-1071,1489
on Abgar legend, 8
on Abilius, Saini, 8
and Arianism. 230, 232,1791
and Arius, 230, 231
and Basilidc5, 356-357
()f\ candles, 446
Oil canoni7.alion, 449
canons of. 32
and Christianily in A~inj
(Antinoopoli.~). 142
on Constantine the Great'5
vision of the Holy Cms.~,
1243-1244
and Consltllltine's ediCI,
944-945
on Dccius, 889
on Easter designation, 1104
on epistles of Dionysius the
01'.::al,911-912
and "gooly momlrch" eoncepl,
1957
His/oria ecclc.~ias/icu continued
by Jerome, SainI, 1323
and Jerome, SainI, 1323
on Judas Cyriacus, 1377
on M.. rk, Saint. 15]0
on manyrdoms, 1548-1549
on Melilo of Sardis, 1585
on Nativity date, 110]
and Nicaea, Council of, 8]
on Origen, 89],1071,1846,
1851, 1853
Vol. 1: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: 1'1'. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. tOO5-1352. Vol. 5: pp. !353-t6'J(1. Vol. 6: 1'1'. 1691-2034. Vol.. 1: pp. 2035-2372.
on Origen'S lIexapfu alld
Telrap(a, 1227
and Pamphilus, Saini, 1071.
1879
on Panraenus' mission 10 India,
89'
on patriarchal election. 1911
patristic wrilings, 1920, 1921
on persecution of Chri5tiaos,
906-908
on P!ialms, use of, 448
Rufinus' I''anslntions of, 2068
on subordinationisrn, 2157
see af${) His/oria ecclesiustica
Eu~billS of Dorylaeum, Bishop,
913,914,962, 1074
Euscbiu.~ Hieronymus. Sec
Jerome, S..l inl
Eusebius of NleOlllcuiu, Bishop
and Arianism, 84, 231, 298, 299,
1790
and Lucian of Antioch, 1484
Eusebius of 1'.::lusiulll, IJishop,
1089
Eusegnius. See Eusignius
Eusignius, Saint (manyr),
1071_1072,1555
Eustathius, Bis.hop of Se!>aste
(Annenia), IU8
Eu.~talhius the Greek. SU AslAsi
al-Rumi
Eustathius and Theopisla, Saints,
J072-1073, 1555
Eustathius of Thrace, 1073
Eulhymius (fall Brother), 113
Eutyches, 45,1074-1075,1671,
1672, 1674,2033
and Apollinarianism, 174
and Ephesus, Second Council
of, 913, 914, 961-962,1670
(md Ethiopian theology, 984
on Inearn.'llion, 1288
and Justinian's culee. 1674
and Leo I thc Grc"t, 1440-1441
on nalure of Chrisl, 524-525,
1669-1670, 2267
and Nestorlanism, 91],
1074-1075,1440-1441, 1786
Eutychius. See Ibn al·Bi!rlq, Sa,'id
Evagrius (prefect under
TIleodosius), 2009
E\"agrius Ponticus, 113, 120,
1076-1077,1453,1490,1976,
2020
and costume of the religiOUS,
650
as deserl father. 894
on the eight eapilal vices, 46]
and Eneratite view of body,
958-959
and Isaiah of $cetis, 1306
on Isidorus of Pclusium, 1308
and John Colobos, Saint, 1359
and KelJia and Ninia
communitie5, 1397, 1796
and Maca.rius the Egyptian,
1491
manuscript in Paris, 1779
Palladius. as. disciple of, 1876,
1877
and Theophilus, Patriarch, 2249
and Timochy II Aeluru.~,
Patriarch, 2264
Evagrius 5cholasticus (5]6-600),
on exile of Ncscorius,
1786-1787
EvanQeliary, 1077_1078
Evangelical Church, Coptic. See
Coptic Evangelical Church
Evangelical Tht:ological Seminary,
Cairo, 603
Evangelist, 1078
animal sy,nbols of, 244-247,
247, 1812
st!t also Missionaries
Eve. Su Adam and Eve
Evelyn·Whlte, Hugh Gerard, l07f!,
144'
on Dayr Anba Helias
on Dayr Apa Anub, 770
on Dayr al·Annan, 782
on duplicate monasteries, 714
and identification of Kellia site,
1397
and identification of Nitria site,
1794-1795
and identity of Hor, 1254
on Jabal Kha.~hm al'Ou'ud,
I] 16
on Piujimi, Snlnt, 1966, 1967
Evening Offering or Incense,
music with, 1719, 1721, 1725
Evetts, Basil ThoOlM Alfred. 1078,
1462
Evil, Orisen on, 1849
Evodius of Rome, 1078-1079
cyde of, 667-668
Ewer. Set Basin and ewer
~~'OS!filcwos, Ethiopian saint,
1050-1051
£wos!fit~wmitcs, 985
ExCll\'alions
AbO Minoa, 24-29, 1394
A~r al-Malaq, 37

A~lr (Taposhis Magna), 34,
J5.J6
AbydO!l. 38-42
AhnAs. 73. 74-75
'Alam ShaltUl, 80
Alexandria, 96-97. llSO
'Amriyyah (Mal)'fll), 118, / /8
AntinoopoJi.~, 145. 146-148.
1933. 1961, 2049
al.·Araj, 190
archives. 226-227
aj.Ashmunayn, 74, 2090
Bawl!, 74. 256. 363-364
Clysma. 565
Coptic glass evidence. 1143.
1144
Coptic mummies. 1697
Coptic sculptures in ~one,
2112-2113
dallng of CopIlc monuments.
693-694
Dayr AbU I~alblinah. 700
Dayr AbU Jilja., 1527
Dayr AbU Ufah. 704
Dayr AbU. Maltj, 706
Dayr Abu Oarqurah, 708-709
Ibyr Anb,o. AbsMy (near
al·TUd),719
Dayr Anba. Shinudah. 766, 768
Dayr Apa Jeremiah. 773-776,
777.778.1143,2040
Dayr Apa Phoibammon. 13.
779.780-781
Oayr al·Dala'yr,.ah. 786-787
Dayr al·Danl.lnus, 792
Duyr al·Burshah and Dayr
al·Nakhlah, 795
Dayr al·DTk, 798, 847
Dayr Epiphanius, 800-801
I)ayr Harmlnll, 808
DayI' al·Jltnadlah, 705
DayI' al·Kub:lniyyah, 815-816
DayI' 31·M3dTnah, fl17
Dayl' al·MalAk Mlkln1l'l1, 824
Dnyr al·Mlllllk Mlkhll'll (Jlrjll),
825-826
DayI' al·Midlnah, 1620
Dayr Mu~!af:1 KAshlf, 842
Dayr Nahyfl, 843
DayI' al.Naql(ln, 846
O"yr ,,1·N~J1I (Anlinwpolis),
847
Dayr al-QLL~'\yr, 853
Dayr al.Rum:lniyyah
Dayr al.S:lqiyah, 861
Dongola. 922
al.l)uwayl·. 928
Vol. t: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 311-662. Vol. 3: pp.66)-IOO4.
Vol. 4: pp.1005_1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1)53-1690. Vol. 6: pp. t691-20)4. Vol. 7: pp. 20)5-2372.
Ihe Enalon, 101
Faras, 1091-1092
Fayyl1m Go.spel fmgment, 1100
French. 693.694-695, 724,924,
927
al·FUS!At, 188
l::Itijir Idffi. 1200
Hawwtlriyyah,1211-1212
inscriplions, value of, 1291
Jabal Khashm al·Qu'ud,
1315-1316
Kamnis, 1390
Kann aj.Akhbfuiyyah.
1391-1392
Kamak,1392-1393
Kellia, 1398-1407,2103,
2104-2105
Khash al-Qu'ud, 1658
Khirbat a1.FilliSiyyah, 1414
at Kom al·Dikka, 90, 97,
116-118, //6, //7.1/8
Kom Namrud, 1418
Luxor temples, 1485
Madamlld,1494-1495
Madlnat Churan, 1651
Madlnal HabU, 1496-1497
Madlnal MA4i, 1498
Mcmnonia, 1586
Mcnani. 1588
monastery of Saint Menas, 707
mural painting examples,
1872-1873
Nl'lj" 1'I1·f:lajar. 1773-1774
in Nubia, 118S, 1804-1806,
2071,2142; see 0150 Nubian
archaeology, medieval;
Nubian ceramics: Nubian
Christian architccture;
NubillO Christian sUlvivals;
Nubian church an; Nubian
in.'lCriptlons, medieval;
Nubian monasleries
as nucleus of Louvre Cuptil:
sl:cliun, 1481
at Oktokaidckaton monastery,
118
of OXyl'hynchus Pllpyri,
1857-1858
papyrology, 1888-1889
papynLS discoveries, 1898-1900
Pbow,1927-1929
pottery kilns, 481-482
Oa.~r Ibrtm, 2037
Oumal Mar1. 2041, 2042
Sai Island. 2080-2081
Saqqarn,74
at Soba in 'A1wa, 2141-2142
INDEX 283
Tall Alrtb, 1620
Tall al·Fartlml'i, 1090
Upper EiYPI, 1668-1669
WfldI nl.R:lyy:ln, 23 II
Wl'idI Sarjah, 2312
W:ldI Shaykh 'All, 2312-2313
su Illso Ceramics, Coptic:
Ceramics of the late Coptic
period: Costume, civil;
Sociely of Coptic Archaeology
Excommunication, 1079-1080.
193 I
and anathema. 55
and alldit!PIlia episcopolif. 308
and clerical instruction, 565
Extgtsis on Ihe $()II/, 898,
1080_1081
and AUIJrelllikos logos. 309
and Encralites, 958-959
and ItI/erprtlo/ioIl 01 Knowledge.
1301
Exhibitions or Coptic an. See
Museums
The ExJronQlion 10 Mllrtyrdolll
(Origcn). 1847
Exodus to Sinai, 1976
Exorcism
pilgrimages and, 1968, 1970.
1971,1973,1974
Piscntius, Saint and Bishop of
OiE!, powers, 1979
R.3.phael. Archangel, role in.
2053
Exoucontinns.l08I-1082
£Xllflale Deo, 1119
Exupcrantius, Saint, 1082, 1555,
2057, 2232
Eye di~a.~, 1579, 1581
&.ekiel, Anb:l, 748, 861,
1923-1924, 1925
Ezckiel of Annant. SainI, 2083
Ezekiel Tr..l~icus, 1150
E7.r (calholicus of Anncnian
church),1666
Eznl, Apocalypse of, 165
F
Fabian, Pope, 889
Fabian Sociely, 2088
Fabius, Bishop of Anli()l;:h, 909,
911,912
Fabrics. See Textiles, Coplie
Facsimile I1diliotl of Ihe Nog
Nlwmwdi Codices
(ARE· UNESCO), 1771-1773
 284 INDEX
Fa41 ibn Abt al-Fac,IA'il, 1463
Fa'a, aI-, Caliph, 1099
Fakhr al-Dawlah Abu al-MuIaq.4a1
ibn al-'Assa.1. 1085, 1748
False doctrine. &_ Heresy
Family law, Coptic, 1942
$t:e Qlso Pcrwnal status law
Family life, Coptic, 1086-1088
su Qiso Children; Marriage
Family Lifc Education Program
(FLEP), 1088
• Famines, 693, 708, 750, 8n, 1633
Fan, 1473-1474
F4nah, Saint, 698
see Qlso Dayr Abu Fanah
FanGs, Akhnukh, 1988, 1989
FAnas, Louis, 1627
Flrdbl, AJ·, 6
Fara.j, Ibrlhtm, 1991
Fara.j Agh4, 1636
FarajalWl al-Akhmlml, 1089, 1780
Farami, al- (Pclusium),
1089-1090, 1650
on rotlle of flight into F.gypt,
1118
F6.n\n. &e Phar:m
Faras, 114, 1090-1091, 1675
and classic Christian Nubian
pollcry, 1806
as epi5copal sec of Nubia, 1813
evidence of Nubian liturgy at,
1816-1817
fresco or OllophrillS, saint, at,
"42
and Jabal'Add4, 1315
as NObatian capital, 1797, 1798
Nobatian royal headquarters ai,
2037
and Nubian archaeology,
medieval, 1804
and Nubian Christian
architecture, 1807-1809
lind Nubian inSCliptions,
medlevul,11I14-1815
and Nubian studies, 615
p0l1rnits of bishops, 402
FnrasCnthedl'al,1090,1091-1092
Fams murnls, 1091-1092, 1092,
1811-1812,1819
and thc eparchs of Noba1ia,
1798
Far'ld, Mu~ammad, 1994
Fariskul', 1649
Farouk l, King, 1694, 1990, 1992
FarshO!, 11, 12,331,1092-1093,
1656
Fast oflhe ApostlCli, 1093
Vol. I: pp. t-3t6. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. vol. 7:pp. 2035-2372.
Fast of Herndius, 1093- J094
Fasting, 1093-1096, 1699
abstincnce differentiated from,
17
communion and, 579
Did.u::he on, 898
DidascQfjQ on, 899
Eucharist, 1063
as funcnuy custom, I 125
Good Friday, 1152
and Holy Saturday, 1247 -1248
and Holy Week, 125 I
Lent, 1437
liturgical ritual books for, 1729
marriage CCremoniCli
proscribed during periods of,
154'
monthly fCSlaI days and, 1111
and PurQmone, 1901
saturday, 2098, 2099
Sunday, 2159-2160
Fast of Jonah, 1094
Fast of the Nativity, 1095- 1096
Fast of the Vi!'iin Mary, 1096
FatJ:i, Ma1,Imud AbU_ al-, 1990
Father of the Monks. See Antony
of Egypt, saint
Father of Two Swords. &fI
MercurillS of Caesarea
Fatimid dynasty, 1097-1099,
1271,1488,1632-1633
Abu a1-Fac,.ll '15:\ ibn N:IS!unJs
financial role, 18
coinage, 576
Coptic church under, 1574
Copto-Muslim 1111,1311-1312
a1.J:lakim prohibitions and
persecutions, 1201-1203
Islami7.ation, 939, 940
OU~ prosperity under, 2043
F;1w al-Oibl! (Fliw of the South).
Sell Pbow
Fayyiim (region)
Abl'aam !, Bishop of, 10
Coptic glass excavalions, 1143
cult of Homeric gods, 1865
funernry portraits, 2001
Greek settlement.~ in, 1175
inscriptions found in, 1292
monas1eries of, 1650-1651; see
also specific monasleries
monastcry librnrics, 1449
papyrus collections, 1389, 1891.
1895
stelae from, 2162
tombstone material and shapes
in, 1295
Fayyiim, city of, 1100
Fayyiim Gospel Fragment, 1100
Fayyumlc dialect
New Testament in, 1788
see Qlso Appendix
Fayyumic Papyru5. Su Hamburg
Papyrus
Fayyiim paintings. Sfifl Portraits
and funeraly masks
Feast, 1101-1109
monthly festal days, 1J 11-1112
Feast of the Angel, festal day, 1111
Feast of Blowing of the Trumpets,
1101
Feast of the Manyrs, 1547-1548
Feast of Saints Peter and Paul,
Qwshiyahi during, 31/
Feasts of the CT055, 1469
Feast of Shamm a1-Nasim, 2126
Feasts, Latin, in the Coptic
Catholic Church, 601
Feasts, major, 1101, 1102-1106,
1904
anaphora of $aint Gregory lISC,
124-125
Assumption of the Virgin Mary,
290, 1096,2256
Epiphany litui'D, 967-968
Iitu!'iicaJ ritual books,
1715-1716, 1729
pilgrimages linked with, 1968,
1970
Fea.~ts, minor, 1101, 1106-1109
liturgical ritual books for, 1729
Feasts, movablc, in the
Copto-Arnbic Synaxarion,
219()
Feasts of the TheOIOko$, 2256
Feast of the Tllbemacles, I!OI
Feast of the Virgin, 1111
Feast of Weeks, ItOl
Febrnnla, Saint (martyr),
1109-1110,1555
Federal Republic of Germany. See
Gcnnany
Feet, wa~hing of, 8-9, 1107 - I 108,
1252,1426-1427
laqqall tank, 1426-1427
Mllunt.ly Thursday, 311
Felix III, Pope (Rome), 43,1218
Felix, Saint, 1082, 1110, 1555,
2057,2086,2232,2233
Felix of Aptunga, 920
Festal days, monthly, 1111-1112
Festival of Saint Michael, 1617,
1618
Festugiere, A..J., 1445
 INDEX 285

Feudal systcm, Coptic control of,
1535
Fibers used in Coptic textiles,
2211-2213
Figurincs
metal, 1607
teJr.l-eolta, 500-503, SOI-SOJ
Fikrt, 'Abdallah, 1994
Fil:uis (martyr), 1555
Filioque, 1112-1116, 1119
in Coptic Catholic chureh, 601
and Coptic doctrine of the Holy
Spirit, 1250
history of controvellly,
1112-1114
theological background and
interpretation, 1114-1116
FillA'us Malap, 1688
FUyll (martyr), 688
Fiq!or, Ethiopian prelate,
1002-1003
The First Book of 11m, 897
FirS! Prillciples (Origen), Sf!e De
prolcipiis
As, SainI. 716, 1116, 2083
Fish, as symbol in Coptic art,
2170-2171,2171
Ashah, 1117
Flasks, 1602- 1603
Flavian, Archbishop of
Constantinople, 44, 893, 913,
1440,14''',1672,1948
and Eutyehes, 1074, 1670
and Evagrius Ponticus, 2249
and John Chrysostom, 893,
1357
and Theophilus, Patriarch,
2249
Flavian of Ephesus, Bishop, 1117
flavio, Biondo, 1119
Fl:lYius Eutolmius Talianus
(prefect), 2009
Flavius Honorius, Emperor, 92 I
FlavIus I>hilngrius (prefect), 2009
Flavius Stllltegius Apion, ISS
Flight into Egypt, 1l17-1l18
and Armant, 233
and al·Ashmunayn, 233, 841
and Asyl1!, 927
and Bas!llh, 360-361
and Dilbeis, 391
and al·Burullus, 427
and al'Farama, 1089
Feast of the, 1107
and I;IArit wwaylah, 1207-
1209
martyrdoms linked with, 1554
monastic sitcs associated with,
712,716,813,818,840,841.
1653
and Nikiou, 1793
pilgrirl"lagc SilCS associated with,
1969,1970,1972,1973,1976,
1977
traditions about, 841-842
Flinders Petrie, W, M., 70S, 1090
Florence, Copts at the Council of
(1439-1443),722,1118-1119
on canon of New Testament,
2110
filioque debate, 1114,
1115-1116
and relations with Rome, 609
:md Zar'a Yli'qob or EthIopIa,
1052-1053
FlorellmlUS, 1445
Florentius (patriciAn), 1074
Florianus, Emperor, ptltriurch
under, 1914
Florus (prefect), 2009
Flowers, woven lextile, 2226
Flute, 1740, 1740
Flute of the Holy Spiril. See Jacob
of Saruj
Fogg An Museum, Cambridge,
Massachusetts, 1713
Fontaine, A. L, 1090
Food and diet
abstinence, 17
Day..- Anba Bishoi refcclOfy,
735-736
Dayr Epiphanius (Pachomian
monks),801-802
Epiphany feast, 1103
fusting prohibitions, 1093
funcr.uy customs, 1125
Shumm al-NasTm feast day,
2126
$ee a/$o Famines; Refeclol)'
Foot washing. See AblUlion; Fect,
w3.'lhing of
For1ll0SUS of 1'0110, Bishop, 1113
Formula ofSatisraction
(Anastasius), 44,1672
FOl1t'SCue, Adrian, 1120
Fortress of Babylon, 317-320, J18
and Coptic Museum (Old
Cairo),607-608
Fortress of Candles. Set Oa..,r
al-sham'
Fortresses
~4", 1237
Ja.ba!'Adda,1315
Oal'at al.&\bayn, 2035
~r IMm, 2036-2037
~r Nislmah, 2038
~ ai-Sham', 2038
Talmls, 2200
Umm Dabadlb, 2291
see also Castrom
Fortress of Moont Sinai
Monaslery of Saint Catherine,
168'
Forty-nine rl"Iar1yrs of Scetis, 12,
1120-1121
and Bilbcis, 391
buried at aJ-BatanOn, 361
chapel at DayI' al·Surylin, 876,
880
church of (l;I:'i.rit al·ROm), 753,
204'
and John of Scctis, 1362
Found, King, 1694, 1990, 1992
Foucar1, G" 924
Four Living Creatures In Coptic
An. Set Christ, Triumph of
FOlmh Edoglle (Virgil), 1867
Fro Bartolomt'O, 1532
Fraction, 1121, 1567
and Epiphany, liturgy of the,
967-968
and Lord's Plll~r, 1481
prayers, 17,71
}<-rance
archaeological activity,
1398-1400,1402
archaeological activity in the
Kellia, 1398
Archaeological and
Anthropological Museum,
1187
Coptic churches in, 1623
Coptic collcclions, 1701,
1705-1707; Sf!e also Louvre
Museum
influence on Egyptian political
parties, 1987-1988
Louvre MUSCUlll, 1481-1483
MaulitilL~, Saint, vener-~tion,
1572
papyri collections, 1892
see also Coplological slUdies;
French expedition in Egypt;
Scholars
Franciscan Center for Christian
Oriental Studies, founding of,
1123
Franciscan Misston of Upper
Egypt, 1123
Franciscans in Egypt, 1121-1123,
1699

Vol. 1: lIP. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.

Vol, 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pr>. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: lIP. 1691-20).4. Vol. 7: pp, 2035-2372.
 286 INDEX
Frnnkish kingdoms, 1112
Frnumiinster, Zurich, 1082, 1110,
2057
Freer Collection, Washington,
D.C., 843, 1136, 1895-1896
Fn:c: will. 1929
French expedition in Egypc, 1141,
1206,1284,1511-1512
and administrative organimtion
of Egypt, 935, 1516
Coptic Legion, 1524; ste tllso
'. Coptic Legion
Coptic officials, 1687 -1688
influence on Egyplian polilical
thought, \993
Jiljis al-Jawhal1 and, \]]2-1334
Kleber, lean I3apliste,
participalion, 1416
Mark Vlll palliarchy during,
1538-1539
military leadership, 1417,
1591-1592
and MuJ:m.mmad 'All dynasty,
1691-1692
Mul.=nmad aJ-MuhdI support,
1696
scholarship and, 1526, 1977
Shukrallah liljis and, 2136
Yaqub, General, 2349-2352
French Institute of Oriental
Archaeology, Cairo, 256
French language, Arabic-French
dictionary, 1284, 1285
French Oriental Anny, 1417
French School, Rome, 925
Frescobaldi, 1977
Frescoes. See Painting, Coptic
murnl
Friars Minor of the Observance,
610
Friday. See wednesdlly and Friday
fast days
Friedrich Schiller Universily,
lena, 189]
Friends of the Bible, 1124
Friezes, 1873,2341-2342,
2342
Fnnnenlius. See Sal!nll'i I
Fugas, Bishop of BoUlOS (martyr),
1555
Fulvius Asticus, 906
Funeral masks, 2001
Funel'ary customs, 1124_1125
mOl.lrning, 1686
murals and portrailure, 1873,
2001-200]
objccts, 263
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp.317-662. Vol. 3: J'P. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-13S2. Vol. S: pp. IlSl-1690. Vot. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol.. 7: pp. 203S-2372.
rites, 425-426, 1128, 1901
stela, 2149-2152
nt tl150 Buri.al rites; Mourning
in early Christian times;
MummitiCfllion
Furayj Ruway$, hagiographk:al
collcction of, 1780
Fust3.t, AI- (Old Cairo)
and Arab conquest of Egypt,
188
Coptic churches' legal status in,
687
Dayr Abo 5.'lyfayn, 710-711
Dayr bi'I-Hah-JSh, 796
foundation of, 188
I;lllrit ai-Rum section,
1206-1207
l;Iilrit Zuwllylah section,
1207-1209
and Islami7.ation, 9]7
as site of Egyptian mint,
575-576
tr.rnsfer of Egyptian capital 10,
88-89,91,96
FUS¢! Expedition of the Amelican
Research Center in Egypt.
See Ceramics of the latc
Coplic period
FUljj~ Mi¥ ('Abd al.Hakam), on
the Arab conquCSI of Egypt,
183-189
Fuwwah,II:M-1I26
G Gabriellll, Patriarch
Gabra Manfas Qcddus, Ethiopian
saint, 1055
Gabra Masqal, Ethiopian saint,
1047-1048
Gabr'cl, Ethiopian prchtlC,
1014-1015, \054
Gabliel (monk-priest of Dayr
al·'Adhrd', SamtlIOJ), 716
Gabriel (qulllll1US of Dayr
al-MuI.Ulrraq), 840
Gabriel. Archangel, 190,
1135_1137
and the Annunciation, 528-529,
1102, 1199,2256
and the Assumption of Mary,
292, 293, 2256
churches dedicated to, 845,
860, 11]7
festival of, 845-846
and Herpaese and lulianus,
Saints, 1226
monasteries dedicated to, 814,
845, 1654
painlings of. 868, 869
and ThtOloJcOS, feasts of the,
2256
Gabriel, Bishop of A(fth
(Aphroditopolis), 726
Gabriel I, Archbishop of
JCru5;]!cm, 1325
Gabriel I, Saint and Patriarch,
1127,2083
datcs of patriarchy, 1916
as monk of Dayr AnM
Antuniyiis, 722
Gabriel II ibn Tumyk, Palriarch,
881,1127_1128,161],208]
and Apostolic Canons, 45]
and canons of Coplic law, 450
on ('(II/OIlS of Bpiplu/II;lls, 457
and CUllOns of Hippolyills, 458
compilation of dif"lir by, 1728
condcmnation of cheirolouja,
517
dales of patriarchy, 1917
on Dayr Anha I)QIA, 741
and Dayr ai-Sham', 863
and Ethiopian church
aUlocephaly,980
and Holy Week scriplure
readings, 1251
imprisonmenl, 1129
and Miti'i!!l I, Ethiopian
prelate, 1006
successor, 1615
dates of palriarchy, 1917
and l;Iasab3l1ah, 1209
as monk al Dayr Anba
An!OniyiiS, 722
Gabriel IV, Patriarch, 1129-1130
dates of patdarchy, 1918
succeS1l0r, 1569
and TimothellS, 1845
Gabliel V, Patrill.rch, ]92,
1130-1132
dales or palrinrehy, 1918
as monk at DayI' AnbA $amu'iJ
of Qalamun, 759
Gabricl VI, Patriarch, Jl33
dates ofpalliarchy, 1918
successor, 1616
writings copied by Jiljis
Ma1r.l1lmallAh al-Bahnas:iwi.
1335
Gabriel VIJ, Patriarch, 1133-1134
dates of patriarchy, 1918

and petros II, Ethiopian
prelate, lOIS
and rcstol'"Jtion of Day" AnM
An!uniyOs, 720, 722
and restoration of Dayr Anba
001A,742
and ROlllan Catholic embas.<;y,
952
writings copied by Jirjis
Makramall3h aJ·BahnasAwl,
1335
Gabriel VUJ, Patriarch, 1115
consecrated at Chureh of Abu
S:1yfayn, 5SO
and Coptic relations with
ROllle, 609-610, 191-198,
810,1134
datesofpatriarehy, 1918
ali monk at Dayr Anbi Bishoi,
735
and Yl1su.f AbU Daqn, 2364
Gabriel al·Dunmkl (pricst·monk
at DayI' AnW Anlllniytls), 122
Gabriel ibn KJolib al-QU{!iyyah,
Bishop of Ab:yOt. 1131
Gaianitcs, 734, 190, 816, 1138,
2054,2139,2241
sa ulS() Gaianus: Julian, Bishop
of Halicamassus
Gaianus (rival palriarch of
Alexandria), 1138, 2054, 2104,
2241
$U alro Gaianiles
Galus, Emperor, See Caligulll
Galactotrophousa
depieled in Coptic al1, 531
see also Virgo lac/(ms
Galba, Emperor, patriarch under,
1913
Galerius, Emperor, 904, 906, 907,
1869
patriarch under, 1914
visit to Egypt, 2063, 2066
Gnllery, 210
Galliclaion. Sell all or exorcism
Gallienus, Emperor, 909, 910,
1869
patriarch under, 1914
tolernnce of Christians, J936
Gallus, Emperor, 909
and Julian the Apostate, 1380
patriarch under, 1914
vision of the Holy CrOllS, 1244
Gahier, Emile Joseph, 1138
Games, wooden, 2339, 2340
Gangrn, Council of (circa 340),
1138, 1543
Vol. 1: pp. 1-316. Vol 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
vol. 4: lIP. tOOS-1l52. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Garden of the MOllb. See
Apophthegmala pa/nllll
Garima, Ethiopian saini, 1046
Gannents, S3cred. See Liturgical
vestments
Gaselee, Stephen, 1138
Gaul, 252-253, 255, 1381
Garet, Albert Jean Marie Philippe,
841,1138_1139,1481
Gebhard, Johannes, 1921
Gelasius, Bishop of Cacsarea,
2069
Gdasius I, Patriarch of
Constantinople, 43
Celasius, Saint, 2083
Cemination, vocalic. See Appelldu
Genl'ID ,wd Ecclesiastes
(Didymus), 900
Geneva, University of, 1400
Gentilly, Synod of (161), 1112
Genuflection, 1139
Geographic Society, 1993
Geography, dialectal. See
Appelldix
Geometric designs, in paintings at
Wwi!,372
George (martyr). See Jirjis
al·Mma};lim
George, Bishop of Pelusium. 1089
George, Saint, 230, 1139_1140,
1555, 2083
churches dedicall:d 10, 636,
782,784,788,820,821.1131,
1140,1975
cycle of collected manusclipt,
1782
and Horus myth, 248-249, 1762
ieonogr.lphy of, 248-250
monasteries dedicated to, 709,
824,826,830,848,850,1658
in Nubian ehurch alt, 1812
pilgrimages linked with, 1968,
1970,1971,1973
portmits of, 726, 727
relics of, 1131
George of Alexandria (martyr),
1555
George of Alexandria, Bishop,
1380,1381
George the Ascetic (martyr), 1555
George of Cappadocia. See
George, Saim
George the Copt. See Jirjis al·Oib!T
George of Makouria, King, 1099,
1211
George of Seetis. See Abrnh.'ull
and George of Scetis, Saints
INDEX 287
Georgia, Russia, 2243-2244
GeOl'gius (Arian bishop of
Alexandria),98, 101, 102,
1869
Gent(kmlUS, 1150
Gerdi05 (Coptic wt.-aving tenn),
2221
Gennanlcus (Roman imperial
prince),2061-2062,2066
Gemmn Institute, 842
Gennan SllIte Ubnuy, Dc:rlin,
1893
Gennanus, Bishop, 910
Germany
Coptic churches in, 1623
Coptic collections in, 1101,
1103-1104
paP)'fUS collC1;tion in,
1892-1893
ue tl/so State Museum of Berlin
Gerspach, Edouard, 257
Ghall (19th-eentury Coptic fmallce
minister), 1141, 1334, 1636,
1692,2059
GhAlI, Boutl'05. Set' Boutl'05 Ghili
Ghali, Mimt B., 1299
Gharbiyyah Province
Dayr M1r MTn1 in, 833
Dayr a1·Maymah in, 831-838
Dimayrah in,902-903
Dinushllr in, 903
monasteries in, 1651-1652
Ghillebcrt de Lannoy, 720, 722,
1977
Ghost trap, 1508
Ghubriy1l. See Gabriel
Ghubriytil, K~mil !br~him, 1143
GhubriyJlI, Riyl\Q, 1465, 1466
Ghuu
plunder of Dltrllri'!, 689
plunder of DayI' Anbit Shinodah
(Suhlij), 764
GillrnbmtiSla, l!llano, Father, 1134
Gilda, Counl, 921
Gilles de Loche, 1977
Ginusi (maltyr), 1555
Girdle, 342,1476-1477, 1535
Girgis, V. A., 2022
Girgis Mnttha, 114!
Giuliano Cesluinl, Cardinal, 1119
Giverscn, 5., 1894
Giyorgis I, Ethiopian prelate,
1006
Glyorgls II, Ethiopian prelate,
1008-1009
GiYOl'lis of ~hA, Ethiopian
Saint, 1051-1052
 288 INDEX

Gi7.a. 1141_1142 and the Apocryphon of James, papyri in Coplic Museum {Old
Dayr al-AJ;lmar in. 716-717
Dayr al-Mu!;larraqah in.
",
and Authentilcos logos, 304
Cairo),608
and Ptlraph~ of Shem,
841-842 Basilides, 356-357 1901-1902
Dayr Nahyi in. 843 in Byuntine Alexandria, 101 PIOIinus refutation of, 1982
Franciscan seminary in. 1123 on celibacy. 1543 and Second Treatise 0/ Ih~ Gntll
sa aw Monasteries of the Celsus on, 479 &/h,2117-2118
Lower~"d Cerinthus on Incarnation, 1288 Sethian, 1154, 1222,
Gjmoumi_ Su Ashmiln Clement of Alell8ndria on, 103, 2117-2118.2259-2260
Glass, Coptic, 1142_1147, 410,562-563 seven "magic vowels". 1132,
1143·1147 in Conctpt of Ollr Great Power, 17J5
'. Islamic influence on, 1312
lamps, 1144-1145
583
and Coptic literature,
and the Sophitl 0/ Jesus Christ,
1068-1069
in Louvre Museum, 1483 1450-1451 and Tl!!stimony 0/ Truth,
IU5tcrpainting, 1146, 1311, Coptic translation of PIMO's 2209-2210
1312 Republic, 1958 and Thought 0/ Norea, 2257
preservation of, 280 and Dialogut o/Iht Savior, and Three Stelae 0/ Seth,
religious uses, 1146-1147 897-898 2259-2260
restoration. See Art Dialogue a/the Savior, 897 -898 and Tlmnder, P~rfeci Mitzd, 2260
preservation and docetism, 917 and Trealise 011 till!!
tableware and storage vessels, Egyptian influence on, 1150 Resll"ecrion, 2275
1143-1144 and Eugnostos the Blessed, and Tritrlorplric Prote"noitl,
technique, 1142-1143 1068-1069 2276-2277
window and wall deconuing, and Exl!!gesis on the $QUI, 1081 and Tripartitl!! TractQtl!!, 2277
1145-1146 Gabriel, Archangel, in Iitemturc and ValentiniQII Exposilion,
u~ aiM} Art, hisloriography of of, 1135 2295-2296
Coptic Gnosis concepl, 1147-1148, and Valentinus, 157-158,
Glazing techniques, ceramic, 1157, 1163; ue also Gnosis 2296-2297
486-487,510 and Guspt!l 0/ Mary, 1155 and l..ostrUmus, 2371-2372
Gloria in ut:tlsis, 1147, 1732 and Gospt!l 0/ Philip, 1155-1156 ue also Apocalypse headings;
Gnllpheus (Coptic textile tenn), and Gospel 0{ Thomas, 1162. Manichaeism
2221 1163 Gobidlaha, Dado, and (axo,
Gn6mb, and the Arllbic Canons of and Gospt!l 0/ Truth, 1163-1164 Saints, JJ51-J152, 1555
Nicaea, 1789-1790 Greek and Coptic-spcaking Goblets, 1601-1603
Gnosis, 1147-1148, 1157, 1163, adherenlli, 1177 God-bearer. See Theotokos
1300, 1520 Heracleon, 1219-1220 ~e,Johann, 1149
abraxas (word with numerical and Homoeans and Gold dinars. 514, 515-516. 109
value), 14 homoiousion lenn. 1252, 1253 Goldsmiths, 1595, 1604
apocryphons as source for and Hyposlasis a/the Archo"s, Gondophemes, King of Malabar,
unden;tanding, 160, 172 1261 1635
in Jung Codex, 569 and Hypsiphrone, 1262 Good Friday, 1104, 1152-1153,
scholarship on, 2032, 2033 and J"tuprelation 0/ Knowledge, 1252,1904
Gnostic Christians. See 1301 candles, 446
Gnosticism and Leiter a/ Peler 10 Philip, and Holy SaturdllY, 1241-1249
Gnosticism, 1148-1151, 1453 1446 lectern placement, 1435
abstinence practice, 17 link with monasticism, 1229, music, 1720, 1721, 1729
Allogcnes lext, 105 1661 Good news. See Gospel headings
in the Apocalypse of Adam, and liturgical music, 1732, Gordian. See Epimachus and
156-157.166 1735 Gordian (martyrs)
in Ihe Apocalypse of James, magical spells, 150] Gordianus 111, Emperor, patriarch
First. 151-158 Marsanes, prophet, 1547 under, 1914
in the Apocalypse of James, Melchizedek and, 1583-1584 Gorsl, Sir Aldan, 1466, 1621
Second, 158-159 in Nag Hammadi Codices, Gospel. See Egerton Gospel;
in the Apocalypse of Paul, 1771-1773; ue tlW Nag Evangcliary; Evangelist;
159-160 Hammadi Ubrary Gospels; specific names
in the Apocalypse of Peter, On the Origin 0{ Ihe World Gospel book, 1474
160-161 scripture, 1842-1844 Gospel casket, 1153, 1474

Vol 1: pp. 1_]16. Vol. 2: pp. ]11-662. Vol. J: pp. 663-1004.

Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-t690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691_2034. Vol. 1: pp. 2035-2372.

Gospel of the Egyptians,
1153-1154
and Gospel of Thomas, 1163
and Zoslrianus, 2372
(J.c)$pel of the Hebrews, 1163,
1619
Gospel of Mary, 897, 1155
Gospel of Philip, 897, 1155-1157,
1164
and AutJrentikos logos, 309
and Va/entinian Exposition,
2296
Goo",.
Arabic translations, 282, 1464
in Bohairic dialect, 2138
Gospel of Saint John, 1078,
1148
on I...ast Supper, 1060-1061
on the nature of Chrisl, 524
parchment manuscripl, 1885
Gospel of Saint Luke, 1078, 1157,
1160,1161,1163,2195
commentary on, 1456
Lord', Pnlyer, 1480
parchmcnt manuscript, 1885
Gospel of Saint Mark. 1078,
1157_1162,1529,1530_1531,
1532,1910,2195
commentary on, 1456
parchmcnt manuscript, 1885
ue also Secret Gospel of Saint
Morl<
Go.spel of Saint Matthew, 1078,
1157,1160,1161,1163,1544,
1881. 2195
on events of Holy Saturday,
1247
linked with Ebionitcs, 930
Lord's Prnycr, 1480
reading for altar consccrntion,
108
Gospels, synoptic, 1157,2195
see a/so Gos~l of Saint Luke;
Gospel of Saint Mauhew;
Gospel of Saint Mark
Gos~l of Thomas, 897-898,
1162-1163, 1981, 2032
on Ebionites, 929-930
and Gospel of Mary, 1155
and Gospel of Philip, 1156
Gospel of Truth, S69, IISI,
1163-1164
in Jung Codex, 569
and Valentinus, 2297
Gothic War, 2020
Goths, convcrsion of, 2285
Goutinos (monk), 317
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2; pp. 317-662. Vol. 3; pp. 663_1004.
Vol. 4: pp. tOO5-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6; pp. t69t-2034. Vol. 7; pp. 2035-2372.
Governmcnt
Egyptian provincial rdomlS,
2007-2009, 2022-2023
Murqus Simaykah service, 1700
pagan;h system, 1871-1872
patriarchal selection approval,
1911
politieaJ parties, 1986-1996
political party leadcrship,
1747-1748
Rizq Agha service, 2059
Roman emperors in Egypt,
2061-2063
Roman intervcntion in, 2064
$/I/! also Mamluks and Cop IS;
Mohammad 'All dynasty;
Polilical lhought in modcm
Egypt; Roman Empire;
Taxation; specific personal
names, titles, and related
subjects
GI1Ieco-Roman. See Greco-Roman
headings
Gmi, Georg. J 165, 1735, 2019
Gmf, Thcodor, 1389
Graffin, Rene, 1165
Graffiti, 1165
at al.Dayr, 695
at Dayr al·Bahri, 780, 781
at Kellia, 2129
medical, 1888
Nubian, 1172
at Shams aI-Din, 2126-2127
at a1-$haylth !;Iasan, 2129
at al-$haykh ~'ld, 2130
see also Inscriptions
Grnmmar.>, Cop/ic, 34, 1266,
1268,1302,2148
Gronite, Coptie sculpture in, 2113
Grapow, Hermann, 1165
Gratiun, Emperor, patriarch
under, 1914
Grnvcs. See Burial rites and
practices; Cemeteries;
Mummification; Stela; Tombs
Grnvestoncs. See Stela; Tombs
Graziani, Rodolfo, 1041, 1042
Great Britain
Anglican Church in Egypt, 133
Coptic art influence in, 252
Coptic churches in, 1623-1624
Coptic coUections in,
1707-1710
Coptic influences in the British
Isles, 416-419
Coptic Street (London),
611-612
INDEX 289
and Egyptian political relations,
1989-1991
English saints, 418-419
occupation of Egypl,
1627-1628,1637,1693-1694,
1748
papyrus collections in,
1893~1894
see alsn names of specific
.inslitutlons and museums
Great Dol/.ology, 923
Great Intercessions, in Mass of
thc Catechumens, 1564
Great Lent, 1102, 1437
see also Lent
Greal Persecution (303-312), 88,
906-907,919,921
see also Dioclctian, Emperor;
Diocleti8n Era
Great Power. See Concept of Our
Great Powcr
Great Synagogue (Tamlth), 717
Greco-Roman influence on Coptic
art and architecture,
261-269,262,261,264,265
Greco-Roman Museum,
Alexandria, 74, 75,1891
G=_
Coptic collections in, 1710
monasticism in, 1663
Greek accounting prnctices. See
Accounts and accoundng,
history of Coplic
Greek Church of saini George,
320
Greek correspondence, 968-969
Greek culture. Ste Hellenism
Greek deities, 1865
see also specific names
Grcek fathcrs (patrisllcs), 1920,
1921, 1982
Greek language, 1165-1169, 1175,
1176,1178
accounting, 53
acrostics, 1986
in Alexandria, 97
Apostles' Creed in, 178
archi~, 526
Bible manuscripts. See Bible
manuscripts, Greek
and Coptic legal sources, 1438
and Coptie litcrature,
1450-1451,1453-1455,1456
and Coptic music, 1731-1732
Didache manuscript, 898-899
Egyptian papyri, 1889
Egypt in late antiquity, 946
 290 INDEX
Greek language (CUII/.)
foreign influences on, 1169
Hesychius of Alexandria
dictionary, 1227
influence on Demotic and
Coptic languages, 1169
inscriptions in, 327-328,1171,
1290,1291,1292
Isidorus of Pelusium's lellers,
1309
.. legends of mar1yrs in, 1550
Ufc of Paul oflllebes in, 1926
Uturgy of Saint Mark,
1539-1540
Uves of Pachomius, Saint,
1860-1861,1862,1863
medicval Nubian clergy use of,
1813,1816,1817
Mysteries or Greek Lctlcl1l
treatise, 1749-1750
Nonnos of Panopolis epics,
1799
papyri, 1166, 1890-1896, 1898,
1900
Physiologos, 1965-1966
post·Arab conquest usc in
Egypt. 189
Procopius' works in, 2020
Psalis in, 1727
Pscudo-Macarius homilies.
2027.2028
spread and changes in Egypl,
1165-1167
see 1Ilso Alphabet, Greek;
Toponymy, Coptic
Greek language in Christian
Nubia,II7I_1173
G~k Mona:;tery. See Dayr
al-ROmi; Dayr al·ROmdniYYllh
Greeks in Egypt, 1174-1178
impaClon Alexandria, 97-98,
99, I()()
Mclchiles and Copts, 1583
numerals in Coptic system,
1820-1822
philosophy, 1958
see also Hellenism
Greek towns in Egypt. 413,
1179-1181
Greek transcriptions. See
Ap~ndix
Green. M,. 1895
Gregorian calendar. See Cnlcml.1r,
Gregorian
Gregonos. Bishop of al.()ays, 709
Gregory, Saint. &e liturgy of
Saint Gregory
Vol. I: pp, 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004·.
Vol. 4: pp. 1011.5-13.52. Vol . .5: pp. t353-t690. Vol. 6: pp. l69t-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Gregory 1 (Gregory the Great).
Pope (Rome), 71. 921. 1339.
1921
Gregory n, Patriarch. 1182,2047
Gregory of Damietta,
Metropolitan, 1613-1614
Gregory of Dum)'t\!, Bishop, 926
Gregory the Illuminator, Saint
and Patriarch of Annenia.
1183, 1555
Gregory of Kois. Bishop,
2092-2093
Gregory of NiI7.ian1.t.1s, Saint. 114,
1183-1184,1308,1309,1619,
1921,2083
anaphora, 71, 124-125, 1066,
1733
on angels, 132
on Athanosius t, 298
on COllllllllllic/lliQ idiomalwIl,
578
consecnttion and tronslation of,
398-399
and Constaminople, First
Council of, 594, 2263
and Didymus the Blind, 900
on Easter designation, 1104
encomia, 1196
and Evagrius PontiCUli, 1076
on filioque, 111.5
and Julian the Aposlttte, 1380
on Kyrie deis<nl, 1420
on meaning of candles, 446
and Origcn, 471,1854,1855
patristic writings, 1921
Rufinus tronslations of. 2068
Gregory of Nyssa, Saint. 114,
1183,1184-1185,2083
and lhc Anomocan5, 142
on celibacy, 476
collected homilies uf, 1778
on commmriCuliQ idiomalum,
578
and cSt;hl1tulogy, 973
on euchmistie divine
transformation, 1058, 1059
and jilioqul! justificlltion, 1115
on immersion, 1286
Isidorus or Pclusium
cOlTC:Spondcncc wilh, 1308
on oricntmion toward the East
during prayers, 1846
patristic writings, 1921
philosophical wrilings, 1958
and Theophilus, Patriarch, 2249
$et! also Canons of Gregory of
N"..
Gregory al-5inlwitT (the Simlite).
Su Gregory II, Patriarch
Gregory Thaulllaturgus, 1577
Gregory Thcodorus, 1848
Gn.-gory the Theologian. &e
Gregory of Narian7.u5, Saini
Griffith, Francis Uewellyn, 110,
1091,1185
and Girgis Mattha, 1141
and Nubian archaeology.
medieval, 1804
on Nubian languages and
literature, 1815
and Nubian mural an in
churches, 1811
Griffith Instilule, Oxford
University, 895
Groff, WilHam N" 1185
Grohmann, Adolf, 1185_1186,
1389
GrossmUnster, Zurich,
Switzerland, 1082, lOB3,
1110,2057
Guardian angel, 1186
Abbaton,2
Gub~, Ethiopian saint, 1046
Guidi, 19ouio, 1186_1187
Guild. See Confraternity
Guillaumont. Antoine, 694,1397.
1398
Guimet, Emile Etienne, 1187,
1481
Guimet Museum, Lyons, France,
1482
H
Haase, Felix, 1189
Haw:'iwlsh, 91-, monasteries ncar,
713
Habachl, Bam1b, 1541
Habakkuk,1618
l:IabashT, SAba, 1993
l:iablb Jirjis, 933, 1189, 1464,
2354
HAbo, pharaonic temple of, 196
Haddtld, Nicola, 1996
Hades, 1189_1190, 1900
and Holy Saturday, 1247
see also Judgment. Last
Iladr.\ of /\swan, Saint. 130.745.
1190,2083
~e a1s<J Dayr AnbA Hadra
Hadn\ of Benhadab, Saint,
1190-1191,1922,2083

Hadrian, Emperor
Antinoopolis founding by. 142.
1170,1181
manyrdom of daughter. 1552
patriarch ulldcr, 1913, 1914
lemples, 863
visit to Egypt, 2062, 2065, 2066
Hadrian I, Pope (Rome), 1112
HarJAz, 696
!;far.;. al-, Caliph, 1097-1098,
1099,1128-1129
!;fafn, 1528
!;fa~ ibn al-Walid al-l;Ia9ram1,
Caliph,1410
Hage (village), 771
Hagiographa, in Jewish Cllnon,
2109
Hagiography, Coptic, 1191_1197,
1921
on (Inachoresis, 120
on Cycle of Diocletilln martyrs,
153
N:lliona1 Ubrary (Paris)
manuscripts. 1777-1782
Synax.arion as primary source
of, 2174
~e IllsQ Cyde
Haile Sc-Iassie I, Emperor of
Ethiopia. 235.1041.1042.
1197_1199,1628,1909,2363
and conference of Oriental
Onhodox churches,
1845-1846
and Cyriln. P:llriarch, 6744
Hail Mary, 1199
tlaj3r Danfiq. Dayr al'$:llib, 859
tlajir Idfo., 1200. 1200
see (llso Dayr ai-Malak Mikhd'il
(lillO)
I;Idldm Bi·Amr-Uh\h Abo 'All
Man~Or, a1-, 94, 843, 854,
1104,1200_1203,1517,1524,
1525. 1776
and Abu al··Alfi' Fahd ibn
Ibrahim, 17-18
and Abu al-Fadl 'fsa ibn
Nast1lrus, 18-19
(Ind Church of a)·Mu'allaqah
(Old Cairo), 558
and Epiphany tanks. 968
Is~aq ibn Ibrahim ibn Nas!As
and, 1306
and Pbow basilica dCSlruclion,
1927.1929
persecutloO$ under, 1097, 120\.
2313-2314
Zacharias. Patriarch. 2367
Vol. t: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 311-662. Vol. 3: pp. 66J-IOO4.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 13SJ-I690. Vol. 6: pp. 169t-20J4. Vol. 1: pp. 2035-2372.
l:Iaklm. Tawfiq al·. 1995
Halkin. F., 1445
Hall, Henry Reginald Holland.
780,1203,1585
Hall, Stuan G., 1585
Hallelujah. Set Alleluia
Halo. Sa Nimbus
Hamai of Kahyur, Saini (martyr).
1203-1204,1555
I:lamal. Su Eocharislic bread
Hamburg PapyrtlS, 380-381,
1204-1205, 1893
l;Iamldat, AI,. 1205
Hammfun (Bedouin), 1538
1:lamm;im (village), 806
l:Iam7.ah, 'Abd al·Qddir. 1990
Handbags, 645
Hand cymbals. See Cymbals
1·lands, laying·on of. See
Laying·on of hands
1·lands, washing of, 8-9, 1469
l;Ianna:, Murqus, 1466
Hanna Herkel. &e Hal1lgll, Jean
I;lannl\ $:llTb Sa'd, 1206, 1591
Haragli, Jean, 1206
Hardy. Edward R., 1206
I~aril al·Rum (Old Cairo),
1206-1207.1647,2046
church res!orallon, 2315
convents, 2325
icons of As!l\SI al·ROmt al.
293-294
pauiarchal residence. 1348,
1913.2000
1;11ril Zuwaylah (Old Cairo). 23.
1207-1209,1647.1963
and al-'Adhrn' church. 322-
m 641-642
church blessing. 404
church closures and burial
prohibitions, 1128
church of Mercurius of
Caesarca, 1594
convents, 2325
and flight inlO Egypt, 1118
icons of As!!iSllll-Ruml at, 294
patriarchal scat and residence,
1133,1344,1348,1913
Hannlm!, Saint. 808. 1209. 1255.
2084
Hum/ollics (Claudius Ptolcmy).
1731
Harnack,Adolfvon.1452,1921
Hameris (pagan deity), 1418
Harp, 1734, 1738, 1740
Harp of the Believing Faith. See
Jacob of Sarilj
INDEX 291
l;Iam\niyyah, lapestry workshops
al,2051
Hamn. Apa, mOnaslery of. 1652
HarwAj (manyr), 1555
J:lasabalhih, Bishop of ShanshA,
1.209-1.210
l;Iasab-AII~ al.Bay:k!I, Mu'allim,
722
I;lasan (son of al·tlllfiz). 1129
J:fasan 'Abd al.RA7,iq pasha. 1987
I;lasan al-'A!!l'Ir. Shaykh. 1654. 1994
Hasina. &e Menas and Hasina
(martyn;)
Hass;in ibn Thl\bit, 1528
HalhO!' (pagan deity). 816. 817.
853,1740,1874
Isis fusion with, 1752
temple lit Dandarah, 690, 691
Hatshepsut (pagan deity), 1874
temple eltcnvations, 227
temple of, 779, 780, 781, 786
IUtur (third monlh of Coptic
calendar), 438, 440,
2176-2177
Hauser. Walter, 1210
~U"'4sh'D~$alaK~~h
(al~ ibn al·'A$sAI). 2076
Hawtharah. Caliph, 1411
Haww1rah. 1210_1211. 1210
Hawwiriyyah. 718.1211_1212.
1211
basilica of, 213
Hay, R., 780
Haykal. &e Altar; Sancluary
Hayka!, Mu~ammad l:Iusayn. 1995
Huykal al-taqJimDh. &e Prothesis
HcaddOlSS. COplic women.
Healings in Coptic Iilerature.
1212_1214
by laying·on of hands, 1433
see ulw Unction of the sick,
Holy &Ierarnent of the
Heaven. 1214
see also Paradise
Heavenly Hymn, 1565
Hebbelynck, Adolphe, 1215, 1749,
1895
Hebn.'WS. See Jews and JudaL~m;
Old Tcstamcnl
Hebrews in the Furnace, in
Coptic an. 388-390
Hefele. Karl Joseph. 1215
Hegel. George. 1149
Hegwmmos.1215_1216
and appoinlmcnl of Theophilos
I. Archbishop, 2247
 292 INDEX

Hegumenos (com.) ScVClUS of Antioch on, 2124 Damian countermeasures, 688,

archimandrite differentiation,
192, 193
in eedesiaslieal hierarchy,
1229,2015
Jiljis Makramallah
al·Bahnas3wi, 1335
and John V, Pauiarch, 1340
al·Maktn Jiljis, 1513
MakramallAh, ISIS
proVOSl and, 2024
of Seelis, 2103
" Yacobos II, Archbishop, 2349
Y!1s1b II, Patriarch, 2363
~e ulso ProesIos
HegwPlenos, ordination of a, 1216
Heinkel, Deltlof, 720
Helena, Saint and Empress
(mother of Constantine), 660,
1243,1377, 1378, 197\, 1972
Helias. See EJias
Helias, Bishop (man)'!"), 1555
HeliogabaJus, Emperor, patriarch
under, 1914
Hell
in Coptic theology, 974
su also liades
Hellenism
Aluallder Rmmmce, 2059
Alexandria as center of, 91,
95-96, 100, 2065
and Arianism, 2) I
decline in Egypl, 946
and development of
Alexandrian theology,
103-104,1866
Judaism and, 1957
sell also Greek headings
Hclwan. See J:1ilw:\n
Henein MlIkarious. See Makaryus
J:1unayn
Hengstenbel'g, Wilhelm, 1217
Henoch,I867
Ihmolicon (InSUUnJent of Unity),
1217-1218,2370
Acacinn Sehi~m and, 43, 44, 45,
47,55,1671,1672
Acephaloi opposition to, SS
Annenian church accep1ance,
23'
llnd Eutyches analhematizafion,
1075
John I and, 1337
Mark II and, IS34
Peter III Mangus and, 1948
Philoxcnus of Mabbug and,
1962
and Timothy Salofaciolus,
2269
Henry I of Gennany, 1572
Henry U of Gc:nnany, 1113
Hcn5Chenius, G., 56
Hcphacstus (pagan deity), 1768
Heradas, Saint and Patriarch,
1219,2084
and Catechetical School of
AJexandria, 472
and conversion of Dionysius the
Greal,909
dates of patriarchy, 1914
as Demetrius 1 successor, 893
and Origen, 1847
Heracleas and Philemon
(martyn;), 1555
Hemcleon,356-357,1151,
1219-1220
Heracleopolis Magna. Su AhnAs
Heracleopolis Parva, 1648
HeDd~, 73
Hc:mclidcs, Saini (martyr),
L220_122I,1555
Herudius (geneml), 1938, 1940
Heradius, Emperor
acceplance of MonenergiSi
creed, 1676
and Arab conquest of Egypt,
184
Chalcedon dogma, 837
ccthesis fonnula, 682, 931,
1666, 1678
fast of, 1093-1094, 1095
and liberation of the erou, 660,
1243
patriarch under, 1915
Hcrai, Saint, 1221
see also Ter and Brai, saints
Herais (martyr), 892
Heraiscus. 283, 1221-1222, 1868
Heraklcidcs of TamiathisfDumy4!,
Bishop, 925
Herakleopolis. See Ahn!is
~Iercules
depicted in Coptic art, 1761,
1762
see alsa Amazons
Hereulia (Egyptian province), 905
Heresiologists, 1921
Heresy, 1222
Agnoetac, 70-71
anointing of heretics, 138-139
Apollinarianism, 173-174
Bokh,w sect on passion of
Jesu..<;, 94-95
63.
Didascalia on. 899
Diony.dus the Great on, 911
docelism, 917
in Dumy.l!, 925
Ethiopian, 984-987,
1012-1013,1052-1053
Eutychianism, 1075
evaJuation of Arius' beliefs,
232
on immersion and baptism,
"86
on Incarnation, 1288
Jerome, Saint, efforts against,
1323
Leo 1 the Great and, 1440-
1442
Manichaeism, 1519-1522
Maximus, patriarch, and, 1585
Monan;:hianism, 1637-1638
Pelagianism, 1929-1930
in Pentapolis, 1914
Sabellianism, 911, 2072
Subordinalionism, 1484
see also Arianism; Elhiopian
heresies and lheologkal
controversies
Hennas, 1223
and Acts of Peter and Twelve
Apostles, 62-63
as apostolic father, 180
on guardian angels, 1186
on immersion and baptism,
1186
patristic writings, 1920
Henneneutlcs, canonical, 2110
Hermes TrismegiSIUs-Thoth, 284,
917,1150,1223-1224,1617,
1867,1868
Hennctlc texts. See Asclepius
21-29; Discourse un the
Ei&hth (md Nimh; The Prayer
01 TIII/nbg/villg
Hermitage, 1224_1225
Eastern de~el", 1649-1650
Gharbiyynh Province, 1652
of Isn:l, 1660
Jabal Tafnts, 1316-1317
Kel1ia grouping, 1398-1400
Kom NlImnld, 1418
Hermilage Museum. See State
Hermitage Museum,
Leningrad
Hennitages, Thcban, 1225, 1656
~Iennit dress. Su Costume of the
religious

Vol. 1; pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3; pp. 663-1004.

Vol.': pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.

HennilS
Abraham and George of $cetis,
SainlS,12-13
Abraham of Mimif, Saint, 13
Apthon, Saint, 3
Ammonius of Tlioah, 114
anachoresis,118-120
and anchorite monasticism,
129-130,1662
a1-'Araj tombs, 189-190
Anenius of $cetis and Tunth,
240-241
at burning bush site, 1682
cells and chambers, 1403
Daniel,691-692
and Dayr Abu Daraj, 1649,697
and Dayr Abu FAnah, 698
and Dayr Abu I;Iinnis, 701, 703
and Dayr Anh6 AnpiniyOs, 728,
1649
and Dayr AnbA SUla, 1649
lind Dayr AnbA MaqAr, 749, 754
and Dayr al-Bakhll, 786
and Dayr Epiphan'ius, 800, 801,
802
and Dayr llHabrliwl, 811
and Dayr MAr Min:'lo
(Gharbiyyah), 833
and Dayr al·MalAk MikhA'l1
(Jirjl), 826
and Dayr Qubbat aI·HawA, 850
and Dayr Rifah, 855-856
and Dayr a1-Sanad, as center
for, 860
and Dayr al~qiyah as center
for, 861
and Oayr Yul:mnnis, 883
Didymus the Blind, 900
and early British Christian
convens, 417-418
income-producing work, 802
Isaiah of Seetis, 1305-1306
1s~5.q, 772
and Jabal at-Silsilah region,
1656-1657
in Jabal Tafnis region, 314,
1316-1317
John Sabas, 1369
and Kharjah (gTeat oasis), 1658
laura, 1428
lodgings, 477-478; see also
Caves; Cell; Hennitage; laura
Macarius the Egyptian, 1491
at Meir, 1582-1583
monks as, 1667
Moses, 691-692
Murqus al·Anlunl, 1699
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: 1'1'. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-13.52. VoI . .5: fJP. 13.53-1690. Vol. 6.: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 203.5-2372.
INDEX 293
Nubian, 1818 Hieraeas of leontopolis,
Palaemon, Saint, 1876 1228_1229
Palamon, 1876 and authorship of Testimony of
Paphnutius, Saint, 1882-1883 Truth,2210
Patiisius, 1908 possible Cop!ie texts of, 1451
Paul of Tamma, Saint, Hierakion, camp of. &e Dayr
1923-1925 aI-JabraWf
Paul of~, 1925-1926 Hieran:hy. church, 1229-1230,
Phis, 1963 2015-2016
in Qalamiin, 758 see also specific lilies
al quarrics of Shaykh ~Iasan, Hieroglyphs
1654 Coptic language used 10
Oumat Mar'i, 2040-2041 decipher, 614
Rufinus history of Coptic, see also Rosetta Slone
21168 High Council. See Consultative
seven ascetics of TOnah, 2122 Council
in SuhAj area, 761-762 Higher Institute for Arabic and
Timotheus, Saint, 2262-2263 Islamic Studies, 1993
women as, 1663 Higher Institute of Coptic Studies
see also Anchorite; Caves; Celt: (Cairo), 563, 933, 1230,
Reclusion 1629-1630,2091
Hennolaus, 1882 and the Clerical College, S64
Hennonthis. See Annant music depanmcnt, 1737
11ennopolis Magna. See and Yassa 'Abd al·Mast!), 2353
Ashmunayn, a1- HijAb. See Iconmtasis
Hennopolis Mikra (the Lower). Hi;abs (amulets), Nubian, 1814
See Damanhiir l;Iijluh
Hennopolis Parva. See DamanhOr Oayr Abo al-sayfayn (Oiif) near,
Herod, King, 533. II 17, J395 71 t, 1657
Herodotus, 1165, 1166, 1174, pilgrimages to, 1972
1686 Hilaria (manyr), 1552, 1555
Herpaese and Julianus, SainlS, Hilaria, Saint, 749, 1230-1231,
12Z5-1226 208.
Hesychia, 1662 Hilarion (eunuch). See Hilaria,
Hcsychian Bible, 1226 Saint
Hcsychius (monk of Saini Sabas), Hilarion, Saint (founh·ccntury
204' monk), 1232, 1664,2084
~Iesychius, Bishop, 1226 Hilarius, Pope, 1441
and Egyptian Bible lext, 382, Hilary, Bishop of Arlcs, 1440,
1226 192\
Hcsyehius of Alexandria, l;Iilwan, 708,1232-1235,1233,
1226-1227 1234, 1303
Heu."Cr, Gustav, 1227, 2022 ~linnis, Abu. See Dayr Abo ~linnis
Hexamerol1 (Pscudo-Epiphanius of Hintze, F., 1893
Cyprus), collection of, 1782 Hippolytus (Roman presbyter),
Hexapla and Telrapla (Origen), 1235-1236,1637
1227-12Z8, 1848, 1852, 1853 on baptism, 182
Hibat-AlJah 'Abd-AJlAh ibn Sa"d on Nativity, 1102
al·Oawlah al-Qib!l, 1228 and Origen, 470-47 I
HiOOt·Allah ibn 'AssaI, AI-. See patristic writings, 1921
Awhid al·'AssAI .see also IlpmloJu: Tradition;
Hickmann, Hans, 1730, 1731, CanO/U of Hippolytus
1732,1739.1740,1741-1742, HippolytUS (Sethian), 1902
1743 HisAb-dobia. See AccounlS and
Hides and W05 accounting; Bookkeeping
preservation of, 280 l;Iisbah, 1236_1237
.see also Leatherwork, Coptic l;Iish!h, Caliph, 87
 294 INDEX
IJi.pl, 1237
flis/oria Augusta, 1961
flis/oria ecc1esiastica (Eusebius),
8,84,911,1070-1071,1323,
1455,1530,1920
$o7.omen continuation of, 2145
TI'e«k!rct continuation of, 2236
see also Euscbiu.~ of Caesarea
His/aria eeclesias/ica (Rufinus
translation), 2068
, ,, lIis/oria lrllIsil/~'a (Palladius), 3, 88,
894, 1238, 1876, 1877, 1878
on AntinoopoJis, 144
on DayI' Abu I:finnis, 701
on monasteries for women,
1663
on Paul the Simple, 1923
Historia nlotlachorwn in Aegypto,
330,894, 1237-1Z38
on Ammonas, Saint, 113
on Ammonius, 114
on anchorites at Aehoris, 2261
and Btiwl! and, 362
on Dayr Ablll;Jinnis, 701
hegumellos title in, 1215
and Isaac, Disciple of Apollo,
1304
on John of Lycopolis, 809,
1238,1]6],1]64
on Maearius Alexandrinus, 1490
on Paphnutius, 1884
on Paul the Simple, 1923
on proliferation of monks, 1662
Rufinus and, 2069
Historians
Abrfm aI.()i~I, AnbA, 14
AbU aI·Fillr al-Masl!)l, 19
Abu al-MakArim, 23
AbO Shakir ibn aJ.R.ahib, 33
Chronicull orietltale, 548
Eusebiu! of Caesarea,
1070-1071
His/ory ()f I}lt: PUlrillfells of
A/aundrill, 1238-1241
Ibn al·Bilrl'q, Sa'ld, 1265-1266
Isidhorns, 1]07
Josephus Flayius, 1]75-1]76
al·Makln, ibn al·'AmId, 1513
Manassa, Yu~anna, 1518
al·Maqrtzl, Taqly al·Din, 1525
Mawhiib ibn Man.~r ibn
Muhrrij aI·lskandaranI,
1573-1574
Mlkha11 ShArilbim, 1630, 16]\
Neale, John Mason, 1784-1785
Neander, Johann August
Wilhelm, 1784-1785
Vol. 1: pp, 1-316. vot. 2: pp. 317_662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-t69O. vol. 6: pp. 1691_2034. Vol. 7: I'p. 2035-2372.
Olympiodorus ofThebcs, 1840 and Btimh, 42S
Palladius, 1876-1877 and Blish, 427
papyrology, 1888-1889 on censer and incense usc,
Philoslorgius, 1958-1959 1471
Pmcopius, 2019-2020 and churches al Babylon, 323
Pueeh, Henri-eharlcs, on the Crusades, 664-665
20]2-2033 on Damalhl, 686
Rllmondon, Roger, 2057 Damian discourse on Ihe Logos
Rufinus, 2068-2069 in, 689
Socrates, 2142 Damnl mention, 689, 690
&nomcn, 2145
nl~uqil'i Fa<)1 AJJ3h ibn Faktll',
on Dan'cl, Ethiopian prelate,
1002
2160 Daqahlah menlion, 69]
Theodoret, 2236 on Dayr Anb6. ShinOdah, 762,
lheologicallilcr&lure, 764
1920-1921 on Dayr Apa Mob, 770
Ya'qOb Nakhlah Rufaylah, 2353 on Dayr al-'Asa.I, 782
Yllsuf Abo Daqn, 2364-2365 on DaY'" a1·FakhOri, 802
Historiography. ~e Art, on Dayr Mart Maryam, 8]5
historiogrotphy of Coptic on DayI' al-MuI.larrnq, 840
History of Churches and on DayI' Nahya, 84]
Mona.steries. See Abu on DayI' al-Sham', 86]
al-MakArim on Demetrius I, 892
History of /he Church (Sozomen), and Dionysius Ihe Greal, 909,
666, J455, 2145 911
/Iistory of Ihe Coplic Nalion, 1466 on Dioscorus I, 915
/Iislory of Ihe C()plic Pam·urchs. on Enaton tnOnaslcries, 956
See His/ory of lite p(I(riarclls of on Epimachus of Pclusium,
Ale.umdria Saint, 965-966
Uis/ory of tire Holy Eastern eh/lTch on Fiq!or, Ethiopian prelate,
(Neale), 1784 1002-100]
History of Jtmlph Ihe CaTpelller. on flight into Egypt, 842
1136,1372-1373 on Giyorgis I, Ethiopian prelate,
Coplic version, 1372-137] 1006
The HisJory of the Copts "mitr the on Giyorgis II, Ethiopian
Domillation of the T",* and prelate, 1008-1009
Abyssillian Emperors (Yllsuf on Hilwan, 1232
Abii Daqn), 2364 on icons, 1278
History of the Patriarchs of on IdkO, 1280
Alexa"dria, 1238-1241,2101 on Isaac the Deacon, 1304
on Abraham, SainI and on John I, 1337
PalrilH'l;h, 10, II on John III, 808
on Amlslasius, 125, 126 on John IV, 1338
on Andronicus, 131 un John V, 1]40
on AsyO!, 296-297 on John IX, 1]44
on Alhanasius II, ]02 on John X, 1344
on Alhanasius 1II, ]03 on John XI, 1344
authon;hip, 1239-1241, 1460, on John XII, 1346
1461,1573-1574 on John XIV, 1]47
and BagMm Ibn Baqllrah on John XVII. 1349
al~wwM, 329 on John XVIII, 1350
and Batbtsh, 349 on John of Nikiou, Bishop,
and BashmOr, 349 1366-1367
and Benjamin n, ]77-378 on Julian the Apostate, 1382
on bishops from al·Faram;\, on the Kellin, 1397-1398
1089 on Mncarius 11,1487,1488
on Buealis, 134 on Marwtin II, 695-696

on MikA'!1 I, Ethiopian prelale,
1006-1007
on Mik.·n~III, Elhiopian prelate,
1007-1008
on mirucles, 707
on mona.~telies, 698
in National Ubrary (Paris),
1781
on Oligen, 1851
on patrology, 1921
on pcrsecution$ under
Mamlub. 1343
on Peter VII, 1950
and OumJh, 358-359
on relia of John the Bapli$l,
1355
on &\wif05, Ethiopian prelate,
1005-1006
on Scctis I'1'IQnasleries, 782
on Tall Atrtb, 2200
on TamnUh, 2201
and Tanbi~, 2201
on TheodolUS, Palriarch, 2237
on Theophanes, Patriarch.
2247
on Yo!:'annes I, Ethiopian
prelate, 1001
and Yu~ann::i, 2356
History of /lre Patriarchs of the
Egyptiall Chl/reh. See History
of the Patriarchs of Alexalldria
Uiw, 1242_1243
Oayr Mar Mimi, 833-834
and toponymy, Coptic, 2272
J:lim al.A~r:lr al·OustOriyytn. See
Liberal ConSlilulional P1lI1y
1:1i7b al-l)JmOqrAtllll.Mi~r1, :11. See
Egyplhm Dem<K:r;llic Party
J:lim al.Hay'ah al·Sa'Oiyyah. Sce
Sa'dist Party
J:lizb al.t~I:\I). '1IIll al·Mablldi'
al.l)ustrilriyyah. S~~ Refol'lll
1'1lI1y on ConSlilutional
Principles
l;Iizb nl-Inihad. See Union 1'll11y
J:lizb aJ-Mi~r1, al·. See Egyplian
Party
l:Ii7.b al·Sha'b. See Pcoplc's p"rty
I:llzb al·Umm"h. See Nation'$
p<lrty
J:lizb al-Walant. See Nlllionlllist
Pany
Hiziqy.\l. See E3.ekiel (1'liZiqyl\l)
(monk)
TIIC Holy Book of thc Grcat
Invisible Spirit. See Gospel of
the Egyp/ialls
Vol. I: pp. t_316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. l005-13S2. Vol. S: pp. 1353-1690. Vo.!. 6: pp. 1691_2034. Vol. 7: pp. 203S-2372.
The Holy City, on Oayr al-Sul!an,
872
Holy Communion. See
Communion; Eucharist
Holy Cross Day, 1243-1244
Holy Ghost. See Holy Spirit
Holy Ho~man, as Chrislian
$ubjcct in Coptic art, 538
Holy Land
cuSlody of, 1122
pilgrims' assislance agency,
204'
Saladin'$ reconquest of, 1536
~t' also Cl'U5:ldes, Copts and
the: Jerusalem, Coptic See of:
Moont Sinai Monastery of
Saint calherine; Palesline
Holy Land, Coptic churches in
the,1244_1247
su also Jerus.alem, Coptic See
of
Holy Ughl. See Apparition of the
Holy Light
Holy Matrimony. Su Marriage
Holy Mothcr. See Tht'{)/oJcos;
Virgin Mary; Virgin Mary,
Apparition of the
110ly Myron. See Chrism
Holy Oil. See ChriSm
Holy Roman Emperors, 1572
Holy Saturday, 1247-1249
Holy Sepulcher
and Coptic Good Friday
celebralion, 1153
reopened for pilgrimages
(1426),1130
Holy Spirit, 14l7, 1446, 2028
Arianism on, 230
confirmalion to receive,
585-586
dcscenl on lhe disciples,
1105-1106,1529
cpiclcsis, 964, 1566-1567
filioqlle controversy, 1112-
I I 16
gnosticism on, 2256
and laying-on of hands, 1432,
1433
theological homilies on, 1183,
1184
Holy Spirit, Coptic doctrine of
the, 1249- 1250
Holy Synod. See Synod, l'loly
Holy Thur5day. See Maundy
Thur.;day
I-Ioly Trinity. See Trinilarianism;
Trinity
INDEX 295
Holy Week, 1095, 1102,
1103-1104, 12~1-12~2, 1904
fasting, 1152
fooIW:\5hing, 1107 -1108,
1426-1427
and genuflection, 1139
Kiss of Peace prohibition
during, 1416
lectcrn placement, 1435
lectionary for, 1437
Lord', Prayer during. 1481
mU$K; for, 1715, 1721
patriarchal residence, 1912
US(: of ambo during, III
see also Ea5tcr; Good Friday;
Holy Saturday; Maundy
Thursday; Palm Sunday;
Resurrection
Homer, 1889
Homilctk: cycles, 666-668
Homilies
of AmphilochiU5 of !conium,
115-116
of Andrew of Crete, 130-131
of Demetrius of Antioch, 894
on night into Egypt, 669-670
GnO$lic Chrislian, 898
of Gregory of NaziannI5, 1183,
1184
Interpretation of Krlowledgt',
J301
of Jacob of Sanlj, 1319, 1781,
t738
of John Chrysostom, 352, 1135,
1778,1779,2053,2054
manuscripts in National
Libr-.try, Paris, 1778
ofOrigen, 1847, 1852-1853
of Pclcr I, 1945-1946
of Proclus, 1356, J454,
2017-2018
Pseudo·Cyril of AI('xandrill, 681,
2025-2026
Pscudo·Macarius, 2027-2028
al'~arr ibn al·'AssaI works on,
216
on S"lnt Lukc's Gospel
(Orlgen), 1847
of Severlnn of Jabalah,
2122-2123
of Thcophilus, Palriareh, 2252
see also Cycle: Encomia;
Lilerature, Coplic:
Manuscripts
~Iomoentls, 12~2_12~3, 2119
Homo/en/sum, 84,127, 141, 12~3,
1677. 2096
 296 INDEX
Homoiousion (colli.)
adopted by semi·Arinns, 2119
Homool,sioll, 84,127,141,1070,
1253-1254, 1575, 1677
Athanasius 1 and, 298
and Constantine 1 and, 590
Marcellus support, 1526
Nicaea, Council of, on, 590,
1791
in Nicene Creed, 1792, 1793
Origen on, 1849
," Honorius, Emperor, 789-790, 891
Honorius I, Pope (Rome), 1666,
1667, 1679
Hopfner, T., 1891
Hop of Tilkh, Apa and Saint, 1254,
2084
Hor, 1254
HOT, Apa (martyr), 722, 1553,
1555,1974,1975
HOT, Apa and Saint, 1255, 2084
Hor ofAb~at, Saint, 771,1255,
1963,2084
Horapollon, 1255-1256
and Asclepiades, 283
and Chairemon of Alexandria,
512
and Hellenizatiun, 1168
Heraiscus relationship,
1221-1222
liori7.ontal loom, 2215
Honnisdas, Pope (Rome), and
Acacian schism, 45, 46, 47,
1383
Homer, George W., 1257
Horologion. See Canonical hours,
Book of
Horseman
depicted in Coplic embroidery,
2223
depicted on ornamental comb,
2337
P1ll1hian, depiction in Coptic
art, 538, 1259
lerra·cotla, 503
woodwork, 2340
Horseshoe arch, 211
Horsiesios, Saint, 32, 1257, 1448,
1664,1861,1862, IB64, 2084
Coplic tClIt:; 0(,1451-1452
as desert futher, 894
and Pachomius, 1257, 2240
papyrus collection of letters,
1894
and Pbow, 1927
and Petronius, 1952, 2240
Vol. 1: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vo!.?: pp. 2035-2312.
and Pisentius of Herrnonlhis,
1978
and Theorloms of Alexandria as
interpreter, 2238
and Theodorus of Tabenn~s~,
2240
Horus (pagan deily), 134, 243,
244,281,1502,1503,1505,
1590,1752
depicted in Coptic art, 1259,
1761-1762
and iconognlphy of George,
Saint, 248-249
iconography of, 248-249, 249
linked with Damanhilr (town),
686
temples built to, 262
Hosanna, 1258
Hosius, Bishop of Cordova, 83, 84
Hos (song of prai.w), 63,
1725-1726, /725, 1727, 1729,
1732,2255,2321
Hulwlln, 1653
Humbert of Silva Candida, 1113
I:Junayn, Ibrahim, 1466
I:Junayn ibn Isl:Jaq, 1922
Hungary, Coptic collections, 1710
Hunting in Coptic art, 1258-1259
Huntington, Robert, 791. 1260,
1977
I:Jusayn, Taha, 1995, 1996
I;Il.lsein Kami!, Sultan, 1694
Hussein, Kin!! of Jordan, 873, 874
Hydraulis (water organ), 1740
Hymn of Golgotha, 1152
"The Hymn of the Angels" (Great
Hymns
Doxology), 923
Alian, 1733
canonical hours, 1724
cantors and, 137 -138
for consecralion of patriarchs,
1909,1910
Difnar, 1728
doxologies, 923,1727-1728
influences on Coptic,
1731-1732
instromcnts accompanying,
1739
IObsh, 1479
Mass of the Faithful, 1565-1566
psalis, 1726, 1727, /728
Psalmodia, 448, 1725, 2024
Theotokion, 1724, 1726, 1727,
2254-2255
Tlisagion, 2278
the Twelve Virtues, 2310
unpublished manusclipu, 1986
Wilham, 2323
Hymns, aUlhors of. See Music,
Coplic
HYIIlIl of tile Savior (Clement of
Alexandria),1732
Hypalia (philosopher), 100, 1308,
1870,2192
Hypostasis, 1106, 1260, 1575
and hypostatic union, 1262
and Incarnation, 1287
Nicene Creed definition of, 300
Origen on, 1848
Hypostasis of tile ArchOIlS, 1261
and 011 the Origin of tile World,
1642-1844
Hypostatic union, 1262
Hypotyposeis (Theognostus), 911
Hypsiphronc, J262
Hyvcmat, Henri Eugene Xavicr
Louis, 1263, 1448
I
JAC. See International Association
for Coptic Studies
lamblichus, 1265
lai) Saba6th Adonai Eloi, 1503
Ibas (Antiochenc theologians),
1672
Ibas of &Iessa, 515
Ihn AbT U~aybi'ah, 1525
Ibn Aba al.Fat.llI'il ibn FarOj, 710
Ibn al·'Amid. See Makin, ibn al
'Amid al-
.,.
Ibn al·'AssaI. See $an ibn a1·'AssAI,
Ibn al·Batrlq, 'Isa. See Ibn
al.Si!r1q, '{sA
Ibn al·Balrlq, &1'Id. See Ibn
al.Bi!riq,Sa'id
Ibn al-Bishr al·IG.tib. See
Mufud9a1 ibn MAjid ibn
al·nishr, al·
Ibn al·Bi!riq, 'Jsa-, 126S, 1266
Ibn al·Bi!riq, Sa'id (Eutychius),
1265-1266,1460
and Book of EpaCI, 410
on Church of Saint Michael,
1617
and Constantinople, Second
Council of, 595
on Nubian evangelization,
1801-1802
on patriarchal election, 1911
on patriar'cha1 seat, 1912

SAwlrus ibn al.Muqatfu' and,
2101
Ibn al-DahTr1. Billhop of o-.lmiella,
1266
Ibn al.I:lab~lb, Viceroy, 87
Ibn aH:ltlmid. 711
Ibn Hawqal, 1266, 1271
on 'Alw3, 110
and BabTj, 317
and Rashmur, 349
and Deja lribes. 373
on m..-die,:val Nubia, 1804
Ibn a.... lbrt. See Bar Hcbraeus
Ibn lUbar, 20, 21, 1267-1268,
1272,1273
on Ag:llhon of 1;lolru}, 67-68
and DarlAm and YuWlL"af, 346
and Butrus 5awlrus al-Jamll,
431
on canon law, 450
on C,mons 01 ,Epiphallius,
456-457
on CII/lO"S ollJippolylus, 458
on CII/IOIIS 01 Sailll 101m
Chrysostom, 460
on the Chun;h of al·Mu'allaqah
(Old Cairo), 558
on Dayr MAr Jiljis, 831
on Dayr Shahn\n, 862
on fe,:asts of lhe,: Virgin Mary,
2256
on Gregory of Nyssa, 457
on ingredienls of holy chrism,
521-522
and Jirjis ibn al·Oasll Abl
al.MufuQ4aI,1332
and mysticism, 908-909
on Pseudo·Mllcarius homilies,
2028
and lalsfr, 2198
works of, 1463-1464
on YI1h:mntl ibn 5awlrus, 2357
and YilSO,b, Bishop (thirteenth
cenlUI)'),2359
See 1,lso MisbrJh III-ZlIlmlih (Ibn
Kllbur)
Ibn Kallb QaY¥lr, 1266, 1268
conune,:nlury on Revelation In
Paris, 1777
Ibn Khaldiln, on Makouria,
1514-1515
Ibn Laqlaq. Sl/ll Cyril III ibn
Laqlllq
Ibn Mamm:iII, works by,
1461-1461
Ibll MammtllT dynasty, 1268-
1269
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7:pp. 2035-2372.
Ibn Nafrn, Bishop, consecrated at
Dayr al-5ham', 863
Ibn Nu~. See 'Abd al·Masl!),
known as Ibn NuJ:!
Ibn Oanna (monk), 1097
Ibn Oayyim al-Jawziyyah,
1269_1270
Ibn al·Rahib, 1513
Ibn Raj1', 1959-1960
Ibn Sabw', collected
encyclopedias of, 1779
Ibn al-$3'jgh ("son of the
goldsmilh"),1270-1271
Ibn SalIm aI-Aswinl, 344,1266,
1271_1272
on 'A!wa. 110
and ~n al'l:Iajar, 361-362
and Beja tribe$, 373
on Greek language use by
Nubian clergy, 1813
and Jabal 'Adda, 1315
on ~ouria,921-922, 1514
on medieval Nubia, 1804
on Menal1i, 1587-1588
on Nobalia, 1798
on Nubian languages and
literature, 1815
on Saba, 2141
Ibn SibA', Yu~ann1 ibn AbT
lakariyy1, 1272, 1464
Ibn Taymiyyah, Taqi al·Dln
A~mad, 1269
Ibn Tulun, A~mad, Caliph,
1412-1413,2280-2281
Ibn Tiilun, Khum1irawayh. 1413
Ibnihim (son of Prophet
MuJ:mmmad), 1528
Ibn\him, JindT, 1465,2010
Ibn\hlm Bey, 1274, 1411,1688
Ibr,\hIm ibn 'Awn, the Nestorian,
1273,1779
IbrfthTm ibn 'Istl, 1273
Ibr;1hTm ibn Sim'an, ISIS
Ibrohim ibn Sulayman al.Najjar
al-MII1, 1273
Ibn'ihIm al-Jawhart, 1274, 1313,
1688
building slart, 1538-1539
and Dayr Anba An!iiniyl1s
renovalion, 720
and Dayr AnM MaqAr
reconslruction, 753, 1121
and I;Iarit Zuwaylah chapel.
1208
and Jirjis al·Jawhal1, 1332
and the MamJuks, 1857
Ibn\him aI·Kurd!, 1536
INDEX 297
IbrAhim al·Nlsikh (icon painter),
127B, 1279
Ibr1hlm Pasha, 1141, 1248, 1950
Ibmhlm aJ.Surytnt (alias Abn\m),
1134
IbrAhim aJ-Tukhl. Su John XVI
Ibrtm. See ~r Ibrtm
lbscher, Hugo, 1274-ln,
Ib!u, 1275
Ibytr, 833
Iconoclasm, 1275-1276, 1277
~ al·Rilml icon production
during controversy, 293
Cyril IV, Patriarch,and, 1278
role of Ethiopia, 984-985
Iconography
of As!AS[ al·Rilmi (FIluathius
the Greek), 293-294
and dating of anifacts, 694
figurines, 500-502
and hunting theme in Coptic
art, 1259
of Mark. Apostolie Saint, 1532
metalwork,I606-I607
of resist-dyed lextiles,
2227-223O,222B-213O
under Mark 111 patriarchy, 1536
of woven telltiles, 2221-2227,
2222-2227
see also Art and an;hiteclure,
Coptic: Biblical subjects in
Coptic art; Christian subjects
in Coptic all; Christ, Triumph
of; Icons; Mythological
subjects in Coptic all;
Symbol5 in Coptic art
Iconoaraphy, Greco-Roman. See
All survivals from ancient
Egypt
Iconostasis, 211-212
at Bawl!, 364-366
and candelabrum, 1469
of Church of Saints Sergius and
Wlichas (Alexandria), 94
lcon5, Coptic, 1276-1279,
1277_1279
al Blw1!, 368-371
at Dayr Anbd BuIll, 743-744
and Good Friday service, 1152
Iconoclastic controversy,
1275-1276
or Menas, Saint, 1588-1589
of Men;urius of Cacsarca, Saint,
1593-1594
of Virgin Mal)', 2309
see also Figurines
ldeler, Julius Ludwig, 1280
 298 INDEX
Idfli, 762, 1280
Idfli
lIIonasteri~ near, 825, 1657
monastery libralies, 1449
Panine and PllllCU martyrdom
nCilr, ,1880
philnlonic-~tylc temples at, 196,
1865
tombslone materi....I, 1295
Idiolect. See A.ppetldix
.., Idiophones, 1739-1740,1739,
I''''
Idkii,1280-IUlI
Ignatius of Antioch, Saini and
Bishop, 1281-1282, 1555,
1980
a~ apostolic father, 180
011 Commmricalio idio/ll(.l(ultl,
578
on con~ubslnnliation, 597
on Ihe Eucharist, 1057
on feasts, 1101
on Incarnation, 1287
on the offertory, 1824
and origin of antiphonal
chanting, 148
patristic writings, 1920
and Polycnrp, 1997
on priC5thood, 2016
Ignatius IX, Patriarch of the
Syri:ms, 1131
Ihnasiyyah al·Madinah. See Ahna.~
IkhnAwayal-ZaIlAqah, 1652
Ikhshids. &e Tulunids and
Ikhshids, Copts under the
lfiad (Homer), 1889
Illness. Su Communion of the
sick; Heallngs in Coptic
literature; Medicine; Unctton
of the side
Illumination, Coptic, 267-268,
277-278,1282-1284,
1282-1284
Abli al·MunA mMuscripls, 29
Adoration of lhe Magi
depiction, 527
ooptism of Je~u.'i depiction, 530
innuence on hish manuscripts.
252-253
ue also Chrntian subjects in
Coptic art
llyas Buq!ur, t284-IUlS
Images, rcliglous, &e Icons,
Coptic; Iconoclasm
Imholep (pllgan deity). 1874
Immaculate Conception. 1285
Illlfllcrsion, 1285_1286
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 311-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. IJ5J-I690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7; pp. 2035-2312.
Imperial cult, &e Persecutions
Imperial Library of Vienna
(Austria), 2049
'InAn, Mul:mmmad 'Ab<!allft,h, 1996
'InAnl, 'All al·, 1996
Incarnatinn, 6, 1287-1290
Damian on, 689
and Gabdcl, Archangel. 1136
Origen on, 1849-1850
prudus homily on, 2017
al·~ ibn al·'AsstiI on, 2an
2078
Incense, 1290, 1469-1472,2013
censers, 1599, 1599-1601, 1600
for consecration of pallillrchs,
1909
and Holy Saturday, J249
and Lord'~ Prayer, 1481
music for offedngs of,
1715-1729,17J9
for spells, IS00, 1504, 1507
Incense box, 1474
Incident of the Churches. See
Waq'at al·Kana'is
India, Coptic missionariC5 in, 892,
1635-1636. 1881
Infant baptism. See Baptism
Inheritance. Su Wills and
inheritance
In Honor 01 Lollgillus (Basil of
Oxyrhynchus),360
In ISlli(l/ll I (Demetlius of
Antioch). 894
Innocent I. Pope (Rome), 1930,
2247
Innocent III, Pope (Rome), 1635
Innocentius of Marcnm, 1674
Insanity. &e Madness
Inscriptions, 257, 1290-1296
al al-BagaMt, 328-329
on Gospel caskcts, 1153
gravestone fonnulas, 1294-1295
in Greek language, 1171, 1290
icon, 1279
of the Kellia, 1407-1408
Nubian medieval, 1814-1815
of Roman visitors to Egypt,
2066
at a1-5haykh J:!asan, 2129
~I! also Graffiti
Ill5lallaljo 0/ the Archangel Gabriel,
1136
ItI$/allu/io Michaelis Arclumgeli,
1136
InstitUl catholiquc, 925
InstitUle for Antiquity and
Christianity, Claremont,
California, and the Nag
Hammndi Codices, 1771
Institute of Christian Oriental
Rl.'SCarch, Washington, D.C"
1896
Institute or Coptic Studies, at
Anbll Ruways Monastery, 129
Institute for Papyrology.
Heidelberg, Gennany, 1893
Institute of Religious and
Ecclesiastical Art, Utrecht,
1620
Instilut fran~is d'archeologie
orientale do Caire, 843, 924,
927.1398,1419,1452.1516.
1561
Coplic·language printing press,
1302
papyrus cullcction, 1892
5;mnerun, Serge, 2100
Inslruments, liturgical. 1595-1596
Instruments, medical. 1579, 1580.
IS81,I60S
Instroments, musical, 1604-1605,
1605,1733,1734,1738-1739
Intagltus, 1509
Intercession
for Ihe dornlllnt, 889
icon fonnula of, 1279
{I/IJ~1 for litany of, 2279
and usc of candles, 446
IllIertlict, 1299, 1931
.mcient COlTespondllnCC on, 401
and u"dien/ia episcofXllis, 308
Interlacing motilS (art). 251-253
International Association for
Coptic Studi~ (lAC),
1299-1300,1890
International Coogresse:s of
Coptic Studies, 1300-1301
IrrlerprelQtiotl of Knowledge, 1301
Intersected cross, 252
Invocation of the Holy Spirit. See
Epic1esis
loulei, Apa, 824
louie and Ptc1emc (mtIl'1yrs), 1555
10via (Egyptian province), 905
lq4mol al.fJllijalt ol·BiJhiroh 'aId
Hadm Katld'i$ M4r
wa~/.(}iJhiraJt ("Presentation
oflhe Clear Proof for the
Necessary De5truetion of the
Churches of Old and New
Cairo"), 687
'Iqd al·Madhbah. See Architectural
elements of churchc~
Iqllldlyils Labib, 1302

and printing of Bohairic.coptic
Bible. 564
Iri'l. Sj'~ Ter and Erai, Saints
Iraq, Coptic churches in, 1621
Ireland
art, Coptic influence on,
2.51-254,418-419
Coptic influence in, 416-419
Copdc monks in, 253-254
Irish harp, 1734, 1740
monasticism, 253, 417-418
papyrus collcction, 1894
saints, 418
Irenaeu.~, 917, 2157
on the Dupocrallan sect,
460-461
on Kcnufleclion, 1139
on the Gospels, 1158, 1159,
1164
on Nlllivi1y, 1102
pa1rislie wrilings, 1921
on Polycarp, 1997
Ircnacus of Seetis, Saint, 2084
Irene. See Eirene (rrn1l1yr)
Irene, Empress, 1275
Irish art 251-254, 418-419
Irish h."rp, 1734, 1740
Irrigation aqueducts, Dayr Abu
Qarqurah, 709
'1I)'1n Jlrjis MUfu\~, 1302-13<13,
1737,1962
Isaac (hermit), nz
Isaac (Old Testament) depiction
in Coptic art, 382-383, 726,
727,778-779,793
15:IaC, Coptic Testament of. See
Coptic Testament of Isaac
Isaac, disciple of Apollo, 1304
Isaac, Patriarch, 12,427, 13<13,
2084
Coptic texts on, 1456
dales of patriarchy, 1915
and Dayr Ma!rJ, 837
disciples of, 13
and 1:lilw<\n, 1233
and John of Nikiou, 1366
lsaue, 5."int (Kellia), 1304, 1397,
2084
Isaac of al·Aqlali. See Isaac, Saint
(Kellia)
Isaac the Deacon, 1304
Isaac al-Dil:n\wi (martyr), 806
Isaac of Hurtn, Saint, 1972, 2084
Isaac of Panopolis (painter), 804
i5llaC the Presbyter, Saini, 2084
Isaac of al.QalilT. &e Isaac, Saint
Isaac of Qalamun, 1304, 1455
Vol. I: pp. 1-JI6. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. J: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1]52. Vol. 5: pp. t]5]-t690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-20)04. Vol. 7: pp. 20]5-2372.
Isaac of Scclis, Saint, 2084
Isaac ofShamma (martyr), 1555
Isaac of Tiphre, Saint, 1304-1305,
1555
Isaiah, 22
Ascension of, 166
lsaiah the Hermit. S~~ Isaiah of
Seetis, Saint
Isaiah of Scelis, Saint (Isaiah the
Hermit),795,1304,
1305-1306,2084
Isaiah lhe Solitary. See Isaiah of
Seetis, Saint
'lsa ibn NastOrus, 1097
'Isa ibn Zur;ah, collected works
of, 1779
Ischulion (soldier-martyr), 1964
Ischyras, Bishop, 1527
Isl.lnq, Adlb, 1994, 1995
Is~5.q, Apa. See 1s;lae (hermit)
IsI)aq aI·Hurlnl, SainI. See ISlI;lc
of Hulin, Saint
Isl).o.q ibn Ibr:ihim ibn Na.~¢.~,
"06
as grandson of N~As ibn
Jurayj,I775-1776
wine prescription, 1524-1525
Isl.ll'lq aI·Mu'taman ibn al-'Ass:al,
on Coptic liturgical music,
1735
Ishkinin, SainI, rclic of, 758-759
Ishnln al.N~r.i, 1653, 1972
Ishshid MuJ:1ammad ibn Tughj,
lind Epiphany celebration,
1103
Isidhurus, Bishop and Abbot,
1307
lsidhurus (monk), 1120
Isidore of Takinash, 1089
I.~idoros, Saint (Isidore of
Anlioch), 1307, 1555
IsidolUs and Bandllaus (maI1yrs),
1555
Isldorus the Confessor, 686, 817
Isidonls of Hennopolis, Saint,
2084
Isidonls of Pc1usiulll, Sl'1inl, 1089,
1308-1310,2084
and archimandrite title, 193
on Isidoms of Seelis, Saint,
1310
and Theophilus, Patriarch,
2247,2249-2250
bicloros of Seelis, &iint, 114,
1310,1427,2084
Islooms of TakinAsh (martyr),
1555
INDEX 299
Isis (pagan deity), 134,243, 244,
281,863,1292.1502.1503,
1505,1752,1865,1866.1867,
1868,1870,1874
A~ir Ban.o. and, 36
cull and temple at Philae, 265,
1954
destruction of shrine to, 1608,
1609
iconography of, 259531
Nubian worship of, 1801
nursing Horus. See Isis ltlc/(ms
Isis IUCltlllS, 243, 244, 281, 531
Iskandar, Najlb, 1993
Iskandariyyah, al-, 90, 92
Iskiiriis, Tawfiq, 1466
Iskhiron, Saint, 1972
IskhTn}n, Abu, 735
Islam
Abraam I, Saint, l'elnlions with,
'0
AM a/·Dhimmalr dcsign(ltion,
72-73
bans on Coptic pilgrimages,
1538
Christian apologetic lilerature
in reaction to,S
and Christian encounters under
Mamluks,2317
consort of Prophet Mul:iammad,
1528
Copt conversions under Kha'!1
I, 1411
Coptic conversions during
Peter V patriarchy, 1949
Coptic conversions under
Umayyad admini.~trollon,
2288-2289
Coplic hiSlorical work, 1525
and Coplic monumenlS,
693-694
and Coptic press, 2010-2012
and Egyplian nalionalisl
movemenl, 1987 -1988, 1989
and Egyptian nalional unily,
950-951
and Egyptian I'eligious l'efoml
movement, 1995-19'96
and Epiphany celebration, 1103
Ethiopian prelatc conversion
10,1028-1030
expansion in Egypt, 936-941
Fatimid-Coptic relations,
1097- 1099
French relalionships, 1417,
1591
~ris1xl1l concept, 1236-1237
 300 INDEX
Islam (com.)
influences on Copti!; art,
1310-1312
Jiljl al-Sim'tinT debate with,
1331-1332
and jiQ'llh lax, 1336
and kharlti tllll, 1413-1414
lawcommenlary.1269-1270
rnllr'tyn recanting from, 1570
Nubian conversion 10.
1802-1804
" opposllion to illlilgCS of living
things, 1276
and pagarch office, 1871
pcrx<:ulion of Copts
(thinernth-ccntury). 1267,
1268, 1343
persecution orCopts
(founl--enth-i:cnlury).750,
1343-1344, 1949, 2313-
2316
pcrseculion of Copts
(ISlh·century). 1129. 1130
and pc.-,onal status laws,
1941-1943
OU$ 5eulcmcnts, 2044
scholanohip, 687,1695-1696
socicml inOuellet on Coptic
family, 1087
WQq'Qf Q/·Kollll'is (Incident of
the Churches), 2313-2316
Wuq'al QI.Na~llrlJ (Christian
encounter),2316-2319
see also P.,.m-Illiamism;
Umayyads. Copts under the
Islamic Benevolent Society, 1993
Islamic influences on Coptic art,
1310-1312
Islamic law, 951, 1269-1270
Islam (md IlIlJ Prindp/lJs of
GovertllllC'It (al.R!lzlq), 1996
Island of Michael, 1588
IshlOd of l'hilae, See I'hilne
Ism",',I, Khedive, 1637, 1693
scc Q/.~o Mu~ammad 'All
dyna.~ty
Ism!l'Iliyyah
Coptic Catholic church, 1123
FnlnciSCllll church, 1123
hna, 1312
ceramics of, 480, 487, 489
church dedicated to Gabriel,
Al"changel, 1137
hemlil cdls at, 477
inscriptions found at, 764,1291,
1293
manyl"i'> at, 866, 868, 870
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. S: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: 1'1'. 2035-2372.
monastcriet; near, 772, 856,
866-870,1656,1657
monastic paintings at, 1660
mural paintings at, 1872, 1873
pharaonic.Jilyle lemples aI, 1865
pilgrimages to, 1972
stelae from, 2149,2151
lombstone material and shape,
1295
Israel Slate of
Coptic collections, 1710
and statu." of l>ayr al-Sul!An,
87'
see (llso Holy land; Jcrusalem,
Coptic St:e of
Issac of Nineveh, collecled works
of, 1778, 1779
IstifMm &'d al·I$libhfJm, al·,
1312-1313
Italy
Coptic collc<:tions, 1710-1711
intervention in Elhiopia,
1041-1044,1198
papyrus COIlec:lions, 1894-1895
see also Rome
1!I1I), 1313
m~uc.tJuilding, 685
prowpographyof, 2022
Ivory and bone carving, Coptic,
405-407,406,407
Iyyasus Mo'a, Ethiopian saint,
1048-1049
'Imal aJ.Aq!>dt, 808
'lzOOt Dayr al·~ladfd, 805
'Izbawiyyah, pilgrilllugt:s to, 1972
J connicl with Mclchltcs in
Jabal Abo DukhkMn, 1650
J:\bal Abo. Fo.w.lh, 717, 834, 8S3
Jabal 'Adda, 1315, 2037
Dotnwo documents, 922-923
Nobalian eparchal l'esidence ai,
1798
and Nubian archaeology,
medieval,1805
Jabal al-Al)mar, 11.1-, 2000
Jabal Bishwftw. See Dayr Mllr
Buq!ur (Oamillah)
Jabal brad, 1659
Jabal al-Kalf. See Dayr :.I·'Adhrli'
(Samalii!l
Jabal Kha.~hm al-Qu'ud,
1315-1316
Jabal Musil. See Mount Sinai
Jabal Qat!ar, 1650
Jabal Ousqam. See Pilgrimages
Jabal al·Silsilah, 1316, 1656-1657
Jabal TarnTs, hel'lllilages of, 314,
1316-1317
Jabal al-T:irif (Nag Hammadi),
1317,1657,1771
Jabal al'Tayr (Khargah), 1317,
1658
As!:\sl al·RUmi icons at,
293-294
Dayr a1·'Adhn.\' near, 715, 715
pilgrimages 10, 1969
Jabal al·Tayr (samaICt!). &e
Pilgrimages
Jablonski, Paul Emsl, 1318, 1424,
2107
Jacob (Old Testament), 845, 1137,
1186,1618
su plso Testament of Jacob
Jacob, Saint and Patriarch, 1318,
2084
dates of patriarchy, 1916
and Simon II, 2139
Yul)annA as biographer, 2356
Jacob, Bishop of Memphis, 1587
Jacob Bar-<ldaeus, 1318-1319
consecralion by Thcodosius I,
1675,2241
and Damian, 589, 688
dCUlh site, 1650
and monoph)'$ilism in Syrian
and Mesopotamian chuches,
167S, 1676
and I'nulthe Ulack, 1923
and Theodolll, Empress, 1319,
1386, 1675, 2235
JacobitC$
Alexandria, 93-94
al-/slifhiUIl ba'd al·/S1UJhilm
addressed 10, 1312
see Illsa Jacob B:lraU:lCUS;
Monophysilism; Syrian
Ol1hodox church
Jacobol'San1j, 1319-1320, 1727,
1781, 1783
Jaeob lhe Sawn. See James
Inlcrcisus
Jacoh the Soldier. See James of
Amadjudj (martyr)
Judal buyn al·Mllkhalif-lVua/-
Na~'rillll, QI· (Eutyehius), 1460
Juffa. See Holy Land
Jahshly:lr1, Abu 'Abd Allah, al·,
1320
Jnkob, Apa (!)ayr Apa
Phoibammon), 780-781

Jama. See Memnonia
Jamli/ ai-Din (Mamluk amir),
1570
James, Apostle and Saini
Apocryphon of, 169-170, 569
apostolic see, 181
and Gloria in uce{sis, 1147
and the Tr-msfiguration,
1108-1109
$U also Apocalypse of James,
First and Second
James, Saini (James the A.<;cetie),
1320-1321,2084
Jaml.'S of Amadjudj (maI1yr), 1555
James of Antioch, Solinl, 2084
James Bar 'tidal. See Jacub
Baradaeu~
Jamcs Inlcl'Cisus, SainI (ma11yrj,
324,1321. 1556
James (Jacob) and Juhn
(martyrs), 1555
James the Persian. See James
100crdsus, SainI (martyr)
James of &1I1.1j. Sa Jacob of San1j
James of Seelis, Saint, 1321_1322,
208'
Jam'iyyah AMIiqa' al-Kilab
al·Muqaddas. &1' Friends of
the Bible, Society of the
Jam'iyyah al·lslah :d-Qibtl. Set!
Coptic Refonn Society
Jam'iyyah al-Khayriyyah (CoptiC
Benevolent Society), 374,
1693
Jam'iyyat A:jdiqii' aJ-KilAb
al·Muqaddas,374-375
Jam'iyyat al-Ikhl~, 375
Jam'iyyat al·Nash'ah al-Qib!iyyolh,
)74
Jam'iyyat Tharnarat al-Tawf'iq, 375
Jammo\, al·. See Madrnat 1'llibO;
Memnonia
JlImoul (m:u1yr), 1556
Jamu. See Memnonia
Japan, Coplic cullecliuns in, 1711
Jared, Ethiopian saint, 1047
JtlrfdlJh, af· (publication), 1994
Jamus, al-, 1653
Jan; and jugs
ceramic, 490-492
metalwork. 1602-1603
""'aler.2320
Jason (mythological subjecI),
depicted in Coptic art,
1762-1763
Jawhar, Gener-al. 1097, 1099, 1271
Jawharah al,Na{isoh If 'UI"m
Val. I: pp. 1-)16. Vol. z:. pp, JI7-662, Vol, J: pp. 663-1004_
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1)52. Vol. 5; pp. IJ5J-I690, Vol. 6: pp, 1691-20J4. Vol. 7: pp. 2OJ5-2J72.
al.KtlJllsah, al· (Ibn 5i/)5'),
1272,1464
JawOOr al-5iqill (Ihe Sicilian),
16]2, 19lJ
Jiiwish, SOOykh 'Abd ai-Am:, 1465,
1988-1989
Jawll, al·. See Dayr al·Jowl!
Ja~. See Keep
JawLiyyah School (Damascus),
1269
Jazlral al·[)ayr (Island of the
Monastery), &1' Dayr
al·Rtint;\niYYilh
Jeme. See Madinal Habo;
Mcmnonia
Jcra.~imus, Saint (martyr), 1552,
1559
Jercmiah, Apoclyphon or,
170-J7l
Jeremiah, Saint, 22, 166, 1254,
1322_1323, 2084
depicted in Coptic art, 270,
532-533
see alii(} I>...yr Apa. Jeremiah;
Paro./ipomen" Jerelll;OIl
Jericho. See Holy Land
Jemsledt, Peter Viktorovich,
1323, 1895
Jerome, Saini, 1323, 1921,2084
on candle use in churches, 445
on celibacy, 476
Dayr AnW BOlA founded in
memory, 741, 742
and Didymus Ihe Blind, 900
and Eusebius of CaI.-'Sarea,
1070-1071
and Hilarion, Saini, 1232,
1664
and Horsiesios, saint, 1257
on John the Baplist burial site,
1355
on Kyrie cldroJl, 1420
on Monastery of the Metanoia,
1608
on multiple marriuges, 1545
and Origen, 471-472
llnd Pamphilus, Saint, 1879
Oil Paul of Thebes, 1925-1926
on priesthood, 2016
Rufinus Apology and,
2068-2069
Rule of Pachomius tr.mslalion
by, 1662, 1663, 1861-1862,
1863
on Salurday fasl, 2098
thcologicaililcl1l.l)' history by,
1920
INDEX 301
and Theophilus, Palriareh,
2247,2250,2252
JcrscyCity,NewJerscy,I621
Jerusalem, Coptic See of, 180,
1324-1329,1613,1614
and Acacian schism, 45
aposlolk succession, 181
barring of Coptic pilgrimages
to, 1615
Coptic collections, 1710
Coplic Good Friday celebration.
1153
Dayr al·Sul!an, 872-874
founding uf mun:~lerics ill,
166)
keep construction, 1395
library, 1447
Saladin's recunqw,:st of, 1536
Sophia, Saint, trndilion ur.
2143-1244
see also Ea.~tel'n Orthodox
churches; Holy umd, Coptic
churches in lhe
Jesuits and the Coptic church,
1132,1329_1330
Ethiopian controversies,
986-987, 995-997
inOuenee in Ethiopia, 1021
Jullien, Michel Marie,
1382-1383
Kircher, Alhanasius, 1415
Sicard, Claude, 2136-2137
$U also Bollandists
Jesus, bath of the Infant. &1'
Chrislian subjects in Coptic
art
Jesus Chrisl
Advent, 63
Agnus Dei, 70
Ascension, 1105
and asceticism, 1306
and alonement, 306-307
on baptism, 336-337, 1285
haptism of, 967
blessing style, 403-404
C:mdkmas feast, 1106-1107
on celibacy, 476
and Christian Pasch, 1904
crucifixion, fasts to
commCmOl'llte, 1096
crucifixion, OUr'lIllic Iheory of,
95
and dealh of Joseph, 1697
depiclion in Coptic al1. 270; see
also subhtad paintings of
and Eucharist, 1107
fasts, 1095-1096
 302 INDEX
Jesus el1,isl (col!t.)
firslllliracle, 1107
and fmction rile. 1121
anti G.,bric1, Archangel. 1136
on guardi:m angel, 1186
IC0050f,368-369,1276.
1277-1278
Incnmalion, 1287-1290
and laying-on onmnds. 1432.
1433
Lord's Prayer, 1480-1481
" and magical spells, 1500, 1503
and Mark, Apostolic SainI, 1529
and marriage, 1542, 1544
Mckhizcdck and, 1583-1584
Nativity. 1102-1103
pag:ln literature on, 1868
painlings of, 727. 747. 778, 794,
868.869. 1660. 1875,
2004-2006.2006
Palm Sunday, 1103-1104
and Parndisc. 1900-1901
power of binding and loosing,
1932
and prieslhood, 2015
Resurrection, 1104-1105
and Revehuion. 61-63
and symbolism of manual
cruss, 1472
and Thomas, disciple. 1108
Transfiguration. 1108-1109
see also Alhanasian Creed;
Christian subjects in Coplic
art; Christ, nature of;
ChristolOi,Y: Flight low Egypt;
Good Friday; Gospel
headings; Niccne Creed
Jewelry, 1605-1607, /61)6
COJllic colored gla...,~·inlaid
crosses, 1146
Jews and Judaism
Abnlllllm, $;.Iintllnd Pmrinrch,
rclalions wllh, II
a.~ AM al·DI1i1mlwh, 72,
655-656; see also subhead
Muslim discdminntol)'
mca.~urell
Alc:rtandrian a.~ceticll, 1661
Ale:rtanddan cornmunhy, 91, 97,
1175, 1180, 1865, 1866
lint.! Alcltllnt.!ri:m gnosticism,
1147, 1148, 1149-1150
Alc:rtandrinn rebellion, 97,1947,
2016
ahars, 106
anointing, 137
Antichrist concept and, 143
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3; pp. 663-1004,
Vol. 4; pp. 1005_1352. Vol. 5: 1'1'. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: 1'1" 1691-2034. Vol. 7; pp. 2035-2372.
apologetic dircclcd at, 2357
llpologislS,176
alonement concept, 306-307
baptism lit DayI' AnM
An!(miyUs,721
Bar Hebraeus, 345-346
and canon of the Scripture,
2109
Coptic music nnd, 148_149,
1731
and Cyril I, 672
and eschatology, 973
Ethiopian prohibitions agaill5l,
991-993
Evodius of Rome homilies
against, 1078-1079
Great Synagogue (TamOh), 717
heaven concept, 1214
Hellenrlallon in Egypt, 1167,
1175
iio"uh talC on, 1336
Josephus f1avius, 176,
1375-1376
magical spells, 1508
Muslim discriminatory
measures, 655-656, 939,
1202,1343,1348
New Testament eJlplanatlon
addressed to, 1273
Old Testament feasts, 1101
and paganism, 1868
Parnphrase ofShem and, 1902
Pascha (P-.1SSQver), 1903
Philo of AIelIandri.. , 1956-1957
religious impact in Egypt,
1865-1866
ritual pll1i!ication cel'cmonials,
8-9
Roman poll la:rt and, 2203
Salurday as sabbalh, 2098
scriptural proof tcxls disputes,
1227
and Youth of Egypt
membership, 2354
scc also Law, Mosaic; Old
Testament; Thcrapeulae
Jibril ibn Bukhtishu' ibn JOrjls,
1922
JillIld, al· (publication), 1990
Jilbanah, saint, 700
Jimyiinah, sainI. ScI:' Dimyanah,
Saint
Jilja,1330_1331
monasteries in region of,
825-826,861-862,1656,
1657
Jirja and Upper ~'Id, See of, 1614
Jiljis, MAr, Su George, saint
Jirjis Abu al-Fa~'lI ibn Lu!fal1llh,
1462
Jit:Jls al·Mu7~!;lim. SI!I! George,
Saint
Jiljis ibn al-'Amid. 1095
Jiljis ihn al·00S5 abT al-Muf.u)'4aI,
1270, 1271, 1332
Jiljl al-Sim'Anl, 461,1331-1332
Jiljis al·Jawhar1, 1141, 1332-1334,
1411, ISIS, 1539, 1688, 1692,
2351
and Ibrohlm al·Jawhari, 1274
Jiljis aI-Jawharf aJ·KhananT,
1334-1335
Jilji$ Makramalh'ih al,Bah~wf,
l335, ISIS
Jiljis al-Muzal)im, Saint (rnat1yr),
902-903, 1335-1316, 1556
Jiljis PhTllItMwus 'Awa4
church law compendium, 1942
on Dayr al-Sham" 865
Jiljis a1-Qib!T (George lhe Copt),
1700
}~ah (poll talC), 303, 622, 636,
656,665,1097,1316,
2134-2135
abolilion of, 1636
on A1II al·Dhi/lllllah. 72
Alexander nand, 86, 87
and Arab conquest of Egypt,
187,189
and Baq! Treaty, 343
as fllClOr in Islamization of
Egypt,937,1411
and Gabrielli's patriarchy,
1129
and Gabriel V'~ patriarchy,
1130
and Gabriel VII's patriarchy,
1134
and '.risbalr, 1236-1237
Ibn Oayyim al-JawziW..lh
commenHlI)', 1269
Increases (luring TheodOI'lJll
patri:lrehy, 2237
Increases under Badr al·JamAII,
32S
in Makouria, 1514
Job, Teslament of, 164
Joel, King of Dolawo, 923
Johanncs de Turr(.'Cremata (Juan
de Torquemada), Cardinal,
1119
Johannes GaUicus Marinesi.'>,
Cal'dinal. 1119
Johann GI.-org, l336

Johanninc Chlistology, 2157
John, Apo!ltlc Dnd So'llnt
on celibacy, 476
church al Dayr Abo I:!innis, 701
church al Dayr al.Mnjma', 820,
82/
on confession and penitence,
585
fe:lSl day, 882, 2084
and Good Friday, 1104
and Michael, Archangel, 1618,
1619
monaslcries dedicated 10, 883
monastcry of, 748, 861, 1656
Polycarp and, 1997
as Transfiguration witness,
1108-1109
S« fl/ro Apocryphon of John;
Revelation, Book of: Dnyr
;pJ'~qlyah; Gospel of John
John, Hegumen05 of Ra.ithou,
20SO
Jobn, Hegumcnos of $cetis, 12,
1362
John, Saint and Bishop of
Armant, 1353_1354
John I, Saini and Patriarch, 1337,
2084
and Acadan schism, 44
dates of patriarchy, 1915
John II, Saint and Palriarch, 1337,
208'
and Acadan schism, 44, 45, 46
and churches in Ilabylon, 318
dates of patrinrchy, 1915
at the Eml.1on, 956-957
lind John I, 1337
John III, the Merciful, Saint :md
Patriarch, 70, 94, 709,
1337_1338,1939,1966, Z084
dates of patriarchy, 1915
Isaac lhe Deacon as biographer'
or, 1304
and John of Niklou, 1366
and John of Pl\nlilos, 1368
as monk-priest :It Dayr
al-Ikhwllh, 808
panegyric by, 1456
succcs.sor, 1303
John IV. Saint and Patriarch, 334,
1338-1339
datcsofpatriarchy, 1916
feast cb.y, 2084
and Mark II, 1533
YuJ.1ann:l as biogl"'olpher of, 2356
John V, Patriarch, 1:wG-I34I,
1534,1912
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: PP- 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-tOO4.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. vol. 6: pp. 1691_2014. Vol. 7: pp. 2035_2372.
datL"li of patriarchy, 1917
and Mikol'cll, Ethiopian
prelate, 1007
and Murqus ibn Qanbar
reforms, 1699
John VI, Saini and Patri:m::h,
1341_1342,1391
and Bulus al·BUshi, 423
lind Crusaders' occupation of
BUrah,425
dales of patriarchy, 1917
and Giyorgis II as metropolilaJl
of Ethiopia, 1009
and KhAil translation, 399
and MikA'~1 II, Ethiopian
prelate, 1007
and Yesl)aq I, Ethiopian
prelate, 1008
John VII, Patriarch, 33,
1342-1343
burial sile, 848
dates of patriarchy, 1917
and Yusab. Bishop
(I3th-ecntury),2359
John VIII. Pauiarch, U43-U44
burial at Dayr Shahrdn, 862
and Church of al·Mu'allaqah
(Old Cairo), 5S8
consccrutcd by J:fasabaIlMJ,
1210
dates of patriarchy, 1917
patriarchal seal change and
residence, 1208, 1913
successor, 1344
and Yii.s;jb, Bishop
(13th-<:enIUI)'),2359
John IX, Patriarch, 377, 1344
bul'ial site, 848
dales of pill r'iarchy, 1917
John X, Patriarch, 1344
dates ofpatr'iarchy, 1918
John XI, Patriareh, 1344_1345
consccmtion of Ethiopian
prelales, 1014
and Coptic relations with
Rome, 609
dates of patriarchy, 1918
and Dayr al-Magh!is. 819
John XII, Patriarch, I I 19,1131,
"46
and Coptic relations with
Rome, 1347
dates of patriarchy, 1918
successor, 1346
John Xlii, Palriarch, 1612,
1346-1347, 1647, 1974
dates of patriarchy, 1918
INDEX 303
on plllnge of Dayr AnbA
ArI!uniyGs, 722
wrilings copied by Jiljis
Makramaillih al·Bahnas:iw'l,
1335
John XIV, Palriarch, 1347
lind Coptic relations with
Rorne,952,1329-1330
dates of patriarchy, 1918
John XV, Palriarch, 1022,
1347-1348
dates of patriarchy, 1919
John XVI, Palriarch, 30, 1206,
1273,1347-1348,1975
church restoralions under, 713
and communion of the sick,
580
and Coptic relatKlns with
Rome, 610
dates ofpatriarc:hy, 1919
and JesuitS In Egypt, 1330
and MArQOS IV, Ethiopian
prelate, 1027
as monk of DaYI'" Anb:i
AnluniyU5, 722
and restoration of Dayr Anb!
BU13, 742, 743
lind SinodA, Ethiopian prelate,
1025
successor, 1949
John XVII, Patriarch, 1348_1350
BisO..ah al·~llIrtrf manuscriptS
on, 403
consecration al Church of Abo
Sayfayn, 550
and Coptic l'elations with
Rome, 610-611
dlltes of patriarchy, 1919
as monk lit I)ayr Anbll OuIA. 742
successor, 1538
lind Yol;mnncs Ill. Ethiopian
prellllc, 1029
John XVIII, Patriarch, 1350
consecmtion of JilsAb, I3ishop
(18th·century), 2360
dates of patriarchy, 1919
J()hn XIX, Patriarch, 1351
and Coptic Communlty
Councll,580
dates of patriarchy, 1919
lind Ethiopian ehurch
autocephaly, 980, 1198,
1041-1043
Ethiopian vish, 1041
as first bishop elected as
palriareh,399, 1911
and Holle Selassie I, 1198
304 INDEX
John XIX, Patriarch (COlli.)
and Isidln'll'us pardon. 1307
and halian imervention in
Ethiopia, 1041-1043, 1198
as monk at Dayr al-Baramiis,
791
and Qt,relos III. Ethiopian
prelate, 1040, 1042
and SarjiyQs, Malan, 2097
and School for Monks
(Aleltandria). 564
and YUsAb II. 2363
John of AICltandria (mal1yr). 31.
1554
John the Almoner, Patriarch of
Cyprus (Melchite), 134. 720,
72\, \64\-\642
John of Antioch, Bishop, 55, 960,
"54
and bishop's translation, 399
and NestoriU5, 1186
John Araph, 1584
John of Ashmiln Tan:il) (martyr).
1556
John of Asyfl!. Bishop, on martyrs
of Is"". 866
John the Baptist, Saint. 71,
1354_1356,1477
bil1h of, 1102
c.hurches dedicated to, 792
in Coptic literature, 1356
cult of, 1355
Fea.<;t of Commemoration, See
Festal mY', monthly
Gabriel, Archangel, and, 1135
and immersion, 1286
martyriull1 of, 1610, 1611, 1646
place in Coptic church,
1355-1356
Pmclus homily on, 2018
Raphllel, Archangel, and, 2054
relics or, 93
sanctuary or, 751
John of Biclarum, 921,1513
on lhe evnngeli7.Dtlon of Nubia,
1801-1802
John [he Black. 51111 John KAm~,
&,int
John Calybitcs, 1357
John Casslan, Sce Cassian, SainI
John
John Chl)'SOstom, Saint and
Pall'illl'Ch of Constantinople,
1357-1359
on ablution, 9
on anamnesis, 121
on angels, 132
Vol. I: pp, 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 311-662. vul. 3: pp. 663-1004,
Vol.":pp. t005-t352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Antioch schism medial ion, 2249
on asterisk as eucharistic
vessel. 1065
Canons of Suinl John
Chryso~mn, 459-460
on celibacy, 416
collected homilies of, 1778,
1779
Coptic translations, 1454
and cross-canying, 1468
and Cyril I, 672
on deaconesses. 888
and Demetrius. cycle of, 667
and Demetrius of Antioch, 893
encomia as pan of Coptic
hagiography, 1196
on Eucharist, 597.1056-1057,
1059-1060
and EustathiU5 of Thr.loce, 1013
on Feast of the Ascension, 1105
feast day, 2084
on Gospel of Saint Mark, 1159
on Holy Cross manifestation,
1243
homily on Basil the Great, 352
homily on Gabriel, Archangel,
1136
homily on Raphael, Archangel,
2053,2054
on immersion, 1286
and Isidorus of Pelusium, 1308.
1309, 1310
and Jiljis al·Jawhal1 al·Khan:inI
(copyist). 1335
and John the Fasler, 1339-1340
on La.<;t Judgment, 1379
liturgies of, 1540
on Michael, Archangel, 1618,
1619
and Origenist monks, 113-114,
2250
Palladius defense of, 1877
patristic writings, 1921
Proclus on, 2018
relics, 2011
and al.!;>al'i ibn al··~l revision
of homilies of, 2015
and $everilln of Jilbalah, 1136,
1619,2122,2123
and Sophia, Saint, 2143-2144
and Tall Brothcn;, 916, 2250
Theodorus of Mopsuestia
relationship, 2238
and Thcophilus, Patriarch,
2247,2250-2251,2252
and tradition of Victor
Slratelatcs, Saint, 2303
on unction oCthe sick, 139,
2291-2292
John of Claudiopolis, Bishop of
Isauria,2124
John Climacus (John the
Cilician),2QSO
John eolobos, Saint, 1359-1361,
1448
on Ababius, 1
Arabic tradition of, 1361 -1361
and Arsenius of Seetis and
Turah,24O
and Athanasius of Clysma
(martyr), 305
and Bishoi, 734, 195
churches dedicated to, 701,
1426
Coptic tradition 01,1359-1361
death in Clysma. 565
feast day, 2084
and James of Seetis, Saint, 1321
and John K:oma., Saint, 1363
monasteries of, 770, 809
as par.logon of virtue and
obedience, 1668
and Pshoi of Seetis, 2029
relics. 720, 753
and Shenute, 2029
and Three Hebrews in the
Furnace. 2258
John the Conf¢SS()r, saint, 2084
John of DamanhOr (martyr), 688,
1554
John of Damascus, saint, 71,
1735, t985, 2046
John the Dwarf. See John
Colobos, Saint
John of Ephcsus, 921,1362,1616
on the evangeli7.ation of Nubia,
1797,1801-1802,1801
on Longinus, 1480
on monophysitism, 1613-1674
and Sophia, 1384-1385
John the Faster, Saint and
Patriarch of Constantinople,
1339-1340
feast duy, 2084
John of Gaza, Saint, 2084
John of the Golden Gospel, Saint,
2084
John the Grammarian of
Caesarea, 1455
John of Heraclia (martyr), 1556
John Jejunator. See John the
Faster, Saint
John of Jerusalem, Saint and
Bishop, 1930,2084

John KAllIa, SainI, 701, 749,
1362-1363
in Ethiopia, 991
feast day. 2084
marilal chastity of. 1543
John of Laqqtnah. Bishop, 1426
John the Little, See John Colobos.
Saint
Jonn of Lycopolis. Saint, 296.
1363_1365.1976.2029.2084
and Bessarion. Saint. 379
Coptic texts on, 1455
and Dayr a1.'I;im. 809
HisloriJ:l mOrrac1lOnlm irl Aegypto
on. 809. 1238. 1363. 1364
at Lycopolis. 296
Palladius and. 1876
reclusion of. 2055-2056
lonn of Macllnat a1.FayyUm.
Bishop. 1126
lohn of Mayuma. Bishop, 1366,
1670,2033
on early liturgical music
practices, 1733, 1735
texts by. 1455
lohn of Montenero. 1114. 1116
10hn Moschus. 1467. 1560. 1662.
20SO
John of Nikiou, Bishop. 37.
1366-1367.1676.1794.2060
as archimandrile, 193
chronicle of Arab conquCS! of
Egypt. 183, 184, 186, 187. 188
on Church of Saint Michael.
1617
on the Covenant of ·Umar. 655
on Elkoston. 951
and Jeremiah. Saint, 1322
on Mit Oamsls, 1971
lind Simon 1, 2138-2139
and taxation, 358-359
and Theognosta, Stlint, 2244
and 'fheophilus. Patriarch,
2247. 2248
:\lid Timothy II Aclurus,
Patriarch, 2264
on treaty of AICKandria (641),
t87, 683
writings translated into
Ethioplc,977
John "of the Cells", 1948
John of Pake, 1367
John of Parallos. Saint, 838. 871,
1367-1368,1456.1618,1619,
1626
feast day, 20&4
John Paul II. Pope (Rome). on
Vol. t: pp. 1-3t6. Vol. 2: I'p. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp.663-1004.
Vol, 4: pp. 1005_1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034, Vol. 7: pp. 2035_2372.
doctrines of NestOl'ius and
Eutychcs, 1786
John of Petra, Abbot. 1662 1662
John of Phanidjoil (martyr). 1556
John Philoponus, 29, 100
John and Piammonas of Diolkos.
908
John thc Presbyter. 1368-1369
and Ufe of Pisenlius. Saini.
1368.1455-1456
John of Psenhowt (martyr). 1556
John Rufus. See John of Mayuma
John Rylands Library,
Manchester. England, 901,
1893
John of $3.. Bishop, 925
John of Saharou (manyr), 1552
John Sabas, 1369
John of s.m, Bi:lhop, and monks
of the Kellia, 1397-1398
John of Sanhut. Saint (martyr).
882. 1556. 1626
John the Scnbe, Su Cyril V.
Palriarch
John of Shmiin, Bi:lhop. 1369
on Bishoi and Shiniidah. 737
panegyrics by, 1456
John the Short. Se~ John ColoOOs,
Saini
John the Soldier (martyr). 1467,
1556
Johnson, D. W., 1573
John and Symeon. 1370
John Talaia, 43.1609,1610,2269
John of Tella, 1673-1674
John of WUrLburg, 872
Jomard, Edmc Frnnois, 1284
Jonah, depiction in Coptic art,
386,387
Jonah, Fast of, 1094
Jonas, Apa, reslll[ dale of. 840
Joorc (martyr). 1370, 1556
Jordan
Coptic churches in, 1621
and Dayr al-Sul!An, 873-874
Jordan River, 1246
Jordanus, Bishop of Quiton,
1635-1636
Joseph (martyr). Sce Joshua and
Joseph (ascetics and marty")
Joseph (Old Testament), 1868
depiclion in Coptic art,
387-388.388
Egyptian sitC!\ connccted with.
197.
and lecanoscopy. 1507
Joseph. Saint. 1370
INDEX 305
Joseph of Arslnoi!, Bishop. 760
Joseph Ih~ I3ishop, SDlnt, 2084
Joseph of Blshwllw. Saint, 1371,
1374.2084
Joseph the Carpenler. Salm.
1371-1374
apocryphal accounts.
1372-1373
cult of. 1373-1374
and Ibyr aJ-Jantdlah. 705
fcast day, 2084
and Gabriel and Michael,
Archangels, 1136
and mummification, 1697
New TCSlllment accounts.
1371-1372
~e also F1ighl inlO Egypt
Joseph of Fuwwah, Bi:lhop, 1126
Joseph of Tscnti. Saint, 1314
J()S(.-phus Flavius, 176. 1315-1376
Joshua(OldTesta~nl), 1618
in Arabic versions, 1830-1831
Testam~nt of. Su Teslamenl of
Joshua
Joshua and Joseph (ascetics and
martyrs). 1556
Josippon, 1375
Journals. See Press, Coptic: Press.
Egyptian: specific titles
Jovian, Emperor. 1376-1377
patriarch under. 1914
Jowell, William, 133
J. Paul Gclly MWiCum, Malibu.
California. 2003, 2005
Jubilee Y~ar, 1101
Judaism. See Jews and JudaL~m
Judaizing Cillislians. See
Ebioni1CS
Judas CyriIlCU5. Solin1 lind Bishop
of JeTUSIllcm, 1377-1378,
2085
Judas Iscalio!. 897,1416
JUllgcs (Old Teslament), Arabic
versions, 1831-1832
Judgment, Lnst, 1318-1379
Abbaton's role, 2
agnoetlsm and, 70-71
and eschatology, 974
and Hades, 1189-1190
and prayer for the dead, 889
su also Afterlife; Paradise
Jugs, Sce Glas.~, Coptic: Jars and
jugs; Metalwork, Coptic;
Water jugs and stands
Julian, Bishop of Halicamassus.
70.876. 1379, 1455. 1674
doctrinal position. 547. 734
 306 INDEX
Julian, Bishop of Hlllil:arnllSSUS
(conI.)
and Eutyches. 1075
Gaianus ndvocacy of doctrine,
1138
and Justin I, Emperor, 1384
and monophysitism, 1673
on the nature of Chlist, 547,
1288,2125,2241
and ScvcnlS of Antioch, 2125
, and Timolhy 111, 2268
see also Gaillnites; Glli.mus
JuHlin, Emperor, 1868
Against the Cali/calIS, 177
lind Lihanius, 1447
rntri:ll'ch under, 1914
Julian, Evangelist, 1380, 1480
and Nubian conversion, 1797,
1801-1802,1807
Julian, Proconsul of Tripoli, 1443
Julian, Saint and Patriarch, 1380,
1999,2085
dalts of patri.lrchy, 19'14
successor, 891-892
Juliana (martyr), 1552-1553, 1556
Julian the Apostate, Emperor,
1380-1382
and Cyril I, 673
and mal1yrdom of AllMyilS,
1551
and mal1yl'dom of Eusignius,
1071-1072, 1555
and martyrdom of Judas
Cyriaeus, 1377
martyrs under, 1556, 1557; see
also specific names
Mercurius of CaeSUl'ea and
death of, 1382, 1592, 1593
monastery establishment during
reign of, 720
and paganism, 1869
persecutions of Chrisllans by,
300, 1937
lmd profaning tomb of John the
Baptist, 1355
succeeded by Jovinn, 1376
Julian calendar. See .Ca[endar,
Julian
Julian (lnd his mother (martyrs),
1556
Julianist.~. See Julian, Bishop of
Halicarnassus
Julianus, Chaldean Oracles, 516
Juliua (Julietta), Saint (martyr),
67[',1554
icon of, 1278
Juliu.~, Bishop of Puteo[i, 1441
Vol. I: pp. 1-316, Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. l005~1352. Vol. 5; pp. 1353~169(). Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2312.
Julius I, Pope (Rome), 523,1442,
J669, 1670, 1672
Julius of Aqfdh~, 1, 2, 152, 1556,
1865
Cycle of, 445
martyrdom in Atrlh, 307
Julius Caesar, 235
Jullien, Michel Maric, 806, 852,
856, 1382-1383, 2197
Jung, Cal'!, 1149
Jung Codex. See Codex Jung
Junia (mal'yr), 1552
Junker, Hennann, 656, 815,1383
Jupiter (pagan Jelly), 889, 890,
904,905,1866
Justin I, Emperor, 1383-1384
and Apion family, 155-156
and Cha1cedon dispute, 46-47,
1673, 1674
patriarch under, 1915
Justin II, Emperor, 688,
1384-1385
John of Ephesus on reign of,
1362
and monophysites, 1675, 1676
patriarch under, 1915
Justinian, Emperor, 1385-1386,
1648, 2008
find Abraham of FarshQ~, 11-12
and AbOslr, 34
and Acaciun schism, 46, 47
and Anastasia, 125
Annunciation, Feast of the, 290
and Apion family, 155-156
and Athnnasius of Clysma cult,
305-306
and lIudientia episcuplllis, 308
and canons of Epiphanius, 456
and Codex Ju.~tinianus,
569-570,1385
and Constanlinople, Second
Coundl of, 595-596
Hcnoticon edict, 1218, 1674
hymn asclibed to, 1733
and John of Ephesus missions,
1362
and Justill 1, Emperor, 1383
and Justin II, Emperor,
1384-1385
milit:lry reforms, 136, 237-238
and n1onophysitism, 1319,
1673,1674,1676
Moses of Abydos prophecy on,
1679-1680
and Mount Sinai Monastery of
Saint Catherine, 1681, 1682,
2325
patriarch under, 1915
and Pentapolis administrdtion,
1934
Procopius history of,
2019-2020
and Oif~ renaming, 2038
and Raithou monasteries,
2050
refomlS of, 2007-2008, 2023;
see also suhhead militalY
rcfonns
on sale of monasteries, 1639,
1640
and taxation in Roman Eqypt,
2205
and TheodolUs of Mopsuestia,
2239
and Timothy I [ AelulUS,
Patriarch, 2264
and wife, Theodora, 2234-2235
Justin Martyr, 1638
as apologist, 176, 177-178
on Easter designnlion, 1J 04
and "godly monarch" concept,
1957
on immersion, 1286
Justus, Patriarch, 1386,2085
dates of patriarchy, 1913
Justus, Saint (mUl1yr), 2085,
1386-1387,1556,2085,2209
Juvenal, Patriarch of Jerusalem,
290,515, 1440, 1670,2242
K
Ka, festival of Union of, 438
Kaau, Saint, paintings of, 727
Kacmarcik Illanuscript, copying
of,722
Kiifr, al· (Mikh::;'il SharOhim),
1630-1631
KafT Ayyilb, pilgrimages to, 1972
Kafr Damni (village), 689-690
Kafr al.Dayr, 1655, 1656
pilgrimages to, 1972-1973
Katr Dimayrall al·ladld. See
Dimarah
Karr al·Shaykh. See Mal.lalla!
Danyl\l
Kart al·Dawwar, Coptic Catholic
church, 1123
Kahle, Paul Eric, 902, 1389
Kahyor, monasteries at, 1654
Kainopolis. See Qina
Kalllbsha. See TalmIs
Kalamon. See Oalamun

Kallileion. Sell Anointing;
Catechumen. oil of the
Kallinikos, Bishop, 1089
KaHij. See UajOj (martyr)
KamA.!. Ahmad, on Dayr AbU
Ufah,704
Kami! Mumd. See Mumd K.::imil
Kancbo. See Museums, Coptic
collection!; in
Kansu, 1519
Kaou (martyr), 1556
Kaphalll5. See p... phnutius of
Scctis, Saint
Karabacck, Joseph von, 1389
Kamnis, 1390
gJassmaking, 1143-1144
Kararah. See OarAnth
Karimi Guild, 1391
Kanna, monastic murals at, 1874
Kann Ablt Mena, 1936-1937
K.arm al.Akhb4riyyah, 1391-1392
Karmul, catacomb at, 1873
Karnak in the Chme.ian period,
1392_1394,1392,1393,1394
cnd to institutionalittd
paganism in, 1870
monasteries near, 1657
pharaonic-5tyle temples at.
1392, J392, 1865
KasiQS. Su Kallb aJ·QaIs
Kassa Asrale Stele, 1394
Kala mel'O$. Su Lectionary
Ktitib al.Mi,r1, al-. See Fakr
al·Dawlah
Kallb al·Q;lIs, 1650
Kalochoi (rccluscs), 2055-2056
Kaufmann, Cal'! Maria, 1394
Kamw/copoio$ (/culllw/copl6/cos)
(Coptic weaving tcnn), 2221
Kavlld II sCrOe, 1940
Kawjar al·RumT, 810
Kaw/coh o!·Sharq (publication),
1990
Kaysdn ibn 'Uthrntln ibn Kuyslln,
1395,2079
Keep, 1395-1396
Dayr Anbti Bishoi (SuhA-j), 736,
740
Dayr AnbA $amO'1I (Qalam~in),
''''
Dayr al·B3mmOs, 792
Kellia, 1395, 1404
Keirner, Ludwig, 1396
Kellia, 1395, 1396-1409
altars, 106, 107
Amlllonius and, 113
Amun, Saint. and, 119
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6.: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2J72.
architccturc compared with
1;lilwan, 1234
ceramics of, See Ceramics,
Coptic
complexes of churches, 552,
553,1404-1405,1406-1407
construcHon materials,
1401-1402
and Coptologicnl51udics. 615
and DamanhUr bishopric, 687
in "Desen ofScetis," 2102
earliest churches aI, 552, 553
Egyptian archaeologicaJ
activity, 1406-1407
epigraphy, 1407-1408
Evagrius Ponticus and,
1076-1077
excavations,414,694,724,
1398-1406,1658
French archaeological activity,
1398-1400,1402
hl!gummos title used at, 1216
hennit cells at, 477
history of sile, 1397 -1398
insc::riptions found at, 1291,
1407-1408
and Jabal Khashm a1-Qu'ud
identification, 1316
keeps, 1395, 1396
kJrillJnahsfoundat,I415
lIS laura of hennitages,
1224-1225
in Leuers of Saint Antony, 150
and Macarius AJexandrinus,
Saint, 1489-1490
monastic life, 1662
muml paintings at, 1408-1409.
1659,1660,1872,1873,1874,
1875,1876,1877
and Nilria monastel)',
1794~1796
PalJlldius at, 1876, 1877
Swiss archaeological 3ctivity,
1400-1406
two-bay !HIll development, 1404
Kells, Book or. See British Isles
and Ireland, Coptic
influences in the
Kemal Atattirk, 1996
Kenya, Coptic churches in, 1622
Kenyon, Frederic George. 1410
Kephalaia, 1891
KerygmCl/ll (Damian), 1455
Keys, 1604, J604
Kh311 I, Paunarch, 24,37, 93, 3SD,
1205,1410-1412.1589.1678,
1950
INDEX 307
and bishop's translation, 399
chosen at Bilbcis, 391
dates ofpalriarchy, 1915
feast dAy, 2085
and Mini I. 1631
lIS monk at Dayr Anbd
An!OniyOs, 721
Y~nnA- the Deacon biography
of, 2356-2357
KhA'lI II, Patriarch, 1412. 2085
datCS of patriarchy, 1916
Yui)anntl biography of, 2356
KhA11 JIJ, Patriarch, 903,
1412_1413
datCSOfpalriarchy, 1916
held for ransom, 2280-2281
Kh4111 Bey (Mamluk amir), 1538
Khandaq, al·, 1413
see also Dayr nJ-K.handaq
Khar.l'ib al·NAmus. See Dayr
al·NA-mGs
Khara; (land talI;), 636, 656,
1413_1414,2093
Aleunder II and, 86, 87
and Arab conquest of Egypt,
189
on communal propeny, 72,
85-87
Ibn Qayyirn al.Jawt.iyyah on,
1269
imp;Ict on Copts, 72,1410,
1412
increases during Shenute I
palrilll'Chy, 2134-2135
and Jacob, SainI, 1318
lind ji~h taJF:, 1336
John IV payment. 1338
Macnrlus II policy, 1487
Khargah. See Khaljah
Kholjah (gre3t oasis), mOna.~leries
near, 1317, 1658-1659
Khartoum. See Sudan, COplS in
the
KJlIIshm al-QU'lld, 1658
Kha{( al.HCllllaylillf, af. Sell
Pel"liOnal statu.~ law
KhAylo Malnkot of Shewa, 1590
Khidmat al·Shamm(J$. See n,e
Services of the Deut;ol1
Khirbat al-FilOsiyyah, 1414, 1650
Khirbilah, 1415
K)zi'/Allah, 1415, 1418
Khonai, shrine to Michael the
Archangel, 1616
Khosrow textile (Antirwopolis),
2097-208
Khumamwayh, Caliph, 2281
308 INDEX
Khune. Set Kouncs, GovernOr of
"'_0
KJ,flm$. 212-21], 218, 221. 223.
552.553.554,555,661
and altar location, 107
Dayr Anba Maqar, 753, 754
DayT Anba Shinudah, 769
Kh~. al· (Coptic cenlel). 703
Khmi (mal1yr). 1552
KjIAnT. Mu!;lammad Sayyid, 1465
Kilns, potlcry. 481-482
Kings, anointing of, 139
Kircher, Arnanasius, 1248, 1330,
141.5,1748,1%7,2052
Kirillus, Anba.. mmop of AsyU!.
1270
Kiss of Peace (asposmos), 63,
1416
Kitab Akhbill' 1I/·lam4rr (YuJ:mnna
IIJ.1;1Adhiq al.Qibll». 2357
KitlJb aJ·B",ill)11 If aJ.Qawtblfn
(Book of Evidence in Laws)
(Abo SMkir ibn al·!Uhib), ]],
1463
Kitab aJ./ladl {r Ma'rifat al&mddl
(~an!tn). 2046
KillJb af·HudD (Canons of
ClcmcnI). 456
Kiltlb al-'I/m WQ·al·'Allla{ (Yu~anrn\
ibn ~wfrus). 2357-2358
Kitab a/.!qbh (Severus of
a]·AshmOnnyn), 1779
KillJ.b al·l$lidllJ/. See Book of
Dialectic
Kitll.b la/{j' a!.'Uqill {rUm al.U~lil,
1464
Xirllb Il/ Khf'l/l!jI al-Muqaddas, 1464
Killlb a/·Mo;lImi', 1463
Kirllb Mi~blI~ a/.?-ul",ah fl1l!il~
a/·KJridmah. See MisbfJ~
a/.?u/",alr (Ibn Kr,bllr)
Kililb Qall'illlill a/·Dawllwlll, 1461
Kilab a/·Ru',is, 1779
KillJb II/·Shif(l' (Uupus ibn
a)·M.hib),1779
Ki/lib a/.Shifll If Kashf /lw·ls/IJ/lJr/J
mill Lllh{1./ al_MaSfhwa_lklrloftJ,
1463
Kit<'Jb a/-SuMk /i.Mo'rifal Dllll'a/
Il/·Mu/ilk (Maqt1zl), 1525
Killlb al·Tllwllr1kh. See Book of
Chroll;c/es
Ki/ilb al·rlln"~/ilt wa·ol-Ab~ll/iyylJt,
1464
Kilchener, Lord, 1466
Kiyahk (fourth monlh of Coplic
calendar), 438, 441
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
in the CoptcrAmbic Syn:u:ariOIl,
2178-2179
Kleber, Jean-Baptiste, 1333,
1416-1417,2351
Kncder-pcnllenls, 1932
Kneeling. Ste Genuflection
Knowledge Society, 1993
Kohl, boxes for, 2337-2338
Kaine, 1166, 1168, 1169
see o/sl) Greek language
Komorl;a (community), 1664,
1859-1860,1861,1862,1952
sa also Monaslicism,
Pachomian; Pachomius, Sail'll
Kom Abu emu. See Tamut
Komtte (patrician), 1679
Kom Gu'ail. Su Naucralis
Kam Namriid, 1224, 1418
Kom Ombo, 1418, 1865
Kom al·R1hib, 1418-1419
KonkhUits (Coptic telttile tenn),
2221
Kootwyck, lohann Vlln, 1647
Koptos. See Oil'!
Koramn (Millenarian), 911
Kothos (pagan deity), 1870
Koui (Khui), Governor of Aswan,
lomb of, 850
KOl.lkOil/liOll (bishop's hood), 1476
Kouncs (Khune), Governor of
Aswan, tomb of, 850, 851
Krajon and Amun, Saints, 1419,
1556
Krall,Jakob,1419
K.restodolu t. Ethiopian prelate,
1020
Krcslodolu II, Ethiopi:m prelate,
1024-1025
Krcstooolu 1Il, Ethiopian prelate,
1028, 1349
Krikoris Vegayasayr (Armcni:m
bishop),234
Kub1lniyyah, al., 815-816
Kuentz, Charles, 1419
Kuhncl, Ernsl, 1419-1420
Kula al·Hamra, al·. See
Hermitages, Theban
KW'lIlosh lll-Thurayy(l, 1922
Kurum al-TuwaJ. See 'Amriyyah
Kush, Empire of, 110, 1420
and Nubians, 1797, 1800
threat by Beja tribes, 373
Kutlah al-Wafcliyyl'lh, 01·. See
Waf'dist bloc
Kult:ih. See Scriptorium
Kutulus (mal'yr), 1553
Kuwail, Cop(ic church in, 1621
Kyprianos, spells of, 1506-1507
KyriakO$ Mikhd'lJ. See Mtkh,,'11,
Kyriakos
Kyrie e1eisol1, 1420_1421, 1469,
1569,2013,2014
in Ihe Book of Canonical
Hours, 446-449
for consecration of patriarchs,
1909-1910
in Coplic Good Friday service,
1152
KyrilJos. See Ethiopian Prelates
Kyrillus. See Cyril
Kyrollos. See Cyril
L
Labib, Claudius. Se~ Iqlamyiis
Lablb
Labib, Sobhi Vanni, 1423
Labib I:bbachi, 1423
labia. See Monasleries of the
FayyUm
Labor conlracts, 1429
UM:al'On, Saint, 1423-1424
ue also Krajon and Amun
Lacau, PieTTe, 694, 1424
Lacb.~t. See AqW!, al·
La CTl»C-Vc)'55iere, Mathurin,
1424,2324
Lactandus
criticism of I>ioclctian's
policies, 906
on incense usc, 1472
I..ndder of Diyifle Ascent (John
Climacus), 2050
Ladeuze, Paulin, 1424, 1452
Ladles, 160J
fAe/elllllr cueli, 1119
ltIfcmcre, P.·H., study of Dayr
Anbd An!l1niyu.s, 726
L'AFricaln, Jean Uon, 826
llll!lllrdc, Pllul Anton de,
1424_142.5,2067
lA/III (musical term), 63, 142.5,
1722,1727,1729
and w"ham, 2313
fA~llldr1bf, 1722
fA~1I Sill;"r1, 1722
Lake BardawiJ, 1650
Lake a1·BuruJlus, 818, 837
Lake a1.J:Iabash, 848, 881
Lake al-Man7..alah, 1648-1649
Lake Mareotis, 24, 1526, 1527,
1931
Lake Maryitl, 34, 837

LalibalA (community), 975,
1425-1426
LAlibalA, Ethiopi.'ln king and !laint,
1008, 1047-1048
Lalibela. &e UlibalA
lAmp of IJDrkne3J (Ibn Kabar),
See MisbiJl] af'?,ulmah (Ibn
Kabar)
lorn",
altar lights, 109-110
dolphin.$haped, 2169
glass, 1144- 1145, 1144
metalwork, 1596-1598, 1597
tern'COlla, 494-497
see also CandJes
ul1Iapourg6s (Coptic weaving
tcnn), 2221
lAnluios (Coptic weaving tenn),
2121
Lance tips, 1605
Land acquisitions, mOll3Stic,
1642
Land tax. See Khar4j
Land tenure, under Umayyad
administration, 2287-2288
Lane-Poole, Stanley, 1733-1734
Language, Coptic:
AbU. ShAkir ibn al'RAhib, 33-34
Arab conquest of Egypt and
decline in use of, 1460
Arabic-Coptic dictionary, 1302
Athanasius' Copte-Arabic
grammar, 2045
Champollion, Jean Fra.n~ois,
scholarship, 516, 614
Coptic melody relationship,
1730-1731,1734-1735
decline or, 1459, 1464
dialects, 1389
dictionary, 1424
grammars, 1266, 1268, 1302,
204'
Greek characters use, 1167,
1169
Ibn Kabar lexical work, 1267
inscriptions in, 1290-1296,
1408
inscriptionll in the Kellia, 1408
Iql1diyliS Lablb studies and
promotion or, 1302
'IryAn Jirjis Mufta~
modemiwtion etTonli,
1302-1303
Uk of Paul or Thebes in, 1926
linguistics, 33-34
literallire in, 1450-1459
IiturgicllltCJIIS in, 1734-1735
Vol. I: Pfl. 1-316. Vol. 2.: pp- 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. l005-1J52. Vol. 5: pp- t353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
UVC!'i of PachomiUll in, 1860,
1861-1862,1863
magical words, 1500-1502
medieval Nubian clergy use of,
1813,1816
as medium for Christianiution,
1167,1169,1177
modem studies of, 1630
monasticism and diffusion of,
1168
Old Testament tnl.llslations,
1836-1838
papyrus collections, 1890-
1896
papyrus discoveries, 1898-1900
palristics and. 1920-1921
Plato's Republic translation,
1981
role in Alexandria, 101
RUdeen, Friedrich, studiC$,
2067
spoken, 604-606
teachers of, 1962
see '1150 Appelldix; Bohairic
dialect; Coptic language,
spoken; Literalure, Coptic;
Literature, Copto-Anlhic;
Sahidk diakoct; Toponymy,
Coptic
Languages. See Arabic language;
Dictionaries: Grammars;
Greek languagc; Language,
Coptic; Latin language;
Meroitic languagc: Nubian
languages and literature
lanl"Choot, A. van, 1965-1966
Laodicea, Council of, on
observances during Lent,
2099
Laographia (poll tax), Alellandl;an
exemption.~, I J 80
LaqqfJn, 1107-1108, 1252,
1426-1427
Laqqllnah, 1427
bishopric of Damanhur union
with,686
I..a.<;<;aris, ·nleOOorc, 1114
I..a.~carpis. Se~ Ya'qub, General
Last Judgment. See Judgment,
"",
Last Supper
and fraction rite, 1121
Icavcned \IS. unleavened bread
at, 1060-1061
Latcr Prophets, in Jewish canon,
2108
uuin f:uhers (patnstics), 1920
INDEX 309
Latin langulll!:C
Egyptian papyri. 1889
impact on Greek language in
Egypt, 1167-1168, 1169.1176
Jerome, S.,int, biblical
translations into, 1323
Life of P::lul ofThcbcs in, 1926
Life and R.ules of Pachomlus
translation, 1663, 1861, 1862,
1863
papyrus collcctions, 1890
p;ttris;t!C$ in, 1920
Rulinus' translation and
writings, 1237-1238,
2068-2069
Latopolis. See boA
Latrocinium. See Ephesus,
Second Council of
LalSOn, Apa, saint, 1427,2085
LauntiyUs (Valenlinus), 1577
Laura, 1428
and Dayr al-Jabr3.WI, 810, 811,
812
diaconia center, 896
keep construction, 1395-1396
and the monastery of
Oktokaidekaton, 1826-1827
$ee '1150 Hcnnitagc
L.aurenlius, Saint, monasteries
dedicated to, 850
Ltmsiac History (PalladiUll), 1733,
1862
on Ansirn'i (Antinoopolis),
142-143
on $cetis monks, 2103
low
Codex Justinianus, 569-570,
""
Codex Theodosiantl.'i, 571
defellsor ecclcsiac, 891
dikaiOIl tern1, 902
Dioseorus of Aphrodito, 916
on monastery (ISSets, 1640
Muslim interprctations, 687
prerecl's administration of,
200'
register, 1089
Law, canon. See Canon law
Law, Coptic, 1428-1431
legal sour'ces, 1'438
$chiller, A. Arthur, as specialist
in, 2106
St(:inwenter, Ar1ur, as historian
of,2149
Law, Egyptian, on Coptic Waqf,
2319
Law, Islamic, 951
 310 INDEX
1..:lw, Islamic (COl/I.)
Ibn Oayyim al,jawziyyah
encyclopedia on, 1269-1270
Law, Mosaic
ablulion prescribed by, 8-9
Augustine, Saint, on, 1930
on confession, 585-585
Law of obligations, 1429-1430,
1641
Law of persons, 1428-1429
Law of things, 1429
'. Laying-on of hands, 1432_1433,
1910
at bishop's consecration, 397
Lay members of church. See
Archon
Laylon, 0., 1893
Lelld eolltm;, See Alexander, II
Lea~es, 1429
Leatherwork, Coptic, 1433
in Louvre Museum, 1483
pen cases, 1933
preservalion, 280
see also Bookbinding
Leavened bread, and Eucharist,
1060-1061
Lebanon
Coptil: churchl:s in, 1621
monastl:ries, 877
Lebna Dengel, 1016-1017
Lecanoscopy, 1507-1508
Lectern, 1434-1435
Lectionary, 1435_1437, 1449
for Church of Mu'allaqah, 1775
and evangeliary, 1077
Ibmhim ibn Sulayman aI-NajjAr
al-MlI1 copics, 1273
TUllnuscriptS in N.ltional
Ubr-<.lry, PlIriS, 1778
Mass of the Catechumens, 1562
Leda, depicted in Coptic art. 1763
Leeder, S. H., 1466
Lefebvre, Gustave
on Dayr Anbil oakbom, 729
students of, 694
Lefort, Louis Theophile, 1437,
1448, 1453
on Letter of Ammon, 1445
on Life of I'achomius, 1860,
1861,1863
Mark II homily discovery, 15]4
Left Rmk (Nile), See Monasteries
of the Upper $a'jd
Legal procedul'e, Coptic,
1430-1431
Legal sourt:es, Coptil:, 1438
Legion, See Anny, Roman
Vol. I: pr. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663_1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034, Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
LeGrain, Georges, 1439
Leiden, University of, 1424
Leipoldt, Johannes, 614,1439,
1452
Lemm, Oskar Eduaroovich von,
1439, 14448
Lenonnan!, Charles, 1440
!.om
Dionysius the Grel'll on, 912
fasting during, 1093, 1094-
1095
fasting on Saturday during,
2098,2099
and genuflection, 1139
lectionary fOl', 1437
Palm Sunday .md, I J 0]-1 104
sec also Good Frid,.y; Great
Lent; Maundy Thun;c!ay
Leo III, Emr.crol', edict banning
images, 1275, 1276, 1277
Leo 1, Emperor
patriarch under, 1915
and relics of the Three
Hebrews in the Furnace, 2259
and Timothy AcJunls, 1441,
1671, 2264
Zeno a~ successor, 2369
Leo V, Empemr, 1275
Leo 1 the Great, Pupe (Rome),
1440-1442
and Chalcedon, Council of,S 12,
513-515
CIHiStology, 1670, 1671, 1672
on cummunicmiQ idiumalum,
578
as Coptic saint, 2085
and DiOSCOlUS I, 525, 913, 914,
915
and Ephesus, Second Council
of,961-962
and Ephesus, Third Council of,
962
and Eutyches, 1074-1075
and Henoticon, 1218
and paschal controvcnsy, 1906
and Pulcheria, 20]]
lind Theophilus, Patriarch,
2247, 2251
and Timothy 11 AelUlus,
Patriarch, 2264, 2267
see also Tome of Leo
Leo II. Pope (Rume), on filioqllC,
1112-111]
Leo IV the Kha.7.ilf, Emperor,
1275
Leonidas (mal1yr and Origen's
father), 892,1846,1936
Leontius of Antioch, and Lucian
of Antioch, 1484
Leonlius of By/,..(llllium, 1455,
1676
lcontius of Tripoli, Saint
(martyr), 1442_1444, 1556
Leprosy, 1581
Lepsius, Karl Richard, 717,1444
Le Quien, Michel. 1444
Leroy, Jules, 726, 868, 1444
Letronne, Jean Antoine,
1444_1445
Letter of Ammon, 894, 1445
on Antinoopolis, 144
and Thcodorus of Alexandria,
&Iint, 2238
Letter of Peter to Philip, 1446
and Interpretation 01 Knowledge,
1301
Letters. See Epislologmphy
Lel/ers (Dionysius), 911-912
LeUen; of synods, See Synods,
Ictten; of
Lewata (Berber tribe), 1652
Libanius, 1308, 1447
UbAnos (ManIt), Ethiopian saint,
1045
Libel/us de processimle Spirirus
Sa>1cli, 1115
Liberal Constitutionall'arty,
1991-1992
liberti! Socialists Cenler, 1991
Ubr<.lries, 1447_1449
Aicxllndria, 100, 1447
Bodmer (Bibliothcea
Bodmeriana), 404
in colophons, 577
DayI' AnhA An!uniyils, 723
DayI' AnbA MaqAr, 749, 750
DayI' Anba ~mil'il of Qa!am(m,
758
Dayr AnbA Shim1dah, 763
DayI' aI-Malak Mikha'il, 824
Dayr Nahya, 843
Dayi' al.$uryAn, 876, 877, 818
monastic medicnllile....ture,
1578-1579
Nag Hammadi Librmy,
1771-177]
patriarchal, 1532
travelen;' interest in, 1977
see also Archives; Literature,
Coptic; Manuscripls;
Museums, Coptic collections
in; specific libraries
Ubrary of the Coptic Patriarchale,
901

Ubral)' of Karl Marx University
(Lcip".dg), 1893
Libri Carolilli (790), 1112
Uby.>
Coptic chun:hL'S in, 1621
ue also Pentapolb
Ubyan massir. See WestCI'll DeseT1
Uchthehn, M., 2022
Ucinius. Emperor, 588-589. 1869
conflict with Constantine, 81
N~esarea, Council 01, in
reign of, 1785
patriarch under, 1914
persecutions under, 1937
Lkinius (Roman officer), 1558
Uf, AbU. See Dayt" Abu al·Uf
Lif~fah, 1472
Ufe of Abbel Ptm/, /helloly
AJlchori/e (Aml:linCl1u), 1926
Life 0{ &lsil (Amphilochius), 1593
Life of Dioscoms (Theopistus of
Alexandria), 2254
Life 01 Eu.semll$ of &mosato, 1593
Ufe oIl/ilorioll, 1664
Ufe oIl$idore (Damascius), 1221.
1222
Life of umgimt5, on the £oaton,
955, 956
UleofPotape, 1907-1908
Life 01 Pllib, 1953
Life of PiseNfius (John the
Presbyter). 1368. 1455-1456
Life of Poemel/, 1983-1984
Life of Saint Ali/OilY (Athanasius),
101, 116. 119,300,302,728,
1663
on llnnchor-esis, 119
circululcd in Gaul, 255
collected munuscript of, 1782
on devil as black, 248
Latin trnnslatlon in Ircland, 418
Life of Sabri Ji11ly{mah/J)"'/ly~'ra"
(John or Pllr'llllos), 871
Ufe of So;nl Jlar;homius, 1663,
1859,1860-1861,1952,2207
collected manuscripts or, 1782
Letter of Ammon, 1445
on Thcodorus orTllbcnnj!~~,
2240
Ufe of Saill/ Pau/llre I'ir~'1 lIennit
(JerOllle), 1925-1926
Life of Sai"l Sabas, 894
Life of Salllu'i/ of Qa/allIl;", 758
Lifl' of S}umlt/e, 898
llgluing equipment. See Candles;
Lamps
Ume, 1402
Vol. I: pp. 1_316. Vol. 2: pp. 3 11-662. vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. lOOS-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp, 2035-2312.
Umeslonc, Coplie sculpture in,
21B,2115
Unen, use in Coptic textiles, 2211,
2211-2212
Lil/sua aegypliaca re.sti/llltJ: Sea/II
MopltJ, hoc est non/I'llc/a/or
aegyptioCCNlfabkus. See Seo/a
Mogtto
Linguistics, Cop(ie, 33-34
ue a/so App~md~; Language,
Coptic; specific dialects
Linoplygtb (Coptic textile term),
2221
LinoilpMS (Coptic weaving term),
2221
Lintels, wooden, 2342-2344, 234J
liqanos, Ethiopian saint, 1047
Listener-penitents, 1932
Literacy, under Roman
administration of Egypt, 1168
Uterary, scholarly, and religious
offieC!i or titlC!i. See Copts in
late medieval Egypt
Uterature. See Apocalyptic
lilerature; Apocl)'Phal
literature; Ethiopian Christian
literature; Literature, CopIic;
Literature, Coplo-Arabie;
Literature, Nubian; literatun:,
pagan Chri5lian; Poetry;
specific languages and works
Literature, Christian, patristics,
1920-1921
literature, Coplic, 1450_14.59
on Alexander I. 84-85
beginnings of, 1450-1452
cycle, 666-668
Eusebius of Caesarea,
1070-1071
fourth- and fifth-century
translations, 1453-1454
Gabriel, Archangel in,
IJJ6-1137
Gabriel II, Patriarch,
eOnlribution, 1129
Gregory of Na7.ian7,u~'s W01"k.~,
1183-1184
Gregory or Nyssa's works,
1184-1185
heaJings in, 1212-1214
on John the Baptist, 1]56
John Chrysostom's works,
459-460, 1356, 1357-1359,
1454
Life of Paehomius, 1860
Mark 11 homily, 1534
on manyrOOm of Philotheus of
INDEX 3ll
Antioch,l961
on maT1yn;, 1881
medical, 1578-1579, 1581, 1582
on Michael, An:hangel,
1618-1619
Mlkha'1l, Bishop oC Atr1b and
M:dlj, 1626
ninth·to-cleventh<enlUry
decline, 1458-1459
POlrolQ8ia orienlalis, 1921
poetry. 1985-1986
Proclus' works. 1356. 1454,
2017-2019
romances, 2059-2060
seventh· and eighth<entury,
1458-1458
Shenute texIS, 1452-1453
slxth<entury, 1454-1455
trodition of Victor Stratelates,
Saini, 2303-2304
ne a/so Cycles; Hagiography;
Homilies; Language, Coptic:
Papyri, Coplic literary; Poetry;
Scholars
Uterature, Copto-Arabie,
1460-1467
Abu 1!i~lq ibn F~lall4h works.
19-20
Abu SMkir ibn al·lUhib·s
works, 33-34
first works in Arabic language,
19-20
al·Maqr17.T worh, 1268-1269
modem F.gyplian liberal Irends
in, 1995
al-~l'i ibn al-'Ass.'!l, 2075-2079
SawIrus ibn al·MuqaITa',
2100-2102
tradition of Vict01' Stratelatcs,
Saint, 2305-2308
Utel"lllure, Ethiopian Christian.
See Bthiopian Chr'istian
lllel"lllun.::
Liter:tturc, Greek. See Greek
language
Litcmturc, Nuhlan, 1815-1816
Utemture, pagan cla....~iclll
Llbllnius, 1447
PhysiolCJ8CJS stories, 1965-1966
Lithargocl, 61-62
Uthro:omenon and Saint Peter's
Bridge (mona.~teries), 1467
Utul'gicnl insignill, 1468_1469
Uturgical instnlments, 1469-1474
Cor ablulion, 9
deacon's role, 885
Eucharistic,1063-1066
 312 INDEX
Liturgical instruments (com.)
metalwork, 1595, 1595-1596
wood coffers for, 2329-2330,
233U
Lllurgkal vestments, 147.5-1419
for bishop's consecration,
395-396
for consecration of patriarchs,
1910
Muslim restrictiuns, J 1]0
used in Epiphany, Liturgy of
• the, 967-968
sec also Costume of the
religious
Liturgy
ablUlion during, 9
Arabic translations, 1464
COpilc COllllllcntmy on, 1267,
1272
deacon as response leader, 885
cpidcsis, 964
Epiphany, 967-968; sec also
suhheads Mass of the
Catechumens: Mass of The
Faithful
Epiphany, 967-968
Ethiopian. 987 -990, 997 -998
euchari.~tic, 120-121,
1058-1060
[raclion ill, JIll
Gabriel , Archangel in , 1137
and genuflection. 1139
Gloria in excels!s :md, 1147
Good Friday, 1152-1153
for ncgumenvs on.lin"tion, 1216
Holy Saluruay, 1247-1249,
1249
hosannu usc in, 1258
hymn of the Twelve Virtues,
2310
Inc[\frlation references, 1287
Kyrie eidson in baptism, 343
language of, 1134
Lord's Prayer in, 1480-1481
m;lrri(lge service, 1543-1545
M(IS1; of the Catechumens,
1562-1565
Mas.~ of the Faithful, 1565-1568
of matins, 1568-1569
music ;lnd, 1715-1729, 1743,
2058
Nubi;m, 1816-1817
penitents und, 1932
physicu[ uccessOlies, 1434-1437
prayers of absolution in, 16-17
prayers for the dead in, 889
and PSillmoJia, 2024
V,,1. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp, 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 169t-2034. Vol. 7: Pl'. 2035-2372.
on Satul'd;ly, 209\1-2100
seasuns and, 443-444
Summy wor.;hip, 2159
Trisagion, 2278-2279
and Typikoll 0/ Sai.1I SabQs,
2046
see also Anaphum headings;
Fca:;ts; Hail Mary
Liturgy of Saint Basil, 1540, 1715,
1716,1721,1716-1723,1733,
1737, 1742
Litul'gy of Saint Cyl'il, 1716
Liturgy of Saint Gregory,
120-121,967-968,
1715-1716
LitUl'gy of Saint Mark, 120-121,
1539-1540
see also Liturgy of Saint Cyril
Lives of the casten! 5abm (John
of Ephesus), 1362
Til" !-iv"s o/Ih" Desul f"alh"rs,
1238
Lives ufPaehumius, 1663, 1782,
1859,1860-1861,1928,1952,
2207
Lives of the Pl'ophels, 166
see. (l1~o Pal'"dlipomena Jeremiou
Livinus (Franciscan martyr), 1122
Le Uvre des perle.~ e'l/ol1ics. See
Book O/Ihe lIiddm Pe(ll'!S
Liw{j', (II· (publication), 1748,2011
Loans. See Law, Coptic: Law of
obligations; Private Law
Ll';bslt (music:lllerm), 63, 900,
1479,1726, 1727
!lnd /(1/511', 2199
and Theolokion, 2255
and Wii!US, 2320
LObsh Adam, 1479
Lflbsh WfI!IIS, 1479
wgill, 1.531
Log~
in Alexandrian theology,
103-104
Apollin(lrianislll and, 173-174
Arius and Ariani~m un, 232, 240
AII/hell/ikos Logos, 309
Damian discour.;c on, 689
Origen on, 103, 1638,
1790-1791,1848,1849-1850
philo on, 1957
.~l'<! al.~o Christ, nature of;
Gnosticism
Longinus (martyr), See Paul,
Longinus, and Zeno (martyrs)
Longinu~, Bishop, 688,
1479-1480,1948
:lnd Beja tribes, 373
:lnd conversion of 'Alwa, 110
and convcr.;ion of Nubi:l, 1797,
1801-1802
and Theodu.sius T, 2241
Longinus of EnalOn, Saint, 360,
955,956-957,1196
feast day, 2085
Looms, Coptic tcxtile, 2215-2217
Lord's Day. See Sunduy
Lord's Praycr, 122, 123, 124,
1480-1481,1568,1569
and apa title, 152
in Book of Canonical Hours,
446-449
Evagrius Pontil:us Cuptic
pmnphmsc, 1077
music for, 1721
Lord's Supper. Se" Eucharist
Lot, 1618
Loui~ IX, ~aint and king of
Fmnce, 314-315, 925,1524
Loui.~ the Germ:ln, 1110
Louis the Pious, 1110
Louvain, University 01',1424,1452
Louvre Museum, Paris, France,
1139,1452, 148J-1483, 1509,
1588,1589,1596,1598,1601
letters of Pisentiu_~ in, 1979
papyl'Us collection, 1892
pen cases :It. 1933
see also An, historiography of
Coptic
Love char'rllS, 1504-1506
Lower $>I'Td, Illotlasteties of,
1652-1653
Lucus, Paul, 1973, 1977
Lucchcsi. E., 1892
Lucian of Antioch, 1484
:lnd Alius, 231, 1790
llllJ the ~chool of Antioch,
231-232
Ludanus, 2245
Lud[lamL~ and four companions
(manyrs),1556
Lucinius, Govcrnor, 1554
Lucius (Ariun presbyter), 1947
Lucius of Emlton, See EnalOn,
The
Lucius Septimius Sevel'Us. See
Septimius Sevel'us
Luke, Apostle and SHint
on the Ascension of Christ, 244
Iee also Gospel of Saint Lukc
Lustetv.'arc, / /46, 1146, 1147,
1311,1312
lUle, 1740-1741, /74/

wlfaliAh (archon), 722, and pcrfonnancc of I.Jtu'1O' of
1949-1950 SainI Cyril, 1716
wlher, Martin (and Lulheranism), and Sarji)'us, Malan. 2011.
578,597,2110 2096,2097
Luxor, 1484 successor, 2363
eastrom of, 231, 465-466, 466 Mac.arius, Saint (mal1yr son of
Coptic churches on lemple Basilides), 892, 1489, 1556
sites, 1870 Macanus Alcllandrinus, Saint,
martyrs at, 1553 1876, J489-149O, 1491,2085,
monasteries near, 717, 2239
785-186,1651 as desel1 falher, 894
monastic mumls ai, 1874 and Evagrius Ponticus, 1076
stelae from, 2149 and Kellia community, 1397
lombstone malelial, 1295 Paphnulius of Seetis as disciple
l.luor lemples, 196, 1484_148S, of, 1883, 1884
1870, 1865 Macarius the Canonist, 1490_1491
LOwh ;,I·AsyU!l, N:I~r, 1465 Cllllonical collection of, 1780
Lycopolis. See I\~yii! and Canons of Epip}lIll1ill~,
Lycopolitan dialect 456-457
in Old TeSlament, Coptic flnd Canons ofl1ippolyws, 458
tl1lnslalionsof,1837-1838 lind canons of Nic:aea, 1789
see alsa Appendix and Octllteuch of Clement, 1824
Lyons, Second Council of (1274), Macarius the Egyplian, sainI,
1114, IllS 1491
and Anlony, Saint, 150
and Bessarion, Saint, 2082
M churches dedicaled to, 1969
and l)ayr al·BaramC!s, 789, 790
Ma\\dl, pilgrimages 10, 1973 lIS desert falher. 894
Mabalf, Shaykh, lomb of, 853 and Evagrius Ponlicus. 1016
Macarius, homilies of PSCIH». fcast day, 2085
See Pseudo-Maearius, and Gregory of Nyssa wrilings,
homilies of 1184
Macariw I, Saini and Patriarch, arId homily of Amphilochius of
1487 Iconium, 1\5
lind consecmtion of holy lind Macarius A1ellandrinus,
chrism, 521 1490
dales of patriarchy, 1916 and Maximus and Domitius,
and Ethiopian prelales, 1002 Saints, 1516- 1577, 1967
feasl day, 2085 monaslic seltlemenl, 748-7.56
Mllcarius n, SainI and Patriarch, lind Onophrius, Saint, 1842
1487-1488,1652 lind Pambo, SainI, 1878
in Azari, 315-316 Paphnutius lhc Hermit as
hudal,1128 disciple of. 188.~
dalcs of pill riarx:hy, 1917 ;md Poemcn, SainI, 1983-1984
fcaSI dllY, 2085 and Ps.cudo-M:n;arius,
IIml Mikfj'el t, Ethiopian 2027-2028
prelate, 1006 on respect for one's body,
Macarius J1J, Patriarch, 958-959
1488_1489,191\ arid Seelis. 2102-2103
dates of patriarchy, 1919 and SilV'".mus of Scetis, Saint,
on divorce, 1943 2081,2131
and Ethiopian church a.~ subject in Coptic al1. 210,
aUlocephaly, 980-981 1842
and F.lhioplan prelates, 1043 su tlOO Dayr Anba Ma~r
as monk at Dayr Anba Bishoi, Macarius the Great. See Macarius
735 the Egyplian, Saint
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 311-662. Vol. 3: pp.663-1004.
Vol. 4, pp. 1005-t352. Vol. 5: PI'. 1353~16':IO. Vol. 6: PI'. t691-2034. Vol. 1; pp. 2035_2372.
INDEX 313
Macarius of Nikioo, Bishop, 1794,
1794
Macarius the Painler. See
Mocariu.~ II, SainI and
Patriarch
Macarius of Seclis. See Macarius
the Egyptian, Saint
Macarius of Tkow, Saint lind
Bishop, 1492-1494
on the Assumption, 290
QiOSCOniS encomiu,n on, 400
feaslday, 2085
funcr.1lof, 1610, 1611
mal1y!"dom, 1556, 1617
on Michael, Archangel, 1618
lind Monaster)' of the Metllnoia,
1609
panegyric, 1455, 1882
Maccabees, Books of Ihe, 166
MaeCoull, L. S. B., 1895, 1896,
2022
Macedonia. See a"eek headings
Macedonius, Patriarch of
Conslanlinople, 43, 44,
1672-1674
Macr'ina, Saim, 1468
Macrobius, Saini and Bishop,
1494
lind Da)'T Abl't MllqrOfah and
Day!" aJ·lanMlah, 704, 705
feast day, 2085
martyrdom, 1494, 1556
pancgyric on, 1456
Marlaml'td, 1494-1495, 1495
Madaris al·Aqbat al-Kubra. .see
Education
Mndtnat Ghurnn, excavations,
1651
Mlldlnat Hiibl't, 53,1496-1497,
1496, 1586,2022
ampullae from, 534
Oayr al·Amir TadrOs, 717,
1656
O;,yral·Rl1ml, 856-857,1656
Doyl' al·Shohid Tadros
al.Mul.Jl\rib, 862
hennitages found nearb)', 1225
pharaonic temple of, 196
Mooinllt Miit)i, 1497_1499, 1497
monastery of Saint G<.'Orge at,
82.
papyrus disem-eriC5, 1899
Madness, theme of simulated,
1541
Madonna and Child. Su Virgin
Enthroned
MagMgha. Day!" aJ·larnOs, 813
314 INDEX
Magic. 1499-1508
abraxas (word with nlllnerical
value). 14
Gabriel. Archangel, role, 1137
Gnostic vo....-els. 1732, 1735
lamblichus dcfcnst of, 1265
in Islamic period. 1504-1506
PIOIinus refutation of. 1982
spell elements. 1502-1504
Stegemann. Viktor. texts on
Coptic. 2148
Magical objects. 1509-1510
Nubian Mubs, 1814
see ulsu Amulcu;
Magician, 1500
Magnentius (Diocletian courtier).
1140
Magnus Maximus, 8m1'CI'01" 1964
Ml1l;mllah al-Kubr.i. al·, 1510
Ma~allat Abu 'All, 1510
Ma~allat ul-Am"ir. 1511
MaJ.tallat Daniyftl, patriarchal
residence at, 1633, 1912,
1959
MaJ:wllat Miniif. 1511
MaJ:iammah. Oil·. 1118
Maharati (martyr). I SS6
MM'lir, A~mad, 1992, 1993
MaJ:!mOd SulaymAn Pasha, 1987
MoiutllS Domini (icon), 778, /278
Mojolloh o/.Jodidoh, oj· (journal),
2088
Maj1a ibn Nas!inus. 1097
Majlis Milli. al·. See Community
Council, Coptic
MojmQ' (ternl). 819
Majmu' al-Mubarnk. aI·, 1513
Maim/i' al-!jafawi, a/· (a,I·~n ibn
al·'As.<;;i[), 1106, 1462, 1545,
2076
Maim/i' UIi«1 (,/·Dr" (Compendium
of the FunJamentals of
Religion), ISH
Mak<\rl al-Suryani, Fathe.'. See
Samuel, Bishop
MlIkarius Salib. Sce Salippc
Mikarius
Makaryus !;Iunnyn, 1511-1512
Makhurah (Mareotls), 1512-1513
MakIn. ibn al,'AlIlld, al·
(thir1eenth centul)'), 977.
1463. 1513
MakIn Jirjis, al· (lIegllmellos), 1513
Makin Jirjis ibn al.'Amtd. al·
(fourteenth century).
collected histories of,
1780-1781
Vol. 1: pp.I-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol, 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pP.. tOOS- t352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 16\11-2004, Vol. 7: pP.. 2035-2372.
Makouria. 38. 923, 1420. Jirjis al·Jowtwrt role, 1332-1333
t513-1515.1588 Makouria and, 1514
and ·Alwa. 110 Mark VII patriarchy, 1538
and Banu aI·Kanl:. 336 Matthew I patriarchy, 1570
and Baq! treaty, 343 occupations, offices, and titles
Bcja tribe attacks, 373 under. Su CoptS in lale
Chalcedon eonvel'5.ion, 1675 m(:dieval Egypt
Dongola as capital, 921-922 patriarchs and rulers.
Jabal 'Adlb fOr1ress, 1315 1917-1918
and Nobatia. 1797, 1798, 1800 persecutions. 941. 1343.
and Nubian cvangelization, , 1517-1518,1535,1949,
1801,1813 2314-2316
and Nubian Islami7.alion, 1802, Peter VI patriarchy. 1949-1950
1803 Rizq Agha and, 2059
and Nubian languagcs and WlIq'lIl al·KOI,fJ·;S (Incident of
lilemlure, 1815-1816 the Churches), 2313-2316
Shibab al·Dln A~mllJ Nuwayrt Waq'al al.N~fJr" (Christian
on, 2136 encounlcr),2316-2319
Tafu settlement, 2198 see also French expeJition in
travel writing on, 1271-1272 Egyp'
Makmm Agha, 1636 Mall', as prefix to place-nallles,
Makrolmallfih the Hcgllllleuos. 2273
1335, 1515 Mtlll(lr. al- (publication). 1996
Makram Ebeid. 1466. 1515_1516, MQllilran ol.Mifriyyah. al·
1990. 1993.2011 (publication). 2010
Malabar. &e India M~ Ylll,lann1. 15la
Malachi. 22 Manasseh. Saint. 11. 1518. 2085
Malak MikM11 ofSibirbiy. al-, Mandaean gnostics. 917
1%9 MQudal. Su Lccanoscopy
Malan, S. C.• 1525 ManJorla. See Symbols in Coptic
Mala!T Yasuf, 1516, 1539 An
Malchion (Antiochean MandoW'.e, A,. 2022
theologian). 1575 Mani
Malil,l, AbU al·. 1268 canon of saclTd wridngs, 1149,
Malij, 1516, 1655 1519,1520,1521
Malik al·K.imil ibn 'Adil. al·, and Maximus the Confessor,
sultan. 833.1524.1691,1749 1575
Malik a1-Mu'~m. al·. 1691 papyrus discoveries, 1899
Malik a1.N<\ljir ¥I:lI) al·Dln, al·, Set a/su Manichacism
1691 ManichaeislIl, 1519-1522
M:'i.lik al-$a.liI.' $Alai.) III-Din !;Iaiil, abstincncc practice, 17
al·, 1548 Alcxander of Lycopolis and,
Mlilinine, Michel, 1516 87-88
MallawI, Duyr Aba I;linnis at, in AlexanJria, 98-99
701-703 on celibacy, 1543
Mallidis. See Manqablld Oioclctian edict against, 905,
Mallon, Marie Alexis, 1516 1936
Mama (martyr), 1556 and gnosticism, 1149, 1150.
Mamluks, 1517-1518, 1856, 1857 1151. 1162
·AI\Vol and. 110 Gn.-co-Coptic adhcrenlS, 1177
Bulus al-I;labls rescue of Hicracas of Leontopolis and,
Dhimlllis.424-425.1517 1229
Christian tensions and Maxhnus the Confessor anJ.
encounters, 2317- 23 19 1575
Ibrahim al·Jawharf, 1857 Nt:oplatonism and. 1982
Islamization and, 940, and origins of monasticism in
2313-2319 Egypt. 1661

papyri collcctions and
&;(:overics, 519,1885,1889,
1894
Sarapion ofTrnuis work
811aclOng, 2096
on &lIan, 1184
scholarship on, 2<l32, 2033
U Manichi'isme, $011 fotldalimr,
dQClnne (Puech), 2032
Manqabad, 1523
ManqabadJ, Nabll al-, 730
Manqab&lJ, TOOrus Shinudah aI·,
2011
Man¥lh, al·. See I'soY
MOllshubiyylu (dwellings for
groups of monks), 749
Mansi, GioVllnni Domenico. 347,
1523_1524
Ma~r, 'Abdallah, 1!l24
Ma~r, Doktor, 1524
~r, MildIDil, 1467
Man~r, YQssuf, 1737
Man,Orah, aI·, 1524, 1648,2270
Ma~Or ibn SahI1n ibn
Muqashshir,6, 1524-1525
Ma~rf, MuS!afA 1:lasanayn al·,
'9%
Man¥lr Oal~\\'iin, king of Egypt.
1630
Man~r al-nlb~nf. 872
Manual cross. See Cross, manunl
Manufacturing ll'chniques. Coptic
tcxtiles, 2213-2218,
22/6-22/8
ManuscriptS
of'Abl.l:lllah ibn Mu~, 3-4
of 'Abd al·Mn,<;lry, 5
of Abu Is~!Iq ibn Flu,llallah,
19-20
Abu al·Mun:i ncqulsitions, 29
of Agathon of 1:lom~, 67-68
fll'(:hives, 226-227
Bodmer PllpynlS, 380-382
c;llaloging of Coptic, 1138, 1700
Chestcr Bcatty collection,
380-381,382,51ij-519
codex, 565-566
codex cover, 409
codicology, 572-573
colophon, 577
copied by Ablh ibn Na.~I', 8
copied hy AbO al·Mun~, 30
copied by Abo N~r ibn Hartln
ibn 'Abd al·Masl~, 31
copied by Abo Sa'id ibn &lyyid
al·Wr Ibn Abl a\.FnQl
al.Masl\;1f, 32
Vol. I: pp, 1-316. Vol.l: pp. 311-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol, 4: pp, 1005-13.52, Vol. .5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: PI'. 2035-2372.
copied by An!uniyOs
Mulilkhiyyah, t51-152
copied by GregaI)' II, patriarch,
1182
copied by Ibrahim ibn
Sulayman al.Najjar al·Mlrl,
1273
Sll copied by Ibrohlm ibn Sim'an,
1515
copiL-d by Jirjis ibn al-Q-.tSS Abt
al-Mufuddal, 1270
copied by Tum;] ibn al·Najib
lulfall~, 2281-2282
copied by Tuma ibn al~'igh,
1270
COplic literature, 1450-1459
copying at Dayr aI·Barnmiis,
791
copying at Dayr Durunbh, 799
from Dayr An~ sawlrus, 760
from Dayr ai-Malak Mlkha.il,
82.
from Dayr al-N~Or, 848
difl1ilr, 901
Dum)'l'i! as copying center, 926
of L"3riy Greek musical
nolation, 1731-1732
Egerton Gospel, 933-934
Gabrielli as copyist, compiler,
and translalOr, 1129
Greek Bible, 380-382
Hamburg Papyrus, 380-382,
1204-1205
illuminated. See Illumination,
COptic
Ulurgy of Saint Mark texts,
1539-1540
in Louvre Museum, 1483
Macarius the Canonist
collection, 1490-1491
modem, at Dayr Anba Maq~r,
756
OXyl"hynchus Papyri, 1857-1858
Peler'sen scholarship, 1951
Pietro delle Valle coJJct:tion,
1967
preservation, 279
restoration by lbscher, Hugo,
1274-1275
from $celis, 748
scc alS<' Archives; Bookbinding;
Ubraries; Nag Hammadi
Ubrnry: National Ubrnry,
Paris; Papyri, Coptic
headings; PapynJS collections;
r-..pyrus discoveries; SCribes;
Scriptorium; specific titles
INDEX 315
Manyal Shilph, pilgrilllU!,:CS 10,
1973
Manzalah, nl·, 1648
see 01$0 Monasteries of the
province of DaQahliyyah
Maqtirah, Abba, See Macarius II
Maqtirah, Anba. See Macarius I
Maqa....h of Seelis. See Macarius
the Egyplian, Saint
MaqrfzJ, Taqly al·Din al·, 1525
on Amlenian and Coptic
churches, 234
on Babylonian churches, 318
on Boq! lrcaly, 343, 1099
on ChristodoulU5, 546-547
on churches in mw, 1242- 1243
on Church or Saint Michael,
1617
on church in Tanblda, 2201
on convents, 2325
on Coplic Christian tensions
and encounters under the
Mamluks,2317-2319
on Coptic revolts, 50
on Cyril III ibn Laqlaq,
Palliarch,67S
on D.1yr Abu al-5ayfayn
(Tamwayh), 712
on Dayr Anba An!uniyils. 722
on Dayr Anba Bishol, 738
on DayI' AnM Helin,<;, 748
on DayI' AnM ShinOJah. 764
on Dayr Apa AnOb, 770
on Dayr Apa Hor. 770-771
on Dayr al·Arman, 782
on Dayr al··A.~kal', 783
on Dayr B:ilujah, 788
on I)ayr Durunkah, 799
on Dayr nl·JO', 814
all Dayr at-KJladTm location,
145
on DayI' a[·Magh!ls
on Day.. al-Mah'ik Mlkh:i'II, 823
on DayI' MlIl' MlnA (Jabal Abu
Fudah), 834
on Dayr nl-Maymah
(Ghnr'blyyah), 835, 837
on Day.' nl.Mul,!al"lnq, 840
on Dayr al.Mu!lln, 842-843
on Dayr al.Qurq:i." 852
on Dayr I!.I·Sab'al Jib....1. 857
on [)-..lyr Silt I)imyllnah,
870-871
on Durunkah, 926-927
on the Ennlon, 957-958
family and al,;complishmenlS,
1268-1269
316 INDEX
Maqr1:d, TlIqTy aI-Din al- (COlli.)
on FeltSt of the Martyr, 1548
on Fcast of Saini John, 882
on C3bricl V, Patriarch, 1131
on Ibn Mamml\tl, 1462
and Ibn S..d lm al·A$wAnl's
Nubi....n account, 1271
on IdEa, 1280
on Isltunic: persecutions of
CoptS. See subhelld on
persecution of Copts
on Islamization of Egypt, 9]8
on John VI, 1]41
on M:unlulr. pencculiorui. &e
subhelld on perseculion of
Cop~
on Mareolis, 1527
on Nawn1z, 1784
on persecution of Copts, 1l43,
15]5,1949,2]14-2]16
Maq~n&h, 21]
Mllqfo'. See Altar-boan:l
Mar:\ghnh, Dayr al·Ma.l:ilr. Mllr.hnl,
826
Mllroh Of.Jlldidoh, 0/' (Amln),
1994
M;\r Awjln (Eugene), 565
Marble, Copt.lc sculpture in, 211],
2115
Mil" Buq!ur. See Dayr Abu.
al.Say{ayn
Marcel, Jelln·Joseph, 1526, 1696
Mllrcellus, Bishop of Aneyl'll, 178,
1526,1791
Marcellus, Saint (Sectis ascetic),
2085
Marci..m , Emperor, 914,1441,
1670,2033
and Chaleedon, Council of,
512-513,514,515
patriarch undcr, 1915
Marcianus, Patriarch, 1526
dales ofpalriarchy, 1914
Mal'clnus, I::mperor, Plllrilirch
under, 1914
Marcion (Docctisl), 917,1148
Marco Polo, 16]5
Marcus. See Mark I, Apostolic:
Saint and Palriarch
Marcus (monk), 692
Marcu.~ (Roman governor), 90]
MarcU5 Aurelh..LS, Emperor
patriarch under, 72,1914
visit to Egypt, 2062
Marcus Aurelius Antoninus. See
Caracalla, Emperor
Marea. Stt Hliwiriyyah
Vol. I: ('p. 1-316. Vol. 2: Pl'. 317-662. Vol. 3: PI'. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005_1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: PI'. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: PI'. 2035-2372.
Mareotis, 1526-1527
Sl!e ufsq Makhun&h; Maryfit
Mareotis, Coplic painlings at,
1527_1528
Marion lIomily I (Proclus), 2017
Mariene, A., 780
Marina, Saint, 2085
Maris of Chalcedon, 84, 1484
Mariyyah the Copl, 1528
Mar Jirjis. See George, Saini
Mark,tilurgyofSaint, 120-121,
1539-1540 ' and Barsanuphians, ]47
Mark. Secrel Gospel or. See
5c<:rel Gospel of Saint Mark
M....rk J. Apostolic Saint and
Patriarch, 1528-1533
Alexandrian aposlOlic
succession £rom, 181
anaphora used in Ethiopian
liturgy, 988
and Anianus, 1]]
on Ascension of Christ, 244
burial site, 92
and the CatccheLical School of
AJexandria. 469. 474
churches dedkated 10, 92,
15]2-15]]; see also specific
churches
conlribution to Coptic church,
1532-153]
datesofpalriarchy, 1913
and Dayr Asfal al·Ar.;1. 783
and Divine titurgy of the
Eucharisl, 120-121
as Evangelist Mark, 1078
fcasl day, 2085
as first patriarch of Coptic
Church, 1]4,219]
introduclion ofChrisllllnity into
Egypt, 10], 1866
and Jerusalem, 1324
and John of Shm(in writings,
1369
Liturgy or. Stili Liturgy of Saint
or
Cyril; Lilurgy SainI Mark
martyrdom and rclicll, 546,678,
1131,15]1-15]2,1556,157],
1646,1910
and Metropolitan See of
Pcntapolis, 1612
Monastery of Mark Ihe
Evangelisl (Oumat Mar'I),
2042
painlings of, 15]2
paneg)'r1<:s on, 1456
relics. See subhead martyrdom
and relics
relics returned to Anlm Ruways
CathedrJ,l, 678
sanctuluy of, 75 I
Venelian acquisition of rclics
of,1I31
.ree a/so Calhedral of Saini
Mark; Gospel of Saini Mark;
Mark, tilurgy of; Secret
Gospel of Saint Mark
Mark II, sainI and Palriarch, 427,
1533_1534
and Church of lhe Savior
(Alexandria), 94
dalcsofpatriarchy, 1916
and Enaton visit requirement,
958
and Eucharist heresy, 1057
feast day, 2085
Nabanlh residency, 1769
successor, 1318
Yul:tannA biography of, 2356
and YOsAb I, 2362
Mark 111, Saini and Patriarch,
1534-1536
and Bas!3h church, ]61
on c....non law, 450
Coplic lexlS of, 1456, 1461
dales of palriarchy. 1917
....nd Dayr al.NllS!Ur, 848
feast day. 2085
successor, 1341
Mark IV, Patriarch, 1536-1537
dales of patriarchy, 1918
and Jirjis ibn al·Oa.'o'S Abi
al.Mufa4~al, 1]32
Mark V, I'alriarch, 1537
dates of patriarchy, 1919
Mark VI, Pll\riarch, 1537
datesofpalriarchy, 1919
as monk at Oayr AnM
AnlOniyOs, 722
Mark VII, Pall;ar'Ch, 1537-1538
and Coptic rel:llions with
Rome, 610-611
dates of pIluiarchy, 1919
death Ilt Dayr al.'Adawiyyah
chur'Ch, 71]
and Ethiopian prelate,
1029-10]0
a.~ monk at Dayr AnbA BOli\., 742
successor, 1350
Mark VIII, Palriarch, 1274.
1538-1539
d."ltes of patriarchy, 1919
liturgical music, 1736
as monk at Dayr Anbi\.

An!uniyiis, 723
palria~hal residence, 1913
and propcny of Jirjis
at·Jawhari, 1334
successor, 1950
Mark of Ephesus, 1114
Marll the Evangcli:lt, Su Mark I,
ApostoJi(; Saint and Patrian:h
Mart ofal,Faram~ Bi:lhop, 1089
Mark ibn Oanbar, collected
commentaries of, 1776-1777
Mark the Mad (monk), 1931
Mark (Murqus) of the Behcirnh,
Bishop, 1911
Markos, Apa, 2042
Marks, funerllly. See Por1raiture
Mark lhe Simple, saint,
1540_1541,2085
M.:1r Min.:1 CullUm! A~!>OCialion,
1541
Marqos I, Ethiopian prelate,
1016-1017
Mtlrqos n, Ethiopian prelale, 1019
M.:lrqos 111, Ethiopian prelate,
1022-1023
M.:lrqos IV, Elhiopian prelate,
1026-1027
MarqOrah. See Mercurius of
eo...,...
Mar OUrus, 1593
Marq~, Bishop 0( Damietla,
1541-1542,2046
~brqus, Bi:lhop of OUsqam and
aJ,(Xisiyyah, 840
Marq~. Bishop of Sinai, 2046
Marqus al·An!Onl, 30, 1542
Marqus ibn Oanbar, 1652
Marriage,IS42-1546
in ancient Egyptian, 1086
and anointing, 139
church'Slale legal issues, 1941,
1942-1943
Coptic, 1087
Coptic ceremonial celcbmtion
on Salurday or Sunday, 2159
Coplic ceremony, 1543-1545
Coptic cuSloms, 1545-1546
Coplic law and legal
documenl~, 1428, 1438
as Coptic sacrament, 1107,
1542-1543,2139
digamy (remarriage) praclice,
901, 1545
and excommunicalion grounds,
1079
Gn:ek-Egyptian, prohibited,
1180,1181
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2; pp.. 317-662. Vol. 3; pp.663-1004.
Vol. 4:!'P. 1005-1)52. Vol. 5; pp. 1353-1691). Vol. 6; pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX 317
Lord's Prayer in SelVices of in Alexandria. 890
Engagement and DetrolhaJ, in Ansina, 142
1481 Arianus, 230-231
ritual books for, 1729 Ascla, 283
Roman law on, 905 Besamon, 379
Valentinian theory, 1156-1157 burial rites, 425
su also Betrothal customs; canoniuuion, 449
Cclibocy; Divorce in Canopus (Abuqlr), 32
Marriage al <:ana, Feast of the, Copres, 598
1107, 1542- 1543 Coptic hymns for, 1728
The Marriage Sacrtulletl/ ill the .Cosmas and Damian, 636-
EaStern Church (p;:lp;:ll 640
encyclical), 1942 Cyriacus and Julilta, 671
Marmu, H. I., 2022 DarnanhUr al.Wlll.t-~h, 688
ManWa, 1546 DayI' Abu Anub, 696
Ma~, Shaykh l:Iusayn al·, 1994 Dayr Abu Bif:lm, 297, 696
Marsa Ma!ru~. See Paraetonium Dayr Abul:linnis, 701, 702
Marsal1cs, 1547, 2372 Dayr Abu Mushii, 708
Mm-seillc, Fmncc, Cuplic DayI' al·Amir TadrOs, 718
congregations in, 1623 Dayr Anbll Absh6y, 718, 719
Mal1ha the Egyptian, Saint, 2085 Dayr Anba B:lkhOm, 730
Mal1in t, Pope (Rome), 1112 Dayr Anbii Bisl'dah, 732
Mal1in of Braga, 418 Dayr Anba Maqi\r, 718
Manin Luther Univcn;ity Dayr Asfal al·Ar4, 783
(Halle.Wittenberg), 1893 Dayr Buq!ur of Shu, 797
Manin of Tours, Saint, 25J Dayr Mar Jirjis aHladldi, 831
Mal1yr, Feast of tM, 1547-1.548 Dayr al·Sham', 863
Manyr Church. See AbO Mimi Dayr al·Shuhada' (lsnA), 865,
Manyrdom, 1.548-1549 866. 868, 870
Didascalia on, 899 Demetrius of Anlioch on,
Stephen as firM, 885, 2153 893-894
see a1s<J Martyrology; MartyrS, in Dimayrah, 902-903
Coptic Dimyinah, 903
Manyria (Chrntian woman of and Diodelian's persecutions,
Antioch), 1117 905-908, 1937
Manyrium of the Apostle Simon, dUring Dionysius the Great's
1136 patriarchy, 909-910, 911
Manyrium and monaslery of Saint in Durunkah, 927
Colluthus, 701, 702 EJias, 1182
Martyrium of Paese and Theda, Epima, 965, 965
1136-1137 Epimllchus of Pelusium,
Mar1yrius, Palriarch of Jcrusalem, 965-966
43 era of, 434, 972
ManyroJogy, 1.549-1550 Euscbius, 1069- 1070
Donalist acceptance of role in Eu.~ignius, 1071-1072
church,920 al·Fllram;\ association, 1089
shrines, 1976 in the FayyOm, 845
S1ephen as limt ChriSlian fcasts of lhe, 1101
manyr, 885, 2153 Fcbronia, 1109-1110
Synaxarion as source, Felix, 1110
2173-2190 fony monks at Railhou, 2049,
Mal1yn;, Coplic, 1550-1.559 lOS<l
A~un of Tamu!, I fOI1y-nine elden; of Seeds,
Ab.:lmun ofTUkh, 1-2 1120-1121
ACla Alaandrillorum, 56, 1889 Gabrid, Archangel, and,
Agathon and his brothers, 136-137
66-67 George, Saint, and, 1140
318 INDEX

MfU1yrs (COlli.' Polycal'J).1997-1998 Mnspero, Gaston Camille Charles,

Gobidlaha. Dado, and Caxo.
1151-1152
Gregory lhe U1ulIlillalOr, 1183
hagiographers. 1921
H:lmaiof~hyor.1203-1204
Hcraclide~, 1220-1221
Herai, 1221
of Herokk-opolis. 73-74
He~, 1225-1226
Hcsychius, 1226
iconoclastic measures and,
1275
Isaac of Tiphrc, 1304-1305
Isidorus, 1307
James, &lint and Disciplc, 1109
James Interci5us, 1321
James lhe Pelsian, 324
Jirjis al-MU7.a.~im, Saint.
1]35-1 ]]6
John and Symcon. 1370
Joore, 1370
Julianuli, 1225-1226
JlJSlUS, 1386-1387
and tll-Khandaq, 1413
Krajon {llid Amun, 1419
lacaron, 1423-1424
L..conllUli of Tripoli. 1442-1444
Lucian of Antioch, 1484
Macarius. 1489
Maerobius, 1494
in Mart.'Otis, 1526-1527
Mark, 1531-1532
Menns of al·Ashmunayn, 1589
Menus the Miracle Maker, 24,
1589-1590, 1937
Mercurius of Cacsarca,
1592-1594
Michael, Ar'ehangel, and, 1619
Moses the Black, 1681
Mui, 1696
in Nikiou, 1793
Olympius, 1840
I'nc~e lind Tecla, 1l!65
Pamphilus, 1879
?nncgneu, 1880
Paninc and I'aneu, 1880-1881
I'llntnlC(ln, 1881-1882
PDtape, 1907-1908
Peter I, Patriarch, and, 1117,
1467
PhiJotheus of Amioch,
1960-1961
l'hoib.'tmmon of Preht.
1963-1965
Pisura. 1980
poetry on, 1985, 1986
Psote of Psdi, 2030, 2031-2032
Ptolemaus church in Dim1shar,
903
recalllers from Islam, 1570
Regula, 2057
and Roman persecutions, 892,
1935-1937; sec also
Persecution!l
lieVCn ascetics of TOnah, 2122
Stephen. 2153
at Sun~t, 2159
SymC(ln, 1370
Tecla. &e P3ese ;md Tecla
Ter and Erai, 2209
Theban ~n, 2231-2233
Theodorus, 2237-2238
Til,2261
Tolcmaus, 2271
UDUS of Sol()(hum, 2292-
2293
Victor of Sho, 2302
Victor StmtcJatcs, 2303-2308
sa also Cycle; Persecutions;
Pilgrimnges; Saints, Coptic
l1,e Manyrs of Palestine
(Eusebius), 1071, 1549
Marucchi. Orazio, 1559
l'o1arulha (Takritan), 876
Marw:in II (Umayyad caliph), 37.
695, 1411
Mary (mother of Mark), 1529
Mary, Mother of God. See
Annunciation; TlwOIokns;
Virgin Mary
Mary of Alexandria, saint, 1560,
1085
Mary the EgyplUIlI, Saint, 1560,
2085
as anchorite, 129, 130
site of repentance, 1324
nod Zosimus, Saint, 2087
Mary Mllgdll.1enc, 897, 1155
MAr Yuhannii, 881
MaryO!
DayI' AbO Minli, 706-707
kiln~ at, 481
pilgrimages 10,1968,1970
see alsu 'Abll Mina; 'Amriyyah;
Mareolis
Mashat al·mard1. See Unction of
the sick
Mashu}l, 1561
M~II. 1561
Maltimus (martyr). 1556
Masjid al-5haykh 'Ablidah, 1528
Masks. See Portrailure, Coplic
112,1448,1561,1900
and Crum, Waller Ewing, 661
::and hi~toriogmphy of Coptic
tl11. 255-256. 1700
sludents of, 414, 1184
Maspero, Jcan (Jacques) Gaston.
694,1482,1561_1562,1891,
1967
Massacre of thc Innocents,
depicted in Coptic art, 533
Mass of thc Call~chumen5,
1562_1565
Mass or the Faitl1ful. 1562,
1565_1568
MllSfema. See &ltan
Ma~
pilgrimageli 10, 1970, 1973,
1977
tretat, III!
M4ttwos, Ethiopian prelale,
1038-1040,1591
Matins. Uturgy of. 1568-1569
AUtr.i. See Batra (martyr)
Mlllrilinea.1 succession, 1514
Matrimony. See Betrothal
customs; Marriage
Ma!!3. See UMnos (Ma!!~),
Ethiopian saint
Matthew, Apostle and saini, 897
see ulS<l Go:ipel of Saint
Mauhcw
Mauhew I, Patriarch, 1569-1570
and Banalom!wos, Ethiopian
pl'elate, 1013
burinl site, 815
dates of patriarchy, 1918
and Dayr Abu Flinah, 698
as monk at DayI' Anbli
Ank~uniyus, 722
prophecy un successur, 1130
relics remuved from Binnii, 392
M:lUhew II, Patriarch, 1571
dates of pn.triarchy, 1918
successor, 1133
Matthew Itl, Patriarch, 1571,
1975,610
consecration or Ethiopian
prelates by, 1022, 1023
dllles of patriarchy, 1919
as monk at DayI' al·Baramus,
791
palriarchall'csidence, 1913
Matthew IV, Patriarch. 1571, 1913
and Coplic relations with
Rome, 610
dalCSof pn.lriarchy, 1919

Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2; pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.

Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5, pp.. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035_2372.

and Ethiopian prelates, 1024,
1025
as lasc patriarch residing in
1;lltrit Zuwaylah, 1208
as monk al Da)'l" al·Baraml1s,
'91
profession of faith, 1780
successor, 1)47
and Vansleb (Wanslebcn),
Johann Michael, 2299
Matthew the Poor, Saini, 802,
1571_1572
Coptic accounts of, 1455
Encomia on, 1196
femil day, 2085
Matlhi"s. See Timothy and
Matthias (martyrs)
Ma!unah (maltyr), 1556
Mtlundy "OIursday, 1107-1108,
1426,1904
lind chrism cons<:cralion, 522
lectern placement, 1435
lllusic for, Inl
Maurice, Ernperor, 125-126,688,
1676
patriarch under, 1915
Mauritius, Saint, 1082, 1110, 1572,
2085,2231-2233
Mausoleums. See Tombs
Ma\W'i; "'Q·aUtibflr fi Dhikr
Il/.Khi!ll! ....1l-a!·AlhiJr, Ill·
(a1-Maqrlzl), 1525
Mawhub ibn ~r ibn Mufarrij
al·lskandarani, 782,1239,
1573-1574
Muenlius, Emperor, 919-920
M:u:imian, Bishop of Ravenna,
9"
Maxlmian, Emperor
PCI'SCeutions of, 907,1082,
1110, 1552, 1936, 1937, 1943,
2057
and Theban Legion martyrdom,
2231
and uprisings in Gaul, 904
Mtlximinus, Empel'Or
patriarch under, 1914
persecutions or, 912,1937
Maximus, Saint and Patriarch, 93,
1574-1575
dales of patriarchy, 1914
f~ day, 2085
Maximus the Confessor (monk),
1575_1576,1678
Maximus and Domitius, Saints,
J576-1578, 1491, 1967,2085
Arabic tradition of, 1577-1578
Vol. I:!'P. 1-316. Vol. 2: PP- 311-662. Vol. 3:!'P. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 135J-I690. Vol. 6: PI'- 1691-2034. Vol. 1: pp. 2035-2312.
Coptic lmdition of, 789-790,
1576-1577
Ma7.Ar al-5ayyidah al-'Adhra' (rock
church), 853
Matm"r Idribi (Psalm Idrlbl),
melody,l722
Mea.surt'ment. See Metrology,
Coptic
Medallions. See Ampulla
Medamud, Dayr An~ ruikMm
near, 729-730
Mcdhane Alem (savior of the
wol'ld) (Lalibala church),
1425
Medical instruments, /579, /580,
1581,1605
Medicine, 1578_1582
Abo ~Iulayqah, 19, 2055
AhrOn ibn A'yan 1l1·Qas.~, 77
in Alexandria, 91, 2065
Coptic, Sahan ibn 'Uthml1n ibn
Ka~n and, 2079-2080
Casillas and Damian, 636-640,
1213
at o-..yr Apa HoI', 771-772
hcalings in Coptic literature,
1212-1214
Ibn al·Bilrfq brothers,
1265-1266
Ibr:1hlm ibn 'Isa, 1273
Instruments. S~e Medical
instruments
IsI;lAq ibn Ibrahim ibn N:l!i!ds,
lJ06
KaysAn ibn 'Uthrrnln ibn
KayWi. 1395
magic spells, 1504
Ma~iir ibn SahIMi ibn
Muqashshir, 1524
al-Mufa9<;1a1 ibn Mdjid ihn
al-Dishr. 1689
Muhadhdhab al-Drn Abo Sll'Id
ibn AbT Sulayman, 1691
Muwllfrllq al·Dln Abu ShAkir ibn
AbI SulaYJniln Do.wM, 1749
Naguib Mahfoul., 1773
Na.~!~ ibn Jurayj, 1775-1776
Olympius, Saint, 1840
onions 10 ward off disease, 2126
papyri, 1886-1888
Paul of Aigina, 1922
Raphael, Archangel. as patl'On
of, 2053, 2054
Rashkl ai-Din Abu Sa'id, 2055
SablAn ibn 'Uthman ibn
~ysln, 2079-2080
Sa'td ibn Tubyl, 2080
INDEX 319
~e also Birth riles and
customs: Pilgril1\llges
Mdnardus. O.
on churches at Dayr al·Mall1k
MIkha'il (NaqMah), 827
OIl Dayr al·Malak Mlkh:nl, 823
on Dayr al.Mul)an-aq, 841
Melania the Elder, 1663, 1877,
1878, 1884
Melania Ihe Younger, 2017
Melas (IlnCholite), 1650
Melchitcs and CoptS, 1583
in Alexandria, 90-92, 93-94, 95
Canon of Clement, 445
conflict in Cathedral Church of
the lacobiles, 93-94
and Greek language in Egypt,
ll77
Ibn al-Bi!r1q plltrillrchy,
1265-1266
lllonh.720
Murqus ibn Qanbar, 1699-1700
alld Nubian cvangelimlion.
1797,1801-1802,181)
OU!.!an!In ibn Abllll·Ma'dli ibn
AbI al-Fatl) Abo ttl·FlItl.I,
2046-2047
Mdchizedek
depicl<.-d in Coptic arl; 383,
79)~794, 79J
Hicracas of LeontQPOlis on,
1229
paintings of, 793-794, 79J
Mcletius. S~e Melitius, Bishop of
Lycopolis
Mefisma (Coptic musical
characteristic), 1721, 1732
Melitian Sl;:hism, 37, 919, 1584,
1585
Alexander I (md, 81-84
in Alexandria, 97, 99
and Arianism, 591-592, 1878
and Athanasius, 590
.md Constantine of Asyil!, 591
Damian ami, 689
Hesychius and, 1226
Nicaea, Council of, ami, 81, 84,
1792
and Roman persecutions, 1935
and Sabdlianism, 2072
Melitius, Bishop of Antioch
Christology of, 1376
and Constantinople, Fi~t
Council of, 594
Mditius, Bishop of LycQPOlis, 296,
1584,ISS5
and Alexander I, 81, 84
320 INDEX
Mclitius. Bishop of
Lyt:opolis (cont.)
and appointments of bishops,
686
and Hesyc::hius. 1226
Peter I and, 1585, 1943, 1944,
1945
see (lIsa Melitian schism
Melito of Sanlis, 1585-1586
Coplic lrtmslulions, 1451
and "ijodly monarch" concept,
1957
Melodies. &e Ad/htl; Music.
Coptic; OJuQechos; WDIIIS
Memnon. Bishop of EphC5US. 960
Memnon. colossuses of.
2065-2066
Mcmnonia, 1586
Memnonion of Slrabo, 729
Monoirs (Paul of Aigina), 1922
Memphis. 1586-1587
as capilal of Egypt, 95
end 10 institutionalized
paganism in, 1870
Greek population, 11M
k{JlocllOi (recluses), 2055-2056
KOnlan tnlVdcn; in, 2065
Mcmphitic. Sec Appel/db:
Mcnander, \889
Menandras, .sentences of, 2119
Menard. Rene. 1730. 1743
Mcnarti, 1587-1588
Nubian monastery ai, 1817
Mcnas (Dayr Apa Apollo
superior). 1588-1589
icons at WwT!. 370-371. 1588
Mcnas (Creek mar1yr), 1556
Menas I. See Mlna, Saini and
Palliarch
Menas (town), as pilgrimage way
station, 2066
Mena." Pnu;arch of
Conslnntinoplc, 1674
Menas, SainI {soldier mnl'yr
under Diocletinn}, 1936-1937
Menas, Saint and Bishop of Pshali
feast day, 2085
panegyrics by, 1456
Menas, Saint and Bishop of
Tmuis, 1589
and Damn1, 689
as monk at On)'!" Anba
An!l1niyGs,721
Menas the Ascetic. See Menas of
al·Ashmunayn, Saint
Menas of al.Ashmiinayn, Saint
(martyr), 1556, ISS9
Vol.. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Menas and Hasina (martyrs), 1557
Menas the Miracle Maker, SainI,
955,1411,1541. 1589-1590
ampullae, 116-118, 534, 537,
541
churches dedicated to,
116-117,808.833
depicted in Copllc art, 270, 534,
535,1527,2004-2005,2006
feast d.1y, 1557,2085
monasteries dedicated to, 833,
834,853,1622,1974
and Nikiou, 1793, 1794
see (llso AbO Mlnl\
Menelik II, Emperor of Ethiopia,
1039,1590-1591
Mennas, Bishop of Memphis, 1587
Mennufer. See Memphis
Menophantus of Ephesus. and
Lucian of Anlioch, 1484
Menou, Jacques Fran~ois
'Abdallah, 1591-1592
Mcnsurius of ~rthage, Bishop,
919-920
Menuthis, pagllnisrn in, 1870
Merculius (monk p.1intcr),
737-738,764,804,1291,
1589
Mercurius, Saint (lISCetic and
recluse), 833, 2085
Mercurius of Cacsatea, Saint,
1557,1592_1594,2085
and Chun;:h of AbU Sayfayn
(Old Cairo), II, 549-551
churches dediCllted to, 92, 710,
711,713,741,743,757,814,
839,1427,1593-1594,1613
cycle manuscripts, 1782
feast day, 1557, 2085
linked with Julilln the
Apostate's deuth, 1382
monasteries of, 825, 1653, 1654
in Nubian liturgy, 1816-1817
portraits of, 726
relics at Dayr III·Amlr Tadros,
718
Mercurius and Ephraem
(martyi'll), 1557
Mercurius at Shahmn. Su Dayr
Shahmn
Merkabah myslicism, 1148
Merol (Kush capital city), 1420
Meroites, and Oa..~r Ibr1m, 2036,
2037
Meroitic language, 1170-1171,
1185,1420
Merovingians, 1572
Meshach, 1092
Mcsodia1ect. S~~ Appmdix
Mesokemic. &e Appendix
Mesopotamia, 1663, 1675
Mcssalian movement, 2027
Metadialcct. S~e Appendix
Mctalwork, Coptic, 1594-1607
earliest work." 269
on Gospel caskets, 1153
In Louvrc Museum, 1483
preservation of, 280
techniques, 1595
see 0150 Art, historiography of
Coptic
Metanoia, Monastcry of the
(Canopus), 32, 850,
1608-1611,1646,1861,1862,
2066
postoChalcedon, 1609-1610
MetJ1lS, Saint (martyr), 837
Mctrology, Coptic, 53, 1611
Metropolitan, 1611_1612
as alJl1n, 30
authority over bishops, 190
in ecclesiastical hicl"'drchy, 2015
in Nubian church organil.alion,
1813
ordained by bi~hop, 2193, 2194
role in church hierllrchy, 1229
Metropolitan Museum of Art, New
York City, 780, 800,1210,
1714,1895
Metropolitan Sees, 1612-1614
Micah,22
Michael. For names nol found
here, su also Kha'II; MIkha'ii
Michael I. Su Kh!11 I, saint and
Patriarch
Michacill. &11 Kh:i'III1,
Patriarch
Michael IV, Saint and Patriarch,
761, 863, 1099, 1614_1615
/lnd Church of al·Mu'allaqah
(Old Cairo), 558
and Church of Sill Maryam,
320
dates of patriarchy, 1917
feast day, 2085
and Giyorgis I, Ethiopian
prelate, 1006
Michael V, Patriarch, 1615-1616,
1912
birthplace, 1970
dales of patriarchy, 1917
and On)'!" aJ-5ham', 863
feast day, 2085
and MikA'lll, Ethiopian

prelate, 1006-1007
successor, 1340
Michael VI, Patriarch, 1616
dalt."5 or patriarchy, 1918
Michael VIII Palacologos, 1114
Michael III. See KhA11111,
Patriarch
Michael, Bishop of Dumictla. See
Mlkhl'll, Bishop of Damiella;
Nomocllnon (Michael of
Damlella)
Michael, Bishop of $andafa, 819
Michael, Saint and Bishop of
Naqidah,2085
Michael the Archangel, Saint, 1,
93, 190, 1092, 1616-1619
and Analolius, Saini, 128
and Anub, Saint, 152
In Apocryphan of Jeremiah,
170
and Ari, Saint, 229
and the Assumption of the
Virgin Mary, 292, 293
churches dedicated to, 92, 93,
355,1617-1618
confraternities of, 586-587
in the Copllc TUlamcn' of
Isaac, 612
and Cosmas and Damian,
Saints, 639
depicted in Coptic art, 250, 270,
794,868,869
and Elias or Samhod, SainI, 953
and Epima, Saint, 965
feast of, 1111
funerary customs, 1125
and Gabriel, Archangel, 1136
iconogmphyof, 250
investiture in Heaven,
1618-1619
and Isidorus mal1yrdom, 1307
and John of Parnl10s homily,
1368
and Lacaron, S:lint, 1424
in magical texts, 1501, 1502
monasteries dedlcllted to, 1974
in Nubian chul'ch art, 1812
in Nubian liturgy, 1816
in Nubian medieval inscription,
1805
patron of church al Bani Kalb,
335
Peter I Encomium on, 1946
and Satan, 1184
in Testament of Abraham, 164
in TesUlmenlS of the Patriarchs,
164
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317_662. Vol, 3: PI>- 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-13.52. Vol. 5: pp. t353-1690. Vol. 6; PP- 16\11-2<l)4. Vol. 7: PI>- 2035-2372.
and Victor Strntclates, Saint,
2304,2306
see also Chapel of the
Archangel Michael: Dayr
ai-Malak MlkhA'U
Michael bar Elias. Chronicle,
97-98
Michacl Ccrularius, I I 13
Michael of Damietta
(Iwelfth-century "new"
martyr), 1557
Michael al-Ghamt1, Bishop of
Samannud, 1131
Michael of OamUlah, Saint,
208'
Michael the Syrian, on Nubian
evangelization, 1801-1802
MichalowU:!, Kazimicrz, 613,
1091,1092,1620,1812
Michigan papyrus of Acts. Su
Acts, Michigan p3PYJUS of
Middle Egyptian dialect
in Old Testamcnt, Coptic
translations of, 1837-1838
see also Appendix; Oxyrhynchitc
dialect
Middle Platonism, and Origen,
1847
Middle $a'id, monastcries of,
1654-1655
Miedema, Rein, 1620
Mignc, Jacques-Paul, 1620
Migration, Cop(ic, 1620-1624
Mika.'l!II, Ethiopian prchlle,
1006-1007
MikA'el II, Ethiopian prelate,
1007-1008
Mlka'iil Ill, Ethiopian prelate,
1013-1014
Mika'i!IIV, Ethiopian prelate,
1023-1024
Mikh;l.'11 I, Archbishop of
Jerusalem, 1325
Mlkhd'ill, II, Ill, patriarchs, See
K.llA'I1 I, II, III
MikhA'IIIV, V. See Michllc1 IV,
Michael V
Mikh::i.'il, Bishop of A.~yUt, 755
Mikh::i.'II, Bishop of Atrlb and
Mallj, 1-2,458-459,
1625-1627
on cheirotonia, 517
on Maximus and Domitius,
Saints, 1577-1578
Mlkh;.\'lI, Bishop of Damielta,
1613, 1624-1625
and blessing styles. 404
INDEX 321
on Canons of Gregory of Ny5Sll,
457
collected Nomoconotl of, 1781
on communion of the sick, 580
on incense, 1290
nomocanon of, 1129
opposition to Murqus ibn
Qanbar, 1624, 1625, 1699
succcedl.-d by Butrus $awlrus
aI-Jamll, Bishop, 431
MlkM11, Bishop of Dump!, 926
Mikhail, Kyriakos, 1627-1628
Mlkh:l11 'Abd a1-sayyid, 1628,
1993
MiItM111l1-BahrawT, 1628
MikhA11 ibn B~!rus, 1629
MTkha.11 ibn DanashtarL Sa
Michael V. Patriarch
MlkhA11 ibn GhAlJ, 1629
Mlkhi.'11 ibn Ya'qub 'Ubayd
a.l.Mqt1, 1630
Mikh:i1l Jitjis, Mu'allim,
1629_1630,1737, 17J7, 1742
Mlkha'il of Mi~r (al.Fus!AJ),
Bishop, 1533
Mtkh"II al·M~r1 (monlt), 1630
Mikh,'IIShlrUbim, 1630-1631
and British occupation of
Egypt,419
private collection in Coptic
Museum (Old Cairo), 608
Milan, Edict of (313),81,208,
298,588-589,902
Mileham, G. 5., 1091
Millk al·KAmi!, al-, Suhan, 1121
MiliUlry. See AnllY, Roman;
Cnsll'um; Costume, miliUll)';
Warnors in Coptic art
Ml1Itary-execulive offices in
Mamluk Slate. See Copts in
late medieval Egypl
Milius (mllrtyr), 1557
Millenarlans, 911
Millel, 1087, 1631
Milner, Lord, 1990, 1991,2074
Milvilln Bridge, battle of (312), 81,
588, 1869
MtnA, ai" 895
Min!\, Bisllop of Sanabo, 1631
Mtn!\ I, SaintllOd Patriarch,
1631-1632
dales of patriarchy, 1916
feast day, 2085
and Yu~anm\, 2356
MInAlI, Pottriarch, 1632_1633,
1912
and ch.ism consecmtion, 521
322 INDEX
Mina II, Patriarch (cont.)
c!atesofpalriarchy, 1916
and Elhiopian prelates, 1001
SUCCl'ssor. 10
Min:!, Saini. See Menas the
Miracle Maker, Saini
Mina.., ethiopian prelate,
1000-1001
Mln<'llhc Solital)'. See Cyr'il VI,
PlllJiarch
Minbar, tll- (publication). 1990
Mingareill. A.. 1895
Minor Doxulugy, 923-924
Minslta':ll al-5haykh. See furr
a].lawi)"lh
MinsMh. 3/•. &e Pso'i
MinL &e Coinage in Egypt
Minwh (Mamluk amir), 1570
Minofiyyah Province, monasteries
in, 1655
MinOr 31&0:'1. See Mahallal MinUf
Minur al-'U1yah, 1633, 2362
Minyi. 1634
Dayr AbO Saro~1Jl ai, 709-710
Dayr Apn Hor ai, 770-771
hermitages in, 1654
memor'iallu Abcl As at, 716
See also ~'\nabCi
Minyil al·Oam!.I, pilgr'imagCl:i 10,
1973
Minyat al·Sh,lllllmAs, Dayr
al·Sha/ll', 863
Minyoll al-5udan. Dayr
al·'Adawiyyah. 712
Miracles
Basil, Saint, 115-116
al Dayr Abo Musil. 700
al Day.. nl-Magh!L'i, 818
at Day.- al-Mul)arraq. 840
Dcmctriu.~ of Antioch on.
893-894
Ilrsl of Jesus Chrisl, 1107
in Gregory V p:\triarchy,
J130-1131
hc.,lings In Coptic lilemlurc,
12J2-J213
and laying·on of h:,mds, 1433
of Man:lUl; al·An!uni, 1542
of Maximus and Domitius,
1576-1577,1578
of Mercurius of Cacsan.:a. 1592,
1593
ofMichaeltocArchangel.1618
of Mo:;cs of Abydos, 1680
moving of Muqa!!3-m hill, 1095
of Pantaleon, 1882
of Pal!.~ius, 1908
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vnl. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. U53_1690. Vnl. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pr. 2035-2372.
in Peler VII patriarchy, 1950
of Phoibarnnton of Preht, 1964
of Pshoi of Scelis, 2029
al QalamOn, 758
of Thomas, Aposlle ilnd Saini,
1635
Vii-gin Mary, apptUillon of The,
681,840,871,969,
23011-2310,2309
Mifllclcs of Pia/em)', on Day,. Anb<'l
ShinOdah,765 • Crosby ScMyen Codex
Miracu/a Co/ulhi, 893
Miracula Vic/oris (Demellius of
Antioch), 894
Mirhom, ·Aziz. 1996
Mil;iral-Qahiroh,1312
MilTOrs, 1509, 1606, /607
suppol1ed by wood frame,
23311
Mirdi, 'Azh. 2011
Miflil, Saint, 1634, 2085
Misas, Day.- AbO MUs! ai, 707
MisbdlJ al-?ulmah (Ibn Kabar),
1267,1272,1463-1464,1634,
1735
on Booh nf Chronicles, J 827
on Canons of Epiphanius,
456-457
on canons of Nicaea, 1789
on Ezra, 1829
manuscript In Paris, 1779
on NomOCatlcm of Gabriel II ibn
Turayk, 1799
on Ruth, 1835
M4r, a/· (publicalion), 1465, 1989,
1990,1994,2011,2020,2198
Misr, Metropolitan See of, 761,
1613,1912
M~r Bank. 1694
MisrA (twt:lfth month of Coptic
calendar), 439, 2189-2190
Mission arcMologiquc frnm;aise
de Caire, 693
Missionllrics
Anglican in Egypl, 133
In India, 1635-1636, 1881
IiIUCKY spread by early Coptic,
1733
Longinus, 1479-1480
Manichaean, 1520, 1521
l.1ark, Saini, 1529-1530
monophysitC$, 1673, 1674-1675
Nubian cvange1i7.alion,
1801-1802
Nubian Islamlzalion,
1802-1804
Prolestant in Egypt, 1693
Roman Cathalk: 10 Copts, 1330,
1349, 1538
Theban Legion in Swin.erland.
2231-2233
Ulphilas, Apostle to Ihe CoIhs,
2285
Jee aoo Evangcliary
Miulonaries in India, Coplic,
1635-1636,1881
Mississippi Coptic CodcK I. See
Missoria, 1607
Mlstrll), Vincentio, 1464
Mil Damsls
churches ck:di.c:llcd 10 Saint
Ceorgc ai, 1140
pilgrimages 10, 1968,
1970-1971
Miter, 1469, 1476, 1477
Milhra (pagan deily), 1617-1618,
'866
Mithl1lism, Michaellhe
Archangel's link with,
1617-1618
Mit Rahlntlh, 1586
Mil Shtlmmils. Dayr ai-Sham' ai,
865
ModalL~t Monllrchians, 1637, 1638
on nature of Christ, 547
see also Mon::tfchianiSnl:
SabcIlianism
Modem Egypt, COpiS in,
1636-1637
political thought, 1993-1996
Moftah, Raghcb, 1730,
1737-1738,1742.1743
Monarchianlsm, 1637-1338
Eusebius of Caesan:a
opposition 10,1070-1071
and homoiofl5icm controversy,
1253
Sabdlianisrn and, 2072
Momuchs. See Kings, anointing
of: specific m,mes
Monnslcries
abbots, 2-3
In Alexandria, 95: $ee (.lIsa
specific names
Anba Orion, 12
in An.'}in!, 142
Arab conquest impacl On,
693-694
archivC$,227-228
attitudes loward music in, 1733
canonical hours, 1724
Church of Saint George
(Jerosalcm). 1327 -1328

and Coptic literature,
1458-1459
in Damanhur bishopric, 687
dedieated to Phoibammon,
1964-1965
dell/crarios tcnn, 895
dinconin lenn, 896
in Diolkos province, 908
donation of children to.
918-919
donations to, 1430
in Durunkah, 927
economic activities of
and Egyptian economy.
1643-1645
income-producing work, 802
and oikotlomos, 1825-1826
outlays. 1642-164]
«onomic inOuen<:e of, 1676,
1677
Eikoston. 951
the Emllon. 954-958. 957
at Faras, 1090
nrshOl, 12
FarshO! vicinity, 1093
Falimid rule impact on, 1098
Fayyilm as early center, 1100
of free monks C"samba"itcs"),
102
1J4n fonilicalion. 1237
inscriptions found aI. 1291.
1292
involuntary reclusion, 2055
at Karn3k, /393. 1393
keep construction, 1395-1396
Kellia grouping. 1396-1409
kJritAllah (hiding place), 1415
laum, 1428
libraries, 1448, 1977
library of medical litenl1urc,
1578-1579,1886-1888
Lilh:uomcnon nnd Saint Peter's
Bridge, 1467
al·Makarim llsting of, 1462
Maqr17,1 history on, 1525
medical papyti, 1886-1888
most Isolated In E::lD'Pt, 758
mummifiC<ltion, 1697
murals In, 1873-1874, 1875
of Nltri3, 1794-1796
nu~lng practices, 1581-1582
OklOkaidekalOn, 1826-1827
painllngs, 1659-1660
in Pbow, 126, 1927-1929
in Pcmpton region, 1931
Pc~lan conquests of, 1938,
1939
\lui. I: pp. ]-]]6. \101. 2: pp. ]17-662. \lui. ]: pp. 66J-1004.
\lui. 4: pp. 1005-1352. \101. 5: I'P- 1353-1690. \luI. 6; pp. 1691-2034. \101. 7: pp. 2035_2372.
INDEX 323
in Philae, 1955-1956 Monasteries of the Upper ~'Id,
pilgrims and travelers 10, 1656_1658,1659
1976~1977 Monasteries of the Wcstern
Piscntlus of Hennonlhls Deset1,1658-1659
founding. 1978 Monastery or the Abyssinians.
proeSlOs tenn, 2021 165'
provost. 2024 Mona...tery or Anbli l;Ii:ciqy:ll. See
Raithou, 2050 Dayr Anb:i I;IWqy:11
restorations by Gabriel VII, MOlillstery of Andrew. See Dayr
Pauiarch, 1133 Abu al·Lif
in Scelis, 2102-2106 Monastery of Ap3 Ifaron,
Taklnash,2199 1652
Tall Atr1b, 2199-2200 Monastery of Apollo. See Bawl!
Tamnuh.2201 Monastery of the Archangel
Tanbida, 2201 Michael (Sopehes), 1449
Th~okn$ duplicates, 714 Monastery of the Armenians. See
travele~' Interest under Roman Dayr al·Arman
empire, 2066 Monastery of the Bones. See Dayr
vigils, 2308 aJ.'I~.!m
see al5a Dayr headings; Monastery of the Brothers. Su
Ethiopian monasticism; Dayr al·lkhwah
Hermitage: Hennltages, Monastery of the Brolhers of
Theban; Monasticism: Siyalah. Stt Dayr aJ·Ikhwah
Monasticism, Pachomian; Monastery of Brucheum
Monks; Nubian monasticism; (Alexandria), 1646
specific monasteries Monastery or Canopus. See
Monasteries. economic activities Metanoia, Monastery of the
of, 1638-1645 Mona.slery of the Crosses. See
Monastcries. Nubian. See Nubian DayI' Abo Fanah
monasteries Monastel)' of Enaton. See Enaton,
Monastcries In and around
Alexandria, 1645-1646
n"
Monastery of the I;.piphany. See
Monasteries In and around Cairo, D3yr Ebifanla
1646-1647 Monaslcl)' of the Ethiopians. See
Monasteries In the Behelrnh Dayt' al·Muharraq
Province, 1646 Monaslcl)' of the Exch3nge. See
MonMteries in Cyprus, 1647-1648 DayI' al.Mnymun
Monasteries in the Daqahllyyah Monastery of c..-.ckiel. See Dayr
Province, 1648-1649 al·SlIqlyuh
Monasteries of the Eastern Desert, Mona...tcl)' of the Forty Sulnts
1649-1650,1659 (Alcxandria),1646
MonMteries of the Eastern Desert Monustery of the Greeks. Sl!e Dayr
of the Delta and Sinai, 1650 Anba BlikhOm; DayI' al·ROml
Monf\Slel'ies of the FayyOm, Monnstcl)' of Hcnlelius. &/1 DayI'
1650_1651 nl.Qu¥lYl' (Tumh)
Monasteries in the Gharbiyyah MOIlIlSler)' of the Hermit..., 38
Province, 1651-1652 Monllsler)' or the Holy Cross. See
Mona.~teries of the lower ~1'ld, Ouyr :l1.~ll1b
1652-1654 Mon:lStery of the Holy Virgin at
Monasteries of the Middle ~'td, al.'Adawlyyah. See Dayr
1654-1655 al·'Adawlyyah
Monasteries in the Minufi)'Y"Mt Monastery of Hunger. See Dayr
Province, 1655 a)·JO'
Monasteries in the Oalyilbiy}'ah Monastery of the Islund. See DayI'
Province, 835, 1655 al·RUmllniyyah
Monasteries of thc Sharqlyyah Monastery of John Colobos, 734.
Province, 1655-1656 790.2103.2105
324 INDEX
Monnstery of John Kama, 1270,
"04
Monastery of John lhe Shon. Su
Monaslery of John Colobos
Monastery of Marl; the Evangelist,
2041,2042
Monastery of the Manyn. &c
Dayr al-Shuhada'
Monastery of M:mhew !he Poor.
Su Dayr aI·FakhOrf
Monastery of lhe Metanoia. See
Melanoia, Monastery of the
Monaslery of Michael and
CosmllS, 1588
MonllStery of the Mother of God
(Alexandria), 1646
Monastery of the Mounlain of lhe
Bird. See Dayr al-'Adhnl
(Samah1 !J
MonaslCry of the Mule. See Dllyr
al.QUipyr (Turnh)
Monaslery of a1-Nl1r, 1653
Monastery "of lhe Mother of God
of the Syrians", 876
Monastery of Saint John. See Dayr
al-&qiyah
Monastery of PachomiU$. Sec
Dayr Anba BnkhOm
MOnMtery paintings, Coptic.
16.59_1660
Dayr AnbA HoorA, 747
Monastery oC Pamin, 1649
Monastery oCthe Patrician, 125.
955. 1931
Monastery of Paul the I..cper
(Alexandria). 1646
Monaslery of the Pool. See Dayr
al·Magh!is
Monastery of the Potter. Ste Dayr
al·FakhurI
Monastery of the Pulley. See Dayr
al·'AdhrA' (S.~ma.h11); Dayr
Milr Mlnil (Jabal Abu Fudah)
Monastery in the quarter of the
Ethiopians. See Dayr
bi'I·Habash
Monastery of Saint Antony. See
tdw Dayr Anha An!Oniyil.$
MonaslCry of Saint Antony
(Famagusla), 1647
Monastery of Saint Antony
(Nairobi). 1622
Monastery of Saint Antony
(Nicosia). 1648
Monnstery of Saint Catherine. See
Mount Sinai Monastery of
Saint Catherine
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 66l-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: PI'- 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691_2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035_2372.
Monastery of Saint Elias. See Dayr
AnbA Helias
Monastery of Saint Epima of
Pshante, 824
Monastery of Saint Gabriel. Ste
Dayr a).Naqlon
Monastery of Saint George, 824,
1649, 1653
su (l!so Dayr MM JiJjis
MOnaslery of Saint Jeremiah
(Saqqaro). See DayT Apa •
Jeremiah
Monastery of Saint John the
Baptist. See Holy Land,
churcht..'5 of the
Monastery of Saint John Kama,
1270, 2104
Monastel)' of saini Mllcarius. See
Dayr Anbil M:lql\r
Monastery uf Saint Macariu$
(Klima), 1647
Monastery of Saint Macarlus
(Platani).1647-1648
Monastery of Saint Mark
(Alexandria). 1646
MOnaslery of Saint Menas, 707
Monastery of Saint Menas the
Recluse. See Dayr MAr MlnA
(Gharl:liyyah)
Monastery of saint Michael
(Hamull),1619
Monastery of Saint Paul. See DayT
Anb:\ 81111
Monastery of saint Simeon. See
Dayr AnbA HoorA
Monaslery of Saint SinuthiU$. Sec
DayT Anbl Shinudah
Monastery of Saint Victor. Set
DayT al-lahn1.wf
Monaslery of Samuel. See Dayr
al-Sanad
Mona.~tery of the Seven
Mountain,. Sec Dayr al.·I;am
(AsyO!); DIlY" QI·Snb'allihdl
Monastery of Shcllutc. See Dayr
al-¥lib
Monastery of Stone. See Dayr
al-J:lajar
Monastery of the Tabennesiotes.
See Metanoia. MOnaslery of
,he
Monastery of the Tigers. &e Dayr
Anba Bula
MOnaslery of the Town. &e Dayr
a1·MadTnah
Monastery of the Vine-Dresser.
See Dayr Nahyi
Monastery of the Virgin. 7, 704.
927; see also Dayr al-'Adhnli
Monastery of the Virgin of
Baramlls. 790
Monasticism
British Isles, 417-418
Ethiopian, 990-994
Nubian, 1817-1818
twentieth-eentury revival of.
1668
Monasticism. Egyptian,
1661-1664
anachorcsis, 118-120,
1320-1321,1661,1958
Antony of Egypt influence on,
ISO
Apophlhegmala "elnllll on.
177-178
cell,477-478
Coptic influence on, 101
and Coptic language diffu.<;ion,
1168, 1177
Coptic text translations On,
1454
desert fathers and. 894; su (llso
Desert fathers
early beginnings in Dalas. 685
Ebionite influence on. 930
Evagrius Pontieus works on,
1076-1077
a.J·Fanuna as center, 1089
Cangra. Council of. on
asceticism, 1138
His/uria mQrI(lcnorum in Aegypto
on. 1237-1238,2068-2069
in Marcotis, 1527
martyrs and, 1881
Melitian, 1584
in Menlphis, 1587
as model in other areas,
1663-1664
origins, 1661-1664
Palladius text on, 1876-1877
praeslos tenn, 2021
reclusion as fundamental
clement of, 2055-2056
refectory elements and usage,
2056
Roman papal acceptance of.
299
and Roman taxation, 2204
see (llso Asceticism;
Anachoresis; Anchoritcs; Dayr
headings; Desert fathers;
Hennilage; Hennits; Monk;
Monasteries; specifie pcnonal
and place name5

Monasticism, Pachomlan, 26, 32,
41. 78-80,126,1661,
1662-1663,1664-166'
Abraham of FarshO! and, II
anchorite eontr:.lSwd with, 725
cell, 477
and Claudius, Saini, 561
convents, 1663, 1822, 1860,
2325
and Cornelius as "ancient
brother," 635
definilion, 1667
deuler~~lenn,895
di~cotliatenn, 896
in Diolkos province, 908
and Hamai of Kahyor. &tint,
1204
Horsiesios and, 12.57
and Joseph of Tsenli, Saini,
1374
Monastery of the Metanoia,
1608,1610-1611
mOnaslery sites, 1657
mourning ritCS, 1686
numbers of monks, 1662-
'66'
oikollCJlJws at, 1826
opposition to, 1138
organi1.ation of, 1664-1665
Paehomius a~ founder, 1661,
1664,1859-1863
Paehomius the Younger, 1864
Palladius on, 1877
Paphnutiu.~ and, 1882
?bow, 1926-1929
Petronius, Saint, and, 1952
and pilgrimages, 1973-1974
proesros tenn, 2021
Pseudo-Macllrius hOIllj]jes
addressed to, 2027
al Raithou, 2049-2050
rcfectory as standard
architecluml c!cmeT1l, 2056
Rules of Saini P~lchomius,
1861-1862
SoUI'OS, 2144
Tabenn~s~ site, 2197
and Theodonls of Tabenn!~,
2239-2240
and Viclor of Tabennese, 2308
su also Pbow
Monastic venmenl5. Sell Monks,
vestments
Mond. R., 861
Monde Caple, U (publicalion),
.666
Monenergi.~m, 1666, 1676
Vol. I: pp. 1-)16. Vol. 2: pp. )17-662. Vol. 3: pp. 66)-1004.
Vul. 4: pp. 1005-1)52. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. t691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 20)5-2)72.
INDEX 325
Monk,I667-1668 Qnd c{)mmwlicatio idioma!um,
ue al${) D'olyr headings; '78
Hcnnil.s: Monasticism: consolidation of, 1672-1673,
Monasleries: specific names 1675
Monks and COOlilantinople, Second
abbots, 2-3 Council of, 596
AbruhamofFarshii!, 11-12 and Copts, 599-600
anchorite way of life compared and Dyophysilcs in Alexandria,
with cenobile, 724-725 97,99
in church hiernrchy, 1229 and ecthesis ediel, 682
Coptic in Ireland, 253 and Egypt in late antiquily, 100,
Coptic lexts on, 145.5 944-947
Cornelius, 635 in E1hiopla, 986-981
Ethiopian, 747-748 lind Grcek<speakers in Egypt,
and gcnunection, 1139 lin
iconoclastic measures againsl, and iconoclasm, 1275, 1276
1275 innuence on Coptic education,
manshr.biyyas dwellings, 749 931-932
Moses of Abydos, 1679-1681 and 1acob Bamdacus,
Moses the Black, 1681 1318-1319
Paphnutius, 1882 and Jacob of Snnlj, 1319-
Paphnutius of Pbow, 1883-1884 1320
Paphnutius of SecUs, 1884 10hn or Ephesus writing:; on,
and patriarchal election, 1911 1362
as patriarchs, 1999 and Julian, Bishop of
ponraits in Old Church of Dayr HalicamassU$, 1379
Anb<\ An!QniyUs, 727 and Justin II, Emperor,
Pshoi of Scctis, 2029-2030 1384-1385
simulating madness for God, and Justinian, Emperor, 1385
1541 Longlnus, 1480
tasksandtradcs, 1641-1643 and Makourian Christian
total number in Ihe WAdi Habib conversion, 1513
area in the year, 1088, 2135 missions, 1674-1675
veslments, 650-655, 1477 monaslerics' economic impact,
Vielor, 2301 1676, 1677
Victor of TQbcnn~, 2308 monenergislll and, 1666-1667
ue at.w Anl;horites; Dese't on nalul'C or Christ. SIle
falhers; Hcnnitage; Hcnnits; subhead Christology
Monaslicism; specific names lind Nubian evangeli'Ollion,
MonnCTCI de Villard, Ugo, 1191,1800,1801-1802,1813,
1668-1669 1817
on Nubian archaeology, and Nubian liturgy, 1817
medieval. 1804 ~md PnulthC Black palrilu'chy,
and Nubian church an, 1811 1922-1923
and Tamil, 2200 and pc''!lecution, 125-126, 165,
Monophysitism, 1669-1677 1676
Acacian schism, 42-47, and Peter III Mongus
1671-1672 patriarchy, 1947-1948
Alexandrian, 101, 102 lmd PhiJoxenus of Mabbug,
and Arab l;onqucst of Egypt, 1672-1673,1961-1962
188 pre·Chalcedon, 1669-1670
and Assumption, 290 Roman Empire relations,
and Chalcedon, Council of, 1675-1677; $(e also specific
512-515,663-664 !tilers
and Christian subjects in Cuptic and Sabcllianism, 2072
an, 528 and Seeds monks, 2104
ChrislOlogy, 547, 548, 679 Severan/Ale:<andrian rih, 1673
326 INDEX
Monoph)'liili.~m (COlli.)
and SevclUS of Antioch, 1673,
1674,2123-2125
and Tht."Odora, Emprcs5, 2234
and Tht:odon:t, 2236
Theodoslans, 2240-2241
and Timothy II Aelunls,
l'aIl1ar<:h, 2264, 2266-2267
see IIlsl) Acacian schism; Cyril I,
Saint; Monothclctism
MonothcJcti.~m, 1678
and Constanlinople, Third
Council of, 595-597
and eelhl.'5is edict, 682, 932
monenergisl merger with, 1667
Mons Porphyrite!';, 1649
Monte Corvino, 1635
Months of Coptic calendar. See
Calendar, months of Coptic;
specific months
Monuments
daling of, 693-694
Dayr Oubbat al·I-law1i. 851-852
MOl'en7., Siegfril.'(\, 614,1439,
1678,2186
Morgan, J. Pierpont, 824
MOI'8<1n Libr-..u y, See Pierpont
Morgan L1hrary, New YOl'k
City
Morning Offering of Incense,
music with, 1719, 1721,
1739
Morning prayer. See Matins,
Uturgy of, 1568
MOIio3ic law, See Law, Mosaic
Mosaics, Copt()-Muslim, 311
Moschus, John. See John Moschus
Moses (hermil). See Daniel and
M~,
Moses (monk of Scetis), Cassian
on, 462
Moses (Old Testament)
Apoclilypse of, 165
and fusting a.~ spiritual
preparation, 1095
and IitUt'gfelll instrumtnts,
1469,1470
pagan Jeity linkl.-d with. 1868
Philo on, 1957
and sill' of Mount Sinai
Monastery of Catherine, 1681
Tesumenlof, 163
Moses, Bishop of Awslm, 843,
1631. 1678-1679
Moses of Abydos, 1679-1681
as archimandrite, 193
as desert futher, 894
Vul. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: Pt>. 3t7-662. Vul. 3:pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. t353-t690. Vol. 6: pp, 1691-2034. Vul. 7: PI'. 2035-2372.
monasteries linked ""ith, 707,
729
Moses of BalyanA, Coptic
accounls of, 1455
Moses lhe Black, Saini, 1681
AnW Bishoi confu.o;ed with, 738
a.~ anchorite, 129, 130
as black man, 248
depicted in wlill paintings, 727
martyrdom, 1557
monastery of, 707, 708
Z.'1charia.~ of Sceti~ and, 1681,
2369
Moses of Nisibis, abbot of DayI'
al.Surytin, 876
Moses ofQ~, 1368, 1455
Moses and Sarah (martyrs), 1557
Moslem Brotherhood, 951
Mosques
'AmI' at a1.Fustll!, 92
al.Aqmar, 810, 814
Dayr AbU Sayfuyn (Old Cairo),
711
al Dongola, 922
Jerusalem, 1098, 1099
Mountain or Isi~, Silil Dayr
al·Kubilniyyah
Mountain of the Pnlm. See DayI'
al.'Adhl'd' (samMOn
Mount Casios. See Kal1b al-Qals
Mount ofOlivcs, 1446
Mount Sinai Monastery of SainI
C:tthcrine, 1539, 1593,
1681-1685, 1682, 1683, /684,
/685, 1900, 1903
capital at, 777
and Catherinc, Saini, 2325
Codell Sinailicus discoven:d at,
570-571
keeps in laums of, 1395, 1396
as laura of hermilages,
1224-1225
manuscript microfilming
project, 2353
manuscripts of hymn and psalm
lexls found at, 17Js
oldest icons from, 1277
pilgrimages 10, 1976
Qus~n!ln ibn Abi al,Ma'ali ibn
Abi a1.FatJ:! AbU a1-FatJ:!
retirement 10, 2046, 2047
Mount Tabor, Jesus Christ's
transfiguration on, 1109
Mourner-penitents, 1932
Mourning in early Chrislian limes.
1125. 1686
Mouseioll (AlexllOdria), 1167
Mu'allaqah Churt:h. Sell Churt:h
of a1·Mu'a1laqah
Mu·aqqab. 1687, 2198
MII'IlY)'tId, al· (publication), 1465.
1466, 1988, 2011
Mu'ayyad. al·, Sullan, 1130
Mubarak, I;Iusni, president of
Egypt, 1991
Mub:\<lhinln, 1687-1688
Mudji. See Thecla and Mudi
• (martyrs)
Mufaf,i4111 ibn Majid ibn al·Bishr,
al·, 1689
MuftdJ:!, R<\ghib, 1630
Muhadhdhab Abu al-M.aIlJ:!
Zakariyy;i, 1268
Muhadhdhab ai-Din AbU Sa'td ibn
Abl Sulayman, 1691
MuJ:!ammad, Prophet of Islam, 72,
184-185,1331
Coptic conson of, 1528
Mul.lammad -MbO, Shaykh
al'lslam, 1465
MuJ:!:lmmad 'All, Viceroy,
1691-1692
Mul;lammlld 'Ali dynasty,
1691-1694
and administr'atlve orgnni7.:ltion
or Egypt, 935
and Consultlllive Coundl
founding, 598
Coptic edocation under, 932
CoplS under, 2314
and Cyril v, Patriarch, 677
GhAll as finance min~cr, 1141
Jiljis al-Jawhar'i and, 1334
Republican Party opp05ilion,
1987
Ri7.q Agha and, 2059
and SOCielnlmOOemiwtion,
1993
Mul;lammad Bey al'AIA', 1141
MuJ:!ammad Bey zadeh, 1538
Mul,lDlllmad ibn Zllknriyyll al-RlIzl,
1922
MuJ:!ammad RamIl, 1695
MuhdT, MuJ:!ammad al-,
1695-1696
Mul;ltasib, aI·. See al·tlisbah
Mui, SainI (manyr), 1557, 1696
Mu'irz, al·, Caliph
and Abraham, Saint and
Patriart:h, 10, II
Falimid dynasly policies, 1095,
1097,1098,1099,1632-1633
Mukhtar, MaJ:tmud, 1995
Mumanili. Sce Censcr

Mummifieatton, 1696-1697, 1865,
'868
funerary ponraiturc.
2001-2003
Mummy labels, 1698
Muml, al·. See Kellia
Mum! al·Amlr, Dayr "I-Amlr
Tadros, 718
Munkr, Adolphe Henri, 1698
Dayr Abu Urah inscriptions, 704
Muqaddimah, See Appendix
Muqa!!a', al·. See Jllmcs J ntercisu.~
Muqa!!am hill (Cairo), moving of,
1095
Muqawqas, al-. See Cyrus
al-Muqawqa.~
Muqlll!lIf, 1I1· (publkation), 1996
Murad Bey, 1274
Murad Kamil, 1197, 1206. 1230,
1698-1699
MUlOlls. See Painting, Coptic mural
MUT;ltOri<!1l canon, 1158
Muriel. See Abb:uOll
Murqus. See (llso Mlll'k: Marqos
Murqus, Archbishop of
A[exandria, 893
Murqus 1l1.An!unl, Saint, 722,
1621, 1699
Murqu.~ of BeJ:lcir:l, MClr'Opolilan,
1614
MurqU{lI;lantm, 1990
Murqus ibn Qanbar, 1699-1700
and blessings, 404
and Boo« of Spirilrj(d Medicine
authol1ihip, 1626
death at Dayr al~yr, 854
and 1I1-Dllrr 1I1·Thllmltr
authoNhip, 926
exiled 10 DayI' Anba An!uniyiis,
722
MlkM'il, Bishop of D,lIllicll<a, a.~
advers,u)',1624-1625
Mur'qus ibn lar"ah. See Mark III,
Saint and Patdal'ch
Murqusiyyah, patriarchal
residence ai, 1913
Murqus al-MMhriql al·Mallilwanl,
1700
Murqus of Ma!Ay, AbOnl'i, 1737
Murqus Simaykah, 1700, 1892
Coptic collections, 256
Murray, Margaret Alice,
1700-170J
Musa (martyr), 1553
Musa, Saltimti, 1995, 1996
Miisa a1-Aswad. See Moses Ihe
Black, Saint
Vol. t: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 3J7-6tiZ. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: Pfl. 1005-1352. Vol . .5: pp. 1353-1690. Vul. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 203.5-2372.
INDEX 327
Museum of An and History, CI{'ment of Alexandcr's
Fribourg. Switzcrland, 1603, disapproval of, 1733
1604 Coplic link wilh Irish harp,
Museum of Fine Arts, Budapest, 1734,1740
Hungary, 4 wuoden, 2333-2334, 2334
Museums, Coptic collections in, see al${) specific kinds
1701-1715 Mu.~icologisIS, 1741-1742,
at DayI' Anbii Maql\r, 756 1743-1744
Louvre, 1481-1483 Muslim Brcthrcn «(l/·fk!lwlm
Slalc Muscum of Bcrlin, rll·MlIsUmCm), 1694, 1996
2146-2147 Muslim Br'Otherhoods, 1991,
sec also Art, hisloriography of 2313-2316
Coptic: Papyrus collections; Muslim CopIS. See Copts in late
names of specific countries, medieval Egypl
museums, Iypes of an and Muslims. See Islam
anifacts Mu~!"f:li FahmI Pasha, 1693
MGsM (site), 708, 7'n Mus!afli I(jmil, 1747-1748,
Music, Coptic, 1715_1744 1987-1988,1994,2011,2322,
Adt!1tI and W"!US, 63, 1722, 2333
1724,2320-2321 Mus~fl'i al.Nal,Jl:ifu;, 1515-1516,
anliphon, 148-149 2323
canonical hours, 1724, 1733 MUSlan~ir, al·, Caliph, 324,1097,
canlicles, 1729, 1733 1099, 1574
cantors, 460, 564, 1732, Mus!urud, pilgrimages 10, 1968,
[736-1738,1742 1970
chnntcrs and singcrs, MU'laman Abu Lshllq Ibrl'ihlm ibn
1629-1630 III.'As5111, 1266, 1268, 1511,
characlcristic phenomenon, 1748, 2356
1721 Mutawakkil, a1-, Caliph, 1412
corpus and prescnt pnlctice, Muwaffaq al·DIn Abu Shtikir ibn
1715-1729 Abl Sulayman DawOd,
description of corpus. 2024 1749
in Epiphany, Ulurgy of the, Muwaffaq al·Din ibn Sa'id
967-968 al·Dawlah. See 1:liOOt AlI:lh
history, 1731-1736 'Abd·alltih Ibn Sa'ld al·Dawlah
for Holy Week, 1251 al·Oib!1
hynlns, 900-901, 2254-2255 Muyser. Jacob Louis Lambert,
Instruments. See Musical 1749, 1975
Instruments Mycl1i, O. H., 861
lalJn, 1425, 1722 Myron procession, 1474
language relationship 10 see also Chrism
melody, 1730-1731 Mystagogia (Photius), 1113
liturgical prayer' of Tri~gion, MySleries o{ Greek Leller~'
2017 (Irclltise),1749-1750
musicologists, 1741-1742, Mysticism
1743-1744 and Coptic doctrine of the
nonlitul1;ieal, 1744 I-Ioly Spirit, 1249
ol'll.l tradition of, 1730 of desert fathers, 113
lind poelry, 1985-1986 of Dionysius (Saint Denbo of
Psafmodia service, 1725-1729 Paris),908
~ponsory, 2058 and gnoslicism, 1149-1151
tr.mscriptions in Weslern of Philo of Alcxandria,
nolalions, 1742-1744 1957
""alumr, 2313 or plolinus, 1982
W"lllS.2320-2321 symbolic interpretalion of
Mu...ical instrumenls, 1604-1605, Greek lellcr.>. 1749-1750
MOS, 1732. 1738-1739 see also Magic
328 INDEX
Mythological subjects in Coplk
art, 265-266, 281-282,1659,
1660,1750-1768
Arna1.ons.1750-1751
AphrodiIC. 1752-1753,1752.
1753
Apollo and Daphne, 1753-1754,
/754
Ariadne. 1754, /755
Bcllcrophon and the Chimei'll,
1754-1755
dancers, 1755-1757, 1756
Daphne, 1753-1754,1754,
1757 -1758. /758
Dionysus. 1158-1760, 1759,
1760
Hercules, 1761, 1762
hblo~hy. 258-260
Horus, 1761-1762
and huntingU1eme, 1259
Jason, 1762-1763
Leda, 1763
Nereids. 1763. 1763-1764,
1763, 1764
Nile God. 1764, 1765-1765,
1765
Nilotic scenes, 1765-1166, J766
pa.~tOl"(l1 scenes, 1766-1767
seasons, 1767
Thells.1767-1768,1768
Three Graces. 1768
see (J/sQ Symbols in Coptic art
N Second Trealiu of Ihe Creal
Nabani.h, 1769
Nabataeans, lraces at Dayr AbU
Daraj.697
NabdOnah, 1769
NlIbcr. See Onophrius, Saint
Nabis, Bishop, 1769-1770
Nabraha, Saint, 1557, 1770
Nadlm, 'AbdallA..h a\., 1994, 1995
Nag Hamffiadi, 1770
see Illso Jabal al'Talirif
Nag Hammadi codices,
1149-1150, 1300
Dayr AnW Palaemon, 757
Dayr Mar Mini, 833-834
see also Nag Hammadi IJbmry;
specific nam(';$
Nag Hammadi IJbrary,
1770-1773,1771,1772,1892,
1893, 1899
Acts of Piller alld Ille Twtl'l't
Apostles, 61
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vul. 2: pp. 317-b62. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vul. 4; pp. 1005-1).52. Vol..5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 11>91-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Allogelles, 105
Apoctyphll of John, In I
Apoctyphon of James, 169
AsdepiJu 2/-29, 284
Authenlikos Logos, 1153
Book of Thomlls Ille Contellder,
411-412
COOCJ[ Jung, 568-569
Dialog/le of {he Savior, 897
and EncratileS, 958-959
ElIgrloSIOS the 81es)'ed, •
1068-1069
Exegesis on the 50111, 1080-1081
Gnoslic codices linked with
Upper Egyplian monastic
selling, 1453
Gospel of fhe Egyptians, 1153
Gospel of Philip, 1156
Gospel of Thomas, 1162, 1771
Gospel of Truth, 1164
HypoSlasis of the Archons, 1261
1Jypsiphrone, 1262
Imerpretation of Knowltdgt,
1301
Letter of Peter {o philip, 1446
Marsones (Codex X), 1547
Meldrizedek, 1583
and Pachomius lhe Younger,
1864
Poraphrau of Shem, 1901
Plato's Repllblic excerpt, 1981
Prayer of the Apostle Paul, 2007
Prayer of Thanksgiving, 2007
and Puech, Henri.charles, 2032
Selh,2117-2118
Senlences of Sextus, 2119-2120
sixth tractale, 916-917
SophiJI of Jesus Christ,
1068-1069
Teochillgs of Silvanus,
2207-2208
Testimonium verilatis (TestimollY
of Trulh), 1229,2209-2210
Thought of Norell, 2257
Three Slellll! of Seth, 2259-2260
Thunder, Perfect Mind, 2260
Trealise all the RtSllrrectioll,
2275
Trimorphic Prottnlloia, 2276
TripartiIe Tractate, 2277
Vaknlmian &posi/ion,
2295-2296
Zoslrianus, 2371-2372
Naguib, Mu~ammad, 1123
Naguib Mahrom, 1773
Naharua (mal1yr), 1557
Nal)!'w, Mus!afa aI-, 1989, 1990,
1991,1992-1993
Nahl al·WII If af.Radd 'ala man
Qadaha al·11l171, al·, 1463
Nahya Set Dayr NahyA
Naj 'AbU 'Amah, 740
Naj' llJ.[}...yr (village of the
monastery), 825, 826-827,
861,1657
see also Dllyr al·ShuhTcl
Phll0thliw,luS
Naj' al-l:lajar, 1773_1774
Naj' Ourqu!fui, 16.58
Naj' aI·Shinshil'i, 781
Nakhlah, Ruil'll, 1465, 1467
Naki!i. See Nicctas (manyr)
Names
magical elements, 1500-1501
place names (Coptic
loponomy),2271-2274
Nanaia (pagan deity), 1866
Naos, 213, 221. 222
Nllou (martyr), 1552
Napala (Kush capital city), 1420
N3poleon Bonapal1t, 1206, 1284.
1416,1417,1511,1526,1591,
1688,1977
and Jirjis aI·Jawhar1, 1332- 1334
Napoleon 111, Emperor, 1481
Napoleonic Wars, 1512
Naq1klah, 1774
monasteries at, 747, 819, 827,
860, 1656
Naq' al.(;haJal W<l nar al-'alal
(aI·Muf:ukl.aI), 1689
Naql7.ah, 1774-1775
NaqlOn, al·, shrine dedicated 10
Gabriel, Archangel, 1137
NlIqQs (tenn), 1738- i739
Narcis:.'Us, Saint, 2085
Narscs, King of PCl"!'ia, 906, 2344
Nlll'Ses (Pcrsarmenian general),
2341
Nnr1hcx, 213-214, 222
NlI.shi' al·Akbar, al·, al-~tl ihn
al·'A.o;siil reply to, 2077
Nash Papyrus, 1775
NasTm AbO -Sa'd ibn 'Abd
al-5ayyid,8, 1775
N~ir ibn Qa1awfin, aI·, Sultan,
935,940,1517-1518
Nasser, Gamal Abdel, president or
~, 948-949, 1637, 1971
Nastaruh (Naslar.lwah), I77S
Nas!llS ibn Jurayj, 1306,
1775-1776
Naulius, Bishop, 1638

Nathaniel, Saini, 2085
National Antiquities Museum,
!.eiden, 4, 227,1895
Natkmal Democratic Pany, 1991
Nationalist Party (a1'l;Iizb
al-Wa~nl), 1627, 1748,
1987-1988,1992,2322-
2323
National Ubrary, Cairo, 1993
National Ubrary, Naples, 1894
National Ubrary, Paris, Arabic
OUlnuscriptS of Coptic
provenance in, 876,
1776_1783,1862
Aba Sh3klr ibn al-Raahib
autographed work, 33
life of Paul ofTamma, 1925
Nutionul Ubrary, Vienna, 1891
$ee abo Pupyrus collections
N::ational Marcan Ubmry, Venice,
1895
National Museum, Pisa, 1894
National Museum, Warsaw, 1091
Nation's Pal1y, 1748, 1987,
1988-1989,1991,1994,1995
Nativity
and Advent, 63
depicted in Coptic art,
534-536,535
Fast of the, 1095-1096
Feast of the, 1102-1103
festal day,llll
Gabriel, Archangel, and, 1136
iconography in Church of
al·Mu'allaqah (Old Cairo), 559
Proelus homilies on, 2017, 2018
Natural disaster.;, 1633
Nature of Christ. See Christ,
nature of; Christology
NIlU, Franl;ois-Nicolns, 1435, 1783
on D:lyt" al·Sultan, 872
and Grnffin, Rene, 1165
Naucratis, 1783_1784
cult of 1·lometie gods, 1865
Greek colony al, 1166, 1174,
1179,1180
Nave, 215, 552-553
NavilJe, A., 780
Nawaha. See Monasteries of the
province of Daqahliyyah
NawolSi, 1648
Nawiy, 1654
Nawnh, 1784, 2198
Ni1Jm, MaJ.tmud Rarmi, 1466
NAp" Id.JAWhAT (Ibn al·Bi!r1q),
1266
Neale, John Mason, 1784
Vol. I: pp. 1-3t6. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: Pfl. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. t353-t690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035_2372.
Neander, Johann August Wilhelm,
1784_178!i
Nebuchadncxmr II, IGng of
Assyria, 1618, 2060
Necklaces, 1606
Necropolis painting. Su Funerary
custOrrul, murals, and
portraiture
Nehemiah, and Old Testament,
Arabic versions of the,
1832-1833
Nelson-Atkins Gallery of AI1,
Kansas Cil:)', Missouri, 1598
Nco-Arianism, 230
Neocat.'sarea, Council of (313-c.
321), 178~
on chorepiscopus, 521,1785
Neoplatonism
Alexander of Lycopolis and,
87-88
Ammonius $accas and, 470,
1981
anli·Manlchaeism, 1521
apologia countering, 177
Asclepiades. 283
Chaldean Oracles and, 516
Egyptian pagan converts, 1868
gnosticism and, 1151
Hcraiscus, 1221-1222
Horapollon, 1255-1256
lamblichus and, 1265
and Julian the Apostate, 1380
Plolinus and, 1981-1982
Synctius and, 2192
Nepos, Bishop or Arsin<M!, 845,
911
Nereids
depicted in Coptic art, 267,
1763-1764, /763, 1764
dcpicted in tapestry, 274, 2227
Nero, Emperor Titus Claudius,
1785
as Antichrist, 143, 1785
intent to visit Egypt, 2062
putriarch under, 1913
Nerva, Emperor, patriarch under,
1913
Nestorianl~m
as Antichrist, 143
apologetic literature,S
Annenian church rejection of,
234
Cosmas Indicoplcustes and,
640-641
Eutyches and, 913,1074-1075,
1786
John Sabas, 1369
INDEX 329
Leo I the Great, OJ>P06ition to,
1440, 1441
on nature of Christ, 547, 913,
1575,1669,1785-1786,1787
and Obicini, Thomas, 1823
patriarch selection procedure
and, 1999
and ~VefU5 of Antioch, 2124,
2125
Timothy II Aelul'lls, Patriarch,
• rejection of, 2267
Nestor1aru; and Copts, t78~-1786
Ephesus, First Council of,
959-960
see also Ncstorianism;
Ncstorius
Nestorius, Patriarch of
Constantinople, 45, 127- 128,
1671,1674,1786_1787
and Celcstinus, 475
and cyril I, Patriarch, 671-674,
1669
and Ephesus, First Council of,
959-960,1786,1787
and Eutyches, 1440-1441
and hypostatic union, 1262
innuence on E1hiopian
theology, 984
John of Antioch support for.
1354
places of exile, 858, 1786-1787
Pmclus and. 2017, 2018
~je<:tion of ThwloJcos, 2255
Shenute. Saint, and, 1787,
2131-2132
Thl.'Odorct and, 2236
Theodotus of Ancym and, 2242
see also Ncstorianism;
Ncslorians and CoptS
Netherlands
Coptic collections in, 1711
papyrus collection in, 1895
Netherworld, 1499
see also Hildes
Netra, Bishop of Phumn, 1952
Newark Museum. See Museums,
Coptic collcctions in
Newlandsmith, Ernest, 1730,
1737,1742,1743
New Moon Feast, 1101
New SchA!f-Hel7./Jg Encyclo~diA of
Religious Knowledge, 1529
Newspapers and periodicals. See
Press, Coptic; Press, Egyptian;
specific titles
New Testament
abba (tenn) in, 3
330 INDEX
New Testament (COtll.)
AClS, Michigan papyrus of, 58
anathema In, J 27
apologia in, 116
on apostolic succession, 181
Arabic translation, 1462
on baptism vs. circumcision,
1106
Bodmer papyJi, J 885
candclabm repr-esenting, 1469
canon of, 2109-2110
canticles, 1729
Chester Dealty manuscripts,
518
Christalogy, 523-524. 545
CodeJF: Alexandrinus. 566-567
commenUlI)' on, 926; ~e also
Scholars; Theologians;
lipCCilic personal names and
~,b
DidoscQ!iQ use of, 899
Didyrnus on, 900
early Christian feasts. 1101
early vcr:oions of, 567, 568,
569-570, S72
Euscbiull of Cac.o;.area
commentary, 1071
Fayyiim Gospel fr:lgmcnl,
1100
Gabriel, Arch.mgel, in, 113S,
1136
genunection as prnclicc in,
1139
Gospel casket. 1474
He:wplll orld Telrapla.
1227-1228
Ibrahim ibn 'Awn explication
forJews. 1273
iearn; inspired by, 1276
illumination, Coptic, 1283
Joseph the Carpenter in,
1371-1372
lectionary, 1435
Lucian recension, 1484
Michael, Archan~cJ in, 1616
in monllStcry libraries, 1448,
144'
on nature of Christ. See
subhead Christology
Origen on. See He.xapfa and
Tertrapla: Origen, writings of
on pagan gods, 1867
papyrus collection, 1895
and Paraphrase ofShcm, 1902
on Satan, 248
themes in Coptic poeny, 1985,
"86
V"L I: pp. 1-316. Vol, 2: Pfl, 317-662. Vol. 3: pp, 663-1004.
Vol. 4: PI" 1005-1352, Vul, 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol, 6: PI'. 1691-2034. Vol, 7: PI'. 2035-2372.
Theodoret on, 2236
ue also Gospel headings
New Testamcnt, Coptic versions
ofthc, 104, 1451, 1462,
1787_1789
New Wafd Party, 1991
New Year
in Copto-Arabic Synuarion,
2174
and Holy Synod ses~ion. 2193
New Year's Day, Coptic, See
Nawr(ll
New York Historical Society,
P3pyrus colleclion, 1895
Nicaca. Arabic Canons of,
1789-1790
Nicaea, Council of (325), 74, 81,
82,93, 127, 142,913, 1526,
1790_1792
Alexander I and, 83, 84-85
and Apostles' Creed, 179
on archdeacon rank, 191
and Arianism contmvcl"!i)', 83.
230,232,589-590
and Athanasius I, 298, 590
background and descl'iplion of,
83
and baptism, 337
:l.nd bishop c1cclion.~, 394.1934
bishop's consecration and
affirmation of, 396
and bishop's lranskttion, 398
and canons of Coptic law, 450
and Cuno,1S of Hippo/ylus, 458
on cate<:humcns illSlnlClion,
474
Cathedral Church of the
Jacobiles (Alexandria) and, 93
Christology, 525, 547,1669
on communion of the !lick,
579-580
ami Constantinople, First
Council of, 594
on Coptic church org:lOi7.ation,
2193-2194
Coptic texi on, 1455
on deacons' plivileges and
obligalions, 886
and Easter date-5Cning, 81.
1104-1105,1904-1905
on cP3rchy, 959
and EphCSUll, First Council of,
959-960
Emebius of Cacsarca aI,
1070-1071
five bishops named tlesyehius
aI, 1226
Gregory the Illuminator and,
1183
Homo=ns ~ilion. 1252
and homoousion controversy,
1253
and Indian mission$, 1635
and Melitian schism, 1584, 1585
metropolitan designation, 1612
on nature of Christ. See
Sllbhead Cllristology
• participants, 1089
patristic writings and, 1920
on Pope in Coptic church, 1998
and Zeno, Emperor, 2370
ue also Nieene creed
Nicaea, Second Council or (787),
1112
cult of imag~ sanction ai, 1275
Nicanor, first deacon, 885
Nicene-Constantinopolilan
Creed, 1564
fjlioqlle addcd to, 1112-1116
Niecne Cn:cd, 83-84, 179,590,
913.914,960,1551,1638,
1671,1676,1792-1793
Ahu al.Majd commentary on.
21-23
Arilin diSl;cnt, 83,1253-1254
Athanasius I and, 300-301
Constanlinople, Fil'Sl Council,
on, 593-595
and Constantinople, Third
Council of, 596
filioque addition, 1112
homoousiotl in, 1253
on Incarnation, 1287
and Nicaea. Council of, 1791,
1792-1793
on suburdinationism.
2156-2157
Niccphorus, Patriarch of
Jel\.lsalem, 1098
Nlcetns (martyr), 1557, 1939
Niche, 215-216, 2J5
Nicholas, Bishop of Myra, 1557
Nichola.~ I, Pope (Rome), 1113
NichollL~ V, Pope (Rome), 1119
Nlcodenlus, Abbot, 1119
Nicolaus of Antioch (fiBt deacon),
885
Nicomedia, 906
Nicosia, Cyprus, 1647
"Nighl of the Bridegroom"
(marriage custom), 1546
"Night of the Henna" (marriage
custom), 1545
Nika Revolt (532), 2234

Nikiou, 1793-1794
Persian destrucllon of, 132
Nikolaus, Bishop, 1136
Nile deity, depiction in Coptic art,
1765-1765, /764, /765, /795
Nile Oood.lng
Michael the Archangel role,
1618
Nilomeler, 1794
prayers for waten, 443-444
and Shamm a1·Nasim, 2126
Nile River
and calendologia, 444-445
consecration of waters of, 1182
as Coplic art theme,
1765-1766, 1764, 1765
cult of, 1869
Epiphany link with Egyptian
festivals of, 1103
and Feast of the Martyr,
1S<'7-1S<'8
Menarti island, 1587-1588
miracles associated with,
,.50
Philae island, 1954-1956
lravclers' interest in, 2065
Sll also Monasteries of the
Lower ~'Id; Mornweries of
the Middle ~'Id; MOllasleries
of the Upper *,'Td; Nile deity;
Nile Oooding: Nile valley
Nile valley, agricullure in,
440-443
Nilometer, 1794, 1795
al I>.iyr al·Jamus (Maghllgha),
'"
Nilopolis, as early bishopric, 1866
Nilotic scenes. Sce MythologicaJ
subjects in Coptic al1
Nimbus, as symbol In Coplic art,
2171
Nine Sainls (Ethiopia), 990-991,
1045-1047
Nineveh, Fast of. Sce Jonah, Fast
or
Niqy1ls, 833, 850
Nisibis, monasticism in, J664
Nilir.t. Sce Netra, Bishop of
Pharon
Nitria, 1794-1796
Ammon at, 1445
Amun as first monk 10 sctde in,
"'
Armenilln monks, 234
"Desert of Seetis" location,
2102
Dioscorus in, 915-916
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp.317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4:pp. l005-I3S2. Vol. S: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7:pp. 2035-2372.
and Keltia site location, 1397,
1401
1I.~
laura of hennitagcs,
1224-1225
Macarius AlelUlndrinus in, 1490
monll.~teries and monaslic life,
113,687,1662
Palladius in. 1876, 1877
Pambo, Saint in, 113,
1877-1878
papyrus colleclion, 1893-1894
recluses in, 2055
Thcophilus, Patri:trch, and
monks or, 916,2247,
2249-2250
Ni¢m, 01- (PUblication), 1990
Noah, 1542
Nob, Apa.. Su Anub, Saint
Nob, AjXI (the Confessor), 1552,
1796,1878
Noba,1797
Nobatia, 905, 1797, 1800
and BanG a1-Kanz, 336
and Dotawo, 923
and Faras, 1090
Ibn Salim on, 1587-1588
Julian the Evan8elist missions,
1380
and Kush ancienl Irnditions,
1420
language use, 1171
Longinus's missions, 1479-1480
Monophys.ite missions, 1675
and Nubian cY<ll1gclizacion,
1801-1802
and Nubian languagc.~ and
literature, 1815-1816
O~r Ibl1m royal residence,
2037
see /llso Nubia
Nobatia, cparch of, 1798
Jabal 'Add4, 1315
Nob ofSamunm1d, Apa, 1969
Noctus, J638
Nofar, Anbii, J29, 130
Nome capitals, Egyptian, 1175,
1177,1179
Nomoc/l>lor/ (Gabriel II ibn
Turayk), 1799
on Car/ous of Hippo/ylus, 458
on Canons of Saint John
Chrysostom, 459
NomOC/ll'lol'I (Michael of
I>.imiella), 1625
on Canons of Gregory of Nyssa,
4S7
on CIlr/onS of Hippo/ytus, 458
INDEX 331
on canons of Nicaea, 1789
on CallOIlS of Sailll Jolm
Chrysostom, 459
on 'Frequency of masst."S, 554
on NOtnOClltlO'1 of Gabriel II ibn
Turayk, 1799
NomfJCamm (MlkM'11 I), 1624
NOftlfJCllIIOII (al~ ibn al·'AssAI),
on Cal/ons of Cf~IIl~t1/, 456
1780, 1783, 2075, 2076
on Canons of Jlippo/ylUS, 458
on Canons of Saini John
Chrysostom, 459
on NOn/ocanon or Gabriel 11 ibn
Turayk, 1799
Nomocanons, Coplo-Arabic, 1799
authorship, 1089
copied by Yill,lanna al-Maqsl,
2358
copying of, 1270. 1271
Gabrielli, Pntriarch, canons in,
458,459, 1129, 1799
Nonnos, Bishopof l'leliopolis, 1753
Nonnos of Panopolis, 914, 942,
1759, 1799
compendium of mythology,
'865
inlloence on Christodol'05 of
CopIOS, 544
influence on Pamprepios, 1879
Norca. See 17/tmght of Norco
NOmlans, 1099
North Basilica of AbO MIni. Su
Abo MlnA: Ampulla
North Church at Bawll, 365
Notation, musical
Coptic orallradition, 1730
Greek,I731-1732
Westem, transcriptions of
Coplic music in, 1742-1744
Novatillnism, lind Cyril 1. Saini,
672,912
Nob, Dayr Apa Anob, 770
Nt1b lhe Confessor, Apa, 333,1504
Nubia, 38, 1800
archives, 227
Ayyubid invasion, 2037
and Ballana kingdom, 332
and Beja tribes, 373
Christian conversion. See
Nubia, evangeJi7.ation of
church lIS Coptic church ally,
68.
conquesl of Kush empire, 1420
Dongola, 921-922
Dotawo, 922-923
evange1i7.l1tlon of, 333
332 INDEX
Nubia (conI.)
fall to Banu aJ·Kanz. 1955
FaJ1lS. 1090
Fatimids rel:uions, 1099
Gre~k language usc in,
1171-1173
Griffith's studies of, 1185
Ibn 1;Iawqal on, 1266
Ibn Salim al·AgWi'inl diplomalic
mission 10, 1271-1272
and Isis cult, 1954
Island of Michael. 1588
Jabal 'Adela foJ1rcss, 1315
Kha'illand,I411
pharaonic·~tyle temples aI, 1865
Oa.~r 1blim settlement,
2036-2037
and Slli Island, 2080-2081
and Saladin, 1536
study of medieval archaeology
and philology in, 1185
T:lOlIt, 2200-2201
tombstone material, 1295
see a/.so 'A1w:i; Makouria; Noba;
Nobalia
Nubia, evangeli7..ation of, 1380,
1420,1675,1801_1802
Julian Ihe Evangcl~ missions,
1380
longinus' missions, 1480
and Theodora, Empress, 2234
see "lso Nubian Christian
survivals
Nubia, Islamization of, 1802-
.804
Nubian archaeology, medieval,
1804-1806
atSoba in 'Alwa,2142
Nubian ceramics, 1806_1807,
/807
Nubian Christian architcctuI'C,
1807-1810, /808, /809, /8/0
and BY/,ilnline cross·in-square
building, 661
octagon-domed church in, 1823
and Tamit, 2200
Nubian Christian survivals, 1811
Nubian church arl, 1811-1812
Fams murals, 1091
pictures of ecclesiastical and
royal dress, 1820
see also Faras murals
Nubian church organization, 1813
~r Ibrim Cf:ntcr, 20]7
Nubian inscriptions, medieval.
1814-1815
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. ]17-662. Vol. J: pp.66J-l004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1]52. Vul. s: pp. 135]-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. ZOOS-U72.
Nubian languages and literature, Oblations, 1121, 1641-1642
1185,1815-1816,1818 Obrimius. Su Primus
Nubian liturgy, 1816_1817 Ocugon-domed church,
Nubian monasteries, 1817-1818 J823-1824
Nubians, 110, 1818_1819 Octateuch of Clement, 1824
see also 'Alw;\; Makouria; Noba; Octavian Augustus, Emperor,
Nobatia 2061,2064,2066
Nubian studies, 615, 616, 617 Ocngus. See Aengus, Saint
Nubian tCJI:li1cs,1819-1820 Offering, and pilgrimages, 1968
Nu'man ibn al·Mundhir, al· Offering or Inccnse. See Incense
(al·Mundaras), 688 Offerlory, 1824_1825
Numbers, Coptic, 1820-1822 O/the Mas(t'r Q"d Ille DiJciple
manuscript of comparative (Murqus ibn Oanbar), 1626
table of, /82/ Ogdoas, 1735
Numenius, 1868 Ogier VITI, 720
Nllmcrian, 904 Oiko/lomos, 1825-1826
Numerianus, Emp¢I'OI' in charge ohacristy, 219
palrial'ch under, 1914 Oil, Holy. Sec Chdsrn
persecutions of, 1552, 1556 Oils, sacrumelllal
Numerical system, Coplic, anointing, 137-140
1820_1822, /82/ of catcchcsis, 137
see {llso Accounts and crucIS to hold, 1473
accounting, history of Coptic of exorcism, 137
Numidia, Donatism in, 920-921 Okl«cllos (John of Damascus).
Numitius (marlyr), 1556 1735, 1985, 1986
Nun, 1822 Oktokaidekaton. 118. 951,
see also Women's religious 1826_1827
communities; lIpCCific Old Cairo. See FUS!fi!, al·
convenlS Old Coptic. See A.ppetrd~
Nuqrashi, MaJ.1mud Fahml a1-, Old Testament
1992-199] anthropomo'l'hism references
Nt;r, al· (publication), 2198 in, 143
Nilr a)·Ofn, 1099 apocrypha in Coplic tradition,
Nursing, 1581-1582 161-166
Nuwayrf, aJ- (Island of Michael), apologia in, 176
1588 on apostolic succession, 181
Nyssa. See Gregory of Nyssa. Saint atonement in, 306-307
Bodmer papyri, 1885
candelabra representing, 1469
o canon of, 2109-2110
canticles, 1729
Oak, Council of the (403), 2249 cantors in, 460
Oasis censer in, 1470
al: Araj, 189-190 Codex Alexandrinus, 566-567
find monaslcries of thc Wcstcm commcntary on, 926
Dcscrl,1658-1659 confcssion in, 584-585
Pharan, 1952-1953 Coptic arl subjects from, 726,
Siwa, 2141 1660, 1875
see (lIS() D<\khlah Oasis Did{lscalia use of, 899
Oaths, in Coptic legal documents, Didymus on, 900
1430 early versions of, 567, 568, 569,
Obicini, Thomas, 1823 S72
Objects and instruments. See on Egypt:, 1867
Instruments; Liturgical feasts, 1101
instrumcnls; Met:LIwork, and flight into Egypc, 1117.
Coptic; specific kjnds 1118

Gabriel, Archangel, in, 37,
1135,1136
genuflection lIS praelice ill,
1139
Greek language version, 1167
guardian angel concept in, 1186
I/exapla alld Ttlrapla (Origen).
1227-1228
icons of subjects from. 1276
illumination, Coptic. 1283
as Jcwi$h canon, 2109
Lagarde lexl, 1424-1425
lectionary, 1435
Michael, Archa'lgd, in. 1616
in monastcry libraries, 1448.
144'
Nubian church an subjecL~ in,
1092
Origen on. &e HUSlpia IlIId
Tarapla: Ori8cn, writings of
origin of chanting in, 148
papyrus collections. 1894, 1895
papyNS discoveries. 1900
Philo on. 1957
Raphael. Archangel. in,
2052-2053.2054
sacred garments. 1475
on Satan, 248
Ihemes in Coplie poetl}'. 1985
Theodorel on, 2236
Three Hebrews in the Furnace,
2257-2259
translation into Coptic, 104.
1836-1838
see alw Bible; Scripture, canon
of the
Old Testament, Arabic versions of
the, 1827-1835
Murqus ibn Oanbal'
commentary, 1699-1700
Old Testament, Coptk
tmnsl:ltions of, 1836-1838
contrastive tcxts, 104
O'Lcllry, Dc Lucy Evans, 815,
1840
ns Coplic 11ll11iogmpher, 1192
on Coplie music, 1726, 1732,
1733
on Coptic mdnts and mnnyrs,
1551,2081
OlympiodonJS of Thebes, 1840
Olympius, $DInt (mll!1yr), 697,
1557, 1840, 'S1l2
Ollllln, Coptic churcht.'li in, 1621
Om;uTolissoun, 1397, 1658.1841
Omega. Sell Alpha aod omega
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004,
Vol, 4: pp, 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp, 2035-2372,
Omophurion, 1477
0" tile Deaths of Ihe Persecutors
(Dc marli/lUs /Icrsecuumml),
906
0" EphesiallS (Origen), 1847
0" FirSl Princip/l.'s (Origen). 2157
0" lhe Holy Spirit (Didymus). 900
Onia.'i (high priest). 1866
0" lhe I"camlllioll of Ihe Word
(De i"como/Kme Verbi)
(Athanasius 1).1288-1290
Onions. in Shnmm aJ-Nasim
festivitil!!S.2126
The Orr/y.8egollen (hymn). 1732.
1733
"On nature" (Dionysius), 911
Onophrius. Saint, 1841-1842
as desert father. 894. 1953
encomium by Pisentius on,
197.
fcast day. 2085
monaslcry of, 805
and Paphnulius the Hermit,
863.1841-1842.1883
Paphnulius of Scetis's life of.
1884
and Tirnothcus. Saint. 2262
Onopus.86
0" the Origi" of I/'I! World. 1261.
1842_1844.1261
0" Pro)'!!!r (Origcn), 1847. 1852.
1855
011 the Priesthood (John
Chlj'$OStom).459
"On Ihe Promises" (Dionysiu..~),
911
011 Temp/a/iulls (Dionysius), 911
011 til/!. Trillity (Didymus), 900
Ophilus of Alexandria, 840
Ophites. 1222
Ophthalmology, 1922
Ol'l\clcs, Chaldaean. See
Chald:lCan Omcles
Oracula siliyllillo, 1169
Oral tmdition of Coptic mu.~ic,
1730
Oranl
depicted in Coplie arl,
536-538,536,537
sec oLm Figurines
Orarion, 1477
Oralory (room), 1403. 1404
Order of the Golden Fleece. 1572
Order Province of the Orient. &e
FroncL"Cans in Egypt
Ordel' of Saint Maurice, 1572
INDEX 333
Ordination, clerical. 1844- 1845
of archdeacon, 887-888
of deacon, 885. 886-887
and education of clergy, 564
laying-on of hands and, 1432
ofpricst, 2013-2015
Ordo (~briel V), 1131
contents of. 1132
Oraan (musical inslrument), 1740
Oricns Christianus. 1845
Oricntal fatheB (patristics). 1920
Orientalists. See SChollll'S; sp:cific
names
Oriental Onhodolt churches, 235.
1845-1846
and the monasteries of SCetis.
2104,2105
ue (lJso Constantinople;
Jerusalem
Orientation toward the East. 216.
221, J846
Origen, 1448. 1846-1855, 1885,
1921
and Alenndrian Ihcology,
103-104
and Calechetical School.
100-101.470-472.474.892.
893
on Celsus, 478-479.1847.1854
and Coptic c...ducaLion, 931-932
in Coplo-Arobic lrodition,
1851-1852
in defense of the faith, 176-177
and De,"etrius I, dispute with,
892-893,1847
Didymus the Blind's SUPPOl1 of,
900
Dionysius the Grellt as student
of,909,911
on I?hionltes, 929-930
and eschOltology, 973
OInd Ethiopian theology, 984
:lOd Eusebius of CneS3l'ea,
1070-1071
lind Evagrius Ponlicus,
1076-1077
lind exegesis, 104
and gliOSis, 1150, 1151
and "godly monarch" concept,
1957
on Gospel of $Dint Mark, 1161
Gregory of Nn7.innzus writings
on, 1183
Heroclas. &tint, as sludent of,
1219
and Hcracleon, 1219-1220
 334 INDEX
Origen (com.)
and Hesychius, 1226
Hexap/a mId Te/rap/a,
1227-1228
hislory oflheology, 232
on hQmQOlIsion, 1253
and hypustasis cOnlroversy,
1260
Jerome, Saint, and, 1323
in JeNsalem, 1324
Justinian, Emperor,
condemnalion of, 1386
Kdlia monks and, 113-114
library in Cacsarca, 1447
on liturgical musK:, 1733
on Logos, 1790-1791, 1848,
1849-1850
on marriage, 1542
on monarchianism, 1638
on musical instrumcnlS, 1738
on Nativity, I 102
Pac.homian-Shenutean
diffcrences on, 1453
on pag:lnis'l1 in Egypt, 1867
Pamphilus, 5.'linl, defense of,
1879
lind Pantacnus, 1881
and papyrus discoveril:s, 854,
1899
and penance lerms, 1945
on Raphael. Archangel, 2053
Rulinus' transl:l.tions or, 2068
Seelis monks and, 2103
lind SClI/ellCes QI Sex/liS, 2120
on suhordinalioniS!l\, 471, 2157
and TCllelling:; 01 Silvanus, 2207
:l.nd Thcophilus, Patriarch, 143,
916,2250-2252
on The%ko!, 2255
on unction of the sick, 139,
2291
writings of, 1852-1855; see alsu
CommclI!(lrics 01/ Cori'l/himrs;
Cumml!-lIlary 011 Sllilll Jo/m's
Gospel; Dc pri,,~'lpiis; Hexapla;
Orr ",'plles'llIm'; 011 Prayer:
Piriloclllia
OrigeniSl controversies,
1855_1856
Origcnisl monks
Antony of Egypl 'lnd, 150
and Gregory of Nyssa's lvorks,
1185
in Kellia, J 13, 1397
I'ambo, SainI, Md, 1878
Original Sin, 1930
and Atonemenl, 306-307
Vol. I: Jlfl. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp.663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp, t005-1352, Vol. 5: pp. 1353_1690. Vol, 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp, 2035-2372.
and Immaculate Cont:cplion
doctrinc. 1285
lind Incarnalion, 1287-1288
Orlandi, Tito, 1299, 1448, 1894
Orphans, Didllll:a/ia on, 899
Orphics, llSO
Orsenuphis (soldier-manyr), 1964
~, Elhiopian saini, 1047
Osiris (pagan deity). 1761, 1866,
2002
and agriculture. 442
and burial riles, 283
and Coplit: magic, 1501, 1502,
1505, 1506
fcstivals of. 438
iconography of, 245, 259
sanctunry and temple at A~Tr
(Taposiris Magna), 34, J6, 465
temple at Abydos. 38-42
see also Mythological subjeclS
in Coptic an
Ossius. Bishop ofCilrdoba, 232,
1253,1791
Ostracine. St!e Khirbat
al·FiIiisiyyah
Ostracon, 1290. 1856
and Coptic cOlTI'5pondence.
970-971
in Louvre. 1483
medical. 1887
Nubian medieval, 1814
preselV3tion of. 279-280
from temple or 1'lalSehpsul, 227
text or nos Three, 1716
see a/so Papyrus colleclions
Olho, Empt:ror, palriarch under,
1913
Ollomans, COpl~ under the,
1856_1857
and administrative or'ganb.ntlon
of Egypl, 935
llnd Egyptian finances, 1274
impact on Coplo·Arabic
lileralure, 1464-1465
]irjis al·Jawhali role, 1334
millet system, 1087
O~r Ibrfm ror1ificalion, 2037
Ouarshufah. See Barsanuphius
(martyr)
Or4tlarios (Coplic weaving lerm),
2221
Ousia
Origen on, 1848
as synonym of hYPOSlasis, 1260
see also Homocans;
Homoirmsion; Homoollsiotl
Ouspensky, Porphyry, 2049
O;llford University. 1091, 2030
papyrus collection, 1894
O;ll}'lilynchhe dialect
New TCSlanlent in, 1788
see also A.ppendix
O;llyrhynchus
cult of Homeric gods, 1865
fumily life in, 1086-1087
lalSon, Apa. from, 1427
monasleries in. 1653.
1654-1655,1662
pagarch. 1871
Paphnutius the Hermit in, 1883
papynlS discoveries, 1898-1900
Persian troops in, 1939
Roman sacrifices ai, 890
Oxyrhynchus Papyri, 330,1531,
1857_1858
C4.• Ethiopian 5aint. 1047
p
Pachomian monasticism. See
Mona~ticism, Pachomian
Pachomius Basilica. See Pbow.
Pac.homlus, Lives of. See Lile 01
Sain/ Pachomius; Lives of
Pachomius
Pachomius, Saini. 88. 119. 1619.
1859-1863,1876.1969
and Abr.mam of Mim1f, Saint,
13-14
abstinence prnctJce, 17
altar dedlcalions, 711
lind amllla teml, 2, 3
on Anlinoopo!is, 144
and Apa HoI' the Ascetic, 2084
as archimandrite, 193
army service, 649
and Bllkh:inis·Tmoushons, 331
biographies of, 1663,
1860-1861; see alsu l.ile 01
Sf/1m Pac/wmills; Lives of
Pachomius
llS cenobitic monllSticism
founder, 1138, 1661-1662,
J664-1665
churt:hes dedit:lIted to, 730
convent establishment, 1663,
1822, 2325
Coptic Illnguage le;lllS of. 1168,
1451-1452,1453,1859
on Coplic medicine, 1578
on COSlume of the religious,
652. 654
and Dayr al·Shuhada,', 868

depicled in Coplic nrt, 270, 727,
754
as desen falher, 894
disciples of, 635, 2055, 2144
and aias of Samhod, 953
fo:ast day, 2085
as hegllmcNos, 1215
and HOl'$iesios. Saini, 1257
influence on Ethiopian
mot'laSlicism, 990
instructiuns uf, 1862-1863
ISna binhplace, 1312
and Julian the Apostatc's de~llh,
1382
and Letter of Ammon, 1445
I~u~rs of, 1863
monasteries of, 729, 731, 757,
802,803,825,840-841,1654,
1656,1657,1658.1661-166],
1973-1974,2197; su a/so
Monasticism, Pacoomian
and monastery libraries, 1448
and Palaman, Saint (founh
cenlUry), 2086
personal charactc!ristics, 2240
and PctfOnius, Saint, 1952,2086
rules of, 32,119,1861-1862
and Shenutean monasticism,
1453
SoUlU!i a~ dL~iple of, M5, 2144
Tabenn~ 115 site of firsl
munasto:ry, 2197
and Tht..-oOorus of Alcxandria,
Saint, 2238
and Theodorus of Tabennl:st!,
Saint, 22]9
use of ~i~'" (pl'(J1eetivc walls)
around monas1cry, 1237
sell also Monas1icism,
Pachomlan; Pbow
Pachomius ofTahenn~, Slill
I'nchomius, Sitim
Pachomius the Younger, 1204,
1864
Pachomius al.Mul}an'aqI, Allum'!.,
1'719
Paese and Tecla, Saints, Ul65
mar1yrdoms of, 841, 1557, 2054
Pilganism and Christianity in
Egypt, 946, 1865-1870
AbydOll sile, 38-40
Alexandria, 97-98, 99,100
altars, 105-106
Canopus as p;.1g:m center, 31
ChaldeOin Oradcs, 516
Coptic bonc and ivory carvings,
405-406
Vol. I: pp. 1-316, Vol. 2:pp, 317-662. Vol. 3: PI'- 663-tOO4.
Vol, 4: pp. tOO5-t352. Vol. 5: J'Il. 13S3~1690, vol. 6: pp, 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Oecius, Emp~ror, and, 889-991
~Iorus linked wilh legend of
SOIint Geollle, 1762
Isis cult at phiiOlc, 1954
Julian tnc ApostOitc and,
1380-1382
Ltuor and LollOr temples,
1484-1485
manyrs. See slIbhead
persecutions
Nonnos of Panopolis influence,
1799
Nubians and, 1818
per.>t-'Cution.~, 1935-1937, 1943,
1944-1945, 1960-1961
poetry, 1879
Theodosius I, Emperor,
antipagaJ1 measures, 1869,
1870,2248
!boophilus, Palriarch, temple
desuuction, 31-32, 134, 2248
uprising against Peter II, 1947
~e also Mythulogical subjects
in Coptic ar1; Temples;
specific names of deities
Pagan:h, 1871-1872, 2023
and Arab conquest of Egypt,
18.
archives of, 226
archives of Papas and, 228-229
and taxation in Roman Eqypl,
2205
Paint, 1872
Painted ceramics, Coptic,
484-486
Paiming, Coptic mural,
1811-1875
from 'Abdllllah Nirql
excavf\lion, 4
'Alam Shahal, 1874
Arab conquest impact on,
275-276
Biiwll, 272-273, 367-368
church III Dayr al·Fakhun, 804
as church decoration, 739
in churches, 1874-1875
Copt-Muslim frescoes, 1311
Dayr Anbii An!uniyus, 726-727
Dayr Anb1i Bula, 743~744
Dayr Anbii Hadrii, 746, 747, 747
DOIyr Anbii Maqiir, 753-754,
754
Dayr Anba ~lIIull of OalamOn,
760
Dayr Anba Shinudah, 764
Dotyr Ap;a Jeremiah (SOIqqara),
777-779, 1659, 1660
INDEX 335
Dayr al·Barnmtls, 793,793-794,
7"
Iklyr Shuhad:", 868-869
Faras munds, 1090-1091,
1091
frescoes of Church of SainI
Antony, 722
fresco technique, 1872
funerary murals, 1873
and Greek language use in
Christian Nubia, 1171
inscripcions a.~ legends for, 1291
Kamt aJ-AkhbMyyah,
1391-1392
in Kellia rooms, 1408-1409
Mareolis,1527-1528
medieval Nubian, discovery of,
1185
in lllonasteriC$, 1659-1660,
1873-1874,1875
saint portraits, 2004
in secular buildings, 1873
It:chniqucs, 1872-1871
ue also Monaslery paintings
Paintinp
Coptic styles of, 267-268,
272-273
Ethiopian Orthodox Church,
998
oldest known of cherubim, 751
see also Art and architecture,
Coptic; An, hisloriogrnphy of;
Icons; POl1rnitun:
Pokhoras. See Faras
Pakire (anisl-monk), 804
Palaclllon, SOIint (heI111il), 1876,
2086
Palamon, Saint (fourth cen1ury)
church of, 757
feast day, 2086
lIIon"s1cries dedicaled 10,
1973-1974
PlIchomius a~ disciple, 1859
scc also Oay!" Anbl! I'{llncmon
Palamon, SainI, 1427, 1876
Palnnquc, (Henri Amedee)
Charles, 1876
Palau-Ribcs Collection
(Barcelona), 1895
Paleography, See Appelldi-t
Palesline
Acaclan schism anJ, 45
lllonasticism origins in, 1663
see /llso Holy Land; Jel'Usalem,
Coptic See or; Mount Sinai
Monastery of Saint Catherine
Pnlelles (amI bands). 1606
336 INDEX
Palhldius, 88, 894,1876-1877
on aJXul and ,mmra terms. 3
and costume of the religious,
650,652
and Cronius of Niuia. 2083
on Dayr Abt1l:1innis. 701
descr1 falbers term use by. 894
on DKlymus the Blind, 900
on Evagrius Ponlicus,
1076-1077
1/uloriD it.Iusiaca compared with
1/is/oria mQIIllcllOlUm in
AtgyplQ. J 238
on baae, Saint, 1304
on Jabal Khashm a1-Qu'od,
1316
and John of Lycopolis, 1363,
'J65
on Kellia, 1397
uuuiac History, 7
and Macarius Aluandrinus,
1490
on monasteries for women,
'M'
as monlt in PemptoD region,
1931
on monb' hymn-singing, 1733
on Nitria, 1796
on numbers of Paehomian
monks. 1662
Faehomian document ("Rule of
the Angel"), 1862
on Pambo, &Inl. 1877, 1818
on Paphnutius, 1884
on Paul the Simple, 192]
on Sarnpion, 2094, 2095
and Thcophilu.~, Patriarch,
2247,2250
sec also llislOria ltmsiacu
Pollndlus (pagan prefect), uprising
agitinSI Peler 11,1947
Palladius, Abba (Thc,'l.'laJonian
monk), 1467
PaJiadiu.'>, Bishop of Helenopolis,
on flight into Egypl, 1118
Palm Sunday, 1103_1104
lind Anaphora of Saint Gregory,
124-125
cms,'l with tapel'S, 1469
and events of Holy Week, 1251
Hosanna u.~ on, 1258
pilgrimages 10 Dayr
al,Muhamaq, 840
Pambo, Saint, 113, 1076, 1733,
1877-1878
and Ammoniu... of Kellia, 2082
feast day, 2086
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp.663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
and Hilaria, Saint, 1230-1231
and monasteries in Nitria. 1795
Pamtn. See Poemen, Saint
Pamin. Saint, 1553, 1649, 1878,
2269
Pamio (scribe), 1961
Pamo. See Pambo, Saint
P-olmphilus, Saint, 1879
in defense of Orig~:n, 471, 1oo1
and Eusebiu$ of Caesarea, 1070,
1071
martyrdom, 1557
Pamprepios of Panopolis, 1879
and Hellenization, 1168
and Nonnas of Panopolis. 1799
Pamun and Sarmata (martyrs).
1557
Panddtts, 77
Panegyric of Saint Michael
("Theophilus of Alexandria),
1782
Paneis. ~n, 2345-2346.
2345-2.347
Panephysis, 1648
Pancsncu, Saint (martyr), J880.
1557
Paneu. See Panine and Paneu,
Saints
Panine and Paneu, Saints, 40,
1880-1881
in Idfa., 1280
and Psote of Psoi", 2032
Pan-Islamism, 1995, 1996
Pano. $l:e Pambo, Saint
PllPlOpUa (Michael Cerularius),
1113
Panopolis. See AkhmTm
Pantaenus. 1881
and Alexandrian theology.
103-104
and the Calechetica[ School of
Alexandria. 469~474
and Coptic education, 931-932
Indian mi!>Sions. 892,1635.
1881
Pantaleon (Christian governor of
Antioch), 1307
Panlalt:on. SainI (martyr).
1881-1882,1557,1840
Pantal!won (Pantaleon).
Ethiopian saint. 1046
Paolo da Lodi, Friar, 1122
Papacy. See Pope; Roman
Catholic church; specific
"=~
Papadopoulos, Chrysostomos, on
Dayr al-SUI!An, 813
Papas, archives of, 228-229
Paper, medical manuscripts.
1887-1888
Paphnutius, Bishop of Upper
Thebaid ("martyr withoul
bloodshed)", 1557
Paphnulius, Saini (tenth-eenlUry
monk and bishop), 1882,
2086
Paphnutiu$ lhe Hennil, Saint,
727,1882_1883,2262
account of journey in the
desert, 120, 1882
death and relics at Dayr
al-Sham', 863. 1883
as desert lather, 894
least day. 1557,2086
and Onophrius, Saint,
1841-1842
Paphnutius Kephalas. &f!
Paphnutius of Sceti!!. SainI
Paphnutius of Pbow, Saini, 1557,
1&83-1884,2086
PaphnutiWl of Scetis, Saini. 1883,
'884
and Cassian, John, 462
feasl day, 2086
and Theophilius on
anthropomorphism, 1884,
2103
PaphnuliWl of Tabenntst. saini
(fiflh cenlury). 1882, 2086
and Monaslery of the Metanoia.
1609
Papias, Bishop of Hieropolis. 1531
Papohe. See "hib
Papylas (martyr), 1557
Papyri: Coptic
Acts. Michigan papyrus of, 58
CheSler Beatty collection. 519
Dayr Apa Jeremiah (Saqqara)
find,773
Dayr Apa Phoibammon find,
780
Dayr at-~lnmIllArll find, 806
Dayr al·Ou~llyr (Turah) find,
85'
FayyLlIll Gospel frogment. 1100
Ibscher. Hugo. restoration of,
1274-1275
Karanis find. 1390
magicallexts,1501-IS02.15oo,
1501,1502
on medicine, 1578, 1579, 1581
as sourcc material for
arobizulion of Egypl, 937
see QIso Manuscripts

~pyri, Copdc lilcrary,
1884-1885,1889
eumples of Has, 1726, 1726
Papyri, Coptic medical,
1886-1888,1889
Papyri, Greek language, 1166,
1890-1896,1898,1900
Papyri, Manichacan, 2106
Papyrology, 1888_1889, 2107
Wessely, Can Franz Josef, 2321
Wilden, Ulrich, 2322
Papyrus
preservalion and restoration of,
279,1274-1275
see also Bookbinding;
ManuscripL~
Papyrus Berolinensis (Coplic
codex),1149
Pllpyrus collections, 1885,
1890-1896
Akhmlm frngmenL~, 80
archives, 226-227
Beatty, Chester, 380-382,
518-519,1899-1900
Bodmer, Martin. 404-405
Maspero catalogue, 1562
Nash Papyrus, 1775, 1775
Rainer Papyrus, 1100,2049
Schubart, Wilhelm, studies,
2107
Vienna, University of, 1389
Papyrus discoveries, 1898-1900
archives, 226-227
and Coptological studies, 615
Nag 1·lammadi codices, 1771
Oxyrhynchus Papyri, 1857-1858
Papyms Egerton, See Egerton
",",pel
PapynJ5 Institute, Aorence, 1894
Parnble, of faith and the mustard
seed, 11
Par(lbululli, and Cyril I, Saint,
671-673
Paraclete, 1520
Pal"adise, 1900- 1901
see ulso Heaven
p(lradi.se (Enanisho), 2, 3
Puradise of Orthodoxy. 1089
Parnetonium, as Greek tOWn in
Emt, 1180
Paralipomena Jeremiou, 166
Paralipomena Pachomius, 1860,
1861
Parollos. Su BuruUus, aJ·
Pantmelle, Joseph, 1749
Paramone, 1901
and fasting, 2099
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. vol.]: pp. 66]-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. tOO5- 1352. Vol. 5: pp. 135]-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 20]5-2372.
iNDEX. 337
Paraphr~ 01 Se/h (Hippolytus), Patermuthius, Saint, 1908,2086
1902 Patriarch, 1909
ptlTQphrase 0{ Shem, 1901-1902 biographies by AbU Sh3.kir ibn
as Old Testament apocrypha, aJ·R.ihib, 1463
106 chrism consecration by, 522
used by Basilides, 356-357 chronology of, 33
Parchasinus (Roman legate), 914 Egyptian Iaxalion or, 1414
Parchment, 1902-1903 as head of ecclesiastical
codex, 565-566 hierarchy, 2015, 2193-2194
medical manuscriptS, His/ory ol/he PalriQrrhs 01
1886-1887 • Ale%Qndria, 1238-1241
prcsclv.ltion of, 279 Holy Synod, 2193-2194
Parekklesia, 1903 liturgical insignia, 1468-1469
added 10 Dayr Anbd Bl~hoi, 735 liturgical vcstmenL~, 1476-1477
in Church of Mar Mind, 320 problems in late antiquity, 944
Church of Saint Antony, 725 selection of, 1999
Paris, France. See Louvre see also Pope in the COpl ic
Museum; National Library church; Patliarchs; specifie
Paris, Treaty of, 1941 names
Parmenas (first deacon), 885 Patriarch, consccrnlion or,
Pllrmenian, Bishop, 920 1909-1910,1912,2000
Pormenidcs (plato), 1981 Palriarchal deputy, 1911
Paromeos. See Dayr al·8;.lramGs Palriarchal election. 1911-1912
Parthey, Gustav Frit:drich Patriarchal Library, Alexandria,
Constantin, 1903 1532
Parthian horseman, 538, 5J8, Palriarchal residences, 92,
1259 689-690,1912-1913,
Panics, political. See Political 1999-2000
-~
Pascha,I903-1904
Patriarchs (Old Testament),
apocrypha of the, 163-164
holy chrism usc during. 521 Patriarchs, Testamcnt5 of. Sce
SIle 0150 Pas.sover TcstamenlS of the patriarchs
P:uchal controversy, 81, 84, 436, Patriarchs of the See of Saint
892,1792,1904,1905_1906, Mm
1997 Abilius, 8
Book ofEpact and Demetrius I, Abraham, 10-11
409-411. 1104 Aehillas, 55-56
Paschal lamb, 1060, 1904 Agathon of Alexandria, 65-66
Passions of martyrs. Su Cycle; Agrippinus, 72, 72
Martyrs, Coplie; spt:cific Alexander I, 81 -85
martyrs Alex:mder II, 85-87
Passion Week, 1095 AnnsUl.sius, 125-126
Passover, 1095, 1101, 1152,1792, Andl"onicus, 131-132, 131-132
1903-1904,1905 Aniallus, 133-134
anamnesis relationship, 120 Athanasius I, 298-302
nnd Lasl Supper, 1060-1061 Athana.~iu.~ 11,302
see tllso Eucharist; Pas.cha Athana.~ius Ill, 302-303
Paslopoorium, 216 Benjamin 1,375-377
P..-sloralism, depicted in COPlte Benjamin n, 377-378
an,1766-1767 Cerdan.511
Pastoral staff, 1468,1468 Cyril I. 671-675
Patape, Bishop of QU!, 1557, Cyril 11,675-676
1907-1908 Cyril ill ibn Laqlaq, 677
Pat4sius, Saint, 1908, 2086 Cyril IV, 677-679
Patcn, as Eucharistte vt:SSC1, 1065 Cyril V, 679
Paten veil. Sec Eucharistic Veils Cyril VI, 679-681
Paterae, 1596,1596 Damian, 683-689
338 INDEX

Patriarchs of the see of Saint MlnA I, 1631-1632 and laying-on of hands, 1432,
Man: (rotll.) MTna n, 1632-1633 1433
Oioscoms I, 912-915 Peter 1,1943-1946 and Mark, Saint, 1529, 1530
Oioscorus II, 915 Peter 11, 1947 on manriagc, 1542, 1544, 1545
Eumenius, 1069 Peter III Mongus, 1947-1948 lind matins, 1568- 1569
Gabriel I, 1127 Peter IV, 1948 on the nalure of Christ, 524
Gabriel II ibn TUlllyk, Peter V, 1948-1949 on Paradise, 1901
1127-1129 Peter VI, 1949-1950 on Phoebe, deaconess, 888
GabricllV, 1129-1130 Peler VII, 1950 pl'ayer' or, 2007
Gabriel V, 1130-1132 Philolheus, 1959-1950 and Thecla, SainI, 540-541
COIbriei VII, 1133-1134 portraits at Old Church Dayr • on types, 2283
Gabriel VIII, 1135 Anb:! An!uniylis, 726 see also Apocalypse of Paul;
Gabriel VI. 1133 Simon I, 2138-2139 Dayr An~ aul;\
Gaianus (rival), 1138 Simon II, 2139 Paul IV, Pope (Rome), 1134
lsaa<:, 1303 Theodorus, 2237 Paul of Aigina, 1922,77
Ja<:ob,1318 Theodosius I, 2241 Paul of Akhmim, Bishop, 762
John I, 1337 Theodosius n, 2241-2242 Paul of Bahna.s1, Bishop, 1922
John II, 1337 Theonas, 2244-2246 Paul of Benhadab, Saint, 1922,
John III, the Merciful, 1337 Theophanes, 2247 2086
John IV, 1338-1339 Theophilus, 2247-2252 Paul the Black, Palriarch of
John V, 1340-1341 TImothy I, 2263 Anlioch. 1922-1923
John VI,Saint, 1341-1342 Timothy II Aelums, 2263- conK'CraJed by Jacob
John VII, 1342-1343 2267 Baradaeus, 1319
John VIII, 1343-1344 Timolhy III, 2268 Damian and, 688, 689
John IX, 1344 YUsab I, 2362-2363 Paulinus of Aquileia, 1112
John X, 1344 Yil..ab II, 2362 Paulinus of Nola, Bishop, 1930
John XI, 1344-1345 Zachalias, 2367-2368 Paul, Longinus, and Zeno
Juhn XII, 1346 see also Uislory of Ihe Patriarchs (martyrs), 1557
John XIII, 1346-1347 Patrician MonllSlery, See Paul of Mendes, 1965
John XIV, 1347 Monastery of Ihe Patrician Paul and &dfana (martyrs),
John XV, 1347-1348 Patristics, 1920-1921 1557
John XVII, 1348-1350 collection, 1778 Paul of Samosata, Bishop of
John XVlII, 1350 PQtrologia Orien/alis, 1921 Antioch, 911,1484,1575,
John XIX, 1351 Patr%gia Orlen/alis edition. Su 1638
Julian, 1380 Synaxarion, Cop!o-Aroblc Paullhe Simple, Saint, 2-3, 727,
JUSIUS, \386 Patrology, 1921 1923,2086
Kha11 J. 1410-1412 see also Patristics wall paintings of, 727
Khrnl n, 1412 Paul. Apostle and Saint Paul the Solitary. See Bulus
lOtail 111,1412-1413 and ablution, 9 al'J:labis, Saint
MaqrW history on, 1525 on anathema, 127 Paul the Syrian (martyr), 1557
Marcianus, 1526 and Antony, Saint, 1733 Paul of Tamrna, SainI, 154,362,
MlIrk 1 liS firsl, 1528-1533 on celibacy, 476 1557, 1923-192!l, 2029, 2262
Mllrk 11,1533-1534 churches and monasteries Paul of Thelx.'S, Saint, 1925-1926
Mark III, 1534-1536 dedicaled 10, 849, 854 und anachoresis, 120, 129, 130,
Mark IV, 1536-1537 on circumcision, 1106 1661
Mark V, 1537 and crealion of bishops, 2015 churches dcdi<:ated to, 721,
Mark VI, 1537 depiction in CoptIc urt, 529 741. 742
Mark VII, 1537-1538 early Christian fcoolSt and D.lyr Anb1 Bol:'\ sill', 741
Man: VIII, 1538-1539 observance, 1101 as desert father, 894
Mallhew I, 1569-1570 on Egyptian worship, 1867 feast day, 2086
Matthew II, 1571 epi5tlC$ on deacons, 885 paintings of, 754
Mallhew 11I,1571 on Good Friday, 1104 Paulus Orosios, 1930
Mallhew IV, 1571 on hca\'('n, 1214 Pbaw, 1926-1929, 1657
Maximus, 1574-1575 on interpretation of lhe Abraham of Farshu! as
Michael IV, 1614-1615 Resorreclion, 1104 archimandrile, 11-12
Michael V, 1615-1616 on Kiss of Peace, 1416 archaeology, 1927-1929
Michael VI, 1616 laqqfm use on feast day of, 1426 and B..Mlfinis·TlTlOOShons, 331

Vol. I: pp, 1-316. Vol, 2: pp. 3171662. Vol. 3: pp. 663_1004.

Vol. 4: pr. 1005-1352. Vol, 5: pp. 1353-1690. Va, 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7; pr. 2035-2372.

and church architeclure in
Egypt, 552-553
history of, 1926-1927
Pachomian RIOna:stic center ai,
1657, 1665, 1860
Paphnutnu, Saint, of,
1883-1884
and Stephen of Hni':$, 2154
Theodorus of Tabenn~ and,
2239
and ViClor ofTabennl!sl:, 2308
see also Monasticism,
Pachomian
The Pearl of Great Value. See
Durr o.l-Tho.mrtl, 0.1
P(:ctoml cros.~es, t468
Pecten, Paul, 1445, 1929
Pehke, 707, 1679
Peiresc, Nh;olas Claude de Fabd,
Seigneur dc, 1929, 1977
Peisouchos (crocodile god), 1390
Pcjosh. See Bajush (mar1yr)
Pelagianism, 1929_1930
condemned by Ephcsus, First
Council or. 959-960, 1930
Cyril I, SaintllIld, 673
Jerome, Saint and, 1323
Pelagia, Saini, 2086
Pebglus,1929-1930
Pelagius II, Pope (Rome), 1339
Pellegrini, &torre, 1931
Pclusium. See Far.a.m1, al·
Pelusium, Isidorus, Saint,
1308-1310
Pemdje. See Bahnasa, al·
Pempton, 125, 1931
Penalization, 1931_1932
anathema, 127 -128
and o"diell1ia episcopa1is, 308
excommunication, 1079-1080
I'enancc, 1932, 1945
IInu absolution, 15-16
phib, Saint, associated with,
1954
Ilnd unction of the sick, 2291
Pen cases, 1933, 1961
Pendants, 1606
Pendekti!s (Akhrun), 77
Pendcme. Set ~r Ibrtm
Penitence. See AbsolUlion;
Confession and penitence
Pentapolis, 1529. 1638, 1933_
1935
metropolitan see of, 1612-1613
Paraetoniurn as capibl, 1180
Pentateuch
Arabic versions of, 183l-1834
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2; PI'- 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-20J.4. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
collected manuscripl5 of,
1776-1777
in Jcwish canon, 2108
Philo philosophicallhought
based on, 1957
Penlecost, 1105-1106
and Coptic doctrine of the Holy
Spirit, 1250
ll1ld F3SI of the Apostles, 1093
and genuflection, 1139
Gnoslic lIerslon of, 1446
lectionary for, 1437
/..~lfer of Peter to Phmp on, 1446
pilgrimages to DayI'
al-MtJ.tIarraq, 840
People of the covenant. See Ahl
o.l·JJhimmah
People's Party, 1992
Pepin, F., 854
Pepin the Shor1, 1112
Percus.~ion instrurnenll;, 1732,
1738-1739
see also l;pccific kinds
'eliodicals. See Press, Coptic;
Press, Egyptian; spl,.'cHic titles
Persecutions, 1935_1937
Alcxander II pauiarchy and,
86-87
in Alexandria, 99, 100
by Arianus, 230-231
etmonica/lAUer provisions,
1944-1945,1946
Conslantine I hall to, 588
Cosmas II palriarchy and,
636-637
by Cyrus al-Muqawqas, 188,
682-683, 682
by I>t:cius. Emperor, 889-890
destruction of Chlistian
manuscripts, 1885
by Diocleliarl. See Diocleti!ln,
Emperor
Euscbius of Caesarea chronicle,
1071
byal./JlIkirn I3i-Amr·llIah Abo
'All Mun~Or, 1201-1203,
2313-2314
irnagery of, 1961
Islamic (fifteenth-century),
1129, 1130
Islamic (fourteenlh-c<:ntury),
750,1343-1344,1949
Islamic (thirteenth·century),
1267,1268
by Mamluks, 941, 1343,
1517-1518,1535,1949,
2313-2316
INDEX 339
by Ma.'limian, Emperor, 1082,
1110,2057
Melchite, 188
of Monophysites, 590, 1674,
1676, 1923
by Nero, Emprror, 1785
Peter I and, 1943, 1944-1945
by Romans, 892-893, 903,
909-910,912, 1110,
1548-1549,1550-1559,
1868-1869,1935-1937,
2231-2233; see aIso nam<:li of
specific emperors
Saladin's anti-eoplic decrees,
1535
see also Great Persecution;
Martyrology; Mar1yrs, Coptic
Persia, Chlistian mf\l1yrs In,
1151-1152
Pel'llians in Egypt, 1938_1940
and administrotive
organization, 946-947
impact on Alexandria, 131-132
influences on Coplic art,
2097-2098
Nawnlz celebrotion, 1784
Pisentius on. 1979
su also Arab conquesc of Egypt
Personal statUS courts, 1941-1942
Personal status law, 1941-1943
Pertinax, Emperor, patriarch
under, 1914
PualJ. Su Pa.scha
Pescnetai. See Khanclaq, al-
Pctcr (fourteenth-ecntury scribe),
927
Peter, Apostle and Saim
Act of Peter, 57
Acts of Peter atld 'II, Twelve
Apostles, 57
Apocalypscof,160-161
in ApocryphoQ of James, 169
apostolic see, 181
churches and monasteries
dedicaled 10, 849, 854
:mu funcrory sle[(I<:, 705
on Good Friday, 1104
and Gospel of 5.'\int M:\rk, 1158,
1159.1161
and Holy Spirit, 1446
on Incamatloll, 1287-1288
on Kiss of Peace, 1416
laqqim usc on feast day of, 1426
and Mark, Saini, 1529,
1530-1531
and Mary Magdalene's spiritual
leadership, 1155
340 INDEX
Peler, Apostle and Saint (cOtlt.)
and Michael, Archangel, 1618
monasleries dedicated to, 1467
and origin of antiphonal
chanting. 148
paintings of, 529, 869
and penitence, 584
on salvation, 1285
and Transfiguration, 1108-1109
~e Q150 Apocalypse of Peler
Peter I, Archbishop of Jerusalem.
See Jcrusalem, Coptic See of
Peler I, Patriarch, 55, 81,
1943-1946
and Achillas, 81
and Arius, 231
Cal/ollical Letter on
persecutions, 1944-1945,
1946
dates of patriarchy, 1914
and DiodClian's pCnlccutionll,
907
encomiums honoring, 400,
1117
on Eucharist, 1061
_m
excommunication of Arius, 231
ClIeculton of, Su subhead
homilies and letters of, 1617,
1945-1946
and Lilhazomenom and Saint
Peter's Bridge, 1467
martyrdom, 1557, 1869, 1937,
1945,2031
and Melitian schism, 1584, 1585
and Melitius, 609, 1585
on Michael the Archangel, 1617
and Theonas, 2246
on Wednesday and Friday
fasting, 1096
Peter 11, Saint and Palriarch, 1947
dlliesofpatriarchy, 1914
fClISl day, 2086
successor, 2263
Peter III Mongus, Patriarch,
1947-1948
and Acacian schism, 42-47, 55
anathematized by 5cvcrus of
Anlioch,2124
as anti-Chalcedonian, 2370
dates of patriarchy, 1915
and UenOlicon edicl, 1218,
1534,1670,1671
and Monastery of the Mctanoia,
1608, 1609
as successor to TImoIhy II
Aelurus, 2266
Vol. 1: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 311-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. t691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
and Timolhy Salofnciolus as
palriarch, 2269
Peter IV, Patriarch, 1948
Damian and, 688
dates of patriarchy, 1915
at Dayr Ehif.mia, 800
and the Enaton, 95, 956-957
feast day, 2086
and John of Parallos, 1368
and Paul the Black, 1923
residence and refuge outside of
A1Cl1andria, 94
PctcrV, Patriarch,1948-1949
consecrated at Church of Abu
Sayfayn, 550
dal es of plltriarchy, 1917
Peter VI, Patriarch, 399, 427,
1348,1949_19S0
dates of pall'iarchy, 1919
lind Ethiopian prc1utes, 399,
1028, 1032
as monk at Dayr Anba. Bul.1i, 742
Pelcr VII, Patriarch, 1248, 1614,
19,.
dates of patriarchy, 1919
and Ethiopian prelales, 1034,
1035
as monk al Dayr Anba.
AntOniyOs, 723
and Sa'd Milli11 'AbdU, 2073
T!drus a1-Mashriqi history of,
2197
Peter of Akhmlm. See Pshoi, Saini
Peter of Apamea, 2124
P<..'tcr the Ascetic. Su Peter of
Seetis, SainI
Peler Callinicus, Palriarch of
Anlioch. 688, 689
Peler de Lusignan. See PictTe de
Lusignan
Petcr the Elder. See Peler lhe
Presbyter, Saint
Peter the Fuller, Palriarch or
Antioch, 1218, 1671
Peter lhc Grcat, Saint, 2086
Pctcr the Iberian, 44,1218,1672
Pcter Mongus. See Peter III
Mongus
Peter the Presbyler, Saint, 1922,
19SI,2086
Peter aI-$adamanli. See Bu!rus
al.sidmanli
Peter of Sceti!i, Saint, 1951, 2086
Pelersen, Theodore, 1951
Petr;a. See Jabal Khashm al-Qu'ud
Petraeus, Theodor, 1951
Petrie, W. A.: F., 786, 806,1726
Petronius, Saint, 19S2
feast day, 2086
a.~ Pachomiu$'$ successor, 1664
and Pbow, 1927
and Thcodorus of Tabenn~,
2240
Ptlros I, Ethiopian prelate.
1001-1002
Ptlf05 II, Ethiopian prelate,
1018-1019
I;"c::!ros HI, Ethiopian prelate,
1020-1021
I;"c!ros IV, Ethiopian prelate, 1038
Peyron, Amedeo Angdoffillria,
1952
Phanlasia.sL~
on [ncamalion, [288
see also JuHlin, Bishop of
Halicarnassus
Phamn (oasis), 19S2-J953, 1976
Pidjimi, Saint, at, 1966, 1967
Pharos, island of, 90, 93, 96,101
Pharos Ughlhouse, 90
Phenne. See Jabal Khashm
al-Qu'ud
Phib,Sainl,1551,1953-1954,
2086
and BAwl! founding, 362, 843
~e also Apollo of BiwJ!, Saint
Philac, 1657, 1954-1956
castrom of, 236, 467
inscriptions found Ill, 1292
memorial stone, 1294
monaslicism, 1955-1956
as pagan sanctuary, 1178
pharaonic.style temples at,
186'
worship of Isis aI, 107, 1801;
~e also Temple of Isis
Philas, SainI, 2086
Phileas, Bishop of Tmuis, 907,
1937
Philemon. See Apollonius and
Philemon; Heracleas and
Philemon
Philip (first deacon), 885
Philip. See Gospel of Philip
Philip, Apostle and $alnt
on Good Friday, 11M
and Holy Spirit, 1446
Philip, Saini. See Phi13!l, Saint
Philip of Analolia., Bishop, 19!56
Philip the Arabian, Emperor, 889
Philip of DamanhOr (martyr),
1S54
Philip the Good of Burgundy,
1572

Philipps library, Cheltenham,
England, 1893
Philippus, Bishop of Memphis,
1587
Philippus. Emperor, 909
pal.riarch under, 1914
Philip ofSidc, 2016-2017
Philo of Alexandria, 103, 104,
1865,1956-19S7
apologislS in lroldilion of. 175
Eusebius on. 1510
on Judaism. 176
and Origen, 1850
Philocalia (Origen), 1853, 1854
Philology. See LanKuage. Coptic;
Olher specific languages
Philopalcr. Su Mercurius of
Caesarea. Saini
Philoponoi. Su Confralernily
Philoponus.916
Phllosophel'$
Alexander of LycopoJis, 87-88
Alexandrian in lale antiquity.
100
Asclcpiades. 283. 283
Cclsus. 478-479
Chairemon of Alexandria. 512
Heraiscus.1221-1222
Horapollon. 1255-1256
philo of Alexandria. 1956-1957
PIOlinus. 1981 -1982
Synesius, 2192
sel! also Caiccheliclil School of
Alexandria
Philosophy. 1958
and Alellafldrian lheology.
103-104
Arabic, 6
allhe Enalon. 956
esch:uology.973-974
su tllso Phil0s0phel'$; specific
philosophies. e.g., Platonism
Philoslorgius. 1958-1959
Philotheus, Patriarch, 1959-1960
and Damru. 689
dales of patriarchy. 1916
and Ethiopian prchalCS. 1002
language of lilurgy under,
\B'
Ufe of Latson. 1427
and Paphnulius. $aint. 1882
pnuiarchal residence, 1912
Philolheus of Antioch, Saini,
1960-1961
manyrdom, 1557.2054
nlonaswries dedicated 10. 848.
861.862. 1657
Vol, 1: pp. I-JI6. Vol. 2: pp. JI1-662. Vol. J: I'll' 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1l53-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691_200-4. Vol. 7: pp. 2OJ5-2372.
pilgrimages to sancluary of,
1974
Philoxcnus of Mabbug, 1961-1962
and Acacian schism, 44
monophysitisnl,1672-1673
and Severus of Antioch, 2124
PhllulhAwus Ibrahim a1·BaghdMl.
1630.1962-1963
role in Coptic educalion. 563,
931-933
Phis, Saint, 1963, 2086
Phocas (manyr), See Fugns
Phocas, Emperor, 126, 688, 1676
patriarch under, 1915
Phocoo.mmon. See Phoibammon
of Prehl (martyr)
Phoebe (deaconeu). 888
Phoibammon, Bishop of Oi~.
1769- t 770, 2039
Phoibammon, Saini. See AbU
Biam, Saint; Dayr Apa
Phoibammon; Phoibammon
of Preht (martyr)
Phoibammon of Prcht (manyr),
13,296,370,965.1093.1557,
1963-1965
and donation of children, 918
manyrdom, 696, 1557
Phonen, King. 1171
Phonology. Su Ap~tldix
Photius,917
on (iIWque, 1113, IllS, 1116
and Pamphilus, S:llnt, 1879
Phragonis. See Afrnjon, al-
Phrim. See Qa.~r Ibrtm
Phyloxenite. See Bahlj
Physicians. See Medicine. Coptic
Phy~OfOs, 1337. 1965-1966
Piamol of Dumyii!. Bishop. 925
Piankolf, Alexandre, 1966
Pidjimi, Saint. 129-130, 1117,
1%6-1967,2086
Piehl, Karl Frcdrik, 1967
Pier. See Pillar
Pierius ("Origen the Younger"),
907,2246
Pierponl Morgan Library, New
York City, 48. 824. t 136,
1449, 1592
papyrus coUcction, 1895, 1899
Pierre de Lusignan. 1537. 1569
Pielro delle Valle. 1967, 1894
Pihebs (manyr), 1557
Pihur, Pisura, and Asr"fl (lIIal1yn;),
1557
Pilasters, wooden, 2345, 2345
Pilate. See Filalis (manyr)
INDEX 341
Pilgrimages. 1968-1975
Abo MlnA as cenler for, 24-29
Abydos, 38-42
ban on access to Holy
Sepulcher. 1130
bans on Coplic, 1615
bmous,1969-1971
inscriptions auesting. 1291
Islamic SilOS, 1528
length and dales of. 1968
• Muslim imerferenee wilh, 1538
Rabhal al·Ouds (agency), 2049
secular aspect of, 1968-1969
seven specifie a.'JlCcls of, 1968
sites, 1971-1975
to Abrnam I. Saini, gravesile. 10
to Abo Mina, 24, 1550, 1969
to AbU TIj, 38
to bumlng bush site, \682,
1683
to Dayr Abu Is~l\q
to Dayral-'Adhra'. 714
to Dayr AobA Bis..~dah, 732
to Dayr AnbA Palacmon, 757
to Dayr Anba Shim1dah, 765
10 Dayr al·'Azab, 184
to Da)'T Durunkah, 799
10 Dayr al.Magh!is, 818-819
10 Dayr aJ.t.1a1ilr. Mikh31l, 823
10 Dayr Mar Jirjis a1·Jadldi, 832
10 Dayr MAr Mina (Gharbiyyah),
83J
10 Dayr MAr Mlm1 (Jabal Abu
Fudnh),834
to Dayr al-Mu~arrnq, 840
10 Dayr Silt Dimyiinah, 872. 903
10 Dayr Yul;lanna. 882
10 Egyptian monasteries, 2066
to Kafr al·Dayr. 1656
to marlyn' sanctuaries, 1550
10 MalAr a1.s&yyidah al·'Adhr.l'
(rock church), 853
to Qa.~r Ibrtm, 2037
to Satnl Dimyanah residence
sile, 903
to lomb of Marqus al·Antunl.
1699
to lomb of Psole of Pso''', 2030
Pilgrims and lravelers in Christian
Egypl, 1975-1977
Pococke, Richard, 1983
Pillar. 217
pillar of the Faith. See Cyril t,
Saint lind Patriarch
Pimandjoili, 1977
Pinon, Carlier du, 1977
Pior. Saini, 894, 2086
342 INDEX
Piriminius, on Apostles' Creed,
178
Piroou and Athom (martyrs), 695,
971,1089,1558
Pisentiu.~, Saint and Bishop of
Annam (seventh centul)'),
1978, 2086
Pisentius, Saint and Bishop of
Hcrmonthis (AmlanI)
(fourth-fifth cenlul)'),
1353-1354,1978,2086
Pisentius, Saint and Bishop of 0i11
(CopIOS), 703, 779, 1448,
1892,1978-1980
archive of, 227
Coptie works on, 1455-1456
cOlTe5jlOndencc of, 401-402
depicted In Coptic art, 727
feast day, 2086
John the Presbyter lire of, 1368
monastcl)' of, 757. 819-821
and Pcrsiotn conquest of Egypt,
1939
se~ aw Pseudo-Plsentius of Qif!
Pispir, 838
Pistis!WphiQ,897,1148-1149,
1155
Pi.~ura. S~t Pihur, Plsura, and
Asra (mnnyrs)
Pisura, salin Illid Bishop of Ma.~il
(martyr). 1558, 1980
Pitchel'5. Sce Water vc:s.scls
Pitiryon, Saint, 2086
Pius IX, Pope (Rome), 1373
Pius XII, Pope (Rome), 1942
PiusammQn, Bishop of Nikiou,
1793-1794
Pjol, 1mb:!, 1974, 1981
Ilnd Dayr Anba Shlnndah
founding, 378-379
and Shenule, Saini, 737, 762
Plnec nnmcs. See Toponymy,
Coptic
Plagues, 86, 910,1130,
1536-1537,1633,1867,2045,
2242
su II/SO Black Death
Plain wcavintf, Coplic tC~liles,
2217
Plants, in painting.<; at Bawl!, 371
Phlques, bone Ilnd ivory carvings,
406
PJatl-x1 oo)((."s, 1605
Pl:ltell and Dishes. See Ceramics,
Copllc: Metalwork, Coptic;
Tableware
Vol. I: pp. 1-116. Vol. 2: pp. 117-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-tOO4.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Plato, 1957, 1981
see also PIa1onism: Plato's
Republic
Platonism, 1147, 1148, 1149,
1519,1547
Celsus, 478-479
Christian apologia and, 176
se~ also Neoplatonism
Plato's Republic. 1149, 1981
Coptic tnmslation, 1958
Plerophoria (John of Mayuma).
1670, 1735
Pliny the EJder, 1902
P\Olinus, 1868, 1981-1982
doctrine of soul's divinity, 1265
Ploomanos (Coptic textile term),
2221
Plutarch (martyr), 892
Pochan, Andrt, 704
Pococke, Edward, 1266
Pococke, Richard, 1349, 1977.
1983
Poebarumon. Saint, 1137
Poemen. Saint, 3. 862,1983-1984
feast day, 2086
hypothesis of two, 1983
and John Colobos, 1360, 1360,
1668
on SiS(K!s. 2141
Poemen and Eudoxia. See
Benjamin and Eudoxia
(martyrs)
Poctl)'.1985-1986
in 'AbeI a1·Masi~ manuscript,S
by Abu I:lulayqah, 19
Alexandrian in tate antiquily,
'00
Chaldcan Oracles, 516
Christodoros of Coptos, 544
Copto-Arabic, 1465-1466, 1467
by DiosconJS of Aphrodito, 916
Greek.language Egyplian,
1177-1178
Nonno.~ of PanopoJis epic, 1799
pagan, 1879
lranslations imo German, 2067
Poggibonsi, 1977
Poikiltes (Coplic te1l1ilc term),
2221
Poland, Coptic collections, 1711
Polemon, 1638
Polish Center of Mediterranean
Archaeology, 1091
Political activity, modem Cop,ie.
See Coptic Reform Society;
Political parties
political ptll1ies. 1986-1993, 1994,
2322-2324
and Egyptian national unity,
950-951
Mus!:tfA KAmil, 1747-1748
Sa'd laahlal, 2074-2075
Political thought in modem
Egypt, 1636-1637, 1993_1996
democratic 'rend, 1995
Makram Ebeid, 1515-1516
Mikhail. Kyriakos, 1627-1628
national liberal trend.
1994-1995
religious political trend.
1995-1996
Sa'd ZaghlOI, 2074
SalAmah MOsA, 2088-2089
socialist trend, 1996
Wis.~ wassef, 2322-2324
Poll tat. See Jil3ah
Polyca.rp, Saint and Bishop of
Smyrna. 1558, 1905.
1997-1998
as apostolic rother, 180
and Ignatius of Antioch lellel"5,
1281,1282
leiters of. 1997-1998
life of, 1997
palriMic writings, 1920
Polycr.Jtes of Ephesus, Bishop,
1585. 1905
Pompey's Pillar (A1CJ13ndria), 96
Pool of the Ethiopians, 796
Pope in the Coptic church.
1998-1999
as bishop of Alellandria and
Cairo, 2193
and bishop's consccmtion,
395-398
and Coptic mona.~terics, 2194
liemclas, Saint, and first use of
tille, 1219
:lS patri,irch of Alellandria, 2193
patriarch tille inlerchangcHble
with, 1909
see a/so Patriarch: Patriarchs;
specific names
Porch, 217
Porcher, Ernest, 2000-2001
Porphyrius, predictions of, 1867,
1868
Porphyry (Cop.ic sculpture), 2113,
2114-2115
PO''Phyry (ma'1yr), 1558
Porphyry (pupil of Plotinus).
1265.1981

Portais, Father, 1972
Portraiture, Coptic, 2001_2006
of bishops, 402 -403
bust of Mad, Saint, 529
of monastic founders, 1660
paintings of Man, Saint, 1532
Portugal, Coptic collections in,
1711
Posidonios. See Dayr Posidoni05
PosniakolT, Basil. 2050
Poswmian
on Dayr AnbA An~'miyUs, 721
on Dayr AnbA BllHi, 742
on Dayr al-Maymlln, 838
Potamioena (martyr), 892
Potstands. Sce Ceramics, Coptic,
specific types
Potier's Oracle, 1169
POlle!)'. See Ceramics, Coptic
I'ousci, Bishop of Philae, 1955
Pouto. See IblU
Praecepla (Pachomius), 1862
Pralum spiritual/! (John Moschus),
2050
Prnxea." 1638
"Prayer of Abu TarbU," 1507
Prayer of the Apostle Paul, 2001
in the Jung Codex, 569
Prayerbooks. &e Euchologion
Prayer of Esaias, 1732-1733
Prayer of ReconciliaHon, 121,
1416
Prayers
ofabsolulion,15-16
ashiyan, 311
in the Book of Canonical
Hours, 446-449, 1724
as center of I'3chomian
monaslic life, 1665
compline (sleep), 582-583,
900
of confirmalion, 138
for consccrution of altar,
108-109
for consecration of pnlrinrchs,
1909-1910
copIed for amulets, 1504
for the dead, 889
Didache on, 898
fraclion,71
and gcnuflection, 1139
Good Friday, 1152-1153
Hail Mary, 1199
Kyn'e eleisoll use in, 1421
morning. 71,1568-1569
morning incense, 2013
Vol. I: pp. 1-]16. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 66]-1004.
·VoI. 4: pp. 1005-ll.52. Vol . .5: PI'. 13.53-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. '1: pp. 20].5_2372.
of the ninth hour (collecl of
None),71
of oblalion, 71
of offertory. See Offertory
for ordination of priests,
2013-2015
orientation toward the East
during, 1846
reconciliation, 121, 1416
Saladin's decrees agaill$t,
1535
for the seasons, 443-444
of Thanksgiving, 1715, 2007,
2126
tombstone inscription formu1a."
1294-1295
iub~, 2279
vespers, 2301
vigil, 2308
:;ee a/:;o Eucharistic Iiteruture:
Hail Mary; Liturgy; Lord's
Prayer
Prayer of Thanksgiving, 1715,
200'
Pre-<:optic. Sce Appendix
Prefect, 2001_2009, 2022
powers of, 2008-2009
qualificalions, appointment,
and term of office, 2008
Pregnancy and birth. See Birth
rites and customs
Preht (Abrahat), 771, 795
Phoibammon of, 1963-1965
su aw Dayr a\.lJarshah
Premnis. See ~r Ibr'im
Prc-Old Copti!:. See AppeNdix
Presbyterian National Church. See
Coptic Ewngelical Church
Presbyters
in ecclesiastical hierarchy,
2015.2016
:;ee a/:;o Hegwflcflos
Presbytery, 217-218. 220
Prescription books (medical).
1578-1579,1581,1582
"Prescntation of the Clear proof
for the Necessary Destruction
of the Churehes of Old and
New Cairo," 687
Presentation of the Vil"Kin In The
Temple, FctlSt of the. See
ThwluJw:;, Feasl of the
Preservation of art. See An
preservation
Preservation or manuscripts, Nag
Hammadi codices, 1771-1772
INDEX 343
Press, Coptic, 1988, 1989,
2010-2013
u MONde Copte, 1666
TadNS Shinlldah al.ManqabAdl.
2197-2198
sa al:;o specific publications
Press, Egyptian, 1990-1991, 1993,
2088
Pre/ioSD margarita dfl :;cie>l/iis
ecclesirulici:;, 1464
~riest, ordinalion of. 2013_2015
Priesthood. 2015_2016. 2015
Agalhon of l:Iom., on essence
of,68
blessing styles, 404
celibacy, 84
in church hierarchy, 1229
clerical instruction, 564-565
defrocking of. 308. 891
see «Iso Bishop: relaled subjects
"The Pricst of Abu Sarjah." See
Sani Abu al-Majd Bu!ru~ ibn
Oann:i. al·
Prima. Sce Oa.,r Ibr1m
Primis. See ~r Ibr11n
Primus, Patriarch, 1913,2016
Printing press
for Coptic-language
publicalions, 1302
lil1St Coptic, 932
French expedition, 1526
Migne, Jacques·Paul, 1620
Prisca (wife of Diocletian),
2246
Privale law, Coptic, 1428-1430
Probus, Emperor, patriarch
under, 1914
Procession, at bishop'~
consecration, 396
Processionnl cross. 1468
Prochorus. 885
Proclus (composer) (421-485).
1731,1868
Pr'OClus. S,'lint and l'flllillr'Ch of
Constantinople. 2016_2019
contested elcction liS bishop of
Cyzicus. 399. 2016-2017
Coptic translation of homilies.
1356,1454,2017-2018
and the Cycle of )0),"
Chry:;o:;/QIII ulld DemetrillS.
66'
(cast day, 2086
Proc1us of Cyricus. See Proclus,
Saini and Patriarch of
Constantinople
 344 INDEX
Procopius, 2019-2020
on l11eooom, I:.lnpress, 2234,
2235
Procopiu~ or Aleundria (manyr),
1558
Procopius of Ga1,.a. 907
ProulOS, 192,2021
lind Iregllmtm}$, 1215
and oikollomos, 1826
pror~ions of CopIS in late
medieval "=&wI, 1616
Prognoslicalions, See
calendologia
Propaganda Edilion, and Old
Testament, Arabic versions of
the, 1828-1829, IS3O,
1831-1832
Propen)' law, See Law of things:
Law of obligations
Propcny tax, See Kharll;
Prophets, Uves of the. See Uves of
the prophets: ParalipoOlena
Jeremiou
Propylon. See Prothyron
ProsclytizatiQn. See Ev:mgeliary:
Evangelist; Missionaries
Pf'O:fopogruphiu Ar$i'lOitica
(Diethal1), 2022
Prosopogruphie cirritielllie drr
Bas·Empire (Marrou et al.),
2022
P~ph)',2021-2022
in colophon.~, 577
inscriptions' impo'1allce,
1291
Tile Prosopogfllphy of the Lllter
RQlI1tm Emp;re A.D. 260-640
(Jones et al.), 2021-2022
Prolcnnoia, 2276-2277
Protcnus (Melchile patriarch),
1441-1442,1583,1906
assassinntion sile, 94
Opposi1ion to, 1670
Pro1esl(lntism
American misslonllr'ies in
Egypl, 1693
Anglican chun;h in Egyp1, 133
COplic EVllngelical church,
603-604
see u/~'o Lu1her, Mal1in
Prothesis, 218
Prothyron, 218
ProtodialCCI. See Appelldix
Protomal'yr. See Stephen, Saint
I'mlonike, EmpreM, 1377-1378
ProtOpriCSIS. See IIcglllllellos
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Provincial organizalion or Egypt,
943-944,959,2007-2009,
2022-2023
Provost, 2024
Psalmodia, 900, 924,1687,
1724-1729, /728, 1736,2024
during Lent, 2099
Lord's Prn)·er. 1481
and sab'ah wU-6fflo'tlh, 2017
and Theolokion, 2255
Virgin-censer analogy, 1470
and WiI!uS, 2320
see tllsa LiJbsh Adllm
"""~
for altar consecration, 108
canonical hours ror reading.
1724
collected manuscripts of, 1777
for constCD.tion of patriarchs,
1909,1910
in Coptic Good Friday So:rvice,
1152
Coplie magic's usc or, 1504
Coplic trnnslmions, 1451
guardian angel concept in, 1186
Holy Week readings, 1251
musical setting. 2024
Psaher, 1731
Psammctichos I, 1165
Psammcliehos II, 1166
Pscudo·Athanasius, Canons of. See
Canons of Pseudo-Athanasius
Pseudo-Clement of Rome.
colk-elion of Book of Rolls,
1777,1783
PseuroCyril of Alcxandlia, 681,
202!li_2026
Pseudo-Demctrius of Plmlcron,
1731, 1732
Pseuuo·Epiphanius of Cypro...,
collected works, 1782
Pseudo-Macar;us, homilies of,
722, 2027_2028
Pscudo-Pisen1ius or Qift, 360,
2028
Pscudo·Proclus, 2018
Pshoi, Saint (AkhmTm),
2028-2029, 2082, 2086
Pshoi of Jel'cmillh, 1924, 1925
Pshoi or Scctis, 1974,2029-2030
and urc or MllJ(imus and
Domitius, SainlS, 1576
monasteries associaled with,
734,736-737,738,795
and Paul OrT(Il11111a, 1924, 1925
pilgrimages 10 burial sitc, 1974
and Shanash:\, 2127
lind vigil legend, 2308
Pshoi of TOd, Saint, 2030, 2086
Psobt·m-p·hoi. See Kl1l'llldaq, 01·
!'sol', 732, 1657,2030-2031
1>O),r Vul.mnnis at, 883
as Greek town in Egypt, 1175,
1179,1180-1181
pilgrimages to, 1973
!'sote of Pso~, Saint and Bishop,
1980.2030,2031-2032
A$wan church of, 294, 295
martyTdom, 1558
and Panine and Pancu, 1880
relics in Dayr Anba. Bisadah,
732, 1657
role in Coptic hagiogmphy,
1193
lomb of, 733
stell/so Dayr Anba. BisMah
Ptc1cme. See louie and Ptc1eme
(martyn); Ptolemy or
Dandarah (manyr)
Ptolemaeus, 688, 1151
Ptolemais
cult or Homeric gods, 1865
shrines, 1976
Ptolemai... Henniou. See Pso
Ptolenleus the Mal1yr, church
dedicated to, 903,1412
Plolemic tcmplL-s, Dayr
al-MadTnah on site of, 816,
817-81S
Ptolemy, Saini and Bishop of
MinOr, 2086
Ptolemy of Dandarah (manyr),
1558
Ptolemy dynasty, 1166,
1175-[[76, [179, [[80-1[81
lind admin[stralive organiZ3tion
of Egypt, 934
and Alexondlia, 95, 97,103
Dionysiac cult, 1758, 1760
!'ublicalions. See I'ress, Coptic:
Press, Egyp1ian; specific titles
Public law, Coptic, 1430
Publius Lidoius Valerianus. Sec
Valerian, Emperor
Puech, Helll;·Charles, 2032-2033
Pu1cheria, Empress, 2033
!tnd lhe Assumption of Mary,
292,290
and Chalcedon, Council of,
513-514,1441,1442,1670,
2033
and Dioscorus I. 914

Pulpit, Sa Ambo
Punishment, ecclesiastical. See
Excommunication:
Penalinllion
Purgatory,974,1125
see also Hades
Purification ritual. See Ablution
Pushkin Museum, Moscow, 1895
Pusi, Bishop of I'hillle, 1295
I'utti, 1765-1766, 1766
Pyramids, 34, 2065
I'yrrhu~, Patriarch of
Constantinople, 1678
Pythagol1lS, 1867-1868
Q monasteries near, 1657
o (source of Gospels of Saint
Matthew and Saint Luke),
1163
Oafri (Nubian), 762
Olhiruh, al·, 1633
Oalamun, al·, 758, 1658, 2311
Oal'at al.B:lbayn, 203.5
Oallln, 752, 2036
Oalyilh, 2036
Oalyilbiyyah Province,
monasteries in, 1655
Oamulah
monasteries at, 827-828,
829-830, 1656, 1658
pilgrimages to, 1973-1974
Qdmlis al'}lIglrriJfi IiI·Bildd
alM4riyylJh, fJl· (Mul)ammad
RarnzI), 1695
om,rah, 2036
Oarfilnah. Sa Da)T Durunkah
Otlrtasa (village), 688
QAsim ibn'Ubayd AlI:lh, al·, 762,
76'
Oa.~r Farisi (Persian Castle), 1939
Oa.~r Iblfm, 2036-2037
llS admini~tr.l\ive center, 1315
and Iklllann kingdom, 332
and BaQ!, 344
and Beja tribes. 373
and bishopric of Fm....lS. 1090.
1091
llS capital of Noootia. 1197.
1198
Dotav,<Q documents at, 922
as episcopal see of Nubia,
1813
leiters on the eparchs of
Nobatia found at. 1798
Vol. 1: pp. t-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: PfI. 1005-1352. vol..5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp, 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035_2372.
and Nubian archaeology,
medieval, 1805
Nubian archives of, 221. 1615.
1816-1817
and Nubian Christian
architecture, 1807-1809
and Nubian evangelization,
1802
and Nubian inscriptions,
medieval, 1815
:md Nubian languagc~ ;md
literature, 1815-1816
and Nubian studies, 615
~r Nislmah, 2038
~r Oarnn, 465, 466, 1873
~r al.~yy.iQ
pilgrimages to, 1973
see a&o Jabal al·Tartf
~r al.sham', 2038, 1647
and lkibylon, 317
chureh of Mercuriu.~ of
Caesarea, 1594
Church of al·Mu'allllqah (I{,
557-560
O:l.'lr Wll~eida, 1399-1400, 1404,
1406
Oa~ral·Wia, 1090, 1817-1818
Ollillmilms. See Lectionary
Oays, al-, 709, 2038
Qcna, monasteries in, 1657
()frelos I, El:hiopian prelate, 1009
~relos II, Ethiopian prelate,
1032-1033
Ofrclos III. Ethiopian prelate,
1040-1042
Olbll Oamulah. See Oamulah
OibriyUs, Saint, monastery of, 850
Oi~, 98, 1374,2038-2040,2043
and Ball~, 333
m:1l1yrdoms in, 1907
n\onash~ries in region of,
787-788,1657-1658
Oind,204<l
Oirydq~, Metropolitan of the
Pcntapolis.1612-1612
Qual1odecimom controversy,
1791-1792
Ou.ascen, Johannes, 1921
Qubbah,332
su 0&0 Dome
Ouecke, H., 1863, 1894, 1895
Ouibell, Annie A., 2040
Ouibell. James Edward, 560, 777,
2040
Qu1qas (vegetable). 1103
INDEX. 345
OulzUm, al·. Su Clysma
Ownmu~. See Hegllmenos
Qumm~ Sarjiy\is. See SaJjiyUs,
Malatl
Qumrtm sect, 143
Didache compared wilh
writings of, 898
Ollmriyyah (mother superior),
1652
OOnli. (mll/1)'1'), 1558
Quql'lm, as stopping place in flighl
Into Egypt, 840
Oumah,800
Oumat Mar'I, 849. 857.1656,
204<l-2642.2041
hisIOry,204<l-2041
Monastery or Marie: the
Evangelist, 2042
Qurrah ibn Sharik (Shuraytt), 86,
187
~, 66,67,2043-204.5,66.67
monasteries in, 711, 819-820,
657,1658
Qu~!a/1!ln ibn Aht al-Ma'all ibn
AbT al·Fatl~ Abu al.Fatl.l, 1182.
2046-2047
Ou~Or e1,'Abld, 1400
Ou~(\r 'Isll, 1400, 1401. 1402,
1404-1405,1406-1407,1408
Ou~ar cl··I:reila, 1395, 1400, 1402,
1404, 1405. 1407, 1408
Ou~r el·Ruba'l~t, 1398-1399,
1401,1402,1404,1408
QutRlZ, Suhan, 1517
Otwm\n, Iskandar, 1467
Quundn ofT:¥ and hi!
companions (martyrs), 1558
R
Rabbinical teaching, Didllclre
comjXlred with, 898
Rabitat al·Oud.~, 2049
RMi'i, 'Abdal·Rahmtin al·. 2010
RAfi'l, AmIn al·, 1990
Rainer, Archduke, 2049
papyri collcction (Vienna),
1100,2049,2321
Raithou, 2049-2050
and Pharan oasis, 1952
as pilgrimage site, 1976
Rampart. Sa 1!4n
Ramses II, 1485
Ramses III, 53, 1586
Ramses VI, tomb of, 2066
346 INDEX

RaIllSCS Wissa Wassef. 2051 of Mercurius or Caesarca, 1592. Revil1oul. Charla Eugene. 58.
Ramshausen. Franciscus Wilhelm 1594 1481. 1892,2058
von. 2052 al Monastery of the Metanoia. Revue d'hwoire ecdu;astique
Ramzt. M.• on Dayr al-Turfah. 882 16011 (publication). 1424
Ramzi Tadrus. &~ Literalure, Reliefs Revue egyplologique (publication),
Coplo-Arobic preservation of Coplie. 280 2058
Ranke. Hennann. 656. 2052 woodworking, 2327 RhakOI~, 97
RClo14fJ (Coptic lenn), 695 see ulw Sculpture in stone Rhhplts (Coptic lelllile lerm),
Raphael, Al'changel, 101, 190, Religio liei/a, Christianity as, 308 2221
2052-2054 Religious Hislory (Theodore!), Rhenish State Muscum, Trier,
Rashid (Rosetta), 925, 2054 2236 1598
frnnciscan friary, 1122, 1123 Remondon, Roger, 2057 • Rhinokorua, 1650
frem;:h governors, 1591 Renaudin, Paul, 2057 Rhyme. 1986
Rashid aI-Din AbU Sa'ld, 2055 Renaudol, Euscbe. 298, 2657 Ricci. Seymour Montefiore
Rashid Ri~, Mu~ammad. 1996 Repentance. &c Confession and Roben Rosso de, 2059
IUs Tafari Makonnen. 1041 penilence Rk.iwao. Vizier. 1097
IUs za'fa~nah, 741 Reply to Jaqfaff (al~ ibn Right Bank. See Monasleries of
Ratrnmnus of Comie, 1113, 1115 aI-'AssAI),2078-2079 th~ Upper ~'ld
RJiyah, al-, Su Raithou Reply 10 Talxl1f (al-.$a8 ibn Rings, 1607
RayraJnOn, 111-, Dayr ai-Malak al-·As.sa.!), 2078 Ris4tah a/.Ma.sfl!tyyah. al· ("the
Mlkha1J. 828-829. 1654 Republic (Plato). See Plalo's Christian message"), 1098
RA7J, Fakhr aI-Din aI·. aI~n ibn Republic Risilial al-&y4n a/-A.thar (Ibn
al-'Ass1! reply to. 2011 Republican Pany (Egypt), 1987 Kabar), 1464
RJiziq, 'All Ab<!, al-, 1996 Respima (manyr). 1558 Riles and sacraments
Readers, in ecclesiastical ResponSCli, melodies of Capic, See baplism, 336-338
hierarchy, 1229,2016 Music, Coplic, description baptism, liturgy of, 339-342
Reading. See Lectionary; Librnries Responsory, 2058 burial, 425-426
Rebecca (martyr), 66-67 Resurreclion communion, 578-579
Recarcd (Visigoth king), 1112 Abbalon's presence, 2 In Elhiopian Orthodox Church,
Recension, cMI'aCteristiCll of the in the Apocryphan of James, 997-998
Egyptian. See Canons, 16' F..ucharist, 1056-1061
APOSIOlic Easler commemorotion, inlerdict, 1299
Reclusion, 2055_2056 1104-1105.2159-2160; see marriage. 1542-1546
Pidjimi, Saini, 1%6-1967 also Easler unction of the sick. 2291-2292
women pr.IClitioners, 88, 1663 fasts prior to feast of. 1093, su also Birth rites and
Redline Bookslore, 1628 1095 CUSlOms; Sacrament; specific
Red MOnaslery. Su Dayr Anb4 Holy Saturday and, 1247-1249 sacnuncnt.'i
Bishoi (Suh~j) monthly fCasial day Rilual books, 1728-1729
Rcfeclory. 735-736. 2056 commcmorolion, 1111 River Jordan. 1246
Reform Pany on ConSiitulional and mummification, 1697 Rizq Agha. 2059
Principles (I~izb al-I;IaJ:!'AI1 Sunday collllllcmoratlon. 2098. Robertson, Marian, 1730, 1743
al·Mllbtldi' lll-DuSlniriyyah), 2159 Robinson, J. M., 1899
1988 Treatise un the Rcsurrcclion Rock churchc.~, 716, 747. 770,
The Refutaliem of Allegorists (gnostic lractate), 2275 771,798.853, 1656
(Nepos),911 Resurrection of Ihe dead. See L:\libal:'i, 1425-1426, 1426
Refllta/iOIl 111111 AJ1Q/ugy Hades; Judgment, Last Rodriguez, Christophore, Father,
(l>ionysius),911 Return aisle, church, 218 1134
Regula, 5.'linl, 1082. 1110. 1558. Revelalion. Book of Roger I (Norman), 1099
2057, 2086, 2232 on ahar lights. 109 Roman Catholic church
Relics authorship, 911 absolution in. 15
al Dayr Apa Anub, 110 in canon of Scriplure. 2109 and Acacian schism. 42-47
of Elishll, Prophel. 1646 reading on Holy SalUrday. 1249 Acta ;J(lnclorum. 56-57
of John of Sanhul, 1626 Revelation 4 Agnus Dei in, 70
kept in wood coffers, telramorph depiction in Coptic bishopric.911
2329-2330 an. 539-540 canoniz:lIion in, 449
of Mark. Aposlle and Saini. in Triumph of ChriSl, 525 and canon law, 449-550
1521-1532,1573,1646,1910 on the twenty·four ciders, 541 canon of Scriplure, 2108

Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.

Vul. 4: pp. 1005-1352. VoL 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vul. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.

and Cha lced on, Cou ncil of,
167 0,16 71,1 673 , 1674
conc omi tanc e in, 584
conll'ol of Jem salc m, 1615
Coptic chur ch relat ions with,
609 -611 ,913 ,914 , 1134,
1141; see also Tren t, Cou ncil
of
Dom inica ns in Egypt, 918
East er date ·sell ing, 1906
and Ethi opia n cont rovc rsies ,
986 -987
lind Ethi opia n prcilltc.~,
102 8-10 30,1 033 -103 6
fun use, 1474
Fran cisc ans in Egypt,
1121 -112 3
gnosticism and, 115 I
Icon ocla stic cont rove rsy, 1275
Imm acul ate Con cept ion
doct rine , 1285
:md Jero me, Sain t, biblical
tr.m slati on, 1323
Jesu its and the Cop tic Chu rch,
132 9-13 30
John XVII, Palr iarch , lind
proselytizing by, 1J49
and Last Judg men t, 1379
on Mark, Sain i, 1529
missions in Elhiopia,
1028 -103 0, 1036 -103 7
missions in India, 163 5-16 36
missions to Cop ts, \538
on natu re of Chrisl, 523
papal supr ema cy prec eden t,
1440
patr iarc h title, 1909
retu rn ofSa im Mar k's relic s by,
1532
RMa'll al'TukhI, 2067 -206 8
and lrini taria n c.:omroversics,
1638
and Ya'qub, Gen eral, 2351
and Yusuf Abu Daqn, 2364
see also Ac.:acian schi sm;
Nic.:aea, Cou ncil of; Rom e
The Rom ance 01 II/fian lire
Aposlale, 1593
Rom ance s, Coptic, 2059_21)6()
Rom an emp eror s in Egypt,
206 1-20 63,2 066
see also nam es of specific
cmp eroD
Rom an Emp ire
adm inist ralio n of Egypt und er,
934 ,959 ,200 7-20 09,
202 2-20 23
Vot. I: pp. 1-31 6. Vol. 2: pp. 317- 662. Vol. J: pp. 663- 1004 .
Vol. 4: pp. lOO5-1152. Vol. 5: pp. 1153-169O. Vol. 6: Pr>. 1691-203
Alcx:mdl'ia unde r, 95-9 9
Anti noop olis foun ding . 1179
ann y in Egypt, 235 -238
Bab ylon ian fortress, 317 -318 ,
3/8
boul e, 413 -414
cast rum (mil itary cam p),
464 -468 , 1485
Christian mart yrs, 1548 -154 9,
1550 -155 9
conn iel duri ng AleJUlnder I
patr iarch y, 81
Occius, 889- 891
Diocletian, 904 -908
division of, 942
and Egypt in laiC antiquity,
942 -947
imp act on Hell eniz ed Egypl,
116 7-11 68,1 176 -117 7,11 79,
1180 -118 1
Jovi nn's resto ratio n of
Christianity, \376 -137 7
Man icha cism in, 1519, 1521
Mw dmu s patr iarc hy unde r,
1575
Mel'curius of Caesal'en,
1592 -159 4
Mon arch iani sm In, 1638
and mon ophy sitis m, 1675 -167 7
pagnl'Ch system, 1871 -187 2
pall inre hs unde r, 1913 -191 5
Pelagiani.~m here sy, 192 9-19 30
pers ecut ion of Christians,
892 -893 ,903 ,909 -910 ,912 ,
111 0,18 68-1 869 ,193 5-19 37;
see al50 spcc,;ilic emp eror s
prov incia l art, 1873
prov incia l Organinltion of
Egypt, 959
Puk heri a, Empn'SS, 2033
religion in Euro pe unde r,
186 5-18 70
and Scet is mun aste ries,
789 -790
taxation policies in Egyp t, 98,
237 -238 ,904 ,905 ,945 ,200 9,
220 2-22 06
tcmp les, 690, 69/, 863
and The ban Legion, 223 1-22 33
su also Byzantine Emp ire;
Con stan tino ple; Rom on
empero1'5 in Egypt; specific
pers onal and plne e nam es
Rom an sold iers. &e Army,
Rom an; Cas lnun
Rom an tl1lvc1ers in Egypt,
206 4-20 66
4. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
INDEX 347
RomallUS. See Vict or Strn tclat es,
Sain i
Rom anus II, Emp eror , 1098
Rom e
as apos tolic sec, 180
apos tolic 5O'c~ion, 181
Coptic rela tion s wilh. &e
Cop tic rela lion s with Rom e
sack of, 1930
sec alS{} Rom an Cath olic
chur ch; Rom an Emp ire
Roo f,21 8
sadd lcba ck, 220
Roosevelt. The ooor e, 1466
RopeUlaldng, 1640
ROsch, Frie dric h, 2067
Rosenthal, Jose ph, 1996
Rosella. Sec RashId
Rosella Ston e, 516, 2054
Rose IlI,Yolls.sef (pub licat ion) , 1991
Rossi, Fl1lnClOSCO, 1894 ,206 7
Rosweydc. H., 56, 405
Roy. Mar tha, 1726
Royal Ont ario MU$CUm of
Archaeology, Toro nto, 1891
Rub bayt ah. See Provost
RUcken, I'lic dlic h, 2067
Rud","<\n ibn Walkhasi, 1129
Rub"11 al'Tukhl, 1349 ,206 7_20 68
Dnd Coptic rel;,tions with
Rume, 610
orda ined as Cath olic prie st,
1122
lIS prin ter of Cop tic hook s, 610,
614 ,134 9
Rufaylah, Ya'(lub Nakhlah, 1466
Rufi nus, 2068 _206 9
on Athamlsius I, 298
on Cnnoplls, 31
on Ethiopian conv ersio n to
Christianity, 312 -313
and founding of Jero sale m
mon astc ries, 1663
on Nitria, 1796
and !KPllences of SuIl lS, 2120
a~ sllld eni of Didymus the
Blind, 472, 900
on Tem ple of Scl1lpis, 134
and Thc ophi lus, Palr iarch , 2252
tran.~lalion of Pam phil us, 1879
Rufus of Sho ter, com men tlll) ' on
Gospels of M:lrk and Luke,
1456
Ruk n al·Din Oaybars,JashankTr,
1464
"Ru le of the Angel" (Pac hom ian
docu men t), 1862
348 INDEX
Rules of Pachomlus, 32, 119,
1661-1662,1663,1861-1862
Rural Diaconate, 2091
Russia
and the Coplic Church, 1950
Theognosla, Saint, and
Chrislianization of Gwrgia,
2243-2244
see a/50 Union of Sovlel
Socialist Republics
Ruth, in Arabic versions of the
Old Teslament, 1835
Ruthwell Cross, 419
Ruways, AnM. Su Anb:! Ruways
Ruzayq:"it, al· (Annant), 2069
s su also under individual
~ (son of M*r.I·im), 1652
Saad, Zald Yusef, 708, 2071
sa.ba., 1089, 1750
Saba, SainI, 45,1182
Sab'all wa·arba'ah, 2071
and talsfr, 2198
and TheolOkion, 2255
&1bd ibn TlldulUs a!·l;Iawranl
(deaeon),2047
Saba5, John, collected works of,
1779
sa.ba YAsA, 1182,2071
on residence of Gregory II,
Patriarch, 1182
Sob"' "
differing meanings for
Christians and Jews,
2098-2100
Ethiopian controversy,
1050-1051
Old Teslamenl, 1101
Saturday as, 2098
Sunday as, 2159
vigil a.'ISOClated with, 2308
Sabellianlslll, 1638, 1934,2072
Alexander 1 and, 82
Anus's opposition 10, 231
Dionysius the Great and, 911
EusebiU5 of Caesarea's
opposilion to, 1070
and hyposlilSis conlroveny,
1260
Sabcllius the Uhyan, 911, 1638,
1944,2072
su aLso Sabellianism
Sabinus, prefecl of AlCllandria,
909
Vol. J: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pr. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pr. l005-1J52. Vol. 5: pp. 1J53-1690. vol. 6: pp. 1691_2034. Vol. 7: pr. 2035-2372.
Sacrament, 2072
absolution and, IS
baptism, 336-338
bapthm, liturgy of, 339-342
Communion, Holy, 578-579
conJinnalion, 585-586
Dialoglle of fhe Savior on, 898
Eucharist, 1056-1061
and excommunication,
1079-1080
given to children, 2072
Gospel of Philip on, 1156 • on offertory, 1824
holy orders, 2013-2015
inlerdict against administering,
1299
~ge, 1542-1543
and penance, 584-585
unction of the sick, 2291-2292
sacraments
Sacrament, reservalion of the
blessed, 2073
Sacramcntnl oils. See Oils,
sacramentnl
Sacrifice, Eucharist as, 1058-1060
Sacrificial altars, 106
Sacristy, 219
Sacnmml cOllc/!/orwn nOlla el
ampliSJima col/eclio. See
Amplisnma
Sacy. Antoine Isaac Silvestre dc,
2073
Sadamant, pilgrimages to, 1974
SadamanI.Fayyl1m, Dayr Mar
Jirjis, 831
Sadat, Anwar al-, president of
Egypt, 582, 707, 756,
948-949,1516,1991,2091
Saddlcback roof, 220
~dij, aI-, 114
Sddiq AttallMt, Mu'allim, 1737
Sa'dist Party, 1992-1993
Sa'd Mlkhli',l 'AhclO, 2073_2074
Sa'd Zaghlul, 375,1466, ISIS,
1628,2074-2075
and British occuJ*tion of
Egypt, 421-422
and polilical thOllghl in modem
Emx, 1990, 1991. 1992, 1994
on St.aIUS ol Copts, 950-951
and Wissa wasscf, 2323
$aft AbO al·Fa4!11 ibn aI·'AssaI,
al·, 310-311,1748
~ ai-Din 'Abd AllAh ibn 'Ali ibn
Shukr, vizier, 1269
$aft ibn a!·'AssdI, aI·, 1089, 1096,
2075_2079
and Butrus Ibn 'Abd al-5ayyid,
428
on canon law, 1942, 2076
on circumcision, 1106
on Great Lenl fasling, 1095
on Holy Salurday, 1247
on laying","n of hands,
1432-1433
on marriage, 1545
NomOCa'IOrl of, 1780, l783,
2075,2076
works of, 1463, 1464,
2076-2079
works translated into Elhiopic,
977
and Yilt,tanrul al.MaqsT, 2358
Sahldic dia1ecl
Alexander's encomium on Peter
I, 1943, 1944, 1945
Cambysa Romance in, 2060
Canons, Apostolic, 451
canons, ecclesiaslical, 454
inscriptions in, 1296
Life of Pachom ius, 1860, 1861
magical texts, 1501
manuscripts, 1885
New Teslament In, 1787-1788
In Old Tcst.amcnt, Coptic
translations of, 1836-1838
poeuy, 1986
see lliso Appendix
SablAn ibn 'Uthmdn ibn Kaysan,
2079-2080
sllhl (Coptic textile term), 2221
$ahyOn Wdlid (Akhnilm), 1122
$a'ld,2080
Sa'ld, Khedive, 676, 1692-1693
Sa'id ibn Balriq. See Ibn aI·Bi!Jiq,
5>,'
Sa'Td ibn al·Bitriq. See Ibn
al·Bitrlq, Sa"d
Sa'Td ibn Tufay!, 2080
Sai Island, 2080_2081
a.~ episcopal see of Nubia,
1813
see also Nubian chun.:h
organiulion
sainI Andrew's Church (Jericho),
1245
Saint Catherine's Church
(Alexandria), J 123
Saint Didymus Institute for the
Blind (Cairo). Set Didymus
Institute for the Blind
Saint Mark's Cathedral. See
Cathedral of SainI Mark
 INDEX 349

saini Mary and Saint Mark Cyriacu.s and Julina, 671 Irish,418-419
(Paris), 1623 Cyril I, 671-675 Isaac:, 1304
Saint Maurice-en·Valais (d!)'). difn/lr hymns on, 900-901 Isaac of Tiphre, 1304-1305
1572 DimyAnah, 903 Isaiah of Seetis, lJ05 -1306
Saint·Paul·Girard, Louis, 2081 Dioscorm I, 912-915 I.sidorm of Antioch, 1307
Saint Peter's Bridge monaslery. Domitiu.s, 1576-1578 Isidorus of Seeds, 1310
See Lilhawmcnon and Saini Elias of Bishwaw, 952-953 Jacob, 1318
Peler's Bridge Elias of Samhod, 953 James, 1320-1321
Saint Peter's Calhedral (Rome), English,418-419 Jam~ Intcreisus, 1321
1572 Ephracm Syrus, 963 JamcsofScetis, 1321-1322
Saints Eplma, 965 Jeremiah,1322-1323
Ababius, I Epimachus of PelusiulII, Jerome, 1323
Aba.mlin of Tamlit, I 965-966 Jiljis al·Mu:tAJ::tim, 1335-1336
AMmlin ofTOkh, 1-2 Erai,2209 John, Bishop of Armant,
Abilius, 8 Ethiopian, 1044-1055; see fllso 1353-1354
Abraam I, 10 SynaJUrion, Ethiopian John I, 1337
Abrwm, 10-11 Euphl"O$yrta. 1069 John 11,1337
Abraham and George of Seeds, Eusebiu.s, 1069-1070 John lU, 1337
12-13 Eusignius, 1071-1072 John IV, 1338-1339
Abraham or MinUC, 13-14 Eustalhius and TheopiSla, John VI, 041-1342
Achillas (monk). 56 1072-1073 John the Baptist, 1354-1356
Achillas (patriarch), 55-56 Exuperantius, 1082 John Chrysoslom, 1357-1359
Acta Sane/omm, 56-57 al·FaramA association, 1089 John Colobos, 1359-1361
Agathon, 64-65 feasts, 1101 John lhe Faster, 1339-1340
Agathon and his brothen;, Febronia, 1109-1110 John KliJrul, 1362-1363
66-67 Felix:, 1110 John of LycopoJis, 1363-1365
Agathon the Stylite, 68-69 AS,1116 John ofParallos, 1367-1368
Alexandra, 88 Gabra Masqal, 1047-1048 Joseph, 1370
Ammonas, 113 Gabriel, Archangel, appearance Joscph of Bishwftw, 1371
Amun, 119 10,1137 Joseph the Carpenter,
Anastasia, 125 ~ha, 1051-1052 1371-1374
Anatoliu.s, 128 George, 1137-1138 Joseph of Tsenli, 1374
AnW Ruways, 128 Giyorgis,1051-1052 Judas Cyriacus, I3n-1378
anchorites, 129 Gregory the Illuminator, 1183 Julian, 1380
AnlonyofEgypt,149-151 Gregory of Nazianzus, Justus, 1386-1387
Apaiule and Tolemaeus, 153 1183-1184 Macarius, 1489
Archcllides, 192 Gregory of Nyssa, 1184-1185 Macarius Alcxandrinus, 1490
An, 229 Hadri\ of Aswan, 1190 Macarius the Egyptian, 1491
Arianus, 230-231 Hadrt of 8enhadab, 1190-1191 Manas.sch, 1518
Arsenius of 5cClis and Tur.ah, hagiographers, 1921 Mark,1528-1533
240-241 Hamai of Kahyor, 1203-1204 Mark II, 1533-1534
Ascla, 283 l-iannIn!, 1209 Mark Ill, 1534-1536
Barsanuphius, 348 I'leraclas, 1219 Mark thc Simple, 1540-1541
Ban;lim the Naked, 348-349 Hcraclldes, 1220-1221 Mluy of Alexandria, 1560
Basil,351-351 Hel'll.i, 1221 Mary the EJD'Ptian, 1560
Besamon, 379 Herpaese and Julianus, Mass of the Faithful
Bessarion, 379 1225-1226 commemoration, 1567
BOlus a!·J:Iabis, 424-425 Hilaria, 1230-1231 Mauhew the Poor, 1571-
CamouI,445 Hilarion, 1232 1572
canonization, 449 Hop ofTOkh, 1254 Mauriliu.s, 1572
Cassian, John, 461-463, Hor of Abralp.l, 1255 Maximus, 1576-1578
461-463 Horsiesios, 1257 Menas, 1589
Cdadion, 475 Iconoclastic controversy, 1275 Menas or al.A.shmilnayn, 1589
Claudius, 561 icons of, 1276, 1278 Mcnas the Miracle Maker,
commemoration of, 1567 Ignatius or Anlioch, 1281-1282 1589-1590
Copres, 598 illuminated manuscript Mercurius of Caesarea,
Coptic hymns for, 1728 depiction of, 1283 1592-1594

Vo!' I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.

Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vot..5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
350 INDEX
Michael the Archangel,
1616-1619
Michael IV, 1614-1615
M~11, 1634
Moses the Black, 1681
Mui, 1696-
Nob, Apa, 1796
Olympus, 1840
Onophrius, 1841-1842
Pachom Ius. 1859-1863
I'uese, 1865
paintings in church, DayI'
al·BarnmOs, 794
paintings In Main Church, D-.lyr
Apa Jeremiah, 778, 1660
painlings in monasteries, 1660
painlings in Old Church, Dayr
Anbii An!uniyOs, 727
Palaemon, 1876
Palamon, 1876
Pambo, 1876-1877
Pamin, 1878
Pamphi1u.~, 1879
Pancsneu, 1880
Panine and Pall ...-o, 1880-1881
Pantaleon, 1881-1882
Paphnutius, 1882
Paphnutju~ lhe Hermit,
1882-1883
Paphnutius of Pbow, 1883-1884
PaphnUli\ls of Scetis, 1884
Pal~iWl, 1908
~lennuthius, 1908
~ul of Benhadab, 1922
Paul the Simple, 1923
Paul of Tamma, 1923-1925
Paul of~, 1925-1926
Peler II, 1947
Pelerthe Presbyler, 1951
Peler of Seel is, 1951
Petronius, 1952
Phib,1953-1954
Philotheus of Antioch,
1960-1961
Phis, 1963
Pidjimi,1966-1967
pilgrimnge5 to sites of,
1968-1975
PiscntiWi of Annanl, 1978
Piscntius of Hennonthis, 1978
Pisenlius of Oir!, 1978-1980
Pis~lra, 1980
Poemen, 1983-1984
))OCtry on, 1985, 1986
Polycarp, 1997-1998
pol1.rails of, 2004
Preclus, 2016
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. vol. 2: PI" 311-662. vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vul. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vo!.1: pp. 2035-2372,
I'shoi, 2028-2029
/'shei of Tud, 2030
PsoteofP$OI,2031-2032
Regula, 2057
Samuel of Bcnhadab,
2091-2092
&Irnu'll ofOalan1l1n, 2092-
2093
Silrapillllon of Seetis,
2094-2095
Samplon of Tmuis, 2095-2096
Scverian of JubaJah, 2122
Shcnufc,2130-2131
Shenule, 2131-2133
Silvanus of Seeli!!', 21]7
Simon 1, 2138-2139
Simon II, 21]9
Sophia,2143-2144
Takla H~ymWlot, 1049-1050
Tecla, 1865
Tel' and Erai, 2209
Theodora, 2235
Th...~nu, 2237-2238
Theodonu of Alexandria, 2238
TheodOlUS of phemlC, 2239
Theodor'Us of Tabcnn~sc,
2239-2240
Theodosiu~ I, 2241
Thcognosta, 2243-2244
Theophilus, 2253-2254
TIlonlaS, 2256
TimotheWl,2262-2263
Timothy I, 2263
Tolemaus, 2271
Ursus of50lothum, 2292-2293
Verena, 2299-2301, 2301
Viclor of Shu, 2302
Victor Siraleiales, 2303-2308
Vielor ofTabenn~, 2308
Yiis.:i.b I, 2362
Zacharias, Bishop, 2368
7..ar'a Y!'qoo, 1052-1053
see also Hagiography, Coptic:
M:1l1y1'1l
Sainl~, Coplic, 2081-2087
Copto-Arabic Synaxarion lisl of,
2172-2190
Synaxarion list of, 2173-2190
Synaxarion as source of
knowledge of. 1044-1045
Th~ Sainl$ 01 Ey;ypt ill the Coptic
Calendar (O'Leary), 1551,
2081
$akh:\, 66, 2087_2088
Sakhirun ofOallrn (manyr), 1558
Saklabaoth, 1618
Saklas (pagan delly), 1154
Saladin, 872,1534-1535,1536,
1097,1615
see Qlso A)j'Ubid Dynasty and
the CoplS
$alai) al·Din. &e Saladin
Salama I, Ethiopian prelate,
312-313,990-991
SalAmA II, Ethiopian prelate,
1011-1012
Sal:\mli Ill, Ethiopian prelate,
1033-1036
Sallimlt IV, Melropolitan, 1590
Sallirnah, Alben BanlOm, 1911
Sal<'lmah Miisa, 1996, 2011,
2088_2089
Sa.l;'lmOnl, al-, pilgrimages 10,
1974
Salfana, See Paul and Salfana
(manyrs)
~Ilb (new manyr), 1558
$alib S<\mT, 1991
$a1il.1 ibn Oala'un, al·, Suhan, 750
5a1il.1 saJa\:1 aI·Din. See Saladin
S;IIIm, Bakhkhash, 1626
S1ilim ibn Yusuf al-SiM" a1·ltfawI,
2089
&IiPJ>Il, Mikarius, 2089-2090
Salome (mother or Zebedec's
ehildren),1117
Salvation
GnOSlic Chrislian homily on,
8"
Origen on. 1849
5am:t'O!
Dayr Abu Biram ai, 696-697
Dayr al-'Adhrn' ai, 715-716
SanlannOd,36,925,2090
S<\mT GabrA, 1230, 2090
Sam$On, 1618
Samuel, A. E., 1895
Samuel. Bishop, 1624,2090-
209\
and Cyril VI, 707
role in Coptic educlllion, 933
and YOsAb II, 2363
Samuel of Bcnhadab, Saint, 2086,
2091-2092,2086
Samuel of Kalamun. See &'lmu11
of Qalamun, Saini
Samuel Koui (the Small), 826
Samuel the Recluse, Anb:i, 1504
$amu'!1 of Qalamiin, Saint, 1216,
1362, 1448, 2092-2093
fc:ut day, 2086
monasteries, 707, 758, 759, 845,
1130
and Takinash, 2092-2093, 2199

see also Dayr AnM $:lmu'll of
Qalamun
$:lmu11 al-Sury.\nl, 1462
$anabu, 2093-2094
monasteries around, 1654
Sanad, al-, 1656
Sanctuary
askinah, 288
and candelabrum, 1469
communion table, 580
in Egyptian church
an:hiteClure, 220-221,
552-553
Sanctuary of Philolheus (Antloch),
893
Sanctu~, 1731
Sandals and shoes, 646, 1433
Sandel'S, H, A" 1895
Sandstone, Coptic sculpture in,
2115
Sandstorm, 1487
Sanhiro, pilgrimage~ to, 1974
Sanhl1t, Bishop of Mi.~r, 760-
761
&1111 Abl1 al-Majd Bu!rus ibn
aJ-Muhadhdhib AbU al-Faraj,
al·, 1085
Sanquriyyah, al-, pilgrimages to,
1974
Sansno, Saini, 2087
Sanutios. Set' Shute I, Saint
"""'.m
and Coptic scuplure in Slone,
2112,2115,2116
Dayr Apa Jeremiah in, 772, 773,
776-777, 1659, 1660
decorations of monastery cells
'II, 525, 555, 556
inscriptions found ai, 1293,
1294, 1295
monaslcl)' mural painting,
1873,1874
pllglims and travclers 10, 1976
remains and representations or
Coplie clothing. Scc Co~tume,
civil
Sam, Saini, 2087, 2094
Sarnlmites (fTec monks), 702
SaroMm. See Dayr Abu Sarabam
Sarogossa, Council of, on
regulations for nun~, 1822
Sa....ili. See Bahrnim and Samh
(martyrs); Iknaln and Sarah
(manyrs); Moses and Sarah
(manyn)
Saroh and her children (manyrs),
1558
Vol. I: pp. \-316. Vol. 2, pp. 317-662, Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4, pp. \005-1352. Vol.. 5, pp. 1353_1690. Vol. 6, pp. 1691-2004. Vol. 1, pp. 2035-2372.
Sarapamon, Bishop of Bchcira
and al-Minuliyyah, 686
Sarapamon, Bishop of Minufiyyah,
1950
Sarapamon of Nildou, 955,1793
Sarapamon of Sceti.~, Saint, 1558,
2087, 2094
Sarapion, 2094-2095
see also Serapion
Sarapion, Saini (martyr from
B1nusah), 1558,2120_2121
Sarolpion of Tmuis, salOl and
Bishop, 1491,2095,
2095_2096
anaphora of, 1539
Ilnli·Maniehaei~m, 1522,2096
as disciple of Anlony, Saint,
149, 2096
fcasl day, 2087
Sarcophagus, Wooc!llll, 2330-2331
Sardica, Council of(351), 1089
Sarjiyo..~, Mala!i, 1465, 1466,
2096-2097
conniel with YUsJib II,
Patriarch, 2011, 2097, 2363
&armata. See Pamun and Sann;tm
(martyrs)
Sarrlij al·Wamlq, al·, 1085
Sashl (Coptic tlllltile lerm), 2221
S-. . sS3nid Empire. &e Persians in
""'"'
Sassanid innuences on Coplic art,
2097-2098
Sa55o, Fran~is, Falher, 1330
So=
and Antichrisl, 143
Gabriel, Archangel, power over,
1136
Grcgory of Nazianzus on liin of,
1184
Michael, Archangel, poWllr
over, 1617, 1618-1619
Raphael, Archangel, powcr
ovcr, 2053
see a/so Demons; Devil
Salurday, 1901,2098_2100
Holy Saturday, 1247-1249
Salum (pagan deity), 1617
Sauncron, Serge, 2100
Savcry Codex. See Crosby
ScMycn Coda
Savo}'3.rds, IS72
So""'"Apa Hor ai, 770-771
Da~
pilgrimages to, 1974
Saw-'m'ah Sharq, al·, Dayr AnbA
Bakhum, 730-731
INDEX 351
~wiros, Ethiopian prelate,
1005-1006
Saw'trus ibn al.Muqaffa', 19,21,
1573,2100_2102
Abraham, Saini and Patriarch
and, II
on al·Afr.ljun, 64
and Alexander's enoomium on
Peter 1,1943,1944
on the Arab conqUt:51 of Eqypt,
183-189
and Bashmuric revolts, 350
and blessings, 404
and Book of Epaet, 410
collected work.s of, 1779
on the Crusades, 664-665
al·Durr a/·r/wm/Il, 926
and Egyplian cOllscl1pllon of
Chrislian sailors, 2286
and His/ary of Ilw Pam'orch:; of
Ale.xa"dria, 1239
and John ofShmun, 1369
on Primus, 2016
on Saturdays during Lent, 2099
and 1heophilus, Patriarch, 2247
and the Three Hebrews in the
Furnace, 2258-2259
and al-WaQih ibn RajA', 2311
worb by, 1460, 1461, 1779
and Yu~nn3,2356
Sayee, Archibald Henry, 856,
1090, 2102
Sayfayn, Abu. See Dayr Abo
Sayfayn; Mcrcurius of
Caesarea, Saini
Sayyid, AJ:lmad 4L!R, al·, 1994,
1995, 1996
Sayyid, MTkhA'll 'Abd, al-, 1995,
2010
Scala magl1a (Klrchcr), 1415,
1261,1748
Scarves, 643-644
Scenas Mnndrns, ellStrum of, 465
Sccli~, 113, 120,2102-2106
Abraham and George of, Saints,
12-13
Agatha" of Alexandria and
monastic cell consuuction, 65
Alnun, Saint, and, 119
ApopJuhegmata tHun/m on
monb of, 177-178
Arsenil1S, Saint, 240-241
BedOllin plunder of, 1534
Bcssarion, saini, of, 379
Cassian, John, on monb or,
462-463
and DamanhOr bishopric, 687
352 INDEX
Seeds (com.)
Damian as I1ll?nk ai, 688
Daniel of, 1648
Daniel. Saint, of, 692
Dayr Abu Miisd al·'Aswad, 708
Dayr linbli AnlOniyOs, 720, 722
Dayr Anb:l Bishoi, 734-736
Dayr Anba. Helias, 747-748
Dayr AnOO Maqar. 748-756
Da)'T Apa Aniib, 770
Oayr aI·Annan, 782
Dayr a1-Bal"1imus, 789-794
Dayr al·Suryan in. 876-881
Dayr Yu~annis Kama at, 883
£WOS!lllew05. Ethiopian saint,
of,1050-1051
fony-nine manyrs of. See
Fony-nine llIilrtyrs of Seelis
Gabriel I. &Iinl and Patriarch in
monWitarics of, 1127
Hilaria. Saint, ai, 1230-1231
lsai:.th the Hennit ai,
1305-1306
Jabal Khashm a1·Ou'ud link
wilh, 1316
John Colobo:s ai, 1360
John Colobos and Bishoi flight
from, 701, 795
John Ka.mA of. 1362
and Kellia site location, 1397,
1401
Krajon and Amun martyrdom
at, 1419
as laura of hemlitagl'5.
1224-1225
Mncarius AlCJtaJIdrinus in, 1490
Macarius the Egyptian in, 1491
mona.srcries, 707, 714, 727, 835,
841,1658,1659
monaslery libraries, 1449
monaslic life, 1662
monastic population, 1663
monks and anthropomurphism,
143
Moses the Black in, 707, 708
and Nitria monastery,
1794-1796
Palladius ai, 1877
papyrus discoveries, 1900
parckklesia, 19(13
Peter of, 1951
Poemen and brothers as monks
ai, 1983, 1984
Pshoi of, 2029-2030
recluses in, 2055
Rufinus history of hennits of,
2068
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005_1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353_1690. Vol. 6: pp. t69I-20.14. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Sarno'll of OalamOn elCpulskm
from, 2092
Silvanus of, 2137
TheodolUs of Phenne of, 2239
Theophilus, Plltriarch, and
monks uf, 2247, 2249-2250
travel reports of monasteries,
1977
al-Wtil;lih ibn Raja' in, 2311
Zacharias, Saini, in, 2368
Sceyophilacion. Su Paslophorium
Schafer, Heinrich, 2106
Schema. &e Bishop, consecration
of
Schcnnann, TIleodor, 2106
Schiller, A. Arthur, 1895, 1438,
2106
Schism. See Acacian schism;
Chalcedon, Council of;
Donatism; Mclitian ~hism
Schmidt, Carl, 1149, 1899,
2106-2107
Scholarios, 1114
Scholars
'Abel a1-Masl~ 11l-lsr;\ili
al-Raqql,5-7
'Abtl al-Masi~ ~Iib al·Masil'dl,
7 1078
ACICl 5allCIOntm, 56-57
Amelinellu, Emile Ciemenl. 112
AssenUlOi family, 289
Bachatly, Chades, 323
&jOrt, Shaykh Ibnihlm, al·,
330-331
Balcstri, Giuseppe. 332
Bardenhewer, Ouo, 345
Barns, John Wintour Baldwin,
347
Basset. Rene, 360
Bell, Harold Idris, 374
Bilabel, Friedrich, 390-391
Bodmer, Martin, 404-405
Boesel', Pietcr Adriaan Art, 405
Borgia, StenlOo, 4 [2
Dourguel, PietTe du, S. J., 414
Bourianl, Urbain, 414-415
Breccia, A. EyariSIO,416
Brightman, Frank Edward, 416
Bruce, James, 422
Brogsch, Heinrich Ferdinand
Karl,422
Budge, Emesc Alfred 11l0mpson
Wallis. 422-423
Bunnester. Oswald Hugh
Edward,427
Burkitt, Franeis Crawford, 426
Dutcher, Edith L, 428
Butler, Al~d Joshua, 428
temy, Jnroslay. 511
Champollion, Jean Fran~olll, 516
Chassioat, Emile Gaston,
516-517
Chiftichi, YuJ:lanna, 519-520
Cledat, Jean, 561
Cramer, Maria, 656-657
CurLOn. Roben, 663-665
al·DamanhUr1, Shaykh Ahmad,
687
Daressy, Georges Emile Jules,
."
Daumas, Franois, 694-695
Dewud, Eugene Victor, 895
Didymus Ihe Blind, 900
Dominicans in Egypt, 918
Dreschcr, James Anthony Bede,
92'
Driolon, (Chanoinc) Etienne,
924
Dulaurier, Jean Paul, 925
Erichsen, Violja.972-973
Erman, Adolf, 973
Evelyn-White, Hugh Gerard,
107.
Evetts, Basil Thomas Alfred,
Fortescue, Adrian, 1120
Galticr, Emile Joseph, 1138
Girllis Mattha, 1141
Graf, Georg, t 165
Graffin, Rene, 1165
Grapow, Hennano, 1165
Griffith. Francis Uewellyn,
Jl85
Groff, William N., 1185
Grohmann, Adolf, 1185-1186
Guidi, Ignazio, 1186-1187
Haase, Fclill:, 1189
J:iabib Jirji.~, 1189
hagiography, 1191
Hall, Heory Reginald Holland,
1203
l;Ianna ~lib Sa'd, 1206
Hardy, Edward 11.., 1206
Hauser, Waller, 1210
Hebbelynck, Adolphe, 1215
Hefele, Karl Joseph, 1215
Hengslenbcrg. Wilhelm, 1217
Heuser, Gustay, 1227
Homer, George W., 1257
Huntington, Robert, 1260
Hyvemal, Henri Eugene Xavier
Louis, 1263
Ibn Kabar, 1267-1268
Ibn taltib Qay.o:;ar, 1268

Ibn Oayyim a1.Jawziyyah,
1269-1270
Ibn SiW', Yu~annl ibn AbI
Zakariyy.\, 1272
Ideler, Julius ludwig. 1280
llyAs Buq!Ur, 1284-1285
IqlAdiylis Lablb, 1302
'lry.\n Jirjis Mu£t1t), 1302-
1303
Jablonski, Paul Em5t, 1318
Jemuedt, Peter Viktorovich,
1323
Johann Georg, 1336
Jullien, Michel Marie,
1382-1383
Junker, Hcnnann, 1383
Kahle, Paul Eric, 1389
Karnbacek, Joseph von, 1389
Kcimcr, Ludwig, 1396
Kenyon, Frederic George, 1410
Kircher, Athana.~ius, 1415
Krall, Jakob, 1419
Kuentl., Charles, 1419
KUhnel, Em5t, 1419-1420
Labib Habachi, 1423
lolbib, Subhi Yanni, 1423
I..acau, PielTC, 1424
Lanormanl, Charles, 1440
Lefort, Louis Theophile, 1437
Legrnin, Georges, 1439
Leipoldt, Johannes, 1439
Lemm, Osbr Eduardovich
Von, 1439
Lepsius, Karl Richard, 1444
Le Ouien, Michel, 1444
Leroy, Jules, 1444
Lctronne, Jean AnlOine,
1444-1445
Lucian of Antioch, 1484
Malinine, Michel, 1516
Mallon, Malie Alexis, 1516
Marcel, Jean-Joseph, 1526
M:II1.11;chi,Ornzio, 1559
Ma.~pero, Gaston, 1561
Maspero, Jean (Jacques),
1561-1562
Michalowski, Kazimiert, 1620
Miedcma, Rein, 1620
Migne, Jacques.Paul, 1620
Monneret de Villard, Ugo,
1668-1669
Morel'll., Siegfried, 1678
Mu~ammad Raml.l, 1695
a1·MuhdI, Muhammad,
1695-1696
Munier, Adolphe Henri, 1698
Murad Kamil, 1698-1699
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: PI'. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: 1'1'. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Murray, Margaret Alice,
1700-1701
musicologists,1741-1742,
1743-1744
Muyser, Jacob Louis lamhen,
1749
Nau, Fran~ois-Nicolas, 1783
Obidni, Thomas, 1823
Oriens Christianus, 1845
Palanque, (Henri Ame~e)
Charles, 1876
papyrologi.~IS, 1888-1889
Parthcy, Guslav Friedrich
Const.mtin, 1903
patristics, 1920-1921
Peeters, Paul, 1929
Peiresc, Nicolas Claude de
Fabri,I929
Pellegrini, Aslorre, 1931
Petersen, Theodore, 1951
Petmeus, Thcodor, 1951
I'eyron, Amedeo Angclomaria,
1952
PiankolT, Alexandre, 1966
PichI. Karl Fnxlrik, 1967
Porcher, Ernesl, 2000-2001
prosopography use by,
2021-2022
Pucch, Henri-ehllrles,
2032-2033
Ouibell, James Edward, 2040
Ous!an!jn ibn AbI al·Ma'oiII ibn
Abl al.Fat~ AbU a1.Fal~,
2046-2047
Ramshausen, Fnmciscus
Wilhelm von, 2052
Ranke, Hennann, 2052
Remondon, Rogel'!, 2057
Renaudin, Paul, 2057
Rcnaudot, Eusebe, 2057
RevilloUl, Charl..'S Eugene, 2058
Ricci, Seymour Montcfiorc
Robel'! Rosso dc, 2059
RUsch, friedrich, 2067
Rossi. Fnanc..'Seo, 2067
Riickert, Friedrich, 2067
Rufa'il a1·Tukhl, 2067-2068
Rufinus, 2068-2069
Saad, zaki Yusef, 2071
&lcy, Anloine Isaac Silvestre
dc, 2073
Sauneron. Serge, 2100
Sayee, Archibald Henery, 2102
Schlifer, Heinrich, 2106
Schermann, Theodor,2106
Schiller, A. Arthur, 2106
Schmidt, Carl, 2106-2107
INDEX 353
Schohz, Christian, 2107
Schuhan, Wilhelm, 2107
Schwartte, Moritt Cotthilf,
2107
Selhe, KUrI Heinrich, 2121
Seyffarth, Gustavus, 2125
Sicard, Claude, 2136-2137
Simon, Jean, 2140
Spiegelberg. Wilhelm, 1245
Slegemann, Viktor, 2148
~ Sleindortr, Georg, 2148
Sleinwenter, Artur, 2149
Stem, ludwig, 2155-2156,
2155-2156
Strothmann, Rudolph, 2156
Strl)'gowski, Josef, 21 S6
Tatlam, Henry, 2202
Teza, Emilio, 2230
Thompson, Henry Francis
Herbert, 2257
Till, Walter Curt Franz The<>dor
Karl Alois, 2261
Tischendorl, Konstantin von,
2269
Tisser.mt, Eugne, 2270
Tumev, Boris Alexandrovileh,
2282
Van Lant.schoot, Arnold. 2298
Vansleb (Wansleben), Johann
Michael, 2299
Villecourt, Louis, 2308
Wessely, Carl Franz Joseph,
2321
Whinemore, Thomas, 2321
Wiesmann, Hermann, 2321
Wiet, Gaston, 2321
Wilcken, Ulrich, 2322
Wilke, David, 2322
Woide, Charles Godfrey, 2324
Worrell, William Hoyt, 2348
Wtistcnfeld, Ferdinand, 2348
Ya'qOb Nakhlah Rufaylah, 2353
Yassa 'Abd ul·Mo.sI!:J, 2353
Yilsu{ Abo Daqn, 2364-2365
Zoegn, Georg (Jorgen), 2371
see also Cop/%gielll s/lldies;
llis/orillllS; Philosopllers;
Theolvgitl>ls
Scholr.!:, Chrislian, 1424,2107
School of Alexandria. See
Clluclle/iclli &11001 of
Alua>Uiritl
Schools, Coptic. See EduClltion,
Coptic; s~cific institutions
Schuhan, Wilhelm, 2107
Schwartze, Moritz Couhilf, 1424,
2107
354 INDEX
SChwdnfurth, G., 1396
Screen. See Cancelli
Screens, woodell, 2334, 2.335
Scribes
AbU Shakir ibn al-RAhib, 33-34
accounting, 52~54
Caraccioli, Clement, 461
from Durunkah, 927
pen cases, 1933
YuJ.lllnna, 2356
see also Manuscripts;
ScriptOl'ium
Seriptores his/oriue Al/gllS/ae,
90'
Seriptorium, 577, 2108
role in Coptic education,
931-932
su aWJ Manuscripts
Scripture, canon of the.
2108-2111
see also Bible; New Testament;
old Testament
Scrofula, 771, 1975
Sculpture, 266-267, 271-272
at AhnAs, 74-76,2112,2116
Arab conqucst impacl on,
275-276
at a1-AshmOnayn, 74, 287-288
at mowl!, 74, 374, 66
figurines, 1607
in Louvre Museum, 1483
portraiture, Coptic, 2006
preselvation of, 280
at Saqqlll1L, 74
in State Museum of lJcrlin,
2146-2147
slatuary, 2147-2148
stone relier of Shenute, 2131
of the Virgin Enthroned,
543-544
in woodworking, 2327
see also Architectural sculpture;
Christian subjct:ts in Coptic
art; Melalwork, Coptic;
Sculpture in stone
Sculpture in stone, Coplic,
2112_2117,21/4,2/15,2116,
2149
Ke also Archilectura!sc:ulpture;
Sculpture; Slatu:uy; Stela
"Seal of the Martyrs" (Peter I), 81
Seals
rings, 1607
wooden, 2334, 2335-2336
see also Cemmics, Coptic;
Stamps
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2, pp. 317-662. Vol. 3:!'P. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. lOO5-1J52. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp.. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Seasons
Coptic c::.lendar and litIJrgy for,
443-444
depicted in Coptic art, 1767
Shamm al·Na.,Im spring festival,
2126
Sdxisle, martyrdoms at, 1558,
1593
Second Coming
and orientation toward the
Easl, 1846
Origen on, 1850
see al.io Judgment, La.~l
Sccond HenOlicon of 571,1676
Seccmd Trea/;K of the Great Seth,
2117-2118
and Gospel of the Egyptialls,
1154
Secret Gospel of Saint Mark,
2118-2119
Cal"f.'O't'ratcs and, 461
Secret Hislory (Procopius), 2019,
2020
Sccundus, lJishop of Tlglsis, 84,
920
See of Saint Mark. See
AI<:x.andria; Patriarchs of the
See of &lint Marl:
~J.tma., Ethiopian saint, 1047
Semi-Arians, 2119
Sem'on, Ethiopian prelalc,
1021-1022
Senouthios. See Shcnute
Sent. SI!I! [snn
Sentences 01 McuUlldms, 2119
Sentem:es of Sextus, 2119_2120
SCptimius Severus, Emperor,
1179.1180,1868
and Alexandria, 97
patriarch under, 1914
perst.,(;uliolll' under, 892, 1846,
1936
visits to Egypl, 2062, 2066
Septuagint, [865, 1867
Sernpeurli (Alexandria), 31-32,
100,101,134,1869-1870,
2065,2248
destruction of, 946
Scl"<lphim. &e Cherubim and
seraphim
Serapion. See Sarnpion, S.'linl
Serapion of Antioch, Bishop, 917
Sel'apion Sindonltn. See Sarnpion
Sempis (pagan deily), 1531, 1867,
1868,1869, 1936
popularity in Canopus, 31
Roman emperors' veneration
of, 2062, 2063
see also Scrnpcul1l (Alexandria)
Scrgius, Patriarch of
Constanlinoplc, 1666, 1667
Sergius of Atrib (martyr), 1558
Sergius and Bacchus (martyn),
1558
The Services of tile Deaeo" (ritual
book), 1729. 1737
Scth (pagan deity), 1154, 1503,
1761
Seth (son of Adam), 1154, 1503
see ul~o Sethianism
s.;:lh, Apa, 763, 2121
s.;:the, KUl1 Heinrich, 2121
Scthianism, 1154, 1222,
2117-2118, 2259-2260
Sell I, lemple of .Ill Abydos,
39-40,41
Seulements. See EJtcavationli;
Toponymy, Coptic; Towns lind
SClllclllenls; spedlie names
Seven Ascetics ofTilnah, 2122
Seven Smaller Intercessions, 1567
Scvcr.ln dynasty. 2062-2063
Severian of Jabalah (Gabala),
&lint, 1138,2122-2123
feast day, 2087
homily on Gabriel, Archangel,
1136
homily on Michael, An:hangel,
1619
Ilnd NeSloriun influence on
Cosmas IndicopleuSICS, 640
SCvcrians. See Severus;
Thcodosians
Sevcrinnus. See Scvcrian of
Jabalah (Cabala), Saint
Scvcrus (martyr), 892
Scvcrus, Emperor. See Septimius
Severos, Emperor
Severus Alexander, Emperor, 2063
Scv(:nLS of Antioch, 592, 732, 876,
1455,1931,2123_2125
and Acadan schism, 44, 45, 55;
see a/so subheads
Christological dispute;
monoph)'$hism
Alhanasius of Anlioch
biography of, 304
in the Christia" TopograpllY, 640
Chrislologielll dispute with
Julian of Halicarnassus. 70,
1379,2125
Coptic texts on, 304, 1455

and Dioseorus 11, Palriarch,
45-46,915
doctrinal position, 734
Encomia, 1193, 1196
and Eutychcs, 1015
and Aavius Apion, ISS
hymn a..~ribcd to, 1133
on Isidon.LS of Pclusium, ]J01i
and John II, Patriarch, 1331
anti JUSlin I, l!mperor, 1383
on Michael, Ar'Changel, 1618
and monuphysitism, 134, 1442,
1612-1613,1614,1675,2263
Moses of Aby~ prophecy Oil,
1619-1680
and Oktolulidekaton monastery,
1826-1821
on Philothcus, Saint, 1961
portraits of, 726
relics and shrine of, 95, 1916
imd Scctis monks, 2104
and Thl."Q<\osius 1, Patriarch,
2241
and Timothy 111, P-.ltriarch,
2268
see olso ])ayr Anh;l Saw'ims
Severus of :11.Ashm(mayn. See
&1wlrus ibn al·Muqaffa'
Sextus, llCntenccs of, 2119-2120
$eyffarth, Gustavus, 2125
ShabehmOt, 2126
Shadrnch, 1092
Shaft. See Column
Shahran. See Dayr Shahn1n
Shal:in ibn 'Uthmlln, Abo.
al'l:Iasan, 1395
ShamJah. Sec Taylas:\n
Shamm IlI·Nas1m, 2126
Shams al-mn, 2126_2127
plan of church lit, 2/27
Shamul (manyr), 1558
Shaml.~IJ:'i., 1209,2127_2128
Shapur, King of Persia, 14, 1519,
1558
S!Japllrakall (Manl), 1521
ShaqalqIl, pilgrim:lgcs tu, 1974
Slraqq a/-Jrayka/, niches. 216, 221
Sharnf aI-Din Hioot·Allah ibn sa'id
al-FA'izT,1517
Sharah (SMn1I). See TIleOtokkm
Shard. See Ostraeon
Sharqiyyab Province, monasteries
in, 1655-1656
Shaninah.2128
Sha!a, 1649
ShaIS. See Khandaq, OIl·
Vel!. 1:!'P. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
V'll. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5:!'P. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Shaw.tr (Muslim governor),
2043-2044
Shaw, George Bc:mard, 1996,
2088
Shawls, 642-643
linen and tapestly, 2223
Shawl of Sabinc, 1154, 1155
Shaykh ·Abadah. See
Antinoopolis; ':Iafn
Shnykh 'Abd al-OUllluh, 1078,
2128,2/29
mom\Stcry cxplored by Evelyn·
White, Hugh Centro, 1078
tombs used as hcnnitagcs, 1225
see Q/so Dayr Epiphanius
Shaykh Abu al-8arn1a\t ibn Abi
Sa'ld, al-, 1535
Shaykh ':Iasan, aI-, 2129
Shaykh al'Islam. See BajUl1,
Shaykh Ibrahim, aI-
Shaykh Su'id, al·, 2130
Shekenda, King, 1514
Shem (son of Noah), 1901-1902
Paruphruse of, 166
Shenes!I, 1859, 1860
Shen·hln. See Lecano~copy
Shcnoudrt III, Patriarch, 2130
collected works of, 1782
consecration of Beimt,
Lebanon, chu~h, 1621
and Coptic Community
Council. 582
and Coplic relations with
Rome, 611
and Coptic youth movemcnts,
2355
dates ofpatriarcby, 1919
and Dayr al-5ury.'in, 879
on divorce, 1943
establishment of Coptic eparchy
in France, 1623
and Ethiopian church
autocephaly, 982
on funcr<try customs, I 125
on Mark, Saint, 1529
on patriarchal election, 1911
and persoml1 stmus laWl!, 1942
and Rabitat al·Ouds, 2049
reestablishment of See of
Pcntapoli$, 1613
selection method, 1999
ShenOllte. See Shenute
Shenufe, Suinl, 301, 1526, 1558,
1585-1587,2130-2131
Shcnule (IOurtccnth-ccntury
scribe), 927
INDEX 355
Shenute (seventh-eentury "new
manyr"), 1558
Shcnute I, Patriarch, 1521,
2133-2135
and al·Ba!yami., 333
and al·Balanun, 361
condemnation of cheirolotlia,
SI7
dt,te!> ofputrinrchy, 1916
and destruction of Tall A1I1b,
• 2200
feast day, 2087
and monastery wall
constmction, 750, 1237
Mwtrus biography of, 1461
successor, 1412-1413
and Yu!)anrl! as scribe and
biographer, 2356
$Mnute 11, Pauiarch, 2135
and Church of AbU Sayfayn,
550
o-...mrii residence, 689
dates of p.'ltriarchy, 1917
and al·Farama bishopric,
1089-1090
selection method, 1999
Shenute, Saint, 2131-2133, 2132
and Abo BisMi, 738
llntipaganism, 1868, 1870
a.~ archimandrite, 193,318
on binh of Moses of Abydo$,
1679. 1680
and convents, 1663, 1822
Copfic texts of. 1452-1453,
1456
Dayr Abo Sayfuyn church
dedicated to, 710
depicted in Coptic an,
538-540,727,2132
as desert father, 894
feasl day, 2087
lind Greek philosophy, 1958
Crohlllunn's studies of, 1186
lind John of Lycopolis, 1365
and Joseph, Saint, 1310
life of, 737, 762, 181
and medicine, 1886
monasteries of, 729, 1661
and monastery librnries, 1448
on mourning, 1686
and Nestorius, 1787
numhc:rs of monks under,
1662-1663
and Pochomian monasticism,
1453,1664
and Physiologos, 1966
356 INDEX
Shenule, Saini (co"'.)
and Pidjimi, Saini, 1966-1967,
2086
on pilgrimage abuses, 1968
pilgrimages to burial site of,
1969-1970
Pjol and, 1974, 1981
poelry on, 1985, 1986
prophecy of, 707,1679
and Pshoi, Saini, 2029
relics, 764
on !he Resurrection, 1697
and Seth, 2121
and Thomas, Saint, 2256
and Victor of Tabenn~, 2308
writings in Coplic language,
1168
and Zenobios, 2371
see also Dayr Anha ShinOdnh
Shenutean idiom. See AppemJix
Shenute the Archimandrite. See
Shenute, Saint
Shenute of Bahnasa (martyr),
1558
Shenute of Hermopolis
(seventh-eentury IlOtary),
archive of, 226
Shenutl (recluse), 1648
Sheo!. Su Afterlifc
The Shepherd of Hermas, 62, 63,
898, 1223
Shewa, 1590
Shibab aI-Din AJ:1mad NU\\lll;yrf,
2136
Shihat, 377, 1135
Shinshif. See Naj' al-5hinshil'l
Shinudah, Anba. See Dayr Anba
Shinudah; Shenute, Saint
Shipbuilding centers, Alexandria,
89
Shlrkuh. See Ghuu
Shirt. See Liturgical vestmenlll
Shoes. See Sandals and shoes
A Short History 0/ the Copts amI
Their Church (Mllqrlzl), 1525
Shotep. See Shu\h
SlItit (Coptic textlle term), 2221
Shube (martyr). 1558
Shuhn\ Nahat (Shuhm Damlit)
(village), 689-690
Shukralltlh Jiljis, 2136
Shulu1, 'Abd a1-Ra~mtln, 1466
Shumayyil, Shihll, 1996
Shu!b, 797, 2136
Shute I, Saint, 2037
Shuttle. Su Textiles, Coptic,
manufacluring techniques
Vol, I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol.": pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-20l4. Vol. 7: PI'- 203.5-2372.
Sibimay, 1969,2136
Sibylla, 1136, 1867
Sibylline Or"des, 899, 1867
Sicard, Claude, 1330, 1977,
2136-2137
on Antinoopolis, 145
on Dayr Anhi AnlUniyl1s, 722
on Dayr Anb! 8;lkhum,
729-730
on Dayr al·Bal'llmOS, 791
on Dayr al·Jabmw!
on Dayr al·Malllk MlkhI!'il
(Jirja), 825
Sicily, 182, 1099
Sickness. See Communion of the
sick; Healings in Coplic
literature; Medicine; Unction
of the sick
SId:lrus, Gabriel, 1206,2137
Sidenus, BishoJl of I'alaebisca and
Hydra", 1612
~idfa, pilgrimages to, 1974
Sidhom Bish;ly (new martyr),1558
Sidon. Council of (511), 1962
~idqi Pasha, Isma'lI, 1992
Sign of the Cross. Stt Holy Cross
"'y
Sign of life, Egyptian. See Ankh
Sillr., used in Coptic textiles,
2212-2213,22J3-1Zl4
Silko, King, 117 I
Silvanus, Teachings of. See
Teachings of Silvanus
Silvanus of Seelis, Saini, 1733,
2087,2137,2369
Silver, 576, 1599
Simaikah, Marcos. See Murqus
Simaykah
Sim'/in ibn Abl Naljr al-TamadlJ,'I,
2138
Simcon (new martyr), 1558
Simeon, Saint, 745,1633,1778,
2087
see also DayI' Anbli HlIdl"i\
Simeon the Armenian (martyr),
1558
Simeon the eldel', 1106-1107
Simeon the Paller or Gcshir,
Theotokiu mcludics ascribed
10,1726-1727
Simeonstift Coptic Collection. See
Museums, Coptic colleclions
Simeon the Slylite. See
Pseudo-Macarius, homilies of;
Simcon, Saint
Simon, Apostle and Saint, 57
Simon, Jean, 2140
Simon I, Saint and Patriarch, 20,
85,93,2138-2139
and bishops of Nikiou, 1794
datC5ofpalriarchy, 1915
feast day, 2087
as monk at the Enaton, 958
and ordination of Zacharias as
hishop, 2368
Simon U, Saini and Patriarch,
2139
dates of patriarchy, 1916
feast day, 2087
and Yol)anncs I, Ethiopian
prelate, 1001
Yu~annli as biographer, 2356
Simon the Mad, Saint, collected
miracles of, 1783
Simon Simcionis, 1977
Simony. See Cheirolon;(I
Simon the Zealot, Saint, I'CHes,
764
SimpHcius, Pope (Rome), 42, 43,
1218,1671
Simyen Mountains, 1425
Sin. See Absolution; Atonement;
Confessiun and penitence;
Original sin; Penance
Sina (martyr), 1089, 1558
Sinai Peninsula
Christian pilgrimages and
travclen In, 1976
Pharan oasis, 1952-1953
Raithou,2049-2050
on route of f1ighl into Egypt,
1118
SinAn Pasha, 1134
SinbilJdwayn, 0.1·, 1648
Singing. See Cantors; Chant;
Choral singing; Hymns;
Music, Coptic
Sinhira. See Pilgrimages
SinhOl, BishoJl of Mi~r, 1615
Sinjar, 1722,2140
Sinodd, Ethiopian prel"lc,
1025-1026
Sinuthius, Saint, monastel)' of.
See Dayr Anhli Shinudah
Siricus, Pope, 2249
Sinnium, Council of (359), 1089
SilTi,l:Iusayn, 1990
SiryAqiis
DayrApa Hor, 771-772
pilgrimages 10,1974-1975
Sisinnius, Saini, paintings of, 727
S~,Abba, 758,2141
Sistrum (musical inslrument),
1740, J74(}

Sili, King of Dolawo, 922
Sill Dimyanah. &e DafT Sill
Dimyanah
Silt al·Mulk, 18. 1097, 1098, 1201
Sin Rifqah, 1971
Siwa (oasis), 1659,2141
Sixtus III, Pope, 1440
Siytlr a/·Nah a/-Muqadtla$4h. &e
HUlory of Ihe Patriarchs 01
A/eumdria
Skin diseases, 1579-1580
Skins. See Hides and skins
Slaves, Nubian in Egypt, 1099
SI~'P, prayer of. See Compline
Sleeves, 1477-1478
Slippers, 1478
Smaller Church in the Febrius
(Pharos island), 93
Smith, Morton, 2l18, 2119
Smyrna
martyn, 1997-]998
sacrifice to Roman gods at, 890
Sne. Set Isnl
Snuffer, 1598
Sob<.,2141_2142
lIS capital of Ihe Nubian
kingdomof'Alwi,IIO, III,
1797
lIS episcopal see of Nubia, 1813
and Nubian archaeology,
medieval, 1804
Socialism, 1996,2088-2089
Socialist AClion Pany-, 1991
Socialist Party, 1996
Socialist Union, 1991
Socitt(: d'archeologie copte. See
Sociely of Coptic Archaeology
Socl!!t!! fmllf;;aise des foumes
archeologiques, 1482
Soci(:t(: royale de geogruphie de
l'Egypte, 1698
Society of the Bollandists. See
Bollandists
Society of Coptic Archaeology
(Cairo), 1700, 1891, 1892,
2142
and Bachatly, Chllrlcs, 323
and excavation of Dayr Apa
Phoibammon, 779
Ilnd Omar Toussoun, 1841
Ilnd samT Gabn\, 2090
Society of Jesus. See Jesuits and
the Coptie Church
Socks, 646
Socrates (church historian), 2068,
2T42
on Athanasius I, 298
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
VO;>!. 4: pp. 1005-13.52. Vol. .5: pp. 13S3-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691_2034. Vo.!. 7: pp. 2(135-2372.
on feast of the Ascension, 1105
on Gallus Caesar's vision of the
Holy Cross, 1244
on Helena, Empn:ss, discovcl')'
or
Holy Cross of Christ, 1243
on Jovian, Emperor. 1376
and Sozomen, 2145
supplemenled by Theodorel,
2236
on Theophilus. Palriarch, 2247,
2248. 2250, 2252
•
Soknopaiuu Ncsos, 1390
Soldier-mart)'T5, 1964
Sollnvictus (JXIgan deity). 1617
Sollerius, Jean Baptiste, 1330
Solomon (Old Testament)
lIS author of Physi%gos, 1966
and guardian angel concept.
1186
poet!)' on, 1985, 1986
Psalms of, 166
Solomon, King of Nubia, 1099
Solon (anchorite), 1650
Son of Groce, Ethiopian doctrinal
conflici. 1033
Songs, nonliturgicnl. 1744
Songs ollsis and N~phlhys. 1732
Song of the Three Young Men in
the Furnace. 4
Sophia (gnosticism), 1148. 1150,
1151.1156
Sophia (martyr and mocher of
Eudamon and Epistamon).
1558
Sophia (wife of Christian governor
of Antioch), 1307
Sophia, Empress (Justin 11). 1384.
1676
Sophia, Saint, 2143-2144
compared with Hilaria, Saint,
1231
feast day, 1558
relics, 95, 783
The Sophia of Je~us Chrisi. See
Eugnostos the Blessed and
the Sophia of Jesus Christ
Sophronius, 1467, 1560, 1666,
1676.1667.1678
Sossianus Hierocles. 907,1937,
2009
Soul
AUlhel1likos Logos on, 309
C-lCcgisis on Ihe. 1080-1081
preexistence, Ethiopian
controversy. 985-986
preexistence. creed of, 900,
2118
INDEX 357
ue also Sophia (anoslicism)
Souros. 635, 2144
Soviet Union. See Russia; Union
of Soviet Socialist Republies
Sozomen, 2068, 2145
on Athanasius I, 298
on Eucharistic fast. 1063
on flight into Egypl. 841
on Jabal Khashm al.(}u·od.
1316
on Marcolis monks, 1527
on Temple of Scrapis, 134
and Theodorct, 2236
on Theophilu.~, Patriarch. 2247
and Timothy I. Palriarch, 2263
Sowusa, 1934
Spain, papyrus collc(;tlon, 1895
Spells. See Magic
Speas Artemidos. See BanI !:Iasan
and Speos Artem1dos
Sphinx, 2065
Spiegelberg, Wilhelm, 2145
Spindles and spindle whorls,
~n, 2335,2336
Spinning, in manubelure of
Coplic texliles. 2213-2214
Spirit. See Holy Spirit
SpirilmJl Homilies, 1491
Sroo"
Coptk: metalwork, 1603
lIS Eucharistic vessel,
1065-1066
Sprang, used in manufacture of
Coptic lexliles, 2218
Spring
Shamm al·NlISlm feast. 2126
see also Easter; Pascha
Springs. See Water supply
$wtliches Museum (Berlin), 2060
Slack, Sir Lee, 1990
Staff, pastoral. See Uturgical
insignia
Stamps
terra·cotta, 498-499
wooden bread, State Museum
of Berlin collection of, 2147
State Hennitage Museum.
Leningrad, USSR, 1601, 1895
State Ubrary, Berlin. 1892
Slate Museum of Berlin, 74,
2146-2147
papytUS colleclion, 1893. 1899
pcn cases at, 1933
Stale 01 the Provinces. on DafT
Aba Maqrtlfah. 704
Slate and University Ubral')'.
Hamburg, Germany, 1893
358 INDEX
Stale and University Library of
lnwer &ulony. GOliingcn,
Gem13ny. 1!93
SUlIu;l.ry. 2147-2148, 2148
military, 649-650, 649,
2147-2148
sa also Ccrnmics, Coptic;
ScuiplUre in stone
Stef:l.nski, E., 2022
Sfegemann. Viktor, 2148
Sleindorlf, Georg. 405. 780. 973.
1165,2148
Steiner, Rudolf, 1149
Steinwenter, Arthol', 902, 1438,
2149
Stela, 2149-2152, 2149-2152,
2161
at al.Duwayr, 928
Epimachus of Pelusium,
965-966
inscriptions, 1293
in Louvre Museum, 1483
symbols, 2161-2162
wood,2335-2336
$l:~ at${) Tombs
Slephanile. See Es!if:lnosites
Stephuf\()$ of AhnAsyah. Bishop,
illuminated manWlCript,
1282
Stephanus (architect), 1682
Slephcn, Saint, 2153
churches dedicated 10, 1870
as deacon, 885
depicted in Coptic art, 869
feast day, 2087
martyrdom, 1558
Stephen of Hoes, Bishop, 1455,
"54
Stephen the Theban, 2154-2155
Stephen the Younger, $:lint
(martyr),1275
Stem, Ludwig, 2155-2156
SIt:wilru. See Oikonumos
Stewart, Randall, 1891
StichaJion, 1478-1479, 1478
Sliflfl<mrgos (Coptic weoving
Icrm),2221
Sloicism, 512,1148,1957
Slune. &e Sculpture in ~tone,
Coptic: specific types
Stoppers, cenllnic, 499
Slrobe>, 95-96, 1613
Slrotcwtcs. See Thcodorus
Str-lIemtcs, Saint; Victor
Stnllelates, Saint
Strothmann, Rudolph, 2156
Stnyeowski, J()$(.{, 2156
Vol. 1: pp. I-JI6. Vol. 2.: pp. 3t7_662. Vol. J: 1'1'. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. lOOS-lJ52. Vol. 5: PI'- 135J-I690. Vol. 6; pp. 1691-20]4. Vol. 7: 1'1'. 2035-2372.
Stucco
Coptic sculpture in, 2113
Copta-Muslim art, 131 I
Subakhmimic. S<!fJ A.p~trdix
Subdeacon, 2156
in church hierarchy, 1229
Subdialects.. Su Ap~lIdix
Subordinationism, 2156_2157,
1484
Arianism link with, 231-232
Origcn on, 471
Suches (god), 1418
Sudan, 1990, 1992,2097
see also Be;'" tribes; Nubia
headings
Sudan, Catholic CoplS in Ihe,
2157_2158
Sudan, Coptic Evanllclical Church
in the, 2158
Sudan, Cupts in the, 2158
Sud:\O Antiquities Selvice, 1588
Sudan National Museum, 1091
Suez, Franciscan church in, 1123
Suez Canal, 1636, 1637, 1692
SuMj
Dayr Anba Bishoi, 736-740,
165.
Dayr An~ Shinudah, 761-770,
767, 1654
mon.aster'i<:s in region of, 884,
1650-1651
S/411am. See AptH'ldiJt
Su/lam a/·Kubrr, 01-. See Scala
MogJlo
SI411am al-MuqalflJ wO-6l·Dhohab
o/·Mu~offi1. 01- (Abu Is~~),
1748
Sultan al·Nasir Mu!.lammad ibn
OalawOn, 1517-1518
Summa Ilreulugiae (Abll Isl)riq ibn
al·'AssaI). 21,1779
Sunba!,2159
pilgrimages to, 1971
Sunday, 1901, 2t59-2160
consecration or
patriarch on,
1909
Easlcr, 1904, 1905
lectiunary for, 1435-1436, 1437
Palm Sunday, 1103-1104
service for ordination of priest,
2013-2015
Sunday School movement, 933,
2090,2091,2355
Sunday of Thomas, feast of, I 108
Sunni Islam, 1097
~q1'i FlU,!1 Allah ibn Fakhr, aI·,
"60
Surety, 1430
Suric1, Archangel, 190,2160
Sun1r ibn JiljA, Archdeacon of
Alexandria, 1'J60
Sury.il. See Surid, Archangel
Suryal, Father ~J1b, 1623
Susiniu.s, Saint, 2087
Suww4h (Arabic lenn). See
Anchorites
Swinbume, lbomas dc,
1976~1977
Swiss Refonnatlon, 1110
Switzerland
archaeological activity in the
Kellia, 1400-1406
Bibliothcca Bodmetiana
(Bodmer Library), 404
Coptic chUl'Ches in, 1624
Coptic collections, 1711-1712
Egyptology, 895
Mauritius, &\int, venerntion,
1572
papyru.~ colleclion, 1895
sites of veneration, 1110
nleoon Legion, 1082,
2231-2233
Syllabication. S<!e Ap~"dix
Symbols in Copcic an, 270, 293,
1259,2160-2171,2/61-217/
alpho and omego, 2160-2163
conch shell, 2163-2164
cross, 2164-2165
dolphillS,2168-2169
eagle, 2167-2169
fish,2170-2171
nimbus, 2171
see olso Cross, Triumph of the
Symcon. Sec PscudQoMacarius,
homilies of, 2028
Symcon (manyr). See John and
Symeon
Symmachus, PoPll (Rome), 44, 45
SymphronillS. See Panine
Syn3XariOn, Copto·Ambic,
2171-2190
authorship, 1626-1627
and lectiunary, 1435
source of knowledge about
sain~, 1044-1045, 2173-2190
on 71":Q/oIcos, 2256
translation into (je'e:t., 722
word oJXl in, 152
su olso Hagiogmphy, Coptic
Synaxarion, Ethiopian, 2190-2191
Syncletica, 2192
Synesius, Bishop of Ptolemais,
lOll, 1612, 1935,2192,2247

Synod, Holy, 2193-2194 Tabennesiotes. See Mclanoia,
and bishop's consecration, 395 Monastery of the;
patriarchal deputies in, 1911 Monasticism, Pachomian
see also Palriarch headings Tab", Muhammad al·, 1991
Synooicon (Damian), 1455 Tablet 100m, for maO\lfaeture of
Synod of Diospolis, 1930 Coptic textile,;, 2216, 2216,
Synods, !ellen;; of, 2194 2217
Synod of Tyrc, 1%2 Tableware
Synoptic Gospels, J 1.57,2195 cernmic, 487 -499
see also Gospel of Saint Luke; glass, 1143-1144, 1143, 1144,
Gospel of Saint Matthew; JJ47
Gospel of Saint Mark see also Missoda
Synthronon, 221-222 Tacitus, Emperor, palriarch
Syria under, 1914
and Acacian Khism, 45, 46 T:"ldrus. See Theodorus or
anaphor.a of Saint Basil, Tabenn~, Saim
121-123 Tadrus, Ramzl, 1466
Ignatius IX, Patriarch, T.Sdrus a1.MashriqI, 2197
consecration in Egypt, 1131 TAdrus Shinudah a1-ManqabAdl,
influences on Coptic art, 2195 2197-2198
Mark 11, Patriarch, relations Tadrus al-5hu!bi (manyr), 1974
with, 1533, 1534 Tafa, 2198
monasteries, 876, 877, 878 as <''Piscopal see of Nubia, 1813,
monasticism origins in, 1663 2200
monastic practices in, 1662 Tafslr, 1687,2198_2199
monophysites, 547-548, 1675, Taharqa {empie, 2036, 2037
1676, 1677 Tahrfr /I/·Mar'o.!l (Amln), 1994
and origin of Gospel of Thoma.~, Ta/:!!iiwI, RifA'ah al-, 1994
1163 Taifu. See Tara
Syriac language nj, Sec Miter
inSCliptionl> in, 1290 Taj al·Riy.\sa!t Abo Isl)aq ibn
philoxcnus of Mabbug's Fac)JallAh, 20
writings, 1%2 T~n~, 758,2199
Syrlacos, Saint, 2087 Takla, Abomi., 71le Senric£s of Ihe
Syrian influences on Coptic an, Deacon, 1729, 1737
219S Takla H;i.ymanot, Ethiopian saint,
Syrian Onhodox church 1049-1050
and Jacob Baradaell.1, Takla I-raymot, chapel of. See
1318-1319 Church of al.Mu'allaqah (Old
and monophysltisrn, 547-548, Cairo)
1675, 1676, 1677 Takritans, at o-.. yr al-Surylln, 876,
see o.lsa Jacobites 877
Syrian, lhe. See Ephraem Syrus, Tah\'! lhn Runayj, 761
Saint Tall al·'Amamah, 2199
Tall AlrIb, 307,1620,2199_
2200
T Tall Brothers, 113, 916, J 357,
2249-2251
TabennCse, 1976, 2197 see also Ammonius: Dioscorus:
Pachomian monaslery, 685, Eusebius; Euthymius
1657,1662,1859-1860, Tall a1-FaramA. See FaramA, ai-
1973-1974 Talmis, 2200
Paphnutius aI, 1882 Tambuq, 1648
and !'bow, 1927 Tamerlane (Timur), impact on
Victor of, Saint, 2308 Dayr al-Suryan, 877
women's monastery founded at, Tamit, 2200-2201, 2201
1663 example of ByUlnline cross·
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2, pp. 3l7-662. vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
'Vol, 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. l353-l69O. vol, 6: pp. 1691-2034. V"I.·7: pp. 2035-2.372.
INDEX 359
in-square building aI, 661
Tamnllh,2201
TamOh, Dayr al-A~mar at, 716
Tamulawus, King (Greek island),
2253
Tilmwayh, Dayr AbO al-5ayfayn at,
709-710
Tlll1ailhis, l657
Tanbida, 1653,2201
Taper:>, cross and, 1469
Tapestries, 264, 273,1483
• of Coplic icon~. 2222-2230,
2309
Coptll: weaving, 2217
dancers depicted in, 277, 2230
l;Iantiniyyah workshops, 2051
Icon of the Virgin, 542, 543
Nilometer depicted in, 1794,
1795
Panhian horseman depicted In,
538
pol1raiture, 2005, 2006
State Museum of Berlin
eoll<.'Ction,2146-2147
Triumph of the Cross, 658-659,
650
see al.~o Symbols in COplie 311;
TeXliles, Coptic
Taposiris Magna. See AhO.,Tr
(Tllpisiris Magna)
Taqt ai-DIn Abo al·l3aqA' !?alil.l ibn
al.l;lusayn al-Ja'far1, al~n ibn
al:Asst\1 reply to, 2078-2079
Tar4nlm (songs), 1744
Tarasius of Constantinople,
Plltriarch, I I 12. 1 I 15
TarbU, Abo, 1507
Tarl], 1479, 1726
Ms paraphrase. 1727
lind sab'ah lVo.·ariul'ah, 2017
and (Ifb~l, 2279
and lViI!IIS, 2320
TlIrlkh Bo.!lirikal al-Iskalldflriyyah
al-Qlb!. See llislOry of Ihe
IlllIriarchs
nrlkh ol·Kamj'is 1V/.<·al·Adyllro.!l.
Sec Abo al-Makarim;
CJlllrc/lCS o./ld MOllasteri£s of
£gypl a,.d Neighbori/lg
Ccmutries
TannInah (martyr), 1653
TamQ!, 1,2202
Ttlrsikilrios (Coptic weaving lenn),
2221
Tarlib mo.sJto.l o./·mlfllik. See Kings,
anointing of
Ta.'lempoti. See SunMt
 360 INDEX
Tallam, Henry, 1148,2202
Tawftq. See Mul,1llmmlld 'All
d""""
Tawftq CoptiC Society, 374, 933,
1465, 2198
Tallfqrdl aI-Mwfqi)')'Qh
fj·Maraddllt lll-KtJnfsah
aJ-Murqusiyyah. al-
(Ghubriylll), 1743
Taxation
accounting. SO, 52
3posl:olk canons on, 453
Arab conquest of Egypt and, 72,
85-86, 185, 14)0
Blemmyes, 228
in Byzantine period in
Alexandria, 98
of Dayr Anbl. MaqA.r, 749-750
of dhitnmis, 72
by French in Egypt. 1417
Ibn Qayyim al-Jawziyyah on,
1269
and islamb.alkm of Egypt.
937-938
land and communal property
(kJrtlrfiiJ. 72, 85-86, 87, 189,
636,656,1413-1414,209J,
2134-2135
Mamtuk dynasty, 1517
of monasteries. 1643
Moses of Awslm resisulnce 10,
1679
nmb6shirim (officials),
1687-1688
pllgllrch role in, 1871-1872
poll (jiz,ynh), 72, 85-87,187,
189,303,622,636,656,665,
2134-2135
Roman. See Taxation in Roman
Egyp,
lind Shenule I, 2134-2135
Umayyad adrninistmtion,
2287-2288
T:ucotion in ROlllon Egypt, 98,
237-238,904,905,945,2009,
2202-2206
a11l10,ra cil'ica, 135
allllOlla mili/aris, 135-136; see
also Army: Roman
boule, 414
Tayaban (martyr), 1553
TaylasAn, 1479
Tbow,2207
Pctronius's founding of
monastery lit. 1952
The Teaching of Ihe Apos/fu. See
Didache
Vol. 1: pp. t-3t6. \101. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
\101.4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. \101. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol 7: pp.. 2035-2372.
Teachings of Silvallus, 2207_2208
Tebtunis. Su Monasteries of the
Fayyllm; Umm al·BarakAt
Tebtynis. See Umm ai-Barakat
Tecla. Saint. See Paelie and Tecla.
Saints
Television. 1038
Tellidfu. ceramics or. See
ceramics. Coptic
Temple of Amun, 1484-1485
TempleofHathor.816.817.16S6.
1874
Temple of Hatsheps:ut, 1874
see also Dayr aI·Bahri
Temple of Imhotep, 1874
Temple of Isis, 107, 1292, lSOI.
1870,1874,1954. /954
Temple in Jerusalem, Pentecost
and, 1446
Temple ofKama.k. 1392-1394,
.484
Temple of Kom Ombo, 1418
Temple or Luxor, 1870
Temple or Month. 1494
Temples
altars. 106
churches built on sites of. 1292.
1870. 1874. 1954
Dandarah. 690, 69/
HaVl'.lo'1rnh. 1210-1211
Jewish (Leontopolis). 1866
pharaonic-style, 1865
TaharQa, 2036, 2037
Tud as cullie center, 2279-2280
Temples, Egyptian, 1496-1499
Temple of Seti I, 1874
Temples of Nectanebo II, 1653
Ten Canons. See Nomocanon
Tentyra. Su Dandarah
Ter and End, Saints (martyrs),
1117,1221,1558,2209
Termoute. See Patermuthius,
Saint
Terra·cotta. See Ceramics, Coptic
Tcnullian (apologist), 176,
177-178,917,1548,1638
on abstinence practice, 17
on consubstantiality, 1253
on immcrsion, 1286
on incense use, 1472
on last Judgment, 1379
on Nativity date, 1102
patristic writings, 1920, 1921
on prayers for the dead, 889
on remarriage of widows
(digamy). 901
Tes. See Akhmtm
~.
TeJunine. See Akhmlm
TeSiament of Abraham. 163. 164
Testament of Isaac, 164
Testament of Isaac, Coptic version
."'"
of. See Coptic Testament of
Testament or Jacob. 164
Testament of Job. 164
TC5tament of Joshua. 164
Testament or Moses. 164
Testaments olthe Patriarchs.
163-164
Teslt:lme"'III" Domini. in the
Octateueh of Clement. 1824
Twimony of Truth, 1301,
2209-2210
Tetraconch, 222
Tetmdite, 688
Tetmmorph, depkted in Coptic
art, 539-540
Tetrap/a. See Huapla and Tetrapla
Tewodros II, Emperor, 1590
Tex.tilC5, Coptic. 268-269, 273,
276.2210-2230,22/ /.
22/3-22/4.22/6-22/8,
2222_2230
Amazons depicted in,
1751-1752
Arab conquest of .Egypt impact
on, 1311
clothing. See Costume, civil;
Costume. military; Costume
of the religious
dancers depicted in, 1756-
1757
Dionysus portraits, 1760
historiography or, 255-258
Louvre Museum collection of.
255-258,1483
measurement, 1611
monastic WCIlVCnI, 1641
Nubian, 1819-1820
pastontl sccnes depicted in,
1766-1767
portmltUI'e, 1760,2001
preservation of, 279
production of fabrics,
2220-2221
Sassanid artistic influence,
2097-2098
and spindles and spindlc
whorls, 2335
5t3tc Museum or Berlin
collection of. 2146-2147
see alw Symbols in Coptic art;
Tapestries
Textiles. Nubian, 1819-1820

Textiles preservation. See Art
preservation
Teu, Emilio, 2230
Thais. ~e Sarapmn
1balasliius, Prefcct of llIyricum,
2017
11Iakia (Arius), 82, 230, 232,
1253,17J3
Thanksgiving, prayer of, 1115,
2007,2126
Tharwat, 'Abel a1-Khaliq, 1990
Thebaid, the. See Sa'id
Theban hennitages. See
Hennilages, Theban
Thcban Legion. 1110, 1936,
2231-2233, 2232-2233
and Exuperantiu~, Saint, 1082
rmu1yrdom, 1082, 1555, 1558,
1559,2057
and Mauritius, Saint, 1572
and Regula, Saint, 2086
and Ursus of Solothurn, 2292
and Verena, Saint, 2087, 2299
and Victor of Solothurn and
Gcneva, Saint, 2302
Tho"""
end to institutionalized
paganism in, 1870
hermitages, 1225
Luxor and, 1484
lT1Of\asteries dedicated to
Phoibammon at. 1964-1965
monasteries in region of, 1656,
1657
monastic murals ai, 1874
papyrus collections, 1893,
1895
Persian occupation of, 1939
prosopography, 2022
Roman travelers in, 2065
Thecla, Saint
chureh of, 1652
depicted in Coptic art, 540-541
martyrdom, 540, 892,1558
relics and minic!cs of, 544,
1774
Thecla and Mudi (manyrs), 1559
Thekla al'':fabishi (monk-painter),
753-754
Themistius (Alexandrian deacon),
10-71
Thenaud,Jean, 122,1911,2050
Theoclas, SainL See Heraclas,
Saint
Thcoclia (manyr), 1559
Theodora (founh-century man)'T),
31,1554
I: pp. 1-]16. Vol. 2; pp. ]17-662. Vol. ]: pp. 663-1004.
\101.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1]52. \101. 5: pp. 1]5]-1690. Vol, 6.: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: 1'1'. 20]5-2372.
Theodora, Enlpress, 944, 1046,
1682-1682,2234-223S
and Abraham of Far.>hO!, 11-12
and Anastasia, 125
and Jacob Baradaeus, 1319,
1386, 1675, 2235
and Monophysiles, 1386, 1674,
1675
and Nubian evangelization,
'''''
Procopius on, 2019, 2234, 2235
and 1heodosius I, Patriarch,
~Theodorus of Shotcp. See
2241
and Timothy Ill, Patriarch,
2268
Theodora, Saim (fihh century),
2235,2087
and Oklokaidekaton 1Il0nastcl)',
1826
Theodora, Saim (third century),
2087
Thl.'Odore (missionary), 1480
Theodore I, Pope (Rome), 1678
Theodore. See Theodorus
Theodoret, Bishop of Cyrrhus,
515,914, 1672,2068,
223S-2237
on Athanasius I, 298
and Justinian, Emperor, 1386
and Theophilus, Patriarch, 2247
Theodorus (recluse), 2055
Thcodorus, Bishop of Pentapolls,
1559
Theodorus, Emperor (Ethiopia),
'69'
Theodorus, Patriarch, 1589,2237
dates ofpatrian:hy, 1915
fea!;:t day, 2087
successor, 1410-1412
and Tammih, 2201
Theoclorus, Saint, 2237_2238
Theodorus of Alexandria, Saint,
32, 1952, 2087, 2238
Theodorus Analolius (martyr),
1559,2238
Thcodorus of Anlioch (fictitious),
2032, 2268
Theodorus Balsamon, 1540
Theodorus the General. See
Theodorus Stratelales, Saint
Theodorus of Mopsuestia, 597,
2017, 1672, 2238-2239
on communiC41lio idiom41fum,
5"
and Constantinople, Second
Council of, 595
and Cyril I. 673
INDEX 361
Justinian, Emperor,
condemnation of, 1386, 2239
on Kiss of Peace, 1416
on the nature of Christ, 541
opposition to Apollinarius, 174
Theodoret history of, 2236
and Theophilus, Patriarch, 2249
Theodorus the Oriental, paintinp
of. 726, 727
Theodorus of Pherme, Saint, 56,
2087,2239
Theodorus StratelatC$, Saint
Theodorus Slralelates, Sa.int, 727,
796-797, 1559, 1609,
2237_2238
relics al Dayr al-AmTr Tlldn1s,
718
Thcooorus of Tllbennl!sl!, Saim,
1257,1448,1864,1927,
2239-2240
Coptic texts of, 1451-1452
as desert father, 894
distinguished from Th<..'O<!orus
of Alexandria, SainI, 2238
feast day, 2087
founding of monasteries for
women, 1663, 1822
and Letter of Ammon, 1445,
2030
as Pachomian disciple, 1664,
1860,1861,1862
papyrus collection of lellers,
1894
personal chal'1lcteri5tks, 2240
Theodorus and Timothy (martyrs),
1559
Theodosia of Alexandria (martyr),
1554, 1559
Theodosians (Severians), 734, 790,
876,2240_2241
Theodosius (manyr), 1553
Theodosius (tax collector), 66
Theodosius I, Emperor
on age of deaconesses, 888
antipaganism, J 869, 1870, 2248
and Constantinople, First
Council of, 593-595
and Henoticon edict, 1218
and Maximus and Domitius,
789-790,1577
and miracles of Phoibammon
of Prehl, 1963
patriarch under, 1914
and Raphael. Archangel, 2054
and 1beod0rus of Mopsuestia.,
2238
362 INDEX
Theodosius I, Emperor (CUll',)
and Theophilus. p..llriarch,
2248, 225 I
Thcssalonica, cdici of (380),
1947
Theodos.ius [I, Empcl'Of'
and Chalcedon, Council of,
512-513
Codex Thcodosianus, 571
and Elias, 748
Ephesus, FiI'Sl Council of,
959-960
and Ephesus, St,<:ond Council
of, 913, 961-962,1441,1670
lind Eutyches, 913, 1074-1075
on I-Ioly Chrism ingredients,
522
Olympiodoms of Thebes on,
1840
patriarchs under, 1914-1915
and I'roclus, 2017
Pulcheria as regent, 2033
and Seelis monks, 1120
and Viclor of Tabcnni!sC, 2308
Theooosius I, Saini and Pauiarch,
2241
Alexandrian church restoralioll,
9J
Cosmas Indicopk-ustC5 and, 640
dates of patriarchy, 1915
and Dayr Anba Maq~r, 749
depmilion and rclum, 1674,
1675
fellSl day, 2087
and Gaianus as rival palriarch,
1138
homily on Michae[, Archangel,
1619
and Julian, Evangelist, 1380
and Longinus' missions, 1480
Moses of AbyJos prophecy on,
1679-1680
:md Severns of Antioch, 2104
nnd Theodosians, 2240-2241
Theodosius ll, Patriarch, 94, 558,
1209,2241-2242,2359
burinl site, 848
and the chrism al Church of
AbU Sayfuyn, 550
ooles ofpalriarchy, 1917
as monk al DayI' Abu Fanah,
698
1beodosius of Jerusalem, Bishop,
2242,2303
Theodota (man)'T), 1554
TIleOOotUS (Dynamic
Monarchian), 1638
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol.•: pp. 1005-1)52. Vol. 5: 1'1'.1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: 1'1'. 2035-2372.
Theodolus (martyr and disciple of
Alhanasius), 1559
Thcodorus (martyr under
Valerian), 1552
Theodolus of Ancyra, Bishop,
2242_2243
Tht'Odoxia (founh·cenlury
mart)'T), 31,1554
1beodulf of Orleans, 1115
Theognius of NiCllca, 84, 1484
Theogno.sla, Saini, 2087,
2243-2244,2087
Theologians
Abo 5MbI' ibn al·RAhlb, 33
Agathonicus of Tarsus, 69-70
Clement of Alexandria, 562-
563
Droguet, Rene, 924
Duchesne, l..ouis, 925
Eusebius of Ca<,)~:lre:l,
1070-1071
Hardy, Edward R., 1206
Hippotylus, 1235-1236
Homer, George W., 1257
Jablonski, Paul Ernst, 1318
John Chl)'5OStom, 1357 -1359
John of Pamllos, Saini,
1367-1368
Leipoldl, Johannes, 1439
Wcian of Antioch, 1484
Mansi, Giownni Domenico,
1523-1524
Origen, 1846-1855
patristics, 1920-1921
Sehe""ann, Theodor,2106
Seyffunh, Gustavus, 2125
Theodorus of Mopsucslia,
2238-2239
Thcodosius I, Saint and
Patriarch, 2241
Tischendori, Kon~lanlin von,
2269
Wilke (Wilkius, Wilkins), David,
2322
.'Ice also Apologist: Scholars
Theology
Ale~lIndrian, 103-104
C<att'<:helical School of
Alexandria, 469-472
Clerical College (C<airu),
563-564
St!e also Chalccdon, Council of:
Christology; Heresy: OIher
specific coundls and aspeclS
Theonas (recluse), 2055
Theonas, Patriarch, 2244_2246
and Achillas, 55
and Alexandrian churches, 93,
102, 588
dales of patriarchy, 1914
and Manichaean ascedcism, 88
and Peter 1 as successor, 1936,
1937
Theonas of Ub)'a (dissenter), 84
Theone (manyr), 1559
TheopemplOS of Antioch,
I
panegyric on Victor
Stratclates, saint, 2306
Theophancs, Palriareh, 2247
dales of patriarchy, 1916
and Ethiopian prelales, 1002
successor, 1632
Theophanes the Chronicler, 2017,
2020,2264
Theophila (manyr), I
Theophilos I, Archbishop of
I
Jcrosalem, 1246-1247, 1325,
2049, 2247
Thcophilus, Patriarch, 1978,
2247-22.52
and AmmoniU5 of Kellia, 113,
686
anlhropomorphism rcjeclion
by, 143, 154, 1884,2103.
2249-2250
and Anlioch schbms,
2248-2249
and BasIi'll affair, 2249
church.building and
consccl'3tions by, 24, 93, 94,
101, 1969,2248
collected works. 1782
and conseCl'31ion of Holy
Chrism, 521
cycle of, 667
and Cyril I, 671
datcsofpatriarchy, 1914
and Dioscoros, 915-916
fcasl day, 2087
and Gregory of Nyssu, 1185
and Hadrd of Aswan, I 190
and John the Baptist, 1355
and John Chrysoslom, 1357,
2250-2251,2252
and Kcllia monks, 1076, 1397
Leucr of Ammon to, 1445
on miracles of GCO'lle, Saint,
592
and Monastery of Ihe Metanoia,
1608,1611
and Nikiou, 1793
and Origenisl lcachings,
471-472,916,2249-2250,
2252

and Pachomian monks, 1861
pagan auacks on, 1869-1870
on Raphael, Archangel, 2053
reputation, 2252
and Scetis monks, 2103, 2249
Serapeum destruction order,
31-32,134,2248
on Three Hebrews in Ihe
Furnace, 2258
writings, 2251 ~2252
Theophllus, Saint (monk),
2153-2254, 2087
Th(.'OJ!hylacl. See Cosma.~
Thcophylacl, An:hbishop of
Ochrida, 1113
Thcopi~ta, Saint (2nd centu!),).
See Eustathill5 and Theopista
Theopista, Saint, and Macarius,
Bishop of Nikiou, 1794
TIuJopista and Dorotheus, and
Michael, Archangel. 1618,
1619
Theopiste (daughter of lenD),
1230-1231
TIlcopisle (fourth.eenlury mnrtyr),
31,1554
Thcopislus of Alexandria, 2254
Th~okion, 900,1687,1724,
1726, 1727, 1728, 1986,
2254-2255
doxology, 924
IlJbsh as conclusion foc, 1479
and lafsir, 2198
Virgin analogy with cellSl'r,
1470
and w~{us, 2320
The~okos,514,528,671,883,
2026,2255
Annuncimion and, 528-529
Basil the Great catechesi.~,
351-352
Chll1ccdon, Council of, on, 514,
2255
ctl/mmmicmio idiomallllll on,
578
lind Conslanlinople, 1276
controversy over ternl, 475
Coptic position on, 101, 1785
Cyril I on, 270, 672
Dayr Apa Jeremiah wall
paintings, 78
Dioscorus on. 525
Ephesus, Fi~ Council on, 960
Henoticon on, 1217-1218
intercession of, 108
John of AnlMx:h on, 1354
mentioned al bishop's
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: 1'1'. 663-1004.
Vol_ 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: Pr. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
consecrntion, 396
mOnasleries dedicated 10, 714,
87.
Monophyslte, 1669
Nestorlan opposition, 960
Nestorius on, 672
Pmclus sermon on, 2017, 2018
Theodoret on, 2236
su also Annunciation; Christ,
nalure of; Chrislology
Theolokos. Feasts of the, 2256
Thernpcutae (Jewish ascetics),
'66'
nnliphon use, 148-149
lind origin of IInliphomd
chanting, 148
Thcrcnoutis. See Tarnui
Theriac 01 the Ullderstollding ii, the
Sciellce of the Fundamentals,
20-21
ThCSl;:llonica, Edict of (380), 1947
Thetis, dcpicted in Coptic art,
1767-1768,17(,8
ThcOl'gy. Set Magic
ThCvcnQ(. Jean de, 791,1977
Thiqah ibn al-Duhayr1. See Ibn
ul-Dahiri
Thmlus. Stt Tmuis
Thm01ll as loanword in
place-names, 2273
lbornas, Apostlc and SainI
and Assumptton of Mary, 292
and missions in India, 708,
1635
Pscudo-Cyril of Alexandria
homily on, 2025-2026
nlomas, Bishop of Damascus
(new martyr), 1559
Thomas, Saint, 2256
churches dedicated to,
835-836,835
and Dayr al-Jan1idlah, 705
fcust of, 1108
Thom:l5, Sunday of, 1108
Thomn.~ Aquinn.~, Saint, IllS,
1186
Thomas of Shinshif (hermit), 781
TIlOmpson, Henry Francis
Herbert, 2257
ThQ(h (pagan deity), 917,1617
in Coplic calendar. 438
and Nawlil7. name derivnlion,
1784
shrinc al a1.Ashmunayn
(Hermopolis Magna), 285
Thol4ght of Norca (gnostic
tmclale), 2257
INDEX 363
"l1wce Chaplers" controversy,
1676
Thn:c Graces, depicled in Coptic
art, 1768
Three Hebrew Children (martyrs).
See Three Hebrews in the
Furnace
Three Hcbrt:ws in the Furnace. 4.
1553,1634,2257_2259
Three Risen Saints. See
Exuplll'llnlius, Saini; Felix,
saini; Regula, Saini
Three Stelue of Seth, 2259-2260,
2007
and Gospel of the Egyptians,
1154
and Valeminian Expositio'l,
2295
and Zosirialllls, 2372
Three Youths, s:lnctuary of (DayI'
AnM. Maqar), 752
TIlu'bAn al·Rahib, al-. See al-Sanl
Abu al-Majd 13ulrus ibn
ai-Muhadhdhib Abu nl.Fllraj
11114/lder, Perfect Mil/d. 2260
Thursday. See Maundy Thursday
Tiban:ius. See Valerianus and
Tiban:ius
Tiberius n, Emperor, 125-126,
688,1675,2061-2062
patriarch under, 1915
Tiberios Julius Alexander (prcfoct
of EgypC), 2061
TiI;lIla ai-jabal, 2260-2261
TIj. See AbO TIj
Til, Apa (martyr), 1089, 1559,
2261
Till. Walter Curt Frnrt7. Thcodor
Karl AlDis, 1891, 1894,2022,
2261
life of Zcnobios, 2371
work on Coptic law, 1438
Tilotlj. See Pispir
Tima, Dayr Abu BifAm Ill, 697
Timolaus (martyr), 1559
Timon, first deacon, 885
Timothcos I, Archhi.~hop of
Jerusalem, 358,1245-1246,
1325,2262
and Haile SeJa....~ie I, 1198
Timolheus (pupil of Dlonyslus the
Greal),909
Timothcus the Egyplian. Set
Timothy of Memphis
(martyr)
Timotbeus, saint, 1883,2087,
2262-2263
364 INDEX
Timolhy (manyr), 1553
.see alS() Theodorus and
Timothy (martyrs)
Timothy, BWiop of Antinoopolis
(mOU'tyr without bloodshed),
1559
Timothy, Bishop of Ephesus,
1432,2015
Timothy, Bishop of Oalir Ibrtm.
8"
Timothy I, Saim and Patriarch,
2263
on Abbaton, 2
dales of patriarchy, 1914
feast day, 2087
Timothy II Aelurus ("the Cal"),
Patriarch, 24, 1609,
2263-2267
and Abo Min;l church
completion, 94, 2248
and Acacian schism, 42-47
Christology, 2266-2267
Coplic-Me1chite split and
disputed patriarchal
succession. 1583. 1670. 1671,
1947.1948,2268
dates of patrian:hy. 1915
as Dioscorus's successor, 915,
1441,1442
Ilnd Eikoston monks, 951
and Enaton monks, 956-957
and Ephesus. Third Council of,
96'
exile of, 525
and family of leno, Emperor,
2369-2370
feast day, 2087
and History ol/he Patriarchs
authorship, 1239
John of Mayuma on. 1366
life. 2264-2266
on Michael, Archangel,
1618-1619
writings, 2166
Timothy llI, Palriarch, 2268
lind Cosmas Indicopleustes,
640, 2268
dates of patriarchy, 1915
Joslin I, Emperor and, 1384
and 5everus of Antioch,
2125
Thcodosius I and, 2241
Timothy and Matthias (martyrs),
1559
Timothy of Memphis (manY'"),
1559
Vol. I: pp- 1-316. Vol. l: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol....: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. t353-169O. Vol. 6: pp.1691-203.... Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Timothy Salomciolus hermits' al AsyQl, 114
("Wobbl~Cap"), Patriarch, inscriptions, 1291, 1292,
42,43,1442,1609,1671, 1293-1296
1947,2265,2268_2269 inscriptions, Nubian,
Tinnis, 2269 1814-1815
Tiridates, King of ;'nnenia, 1183 inscriptions of lIisitors from
Tirsa, 2269 Roman period, 2066
TiryfJq Il1.'Uqi11If Jim at.Ufill, 1464 Jabal aI-Tirif, 1657, 1771
TIschendorf, Kol'IStantin lion, Meir, 1583-1583
1893,1900,2269 Menas the Miracle Maker, 24
Tl5SCnult, Eugene, 2270 mural paintings, 1873
Tilkooh. See B1wft Nag Hammadi codices lind,
Titus, Bishop of Crete, 1432,2015 1171
Titus, Emperor oldest Coptic tombstones, 1294
and Josephus Flallius, 1375 pharaonic at Abydos, 39
patriarch under, 1913 pharaonic at Almds, 73-76
IIlslt to Egypt, 2062, 2066 Phib, Saint, 1954
Tkow, paganism in, 1870 al-Shaykh r;;a'id, 2130
Tmonc. See Minyil. Speos Artemldos, 334-335
Tmcxme as loanword in see also Cemeteries: Reclusion:
place-names, 2273 Stela
Tmoushons. See Tome of Leo, 514, 578, 961,1075.
BakMnis·Tmoushons 1441
Tmuis, 1648,2270 and Acacian schism, 44-46,
Tobias, 2052-2053, 2054 1384
Tobit. 2052-2053, 2054 and Chalcedon, Council of,
Toilct articles, 2336-2338, 514-515,1441,1442,1675
2337-2339 communicalio idiomatum
Tokoa. See Menarti doclrine. 578
Toledo, Third Synod of (589), and Constantinople, second
1112 Council,on, 595
Tolemacus, Saint (martY'"), 1559, Dioscorus I and, 913, 914, 915
2271
see also Apaiule and
lienOlicon and, 1218
and monophysitism, 1670,
Tolemacus, Saints 1611, 1612, 1674
Tomb of the ManY'". Ste AbU Pulcheria a.nd, 2033
Mina Samo't1 of Qalamiin and, 2092
Tombs TambOq Illonastel'}' rejeclion of,
architecture and dCCOl"'d,ion of. 1648
See Sculpture in stone, Tome of Proclus, 2017
Coptic Tome of Union (633), 1667
Bani !:Iasan, 334-335 Tomus of Lyons, 692
Catherine of Alexandria, Saint, Tools, for woodworking, 2326
1683 Topognlphy
Dayral-'Adhril.',7IS Chriuic2l1 Topography, 640-641,
Dayr AnM Bis1d.ah, 733 1635
Dayr Anb.:l ~1i7.iqy.:ll, 748 al-Maqrl':r.I sludy, 1525
Dayr Apa Jeremiah (Saqqant), Toponymy, Coptic, 2271_2274
77. Topas (place), 153
Dayr al-Madinah, 811-818 Topos al·Malak Mikh:lo'tl (ldfU).
Dayr al-Misaykrah. 840 See Dayr a.1·Mal:lk MikM'tl
Dayr al-MutHin, 843 (ldfU)
Dayr Qubbat al·Hawa, 850, 851, Topes a1-Qiddis YuJ:lannis. See
85/ Dayr a1-S.:lqlyah
Dayr al~yr, 853 Torah, 2109, 2111
Dayr Rifah, 855-856 Toronto, Canada, 1621
 INDEX 365

TOth, Margit, 1741, 1743 Dt1sh,927-928 Sinjar, 2140

Toulon. France, Coplic al-Duwayr, 928 SltnW!,2159
congregations in, 1623 Egyptian nome capila1s, 1175. Tabenn~, 2197
ToUSl>OUIl, Omar. Stt Omar 1177, 1179 Tara, 2198
Toussoun Ek'phantine, 951-952, 952 Tall al·'Amamah, 2199
Tower. Set: Keep Faras,1090-1091 Talmis, 2200
Tower of Palacmon, 749 Farshu!,1092-1093 TamIl, 2200-2201. 2201
Towns and SClllcmcnts FIshah,II17 Tamu!, 2202
'Abdallah NirqI, 4 Greek lowns in £gypl, Tbow,2207
Abu Mlm'i., 24-2~ 1179-1181 TiI,mll. al·Jabal, 2260-2261
Ahil{;Ir,34 l;I".ilr Idfu, 1200 Ti~, 2269
Ab~Tr BanI!, 36-37 at Hawwarnh, 1210-1211 ~ Tulun, 2283
Abu~ir al-Malaq, 37 at Hawwll.riyyah, 1211, Umm aI-BarakAt, 2289-2291,
AbU nj, 38 1211-1212 2290
AfItiqah,64 l;Iilwln, 1233 Umm Dabadib, 2291
Agharwah, 70 Jabal 'Adda, 1315 ~e also Boule; Cities; Dayr
Ahnas, 73-76 Jabal Khashm al·Ou'Od, heading'>; Fortresses; Greek
Aphroditu, 153-154 1315-1316 towns in Egypc; Toponymy,
Aqba!,182-183 Jabal al-5ilsilah, 1316 Coptic
Aq~, 183 Jirja, 1330-1331 Toys and games
Ashmun Tanlh, 288 Kamnis, 1390 wooden, 2339,2340
Aswan, 294-296 Karm a1.AkhWriyyah, ~e QW Ceramics, Coptic;
Atl'1$, 307 -3OS 1391-1392 Melalwork, Coptic; Ceramics,
Awsim, 311-312 al·Khandaq, 1413 Coptic
Azari,315-316 Khirnat al·Filusiyyah, 1414 Trae/OIlls III Joomrem EVQllgt/iwn
Babij, 317 Khirhitah,1415 (Augustine), 1115
al.aagaw!lt, 326-329, 327, 328 Kom Omho, 1418 Trojan, Emperor, patrial'ch under,
Bahlj, 330 KOIll a[-Rahib, [418-1419 1913
Bahjorah, 330 LaqqAnah, 1426 Transep!. Su Basilica
Bakhanis-Timoushons, 331 Mlldamud, 1494-149~ Transfigullltion, Feast of lhe,
a1-BaIla~, 333 MaJ;mllat Abu 'All, 1510 1108-1109
al·Banll.wfIn, 334 MaJ.taIlat al·Amlr, 1511 Trans£ormation, Divine, 1058
Bani Kalb, 335 MaJ.taIlat Minu£, 1511 TrQPlsifl4$ Maria/!!. 1618, 1619
Barnish, 349 Makhurah, 1512 -1513 Transmigration of souls, 1521
aila<!,391 Mallj,1516 Travelers in Egypt, 1975-1977
Bilpy, 391 MaJl3!ll., 1546 Pietro delle VaI!e, 1967
Birma, 392 Mashtul, 1561 Roman, 2064-2066
Sarah, 425 ~II. 1561 ~e ow Pilgrimages' Pilgrims
al'Burullus, 427 Melr, 1582-1583 and travelers in Christian
Blish,427 Memnonia, 1586 ",,",
Clysma, 565 Menarti,1587-1588 Treadle loom, Coplic lcxliles,
confratemities In, 586-587 Nabanih, 1769 2215-2216
Dahlak,685 Nag Hammadi, 1770 Treaties. See name, inverted
Dahshur, 685 Naqlmh,I774-1775 7'reatise on Ihe Rest<rreclloll, 569,
Dalfu;,685 Naslaruh, 1775 2275
Damal[u, 686 !'soY, 2030-2031 Treatise of the Ten Fundamenta[s
Damanhur, 686-687 Qan\rah, 2036 (al·~fl ibn al-'AssAI), 2078
Damanhur al.WaJ.1sh, 688 ~rlbrtm, 2036-2037 Trees. See Woodworking, Coptic
DamrO,689-69O ~, 2043-2045 Trent, Council of (1545-1547)
Dandarah, 690-691 RailhOll,2049-2050 on lhe canon of the Old and
Daqadus. 692 Salma, 2087~20S8 New Testaments, 2110
Daqahlah, 693 Shams aI·DIn, 2126-2127 Gabriel VII, Patriarch, and.
a1-Dayr, 695 ~asha, 2127-2128 1134
Dayr Rlfuh, 855-856 Shan1nah,2128 Triadelphus, Bishop of Prosoplles,
Dimayrah,902-903 ShUlb,2136 1793
Dinushar, 903-904 SibirbAy, 2136 Trit/dOlI (poem), 1986

Vol, I: pp. 1-316. vol. 2: pp.317-662. Va!. 3: pp. 663_1004.

Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
366 INDEX
TJiangle (musica[ instrument),
1738,1739
Tribelol1,222
Tribune. Sec Synthronon
Triconch, 222-223
Trfmililrius (Coptic weaving term),
2221
Trimorphic Protell/wia, 2276-
2277
Trinitarian lheology, 688,
1637-1638,2241
Coplic influence in Alexandria,
101
Dionysius on, 911
doxologies, 923
Odgen, 1848-1850
Tr'inity
'Abd a[.Masi~ al·L~I'V.'i1i a[·RaqqT
on,6
ami Alexander 1, 82
in A[exanJrilln lheology,
103-104
fIlld the Anomoean.~, 141-142
and Apostles' Creed, 178-179
Damian on, 689
and filioque, 1114-1116
and Nicene Creed, 82-84
Ol'igen on lhe, [848-1849,
1850,1855
see also Trinitari:m theology
Tn'partite Traclate, 569,1151,2277
and Vale/lli'liau Exposition,
2296
Triphiou. See Suhiij
Tripoli, 1098
Trisagion, 1732, 2017, 2278-2279
and Acacian schism, 45
and consecration or church and
altar, 108, 109,548,549
Trithcism. See Trinilarian
theology
Triumpha[ arch, 223-224
Triumph of Chlist. See Christ,
Tr'iumph of
Truparia, 1724
Trullo. Council of (691), 71, 918
Tscnti, monastery of, 757
Tubah (fifth month of Coptic
calendar), 438-439, 441
Assumplion of Mary
eclcbnllion,289-290
in the Copto.Ambic Synaxarion,
2179-2180
TlIbI,I,2279
and Wii(l/s, 2321
Tud. 2279-2280, 2280
Tukh, 1,2
Vol. 1: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp, 317-662. Vol. 3: pp, 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2371.
Tllkhl, Rllphuel, and Ambic
versions of Old Testament,
1829,1830,1832,1834-1835
Tukh al·N~;1r'fl, pilgrimages 10,
1975
Tukh Tanbishii, pilgrimages 10,
1975
Tu[unids and Ikhshids, Copts
under the, 2280-2281
see also Abba~id~
Tuma ibn al·Najib Lu!faJlah
al·Mahalli,2281-2282
Tuma ibn al'~'igh, 1270
Tunah, 1649
seven ascetics of, 2122
Tunics, 644, 645, 648
Tunis. See ABenal of Tunis
Tur, al·, 2050
Turaev, Boris Alexandroviteh,
2282
Tumh
D:Wr l.I[-Ou~ayr, 853-855
papyrus discoveries, 1899
TUt'ah, saint, hymns attributed to,
1726
TOrlinshah, 1536
Turicum. See lurich
Turkey
Coplic colleclions, 1712
see (1/~'u Const<lnlinop[c;
OUomans, Copts under the;
Tulunids and Ikhshids, COplS
under the
TUI (first monlh of Coptic
calendar), 438, 440
in the Coplo-Arabic Synaxarion,
2174-2175
tlnd Nawrii7. (Coptic New Year's
Day), 1784
Tu!On, 2283
scriploria of, 1651
Twe[ve Analhelllas of Cyril, 1671
and Armenian church, 234
Twelve Apostles, as portrayed in
Coptic art, 529
Twe[ve Pallial'clls, Testament of
the, 163
The Twelve Virtues, 2310
Twenly-Four Elden;. depicted in
Coplic m1, 541-542
"The Two Ways", 898
Tyloplokos, lylophlmli!S (Coptic
welwing Ienn), 2221
Types. 2283-2284
Typikotl of Sabll Saha.~ (OusJan!in
translation), 1182,2046-2047
Typology, See Types
Typos of Constans II, 1678
Typo.~ w,; "lcmphorias
(Anastasius). See Formula of
Salisfaction
u
Udrunkuh, See Dunmk.ah
Uigun;, Kingdom of the, 1519
Ulphilas, 2285
Ulysses, 1867
'Umar·. See Covenanl of 'Umar
'Umar (Dcy) GhaYlils, 1538
'Umar ibn Abd al·'Aziz, 86-87
Umar Tussun. Sec Omar Toussoun
Umayyad lIeel, Coptic
conlribution 10, 2286
UlIlayyads, Cupts under lhe,
2286_2289
and A[exandriu, 88, 89, 91
andlslamic·influcnced Coplic
1111,1311,13/1
and Islllmi71llion of egypl, 937
Ummanah, a[·. See Nation'S Party
Umm al-Bamkal, 2289-2291, 2290
Umm Dabadib, 2291
Unction of Christ, Ethiopian
conlroversy, 986-987.
1023-1028
Unction of the sick, Ho[y
Sacrnment of the, 2291-2292
and anointing with oil, 139
use of candles in, 446
Undergarments, 645
UNESCO, 1300. 1771-1772, 1955,
2032
Uniatism. S ...... Coplic Catholic
Church
Union of Christ dispute. See
Unction of Christ
Unionist Progressive party, 1991
Union party, 1992
Union of Soviet Socialist
Republics
Coptic cullections, 1712
papyrus collection, 1895
see also Russiu
Unitcd Arnb Emirates, Coptic
churches in, 1621
United Kingdom. See British
Islcs; Great Brit:lin
Unitcd Nations Educational,
Scientific and Cu[tural
Ol'gani7.t1lion. See UNESCO
United Slates of AlIIerica
Coptic churches in, 1621-1622

CopliceollcClio'lS, 1712-1715
papyrus eolleelion, 1895-1896
Universe. See Chri!iliull Topography
(Cosmas Indicoplcustcs)
Univcnitlil der
Rheini$ch· WestUiI ischen
Akademic of Cologne, 1892
Universile Paul Valery,
MOlllpellier, 694
Uni~rsily College, London, 1893
University of Florence, 1894
University Ubrolry (Freiburg im
Breisgau), 1892
Univcr!lily Librnry (Cicsscn), 1893
University Lihrary (Cruz), 1891
UnivcrsiLy Librm)' (Heidelberg),
1893
Univendty Libr..u)' (Louvllin), 1891
University Library (SIr..ISbourg),
1892
University Libral)' (Turin), 1894
Universily Libral)' (Wii17.bUl'g),
1893
Univefliily of Michigan Ubrary,
1895
University of Mississippi, 1900
Unleavc'led bread, and Eucharisl,
1060-1061
Upper Egypt, &e ~'Id
Upper $:t'ld
monasteri~ of, 1656-1653,
1659
~ as administrative center of,
2043
Uqsur, ak See !.u.(or
Uqsurayn, aI-, &e Lullor
'Ur1bl revolulion (1881-1882),
1637,1693,1995
UI'ban VlII,l'ope (Rome), 610,
61'
Olf, See Ari (martyr)
Ur!lus of Solothum, SainI, 1559,
2232,2292_2293,2302
UsughnlyOS. See Eusignius
(martyr)
U~OI Muql1ddlmal Sullarn
al·Lughah al-Qibliyyah, 1463
v Thlyr Anbii An!lmiyUs, 722
Valais, canlon of, 1572
Valens, Emperor, 1650, 1947,
1956
patriarch under, 1914
Valenlinian I, Emperor, 790,
1576,1577, 1578
Vol, I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2; pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp, 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690, Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2372.
Vaknlinian II, Emperor, 1577
plllriarch under, 1914
Valcntinian Ill, Emperor, 1440
Vall'llliniall ExposiJiOll, 2295-2296
Valentinians. &e Valentinus
Valentinus, 1731, 1866,
2296-2297
and Basilidcs, 357
and gnosticism, 1147, 1148,
1150, 1151, 1156
and Gospel of Philip, 1157
and Gospel of Trulh, 1 15 1, 1164
and Hcr",clcon, 1219
as heretic. 1222
myth of full of Sophi:1 linked
Wilh AUlhelllikos wgcJs, 309
Valerin (daughter of Dioclcli:lI1),
2246
Valerian, Emperor, 1869,
2297-2298
patriarch under, 1914
perseeUlions of, 909, 910,1552,
1575,1785,1936
Valerianus ilOd Tiban:ius
(martyn), 1559
Valcsius (martyr), 1559
Valley of the Kings, festival of,
.39
Valley of lhe Nile. Su Nile valley
Van LanlSChoot, Arnold, 1895,
2298
Van Moorsel, Paul, 726
Vansleb (Wanslcbcn). Johann
Michael, 23, 30, 613.1462,
1892,1977,2299
on Anlinoopolis, 145
on Asyli!, 297
on BOsh,427
cont,'ibution to Coplologicul
sludies, 613
on DayI' Anb~ An!OniyOs, 722
on DayI' Anbii l3ishoi, 738
on Dllyr Anbft Shinudah, 765
011 OilyI' al·Ou~ayr, 853
on Durunkah, 926
Va.sco da GiITIHl, 1636
Valalres, John, 1114
Vatican Arabic 123, 722
Valican Coptic 9, on pillage of
Vatican Ubrary, 6, 30, 31, 876
Asscmani family and, 289
papyrus colk-Clions, 1894-1895
Vatican Museum, Copllc te,l[lile
collection. Su Mu.s<..'U111S,
Coptic collections in
Vault, 224-225
INDEX 367
Veil, custom of WO/llen wearing,
641,650
Veils. Su Eucharistic veils
Veneralion. Su Icons, Coptic:
Saints
Venice, and relics of Mark, SainI,
1532
Verena, Saint, 2087, 2232,
2299-23{)I,2JOI
Venicalloom, Coptic lextiles,
2215
Vespasian, Emperor, 2061, 2062
and Josephus FlaviUli, 1375
palriarch under, 1913
Vespers, 2301
Vestmenls. See Litur'gleal
veSlmenls
Veslry. See Arehilel.:{Unll clcrnClllS
of churches: SIICl1sty
Viaud. Gl:rard, 1975
Vielor (uncle of Anb1i Yum'i), 744
Victor (martyr), 1559
Victor, Anba, 861, 2301
fcsllli date of, 840
Victor of A.<;yU!. See ViclOr of shu
Vielor, Decius, and Eircne
(martyrs), 1559
Viclor the Gcnel'1l.l, See Victor
Stralelates, Saint
VklOI'ia and Albert Mu.s<.."Um,
London, 255
Victor of Pbow. &e Victor of
TabcnnCse
Victor of Rome, 1905
Victor of Shu, Saint (martyr), 296,
370, 708, 23{)2
churches dedicated to, 797
confused wilh lribunal of
Victor StrnlclalCS, 2305
feasl day, 1559,2087
pilgrimagcs, 1971
Victor ofSolmhum and Geneva,
Sliinl, 1159,2232,2302-2303
and Ursus of Sololhurn, Saint,
2293
and Verena, Saint, 2300
Victor Stratelates, SainI, 1159,
2303-2308, 2303-2308
Ccltoslinus or Rome pllllegyric
on, 2305-2306
Cyriacus, Bishop, panegyric on,
670,2305
or
Demetrius Anlioch on,
2306-2307
Dcmeuius of Antioch pant-gyric
on, 2305
and Eusebius, 1070
368 INDEX
Victor StrnlcllllCS, 5.,lnlli (com.)
Michael of Atrtb and Mallj on,
2306
monasteries of, 810,
1657-1658,2307-2308
l'ht.'Opcmpl05 of Antioch
panegyric on, 2306
Vidor of Tabcnn~. SOIinl, 1455,
2308
Victor of Tunnuna. 1609
Vienna, UnlvCr.>ily of, 1389, 1419
Vienna Academy of Sciences, 815
Vies des saims J*ru des deserts
(d'Andilly),894
Vigil,2308
Village of the Monascel)'. Su Naj'
al.Dayr
Villecour1, Louis, 1735,2308
Villo(ettu, Cuillaume Andre, 1142
Virgil, 1867
Virgin Enthroned (Virgin and
Child)
depicted in Coptic an, 270. 277,
281,542-544,868,869,1660
in Nubian church an, 1812
see abo VilJO LaClims
Virgin Mary
Annunciation, 1102
apparitions of. See Virgin Mary.
apparition of the
chapels dedicated 10, 754
churches dedicated to,
704-705.710,116,721,741,
806,813,815,820,82/,856,
924, 1118, 1975
encomium un, 1956
Fast of the VIrgin Mal)'. 1096
Feast of the Virgin, I111
Gabliel, Archangel, and, 1135
Hail Mary, 1199
iconogrJphy, 243-244,1276,
1279
icon~ at Bliw'l!, 368-369
and hUlllaCulalc Conception,
1285
and Incamation, 1287-1290
inccn~e a.~ analogy for, 1470
interce~~ional character of,
1107
manuscript collcction on, 1778
miraculous appearunces of. Su
Virgin Mary, apparition of the
monasteries dedicated to, 714,
715-716,734,799,835
as Mother of Cod. See
77u!otokO$
paintings of, 1875
Vol. I: pp.. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol. 3: pp. 663-tOO4.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: "".1.l53-t690. Vol. 6.: pp. t691-2034. Vol. 7: PI). 2035-2372.
pilgrimage centcrs in Egypt,
1968, 1969, 1970, 1972, 1973
ponrnirs of, 726-727, 778, 794
Pseudo-Cyril of Alexandlia
homily on, 2025-2026
Theotokia (hymns to), 1724,
1726, 1727, 1986
see also Annunciation:
Assumption; Flight into
Egypt; Joseph the Carpenter,
Saint; 77reolokos; Virgin
En<hro"""
Virgin Mary, apparition of the,
681,840,871,1969,
2308-2310,2JQ9
Virgins, communities or. See
Nuns: Women's religious
communities
Virgo lacl(lns, 243-244, S3 I, 543
Vinues, the Twelve, 2310
Virtues 01 &tint MIlCllriuS, 1984
Vis/o !saiae, Coptic translations,
1451
Vitlle fNltrwtl (Rosweyde), 56
Vitll Gregorii 77raumaturgi
(Gregory of Nyssa), 1184
Vimlian, 4S
Vila Pauli. See Life of Slli"t P(lfd
the First Hermil
VileUius, Emperor, patriarch
under, 1913
Vitruvius (Roman architl.'Ct), 1872
Vocabulary. See Appelldix
Vocalise (Coptic musical
characteristic), 1720, 1721,
1732
Vocal music. See Cantors; Choral
singing; Hymns
Volbach, W. F., 256, 257
Volusianus, 2017
Vows, and pilglimagcs, 1968
Voyage nouveCiu de fa Terre Sail/Ie
(Nau), on Dayr al·Sul!lin, 872
Vulgate, 1323
w Waq'at al·KanA'ls, 2313-2316
Wildl 'Arabah, 728
WlidI bIr al-'Ayn, Dayr a[·&ib'at
Jibtll, B57
Wtldi Gha7.AII, 1817-1818
WildT Habib. Su Scetis
Wildi Hanncbah, hennilages, 728
Wa~ih ibn Raja', al·, 2311
and al·St\wfrus ibn al·Muqalfa',
2102
WAdi al·Jilbtlnah, 700
W:\dT IIt-Muluk, Dayr al·S.-th'at
Jibtll,857-858
WadT a1-Nakhlah, 795
WtldT Nntfnh, hennitages, 728
Wa.dl a1-Naln"m
I>'olyr al·Sury:ln in, 876-881
Dayr Yu~annis, a1.()~ir at,
883-884
Dayr Yu~annis Kama at, 883
keep construction, 1395-1396
see also Scetis
Wlltf! al·MI (publication), 1990
Wl\d} a1-Rayy.1n, 755, 755, 2311
W~l' Sa"d (DaWlld al·Maqiri),
1307
WAdi Sarjah, 2312
deltlUQrios tenn, 895
Monastery of the Virgin near,
704
WAdf Shaykh 'All, 2312-2313
WIl-aI·DIl" Ill..fllrfd "mll ba'd
TllrfJch ihll Ill· 'Amid (al·AssaI),
146'
Wafdist bloc, 1993
Wald al.M~, Ill· (publication),
1990
Ward par1y, 1515, 1516, 1628,
1989-1991,1993,2323
Sa'd Zaghlullcadcrship,
2074-2075
Waham,2313
WahbT, Tadrus, 1465, 1467
Wahd ibn 'Abd ai-Malik, aI-,
Caliph,B6
Walld ibn Ya1.fd, al-, Caliph,
1410-1411
Wall dccol'1ltions
Coptic glass, 1145-1146
see also Painting, Coptic mural
Walters An Gallery, Baltimol'e,
Malyland, 1599, 1600, 1601
Wansleben, Johann. See Vanslcb
(Wanslcbcn), Johann Michael
Wllqll'r QI-Mi.~n'yyQh (publication),
1993,1074
Waq'nt nl·N~rli, 2316_2319
Waqf, Coptic, 2319
Warp·weighted 100m, Coptic
texliles, 2215
Warriors In Coptic an, 649-650,
2319-2320
Warshanufyus. See Barsanuphius
(lTllll"tyr)
Wal'$henufe, Saint, 2087
Wurs (Procopius), 2019, 2020

Washing. See AblUlion; Feet,
washing of; Hands, washing
of
W~if, 'AwalOl 1466
W:i¥f Bu!1'Uli GhtilT, 1990
Wfisilidas. See Basilidas (marlyr)
wasscf, Wissa. See Wissa wa:;scf
Wasserkirche (Zurich), 1082,
1110,2057
WO!O,., 01. (publication), 1465,
1466,1628,1989,1993-1996,
2010-2012
Water
into wine, 1107
lilurgical inslruments for,
146'
for spells, 1500
$U lllw Ablution; Baptism;
Immer.;ion
Water jugs and stands, 491-492,
2148,2320
Water supply
irrigation aqueducts at Dayr
Abo Oarql1rah, 709
Karanls, 1390
in keep, 1396
Kellia site. 1401
spring at Dayr Abu l;lallXlnah
spring, 700
spring at Dayr Anba An!Oniyl1s,
725
spring at Dayr :tI&lb'lll Jiba.l,
857, 858
spring of Saini Amony, 72 I
well at Dayr al·JDml1s
(Maghagh:l), 813
well at Dayr al·Mahlk Mikhii'll
(Oaml1lah), 827
Water vessels. See Water jugs and
stands
W"!w.63, 1425. 1479. 1722. 1724.
1726,1727,1728,232{)_2321
hymns for, 90 1
and Tubl.}, 2279
Weather. in the Nile Valley,
440-443
Weaving. 1641
combs and shuules, 2340-2341,
2J41
techniques in manuf:lelure of
Coptic tClItlles, 2217-2218
~e u/s(J Tapestries
Weddings. See Belrolhal customs;
Marriage
Wednesday and Friday fast days,
109.
Week, seven·day. See Calendar,
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. VoL 2: pp. 317_662. Vol. 3: pp, 663-1004,
vol. 4: pp, 1005-1)52, Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: pp. 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2.372.
Coplic; Days of the week;
specific days
Weights and balances. 1603-1604,
1605
bolles made of wood. 2328
Wesscly, Carl Franz Joseph, 1891,
2321
Shenutc H:lIt.editing, 1452
Wesl Uank. Su Monasteries of
the Upper $a'ld
Western Oeserl, monasteries of
lhc,1658-1659
Wheal crop, See Annona
White Monastery of Shcllule
(Suhllj). See Dnyr Anba
Shinl1dnh
Whitsunday. See Penlecost
Whittemore, Thomas, 2321
visit 10 Dayr Anb1 An!ilniyl1s,
726
Widows
Didt/$ct/lia on, 899
digamy (remarriage), 901
Wiesmann, Hel,nann, 2321
Wiet, Gaston, 2321
Wilcken, Ulrich, 2322
Wilke (Wilkiu:s, Wilkins). David,
1424,2322
Wills and inheritance, 1429,
1941
Window glass, 1145
Wine
amphorae, 490-491
Dionysius as god of, 1758
Eucharistic, 1066
Feusl of the Martyr, 1548
as medicine, 1524-1527
miracle of waler into, 1107
offerlory,1824-1825
Saladin's prohibitk>ns against,
1535
storage, 2330
Wisdom literature, Didaclte.
compared wilh, 898
Wissa Wassef, 1466, 1738, 2988,
2051, 2322-2324
Waide, Charles Godfrey. 1424,
1428, 2324
Women
absolution in baptism, 339
Alexandra, SainI, 88
Anastasia, Snim, 125
Bayt a1.N~' (reserved area in
church), 373, 703
birlh rites and cu.o;lOms,
393-393
Cnthcrine. Saint. Mount Sinai
INDEX 369
Mona.~tcryof, 1681-1685
communion regulations, 579
Coptic educalion of, 932, 933
Coptic equality measures for.
1465
Coptic headdres.... 641
Coptic ideals, 1086-1087
deaconess, 888
Dimylnah and her forly virgins,
903
doclors, 1581
Erai, Saint, 2209
Eudoxia, Snint. 1067
Euphemia, Saint, 1073
Euphrosyml, Saint, 1069
Febronia, Saint, 1109-1110
firsl full·time Egyptologisl, 1701
funerary customs. 1124
and gnosticism, 1081, 1148,
1150.1155
Berai, Saini, 1221
Hilaria, Saint, 1230-1231
Mariyyah lhe Copt, 1528
martyrs, 903, 1552-1553, 1554,
1555, 1556, 1558, 1559; su
lllso specific names
Mary of Aluandria, 1560
Mary the Egyptian, 1560
mourning CUSloms, J 686
Nabdilnah, 1769
perwnifying soul in GnOSlic
literalure, 1081
Pulcheria, 2033
recluses, 88, 1663.2055
Regula. Saini, 2057
rights in ancient Egypt, 1086
righO! in modem Egypl, 1088,
1944
role in Ethiopian church,
1044-1045
Sal~mah Miisi on equal rights
for. 2089
Snra, Saini, 2094
Sophia, Saint, 2143-2144
Syncletica, 2192
~ora. Ernpress, 2235
~gnosta. Saint, 2243-2244
Theopista, SainI, 1072-1073
veil.wearing. 641-650
Verena, Saint, 2299-2301, 2JOI
see also Belrolhal customs;
Birlh rites and clL~tomS;
COSlume. civil; Marriage;
Widows; Women's religious
communities
Women's religious communities,
1663,2324-2325
370 INDEX
Women'li reJigiou.~ Ylllbogha nl-S!mlr1, 1570
communilies (COllI.) Yale University
llmmQ in, 2, 3 Nag Hammadl CodicC5, 1771
Anaslasia, Saint, founding. 125 papyros collection, 1895
convenl and nunnery YA'qob, Ethiopian prelale, 1011
organI7..ation, 1663 Ya'ql1b, AbU. See IshAq ibn
at Dayr AbU Sayrayn (Old Ibrahim ibn NastAs
Cairo), 710 Ya'qiib, General, 1511-1512,
at Dayr al-D.mAI, 788-789, 789 1524,1539,2349-2352
Dimy.lonah and her forty virgins, and Chiftichi, YuJ.uinna, 520
903 and Coptic Legjon, 1417
al.l:lam1d:r.t, 1205 and Egyplian national k1entily,
Moses of Abydos founding. 700 948
nuns, 1822 and French expedition in
origins in Egypt, 1663 Egypt, 1284
Pachomlan community, 1663, and Jirjis al·Jawhar1, 1J.l3
1822, 1860,2325 and Menou, Jacques, 1591
Woodwork, Coptic, 232.5-2347, and Salippe, Mikarius, 2089
2328-2346 and ShukraJla.h Jirjis, 2136
altar bnn, 580 and Sldin1s, Gabriel, 2137
painted kons, 293 Ya'qOb ':lannA, 1688
portraiture, 2001 Ya'qiib ibn KiIlis, II
p~rvation of wood, 279 Ya'qiib Nakhlah Rufaylah, 415,
under Muslim rule, 1311, 1312 ,,>3
see also Art, hisloriography of Y:lred, Ethiopian saint, \047
Coptic Yashu'. See Joshua and Joseph
Wool, ~ in Coptic textiles, (asceties and manyn)
2212-2213,2213 Yassa 'Abd al·Masih, 1700, 1727,
Word, Lilurgy of the. See ,,>3
Calechumens, Liturgy of lhe Ylt7Jd II, Caliph, 87
Words, magical, 1500-1502 Year. See Calendar, Coptic
WOl'/d Chronicle (John of Nikiou), Yeken, 'Adli, 1990, 1991
2000 Yem'at:'i, Ethiopian sainI, 1046
World COuncilor Chtll'ches. 2091 Yemen, 1134
world War I, 1694 YesJ.uiq, Elhiopian saini, \046
Worrell, William Hoyt, 1895,2348 YcsQaq I, Ethiopian prelate, 1008
Wliting surfaces. See Ostraeon; Yes~aq 11, Ethiopian prcJ:aIC,
Pnpyl'US; Parchmenl 1015-10\6
WUslenfeltl, Ferdinand, 2348 Yohannes I, Ethiopian prelate,
1001
Yol)anncs II, Elhiopian prelale,
x 1010
Yol)annes ITl, Ethiopian prelate,
Xcncdoehou. St;e Pim:mdjuili 1028-1030
Xois. Sec Sakh!\ Yol.lanncs IV, Empdor,
\590-1591
Yosiib 1, Ethiopian prelalC,
y 10\7-\0\8
Yos:\b II, Ethiopian pI'e1ate,
YlleOOos n, Archbishop of IOJO-I 032
Jerusalem, 1245, 1325.2349 Youel, 105
Y:acoub, Jacob. Sec Ya'qub, Youna (martyr), 1554
General Young. D. W., 1448
Yal)yii, 'Abd III.FaIlM." 1992 Young, Thomas, 1445
Yal)y.lo ibn 'Adl, 6, 1779 Young Egypt (Mi~r al-FaM},), 1694
Yal)'l1 ibn Sa1d al-An!llkI, 1266, Youssef, Fa!mah aI-, 1991
1460, 1524 Youth of Egypt, 2354
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 311-662. Vol. J: pp.663-IOO4.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: PJl, 1691-2034. Vol. 7: pp. 2035-2312.
Youth movements, 2354-2355
Yptl"lt$ (Coptic lextile tenn),
2221
Yu'annll. See Junia (martyr)
Yu'annis, see also John
Yu'annis, An~ (head of Dayr
AnbA Maqtil'), 69, 749
Yu'annis, Bishop of Asyii!, 2355
Yu'annis, Bishop of Durunkah,
927
Yu'annis, Bishop of Mi'!'r, 1613
Yu'annis, Bishop or Samnnud,
1748
Yu'annis, Mctropolitan of
a1-Miml!iyyah, 1614
YOl)annA. See fllso Dayr YI}/;Iannis
headings; John
YuJ:!annA (scribe), 2356
Y1l1pnn;\, Bishop of Samannud,
686, 2355_2356
YuJ.uinnA al·Ann1nl al.Qudsi (icon
painler), 1278, 1279
YuJ:!annA the Deacon, 2356-2357
Yii/;lannA a1'l:Iadhiq aI-QibtI
(Mu'aIlim), 2357
YU~:lnn1 ibn Abi ZakMiyyi ibn
SibA, 1735
Yul)ann~ ibn M~W3yh, 1273
YOI.lanml ibn Moesis. See
YOhanmlthe Deacon
Ylil)annA ibn S5\\1hUS, 2357-2358
Yiil):ann:1 ibn Zak.-1riyyfl ibn Abi
Siba'. See Ibn SiM' Yiil,lannA
Ibn Abl Zakariyyfl
YOJ:!ann:1 al.MaqsI, 2358
YOJ:aa,nm\ Ibn $;l'id, 1573
Yuhannis, Bishop or AsyU!, 297
Yul)annis ibn Duq!ur nl·Dimyfl!l,
2358
Yiin:l, Anbii., 744, 805
Yilllu!! ibn Kndrnn, 1615, 1616
Yusdb, Bishop of Dtunanhiir, 686
YasAb, Bishop of Akhmlm (131h
century), 2359
Yiistib, Dishop or Akhmlm (15th
century), 2359-2360
Yil.silb, Bishop of Akhmlm (18th
centuI)'),2360-2361
Yosab I, Arehbishop of Jerusalem,
1325
Yiisdb I, Saint and Palriarch, 361,
2362-2363
and Church of aI-Mu'allaqah
(Old Cairo), 558
and Church of Sill Malyam, 320
dales of palrian:hy, 1916
reallt day, 2087

llnd first portJlble altJlr, 144 Zacharias, Saint and Bishop of~,
and thc Mlll1yr Church at AbO 12. 2087
Min", 94 lachariali, Saint and Bishop of
successor, 1412 Saltha, 12,840,1456,2087,
and Yol;mnncs I, Ethiopian 1368
prelalc, 1001 Zacharias of Scctis, 1681,2369
YUI~lIl1ld biography of, 2356 zadok and his companions
Yosab II, Patriarch, 1911, 2363 (martyni), 1559
datcsofpatriarchy, 1919 Zaghliil, Sa'd. See Sa'd Zaghlill
and Ethiopian church Zagwe dynasty, 1425
autonomy, 981-982, Zolhir, Caliph, 1097, 1098, 1099
1043-1044,1613 zambia, Coptic church in, 1622
and Haile Sclassic I, 1198 lamika'cl, Ethiopian saint, 1046
and Sarjiyful, Malall, 2011, 2097 ZamiU.'clilcs, 985
trnnsIation as bishop, 399 Zarumlq, 1650
Ylisdb of Oi~, S3int, 2087 Zaneui, U., 1435, 1626
YUSlUS Mar.1ghl, 1122 Zanufius, Saim, 2087
YQsuf AbU Daqn, 2364-2365 lar'a n'qob, King of Ethiopia,
Yusuf al-Qib!1. 2365 1052-1053,1054
YOliUf the Syrian (rcclusc), 1128 lawditu, Empresli, 1040, 1041
Zolwiyah, 31- (village), 884
Zaytun, Apparition of the Virgin
Mary at, 2308-2309
z Zechariah, 1102, 1135
Zechariah (Dklymus), 900
lachariali I, Archbishop of Zechari::lh, Bishop of Sa1th5,
JClUlialcm, 1325 840
Zacharias, Patriarch, 2367-2368 u'Chariah. Palriarch of Jel,,~lem,
and church I"CSi0rations, 94, and Holy Cro.<;..~. 1243
'58 Zcno (manyr). Set I'aul,
and conlinued usc of Coptic Longinus, and lena (martyno)
language, 1734 ZeIIO, Emperor. 2369-2370
[}oImni residencc, 689 Alc1tandcr of Lycopolis on,
datCli of patriarchy, 1916 87-88
and Dayr Shahran n..'Sloration, endowment of Uayr Anbd
8.2 Maqdr, 749,1642
feast day, 2087 as father of Hilmia, Saint, 1230
Vol. I: pp. 1-316. Vol. 2: pp. 317-662. Vol, 3: pp. 663-1004.
Vol. 4: pp. 1005-1352. Vol. 5: pp. 1353-1690. Vol. 6: lIP. 1691-2())4. Vol. 7: PI". 2()35-2372.
INDEX 371
Hcnoticon edicl. Sce HcnOlicon
and Monophysit('S, 1671, 1673
palriarch under, 1915
and Timothy Salofadolus,
Palriarch. 1671. 2269
Zcnobios, 762, 2371
Zephaniah, Apocalypse of, 165
Zephyrinus, Bishop of Romc, 1638
Zeu.~ Ammonim (desen oracle),
1180
Zimbabwe, Coptic church in, 1622
Ziniyyah. &e Coptic language,
spokcn
Ziydda)l ibn Ya~ya ibn al-RisT,
2079
Zo, Empress, 1099
Zoega, Georg (Jorgen), 2371
Zoilus (5I;rib<:), 1467
Zoroastcr (pagan deily), 1520,
1617
ZOsillla, Anb,3" 130
Zosimus, Saini (monk-priesl from
Pak'Stinc)
on A.popJlIlIrgmala palnlJII, 177
fealif day, 2087
and Mary thc Egyplian, 1560
Zosimus of Pnllopolis, 1735,2371
Zosirialllls, 2295, 2371-2372
Zub:tyr ibn a!·'Aww:im. al-, 186
ZlIbdtll tlf·Fikra/r Ii TiirikJl a/.Hijrah,
1464
Zukayr (Vu'annis), 1573
ZOnl, 22
Zurich, Switzcrland, 1082, 1110,
2057
see afro Swit1.erland; Theban
Legion